《Masked Knight》 Chapter 1: Warriors and Virgins Chapter 1: Warriors and Virgins Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Rody was an honest man without much ambition. He preferred azy and carefree life. His only wish was to pass the schools swordy examination next month so that he could be a low-levelled swordsman. It was also histe ursed fathersst wish. Of course, if the heavens had bestowed upon him a pretty face when he was 18 years old so that he could get rid of his virginity, it would be even better! It was unfortunate but Rody knew that his wish was difficult to achieve. The fact was that, although he was very confident in his swordy, his biggest problem was not actually passing the examination but instead paying the tuition fees for the student courses. He would not be able to pay it unless he was able to get top three in the swordy examination and eradicated all of his opponents. At that time, he would be given enough award money to pay for his tuition and have some leftovers. However, Rody was just a normal person. He knew that the people scoring top 3 in the examinations were either the sons of counts or the sons of generals. Assholes. Those rich people did not need money. Why would they want topete with the poor families for bonuses? Unfortunately, for the rich, they only wanted the title of top 3 to show off to the others. As for the women problem, Rody did not even dare to wish for it anymore. Actually, he had pretty good looks. He looked like a normal person that was neither too tall nor too short. It was too bad that the heavens seemed to want to punish him and left a ck mark on his face. Arge birthmark the size of his palm covered his left cheek. His handsome face that should have attracted millions of girls turned literally into a Yin Yang1 face. As a result, Rody gave up hope. It was clear to him that unless the woman was blind or had mental issues, they would never have an interest in him. Rody sat on the bed in the room and looked at the only thing of value on the walls. It was a standard sword for warriors of the Empire. Rody bought this sword for 3 silvers. That being said, he was not qualified to use the sword at this moment because his swordy examination would only be held next month. Unless he passed the examination and acquired the title of Swordsman, he would not be eligible to carry weapons. In the empire, ordinary citizens were not allowed to carry weapons. Fortunately, he was also a student in the Imperial Academy and had a student card. This allowed him to carry weapons within the school. Rody wiped the sword clean with his clean scarf. He recalled the lessons and skills taught by the instructors in the morning by his teacher, Shale. In fact, the teacher knew that his young students were going to take part in the annual examination next month, which was why he had been giving them special training for the past few days. Rody was one of Shales more promising students. Shale once told Rody privately that Rodys strength had already surpassed the standard level of a Grade 1 swordsman and he would have no problem passing the examination. ording to Shale, throughout his many years of teaching, Rody was the most outstanding student he had ever taught and that he was a genius. Even though everybody knew that Rodys skills were not bad, nobody took Shales words seriously, especially that part about Rody being a genius. After all, in all these years, the old man had never ever sessfully trained a student beyond Grade 3. How could such an ipetent teacher produce geniuses? Rodys only worry for the examination was to avoid meeting Instructor Yanshi, the person who had always found fault with Shale. The people in the academy all knew about the not-so-harmonious rtionship between Shale and Yanshi. The origins of their enmity stemmed from theirpetition for a female teachers admiration many years ago. These two teachers would always find fault with each other. It also just so happened that Shales student who would be taking the examination was Rody and that Yanshi was his examiner. Rody felt very depressed. Wearing his sword, Rody turned to his closet for a while before pulling out a fairly clean and beautiful uniform. He decided to go for a walk outside, but then hesitated and decided to stroll around outside the academy instead. Perhaps he would buy some bread for tomorrows meal. He did not want to go to the streets with his sword, as public security might arrest him. Rody stepped out of his room and walked into a corridor with a moldy smell. Even though he was tortured with this smell for 2 years, he was still unable to adapt to it. After all, he was staying in the cheap dormitory of the academy. The rooms were extremely cheap at 5 silver coins per year. However, the living condition of the ce was appalling. There were a series of reforms made by the Great Sage Dandong of the Empire. He had greatly increased the power of the Empire and inter years, persuaded the Emperor to allow civilians to enroll into the Imperial Academy. He also became the headmaster of the academy. Although he faced strong protests from the other nobles, he even developed a piece ofnd just to amodate the civilians. Rody was living in that building that was built by Dandong, specifically for civilians. Speaking from conscience, this building was actually very good and could amodate 200 civilians, each with their own room, even if the rooms were as small as a pigeon cage. However, after Dandongs death, nobles have always held the academys headmaster post. The nobles, as a special show of grace, had not expelled the civilians but it was actually out of respect for thete 5th generation Emperors decree. However, the nobles also had not spent a single coin to maintain the building in the past 200 years! Rody carefully walked down the stairs. Only the heavens knew whether the 200-year-old stairs could support his weight. He did not want to be the first swordsman in the history of the Empire who perished by falling down the stairs. Even though the stairs gave off a scary creaking sound as Rody walked down, nothing of note happened as Rody reached the bottom of the stairs. He opened the front door and left the multi-storied building. The evening weather was good and the moon was already visible. He followed the path to another civilian building and shouted, Star! Not longter, a window from the second floor opened revealing a person with long hair. Rody you fool! Quiet down a bit! Star looked around in a panic before further opening the window and jumping out. Rody frowned. Are you climbing out of windows again? Are you not afraid of being seen? Even if it is nighttime, you must still be careful. If Rody was considered a poor civilian, Star would be poverty stricken. He could not afford the rent of 5 silver coins and was recently evicted. Thankfully, he had already paid the tuition fees for the year. Otherwise, even his status as a student might not hold on. However, Star was not someone who would simply abide by thew. The schools security had watched him move out but he had stealthily moved back in. Anyway, the number of civilian students in the Imperial Academy was very little in recent years. That was why, even when Star had vacated his room, nobody would be there to move in. Also, because of the terrible stenching from the ancient building, the security team did not bother to check as well. So, Star was brazenly freeloading the ce. Star patted Rodys shoulder. He was at least a head shorter than Rody. However, he had a face that made Rody envious. It was a face that allowed Star to court girls. ording to Star, he had already bid farewell to his virginity 3 years ago. Rody was not envious of Star for most things but this one incident made Rodys eyes turn red. Facing his best friend, Rody sighed. So, where are we going? Star turned to him and whispered in a mysterious tone, Rody, do you want to make some money? I happen to have found a way! Make money? Rodys eyes lit up. The thing he needed now was money! Without money, even if he passed the swordy examination, he would not have enough to pay for next years tuition fee. Make money? What idea do you have? Rody stared at his good friend. Starughed and whispered, This method is a little bit risky but I have tried it and frankly speaking, I have also settled next years tuition fee. Originally, I was worried as this method is not suitable for you, but recently, seeing you get anxious over money makes me think that you would dare to try it anyway. Rody was immediately cautious. He knew that his friend was not aw-abiding person and, listening to his friends tone, it was quite certain that this method would not be an honorable one. Dont look at me like that, Rody! Star pushed Rody and took him to a remote path with no else around. He looked around to confirm that there was really no one before whispering. I recently met a few people doing some kind of special business. Now they temporarily need a few extra hands. Afterpleting the job, we can take the money and leave. Naturally, it is a little bit risky. I only did the job once but I earned enough to pay next years tuition fee. Is... Is it illegal? Rody said the word illegal with some difficulty. Star rolled his eyes which seemingly replied, Nonsense! All right, Rody sighed. Take me there! Rody slowly nodded his head. He did not expect that this nod would be the start of his endless, eventful legend. He also did not expect that this nod would change his two wishes, be it about money or women, tremendously. Trantors Footnote: 1 Dark-bright. In this case, it means his face is half-dark, half-white. Chapter 2: A Failed Robber Chapter 2: A Failed Robber Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Looking at the rusted, chipped de in his hands, Rody could not believe that he had followed others and became a robber. Star had brought Rody to a ce called the Wild Boar Pub where they met a one-eyed middle-aged fatty. Star then told the fat person that they needed money and were looking for a job. Although the man knew Star, he did not have much confidence in Rody. Star assured him that Rody was more skillful than himself and also said that Rody was an honest and reliable person. Even then, the man decided to test Rodys skills. Fortunately, that concern disappeared when Rody demolished the table with one punch. The fat man was now immediately enthusiastic about Rody. He realized that this student of the Imperial Academy possessed strength surpassing that of a Grade 1 swordsman. He only had 2 other people of such talent under his leadership at the moment. With the participation of this young man, that nights business would have a high chance of sess! The fat man brought them to a secret room at the back of the pub. Inside, there were 3 more people in simple clothes. Their faces were covered with masks up till their eyes. They looked at Star and Rody with vignt eyes. They all knew Star and looked at him with respect. They did not dare to disrespect a mage! In particr, Star, who was a mage of electrical affinity! None of them would want to be roasted by electricity. However, when they saw Rodys eyes, they were not as friendly. Particrly when they saw Rodys Yin Yang face, they all held back theirughter. Rody had been ustomed to such reactions over the years and was not particrly bothered. At the very least, he showed no emotional changes. When the fatty distributed the weapons to them and briefed them about their job, Rody started to be muddleheaded. "Remember! You are not bandits! However, you must pretend to be bandits! Your mission is to intercept the carriage and teach a bitter lesson to the nobles in the carriage! Remember! Do not kill! Robbing them is enough! My employer hired us to teach them a lesson! If you kill them, be prepared to be sent to the guillotine! When you return, each person will get 2 gold coins! Be careful of the bodyguards. I heard that they have Grade 3 bodyguards! However, a few of you should be able to defeat one of the bodyguards if you gang up on him with a sneak attack." Rody, Star and the other 3 partners took their weapons and waited among the trees outside the city. They watched nervously from a distance. Frankly, Rody was starting to regret. He knew that this was not a big job as he was just hired to be a temporary bandit. In the city, there were lots of people earning money this way. Even some unconventional warriors had made money in this manner. However, if he failed and his identity was exposed, he would be expelled from the academy and his future would be finished. However, as he thought about it slowly, if he could not obtain the money, he would also be expelled in a months time. Either way, the result would be the same! Gradually, Rody started to feel better. This was because the target was said to be an annoying noble: this helped to stop Rody from feeling guilty. Rody did not have a favorable impression of the rich, wasteful and immoral nobles. They were near a path leading out of the city. This road was usually empty but ever since His Majesty had constructed a road here, there had been more travelers. The purpose of this road was obviously to collect taxes! Be careful! They areing!" One of the guys with a sword in his hand whispered. Rody looked at him. He was lying down with his ear lightly pressed to the ground. The guy looked up and told them, "Get ready. They areing this way. The carriage is here!" Rody did not like this person because he was the first to pick a weapon. The weapon this person took was a sword that Rody had wanted as well. Based on his posture, this person was not a swordsman which was why Rody did not know why he insisted on taking this sword. Rody had wanted to trade the rusty knife in his hands for that sword. During quiet nights, you would not find a single traveler here. However, from a distant carriage, the sound of horses trampling on the ground was clearly audible. Rody felt nervous as he looked at Star. Star also looked nervous but it was not as bad as Rody. After all, Star had done this before. What a terrible night! Nicole yed with her fingers before drawing the curtains of the carriage. The moonlight shone on her and illuminated her beautiful golden hair, making her look like a goddess. Nicole was not happy as it had been a terrible night. Baron Sloan, Her Majesty the Empresss nephew, had been pursuing her for at least a month. She could no longer stand his pestering and had finally agreed to attend the banquet at his residence. However, that insufferable fellow, though a gentleman on every other asion, had been rude to her! Hmph! It seems like that insufferable fellow who just came to the capital does not know my nickname! He actually dared to drink wine and attempted to kiss me! That kick to his crotch was ample punishment for his impudence! It will certainly make sure he cant court women for at least a month! Nicoles mood was still really bad! Even though she had already punished that nauseating lecher, her heart still grieved! Has the great Tulip Family declined so much? Has the great Tulip Family, who was the God of War of the Imperial Army of the Empire, declined until they can be bullied by mere country bumpkins? Nicole knew that since her father died 6 years ago, her family had lost itsst main pir of support! Even though they were from a Marshal family of the Empire, a family without a single man would be unable to gain a foothold in the Imperial Capital. Her only hope left was her little brother. Unfortunately, that idiot would only bring the family several hundred years of disgrace! Her brother who was the descendant of the God of War of the Imperial Army had only created trouble in the Imperial Academy with his pathetic strength. Otherwise, he would be spending money along with the other nobles and caused trouble everywhere! He gave everyone headaches and heartaches! At that time, she, who was not even 10 years of age, had to suddenly assume responsibility for the whole family. She had relied on her faith and persistence for so many years. At times, she would think to herself. Why was I not born a boy? If she were a boy, it would justify herself shouldering the responsibility of her familys revival! While she was recalling past events, the horse suddenly neighed in panic. The carriage driver, Old Mark, shouted out, Damn! Bandits! Rody had not rushed out. Although he was strong, he was not reckless. He observed the other people rushing out as he continued to hide behind the trees. If those guys could get the job done without him showing his face and he could still get paid, why not? The coachman was stopped by one of his aplices. Rody noticed something was not quite right. Wasnt there supposed to be a Grade 3 swordsman? Why was there only one driver? Although the old driver looked quite tough, he had already been brought down the carriage by one of his aplices. The unexpected smooth execution of the job made them excited. One of the aplices thumped on the door of the carriage hard. It was meant to intimidate the passengers of the carriage. Unexpectedly, the door of the carriage slowly opened. The first thing that came out was a slim foot with rounded ankles. Its skin was as smooth as snow. Just the foot itself was Gods masterpiece. While Rody was still astonished, a slender figure emerged from the carriage. If Rody was the only one in a daze earlier, everyone would definitely be in a daze right now. This girl, or rather, this goddess ...! Under the moonlight, her beautiful face was like ivory. Her blonde hair flowed softly and gently. Her eyes had a tranquil blue color. Her small rosy lips smiled subtly.... Wait. Smile? Not good! Rody finally noticed something else was wrong but he could not shout out in time. The air suddenly swirled fast as everyone looked up to see a 34-meters high tornado. The leaves and branches were all sucked in as the tornado let out a thunderous sound! She is a mage! Star was the first to shout out. As a mage himself, he could understand the real strength of this girl. Star immediately knew, without a doubt, that he was no match for her. Everyone here, including Rody who was still hiding, would not be able to defeat her! Damn! She is not just abnormally beautiful but also abnormally strong! Just a smile, without any preparation, could summon a thunderous tornado? This power was that of a mage of at least Grade 6 or higher. Inparison, his strength as a mage was not even worth mentioning. Star immediately wanted to run! He had learned his grandfathers motto that death was not heroic! However, the girl had noticed Star because of his earlier shout. Her beautiful eyes stared at Star as her lips started to move and said, You are wrong. I am not a mage. Finishing this sentence, Nicole gently pointed at Star with her index finger. A lightning bolt shot out from within the tornado. Star only managed to chant the first two words of his protective spell before being hit by the lightning bolt. A blood-curdling scream followed. Nicole then gently raised her hands. Two people immediately floated up as if they were grabbed by an invisible hand. Nicole looked at them with her mocking eyes before moving her hands again. The two people crashed into each other and soon fell down without making a sound. The remaining person did not bother trying to fight and ran off immediately. Nicole did not chase. She merely pointed at the head of that person and shot a lightning bolt at him. The poor mans hair all stood up as he fell down. Rodys mouth was paralyzed and he was stunned. Naturally, he knew that he would not be able to defeat this person. In actual fact, he was no more than a Grade 1 swordsman. Two of his aplices were also Grade 1 swordsman. Nicole casually picked up two of the bandits. With something to vent on, her mood had improved. She looked at the coachman sitting on the ground and said, Alright, Old Mark, you dont have to sit. I know you are alright! Just grab someone and take them to public security tomorrow. They definitely have aplices. Just leave the rest here. They will remain unconscious for at least a day. After that, she climbed into the carriage and drew back the curtains. Rody did not want to leave his hiding spot but then he saw the old man pick up the electrocuted Star and carried him on his back. Stars pitiful clothes were also electrocuted and Stars face was grayish ck. Rody saw the old man tie up Star and threw him into the luggagepartment. Without a choice, Rody tailed the carriage. He was not a person who would abandon a friend. He would definitely try to rescue Star! Not to mention the fact that Star was only here to help Rody earn some money for his tuition fees. He would not have been here if he had not wanted to help Rody. When Rody was tracking the carriage, he passed by the remaining unconscious person on the ground. He did not forget to grab that mans sword. After all, the unconscious electrocuted fellow did not need it anymore. Chapter 3: Rich family of the Imperial Capital Chapter 3: Rich family of the Imperial Capital Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions The carriage went all the way into the city. Although it was nighttime, because the Imperial Capital was the Empiresrgest and most famousmercial center, the gates of this ce had never once been closed, except during the warring era. Rody was tailing the carriage from a distance. He did not dare to stay too close to the carriage. Only God knew how powerful the beautiful girl actually was, and in the event that Rody was discovered, he would end up in prison together with Star. The carriage passed through the capitals magnificent Victory Square and entered a wide road. Rody had already been in the capital for 2 years but he was still not familiar with this road. He knew that only the most powerful of aristocrats could live here. All the people living here were from rich and powerful families. The carriage slowly stopped in front of arge mansion. The thick wooden door of the mansion was painted in red giving it an iron-like look. Rody was surprised and almost fell down when he saw the family insignia on the door. He knew what that pattern was! It was the insignia for the me Tulip Family! As a senior student in the Imperial Academy, he was familiar with the Empires military history. Rody obviously knew what that me-like tulip insignia represented. It represented honor and glory! It represented the peoples respect and admiration! The me Tulip Family. It was the family of the descendants of the first Marshal that helped His Majesty the Emperor found the Empire. In the Empires 600 years of history, the family has had a total of 14 Marshals. Each and every one of them was an outstanding strategist. They have contributed much to the Empire. Rody remembered his history teacher telling him in a tone of reverence that this family was the God of Wars family. Naturally, Rody only had respect for this family! Never in his life would he have imagined that he would attack the Tulip Family. It looked like there was now a perfect exnation for her ridiculous power. As she was part of the me Tulip Family, she must be very powerful. As the carriage slowly passed through the main entrance, the door closed. Rodys heart was now filled with anxiety. He knew how serious it was to deal with the Tulip Family if they found out that he secretly came here to rescue someone. If they caught him, terrible things would happen. If they found out that a group of people had attacked the Tulip Family, it was certain that this group of people would all be hanged. Any normal person would pack up and run away immediately, as far away as possible. Rody thought to himself for a moment and sighed. He could not abandon his friend and run away on his own. It was not consistent with his principles of life. Although Rody was not a virtuous person, he would not abandon his family and friends. Gritting his teeth, Rody entered a small alley next to the mansion. He looked around carefully to make sure that there was no one around before he climbed the walls and jumped into thepound.... Nicole watched her drunk little brother being ferried back. Although she was extremely angry, her face was expressionless. She then called her servants and waved her hand as she coldly said, Carry him down and let him rest. Unfortunately, the idiotic future duke was not an obedient person. Being drunk, he could not recognize the person in front of him. His eyes werex as heughed and jokingly looked at his sister. He also stretched out his finger and attempted to tease her chin. In a daze, he mumbled to himself, Ah, my dear Sarah! I did not see you for a few days and you have already forgotten about me? You little fox! Lets see how I shall teach you tonight! He then stretched his arms and threw himself forward. Nicoles face turned ghastly pale as she skillfully turned sideways, causing him to stumble into a void. Anger started to show in her eyes as she spoke coldly, Sarah? You even went to that kind of filthy ce? The pitiful yboy was still not aware of the dangerous situation he was in. Nicole flicked a finger and immediately, a white light shot out and struck the yboys stomach. The yboy did not even have the chance to scream as he flew 3 meters away and crashed face first into the ground. Rody was hiding on top a tree outside the hall and saw the entire scene. He wondered, that if he was the target being shot at, would he be able to dodge it? The answer in his heart made him give out cold sweat. In fact, Rody did not even dare to breathe heavily at his hiding ce as he carefully hid himself. He knew that Star was tied up somewhere in the yard. Although there was nobody in the yard, Rody did not dare rescue his friend while the female mage was still around. He nned to wait until the middle of the night when everybody was asleep before he began his rescue. They would probably not send Star to jail sote at night. Star should be tied up somewhere like the stables or the firewood store until dawn. As the beautiful female mage should be the proprietress here, her bedroom would most likely be far away from such ces. In that case, Rody would be safer when he rescues his friend. Rody, hiding within the trees and lost in his thoughts, was unaware that the people in the yard had moved away. Star, who was left in the yard earlier, was also carried away by one of the stronger servants. Although the mosquitoes and ants made Rody feel very ufortable, he persevered until the middle of the night. From the position of the moon in the sky, Rody guessed that it should be past midnight now and he slowly descended the tree. He was not familiar with his surroundings, but it so happened he had good grades for architecture in the academy. Hence, from the entire mansion, he could guess the location of the living quarters of the owner, the servants and other areas such as the stable. Rody picked a path and quickly dashed towards the stable. Rody had never seen such a huge stable before! He had always thought that the stable in the Academy was quiterge. However, the stable here was twice as bigpared to the Imperial Academys! It wasrge enough to fit more than a hundred horses. Rody sighed. A nce at the windows of the stable showed that it did not have any lights on. He quietly pushed the door open and went in. Star! Rody whispered as he walked. He stumbled over the straws and wooden boxes on the ground twice but he still did not dare to light up the ce. He had brushed into a lot of straw and horse manure but he could not be bothered. He knew that if he could not find Star by tomorrow, they would be finished! As soon as Rody reached the end of the stable, he heard light footsteps from across the door. His heart suddenly jumped into his throat as he desperately hid in the biggest horse shed. The shed was obviouslyrger than the rest in the stable and particrly well constructed. On the railings was also a saddle. Naturally, it was a high-quality item. Rody looked back and saw a pair of eyes staring back at him in the dark. Before he could cry out, he realized that it was just a horse. Even in the dark, Rody could faintly see that this was a very handsome ck horse. Its limbs were healthy and strong like reinforced iron. The horse was watching Rody. Its nose puffed hot air and its hooves were restless. Apparently, Rody disturbed its sleep. Rody gingerly moved to the side of the horse and muttered, "Dear horse, dear horse. I am not a horse thief. I mean no harm." Rody then touched the horses mane. He tried to use the skill learned in the Imperial Academy to calm down the horse. At this time, he heard footsteps gradually approaching. Clearly, someone was heading here. Rodyined in his heart. In a moment of desperation, he caught sight of a cross-beam above. He quietly leaped up and caught the beam. His legs thentched onto it so that his body was hanging from it. Garrus ... you are really not well-behaved, a soft timid voice came from outside the horse shed. Nicole was standing outside the shed as she looked at the restless horse in it. Her father loved horses and this battle horse was used in the battlefield when her fathermanded the army. Garrus.... Do not il about.... Im in a bad mood tonight. Nicoles tone was low and her wonderful voice gave out a sad mood. Her soft voice was capable of breaking the hearts of listeners. Nicole gently opened the barrier gate of the horse shed and slowly walked in. Rody was so scared that he even stopped breathing. He also dared not move as he feared to make any sound. Nicole reached out and gently stroked the mane and neck of the horse. Under the gentle strokes of its master, the horse soon calmed down. Garrus.... I am very sad.... Nicoles words sounded immeasurably aggrieved. Why... Why do I have to bear all this... I miss my father.... She slowly hugged the horse such that her face was at its neck. I know. You are also thinking of father as well? In the dark, the girl, wearing a white nightgown, continued to whisper and cry softly. Seeing the beautiful blonde Nicoles heartbreaking crying face, the hair at her forehead damp from her tears, Rodys young heart was touched, as if someone was poking it softly with a stick. God, what kind of abominable matter is this?! To let such a beautiful girl cry in such a pitiful manner is surely a crime. Nicole wept quietly for a long time before she let go of the horse and gently tidied her hair. She sighed and whispered, Enough. Garrus, I cried again today and that is wrong. I should live up to my fathers expectations ... I need to be brave. I cannot cry! She gently said, I know you are unhappy as well. The stable hand told me you are very irritable too. I also know that you do not like being in the stable every day and you also miss father. You also miss the days when he took you out for a ride, do you not? "But I really do not know what to do. The family is gradually declining. The Tulips are fading away ... but I am powerless! If I were a boy, I could inherit my fathers responsibility. However, that yboy is fathers only son. The only male in the family. However, he is ignorant and only tarnishes the name of the family. I feel isted and helpless!" Nicole sighed and prayed, May fathers soul in heaven bestow me courage! May the heavens bestow the Tulip Family a ray of hope! May God give me a guide so that I am no longer alone in my fight! Just as soon as Nicoles delicate voice ended her prayers, there was a plop sound as a dark figure fell from the sky and in front of Nicole. The man slowly raised his head and turned his dirty face towards Nicole. What truly scared the girl almost to the point of suffocation was his half-ck-half-white Yin Yang face. Chapter 4: Amorous Surprise Attack Chapter 4: Amorous Surprise Attack Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions A ghost! Nicole gave a short shriek and immediately jumped back. Sparks started jumping out of her fingertips. She was fully on the alert with the sudden appearance of the man on the ground. Rodys face was full of dust. His back ached and his whole body felt numb. Damn! I hope my back is not broken. Rody felt wronged! It was not his fault! If anyone was to be med, it was the girls fault! Did she not know she was wearing a nightgown? The aristocratic girl was wearing a nightgown. The upper front part was undone and left really loose! The worst part was that Rody was hanging on to the beam right above her. As the gown did not cover her entire chest, he could see everything there. Our swordsman was a young virgin. He had never before experienced such temptation. Especially since the girl had earlier cried and messed up her clothes even more. Even if Rody was a saint, after identally seeing the girls exposed chest, he would falter. His surprise at the sight made him loosen his grip, resulting in his fall. Who are you!? Nicole screamed. Even if she were more powerful, she was after all still just a young girl. The sudden appearance of a mysterious man in the middle of the night in a dark room had gripped her heart with fear. Not to mention the fact that the man looked menacing with a Yin Yang face. Rodys mind was a bit dizzy. He could not help but stare at Nicoles chest. His eyes blurred. Nicole immediately understood the meaning of his gaze along with the realization that he was above her earlier and her robes were loose. It was obvious that while she had been unaware, he had been looking at her exposed chest and thus had vited her modesty. Nicole felt embarrassed and angry at the same time. With rage, she pointed at the other party. The surrounding air flow abruptly became violent. Nicoles blonde hair started to flutter. Her face was gloomy and her eyes glowed. Looking at the noble girls index finger pointing at him, the drowsy Rody was jolted wide awake. He was truly scared out of his wits when he saw the lightning bolt shooting out from her finger. In desperation, he let out a cry and struck his palm at her neck. His mind was clear that he only had one chance! Against such a powerful magician, he only had hope in close quartersbat. However, he did not use his full strength. This was because the girl was too beautiful and he could not bear to hurt her. Unfortunately, he was not fast enough. Just as Rodys hand was about to hit her, before he could even touch her neck, he felt like his chest was hit by a sledgehammer. His body felt like it was falling apart. Nicole saw her lightning bolt hit the strange man squarely in the chest but at the same time, she also felt a severe pain at her neck as she lost consciousness. Rody felt pain throughout his body and he could barely stand. Fortunately, his attack struck the girl urately and she should be out cold for a while. Rody knew his attack worked because he had previously used the same technique on a sturdy fellow while sparring in ss. That fellow was unconscious for a full hour. This poor girl. Hopefully, she is not injured. Rody leaned over to observe the girl. His mouth felt dry the moment he saw her. The girl was indeed unconscious as her whole body was limp on the floor. The hem of her night robe was gently raised and it exposed her legs and ankles. Rodys eyes moved towards her chest as her nightrobe barely covered her bosom. As he was much closer to her now, the sight became clearer. Rody was about to run. However, he had a sudden strange thought. Such a beautiful and defenseless girl. Rody swallowed hard and mumbled to himself, If I kiss her now, nobody would know right? With his heart taking over, Rody involuntarily leaned down to take advantage of Nicole. His eyes grew wide and his breathing also got heavier. His heart felt like it would jump out of his mouth. In a daze, Rodys lips touched a soft object. It had a trace of sweetness. That feeling almost stopped his heart. Unfortunately, the young virgin boy did not have the chance to savor the experience of his first kiss further as her eyes suddenly opened in close proximity. Nicole had drowsily felt someone pressing into her face and opened her eyes. What she saw almost scared her to death as she saw that guy pressing his Yin Yang face onto hers. That guy was even kissing her! The noble girl bit her teeth down in reflex. Rody screamed and backed away. He reached out to touch his mouth but was immediately aware of the salty taste. His mouth had been bitten and blood flowed into his mouth. Rody could even feel the teeth marks on his upper lip. Luckily, Nicole, in a panic, had not given her full effort. Otherwise, Rody would be the first warrior ever who got his lips bitten off during his first kiss. "Bastard!" Nicoles face was red as if it was bleeding. Her expression was full of panic, anger, and humiliation. Damn it! This bastard actually dared to take advantage of me. It doesnt matter if he is a person or a ghost! He should die 10,000 times! (In her distressed state, she did not think about whether it was even possible for a ghost to die again, much less 10,000 times.) The air velocity became more rapid and a mass of air concentrated into a tornado with faint sounds of thunder. Nicole eximed, "DIE!" A white light appeared from Nicoles index finger and struck Rodys body. Rody had expected to be hurled flying by the strike. However, after being hit by the white light this time, he was not thrown off. His whole body was jolted as though it was hit by an invisible hammer. After that, he could not move a muscle and his entire body felt numb. The white light that shot towards Rody formed into a ring. Rody was encircled inside the ring. Nicole waved her hand and Rody flew, crashing hard into the wall. With another wave, Rody hit the other side of the wall. The wooden sheds were damaged by the impact from his body. The solid wood almost broke Rodys back. A few small pieces of wood punctured his clothes and his body. Rody felt extreme pain and had cold sweat but he could not even scream. Nicoles fingers waved again. This time, the air gripped Rody and pinched him hard like an invisible hand before bashing him around the walls a little more. Although Rody was tough, he could not withstand the constant beating and had started to run out of breath. Fortunately, Nicole finally stopped. With a gentle flick, she crashed Rody onto the ground face first. His nose bled. Rody was hurt so badly he had actually fainted. However, he woke up again when he fell to the ground. Although his nose was broken, a different kind of ache appeared. The blood from his nose and tears in his eyes all started to flow. However, he did not dare to move and continued to lie down quietly on the floor. If the scary woman knew that he had not died, she might give him a dozen more beatings! Rody was not an idiot. He knew the principle of not fighting when the odds are against him! Nicole was breathless as her chest heaved. She gnashed her teeth and asked, "Who are you?!" As she spoke, her finger was still pointing towards Rody on the ground. Damn it. When she remembered about this ghost mans frivolousness, Nicole could not wait to tear him into pieces. However, the person on the ground did not give any reaction. Was he dead? Or did he faint after being hit? Nicole carefully walked two steps forward, alert and vignt. Her wonderful eyes did not rx as she looked at the guy on the ground. Suddenly, Rodys hands were raised. A handful of mixed straw and dust flew towards Nicoles face. Although Nicole was a master magician, she did not have much hands-on fighting experience. Not to mention that a nobledy would not have witnessed this type of tactic before. Hastily, she screamed and closed her eyes even before she could jump out of the way. The poor girl who despite her strength, did not have anybat experience. For a magician or a warrior, closing your eyes was a fatal mistake! Although Rody was just a student, he was amoner and had a lot of experience with fighting in the streets. You might say that he was very skillful. The girl screamed and closed her eyes but she could still feel the dust and straw on her body. In the heat of the moment, she moaned about dirtying her beautiful face and nightgown but her thoughts could not progress much further. Rodys palm once again struck her neck and Nicole copsed. This time, Rodys strike was heavier. His bleeding lips and the bruises in his body gave him plenty of lessons! Rody carefully walked around Nicole and gently prodded her with his foot to make sure she had truly fainted. Rody was finally relieved. However, he tensed up. Two people had just been fighting here and had caused some ruckus. Only God knew whether the bodyguards and servants were roused. Rody lost his desire for intimacy. He needed to leave quickly. At this time, there was a voice outside the horse shed. Wonderful! Wonderful! Truly beautiful! That person, pping his hands, leisurely walked in alone. Chapter 5: The Crafty Playboy Chapter 5: The Crafty yboy Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions The man was dressed in a ck robe with an expensive leather belt around his waist and a little cloth bag on his back. Although it was dark, his golden hair gleamed brightly. Who are you? Rody was nervous and on guard. His body was taut, all ready to rush forward. Rx! The man smiled. He did not look old. In fact, I am the one who should be asking that. Who are you? His voice was slow. This is my home! Your home? Rody was a bit confused. "Of course!" The man smiled and moved two steps closer. The moonlight finally shone on his face, revealing a handsome face. He had sapphire-like eyes and blond hair as bright as the sun. "In fact, that horse behind you is my horse. And this woman on the floor is my sister," he whispered and snorted. "But dont you worry. I bear no malice. In fact, I would like to thank you!" Thank me? Rody, surprised, looked at him warily. He never had a good opinion of these nobles. "Yes, thank you!" The young manughed. "I have grown weary of this ce for far too long. In fact, I was already nning to escape from this ce. In other words, run away from home! However, I didnt expect my sister toe to the stable at such ate hour. Fortunately, you have helped me with this problem. Hehe!" You.... How long have you been here? Rody asked cautiously. He really could not figure out what the young noble wanted. "Not long, I just happened to see the entire thing. Heh, I really did not expect that you, a Grade 2 swordsman at best, could actually defeat my sister! It seems you are not as dumb as you look!" The young man said with a devious smile. His voice had that standard aristocratic tone. Pretentious. What do you want to do now? Call the guards or arrest me? Rody took two steps forward, hoping to get closer to him. "Hey!" The young man immediately took two steps back. "Stop! I mean no harm! In fact, I am grateful to you and I do not want to fight with you! I cannot defeat you! I am not even a Grade 1 swordsman. I object to using force to solve problems!" He waved his hands during the confusion and smiled. "That is why you do not need to worry about me." He spread out his hands to motion that he had no ill intention. He then went to the wall, removed the saddle from the railing and walked towards the door. You... You are just leaving like this? Rody stared at him incredulously. My God! I just knocked out the mans sister and he did not even spare a nce? He even wants to leave? Is he mad? "Why not?" The youngster frowned, "I am tired of this aristocratic life. The heir of the Tulip Family? Go to hell! Why should I partake in centuries-old traditions? I am not interested! I am going to leave! Do you know what I like? Freedom! Do you know the meaning of freedom? Let me tell you! Whether you are rich or poor, without freedom it means nothing! I am an artist! What I need is freedom! Not family rights and honor! I am going to the docks! There is a merchant ship going to sea tonight! They are going to the East! Dear God! Beautiful East! That is a real dreamers paradise! It can grant my desire to be free!" Have you ever seen the ocean? The blue ocean, when it is calm, is the most beautiful thing in the world. However, when it is angry, it would swallow up everything! Heavens! How miraculous! I am going to go and have a wonderful life! Heughed happily. Rody felt like he was looking at a lunatic and could not utter a single word. Fortunately, he is just crazy, not here to find fault with me. Just as Rody thought like that, the madman stopped to look at him and then looked at Nicole lying on the ground. "Ah... I cant go off like this... Although she always bullied me and nags a lot, she is still my sister. Also, she is beautiful and unconscious. I cannot just leave her here in case you have any bad intentions." The young man shook his head seriously. Rody tensed up immediately. Put it this way, I am sorry to have to do this but I have no choice. After all, if I just leave you here with her, I will not have peace of mind. You... What do you want to do? Rody looked at him tensely as he slowed down his pace. He spoke softly, Can you beat me? Fight? Why fight? I hate violence! The young man smiled cunningly. I never liked to use violence! I like to use my brain! The brain! Do you understand? What are you talking about? The young man looked at him with pity and sighed, Enough. You better lie down now! Then he suddenly slipped his fingers into his mouth and whistled. Rody immediately tried to check what was wrong but before he could react, Garrus, the horse behind him, had reared up after hearing the whistle. Its two front hooves rose up and kicked Rodys body. Rody was flung away, without any chance to scream. His body crashed into the horse shed, broke a hole in the nk, and ended up outside. The young man seemed rxed. He shrugged as he looked at the hole in the wall. When he saw that Rody was really unconscious on the ground, he smiled in satisfaction. See, I dont even need to do anything! Great. Now you two stay there and have a good nap. He did not grab the reins for Garrus but went to the next stable for another horse. Garrus! I am sorry but I cannot take you! I know you want to leave this forsaken ce as both you and I are alike. We believe in freedom. But I still cannot take you along! I am going sailing! I will leave my horse behind at the dock. I may need to spend a year or more sailing in the ocean, but you cannot stay on the boat for so long. The young manughed at himself. Why am I even talking to you? You are just a horse. After that, he waved at Nicole with augh, "Goodbye my dear sister, your little brother has troubled you a lot. I will go and write my own life story! Take care, my sister! Also, wish me luck!" He got on the horse and kicked its belly softly, leaving the area with augh. As he disappeared into the darkness, he could not help but shout loudly. Freedom! I aming! Many yearster, Seth would understand a gospel truth. It is that the world will always make people feel helpless. No matter how you want to escape, God will not let you seed. In the end, you will be bound to fate. There is no escape. Destiny. Destiny is a mischievous bastard. You may think it does not exist. However, it would jump out all of a sudden, kick you in the arse,ugh at you twice, before disappearing again. Yearster, that would be known as a famous quote from an elegant schr named Seth. In brief, Seth was totally lost in his joy of a sessful escape and was looking forward to embracing freedom. On the other hand, the young virgin swordsman would be facing a lot of trouble. Chapter 6: Nicole’s Decision Chapter 6: Nicoles Decision Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Rody woke up aching all over his body. This was especially true for the ces where he had been kicked by the horse. It felt like some of his bones were broken. He could not even move a single finger. Rody immediately realized that he was being restrained with magic! The thought of this dampened his hopes, like a pot of cold water being poured over him. Sure enough, he immediately saw Nicoles beautiful face. However, her face was seething with anger and hatred. Nicole sat on the chair as she red angrily at Rody who was lying on the floor. She was sitting on an animal skin chair, wrapped in arge robe. When she saw Rodys lips, she noticed the bite marks on it. She could not help but blush. This bastard actually dared to do it! This bashful feeling onlysted for a moment and slowly turned to disgust as she looked at Rodys Yin Yang face. Listen! I will be asking you questions! You better answer honestly, otherwise, you will regret being born to this world! Nicole lowered her voice and gnashed her teeth. Rody could not speak nor nod. He could only look at Nicole nkly. If you agree, blink! Nicole continued, I do not like flowery words. The less you say the better. When I ask you questions, you are to answer yes or no. Blink if you want to say yes and if the answer is no, do not blink! Understand? Rody blinked. Good! Seeing Rodyplying, Nicoles anger calmed down a little bit. Then I shall ask you the first question. Do you want to die? Rody immediately straightened himself, opened his eyes wide and stared. He was afraid he might identally blink. If so, he would be dead. Since you do not want to die, why did you break into my home sote at night? What do you want? Did someone order you toe? Rody continued to stare and did not blink. Nicole frowned and shouted. You better be honest! Do not try to be crafty! No one ordered you, but you dared to sneak in here? Yet you say you are not lying? God is my witness. Rody had been staring for a long time. Unfortunately, his eyes could not withstand the dryness and he blinked twice involuntarily. Nicole got furious immediately. She flicked her fingers and a bright me shot towards him. Rody could not even scream when his scalp caught fire. Even his eyebrows were almost charred. Fortunately, Nicole had no intention of seriously harming him and the small me soon died out. Even then, Rodys scalp was already burned in some ces. The loss of some hair was certain. At that moment, the beautiful girl no longer looked pleasant. If Rody could speak, he would definitely curse her ancestors! You bastard! Dont you dare to be dishonest! Nicole spoke coldly, I will put you in your ce. Dont you dare to take advantage of .... When she said those words, Nicoles face turned red again. At that moment, Rody strained to keep his eyes open wide, trying hard not to blink identally. I am going to continue to ask you questions! You listen carefully! Think before you answer! Nicoles face was stern. Rody blinked once. Nicole sneered and lifted her finger. As she moved her hands, Rody felt the tension on his body loosen. The magical bindings were now undone. Now I am going to ask you questions! Why did you break into my house at night? Rodys eyes turned around and he was just about to fabricate a reason when Nicoles face turned pitch ck. She shot another me out. Fortunately, Rody was able to dodge it this time. Even then, the me managed to burn a hole in his pants. You had better be honest! I forgot to warn you! I am a senior magician! I can read facial expressions! I can tell if you are lying! So you better not make me angry! Nicole said sternly. Rody was shocked. Now, not daring to cover up anymore, he told the story about how they attacked the carriage, how he wanted to save hispanion and how he secretly sneaked into her house. Nicole nodded. Well, now tell me why did you attack my carriage? Rody smiled wryly. I also do not know! However, I suspect that we have got the wrong target. ording to the man in the bar, our target should have a Grade 3 swordsman guard. On the other hand, you only had a stable hand. Nicole pondered for a moment and finally said, I see. Coincidentally, I happened to be down that path tonight. That was why you idiots dared to ambush me. Right?! Rody hurriedly eximed, I would not dare think of attacking you. Oh God! To attack the Tulip Family! I dont have so many heads! Nicole slightly taunted in a whisper, Tulip Family? So you actually know our family name! Rody sighed, Of course I know the Imperial Armys God of Wars family. I certainly do! Nicole nodded. Rodys words were like music to her ears, so her tone eased a little and she continued to ask, So, who are you? What do you do? Rody was about topose a series of nonsense but after looking at Nicoles stare, he did not dare tell lies. Miss, I really do not want to lie but my identity is special. If I tell you, my future is gone. Oh? With a strange smile, Nicole asked, Well then, who are you? No! I cannot tell! Rody shook his head, Unless you can promise not to send me to public security! I am willing to be punished for tonights actions. Punishment! Nicole suddenly red up, You cant repent enough for your actions tonight, even if you die a thousand times! Dont you dare bargain with me! Did you forget your... discourtesy to me! Seeing that Nicole was about to act violently, Rody decided to step back and prepare himself. Fortunately, Nicole controlled her temper and calmed down. She relented and dered, Fine! I will not send you to public security. I will punish you personally! Now. Tell me your name and who you are! My name is Rody. I am a student at the Imperial Academy. Amoner student, Rody replied with a blush. After all, for a student of the Imperial Academy to go outside the city at night tomit robbery, it was not glorious at all. An Imperial Academys student? eximed Nicole with surprise. "Yes. I am under training." While straightening his posture, Rody said, "I am going to participate in the swordy exam next month. After that, I will officially be a warrior!" Nicole did not seem interested in this topic, as her face sank, Well! Since you are also an Imperial Academy student, then you tell me...! Her voice became gloomy and her words became slower. Do you know my brother Seth? Tell me! Where has he gone? Glumly, Rody replied, I do not know your brother. Or rather, I did not know him until tonight! That means you saw him tonight? Nicole immediately sat down on her chair. Do you know where he went? Rody nodded. I know, he seemed to have told me. Nicole rose from her chair. Tell me where he went! Rodys eyes twitched and whispered, I can tell you but on one condition! Nicole, startled, demanded angrily, You dare bargain with me?! Rody quickly lowered his head and whispered, I am not asking this for myself but for my friend! In fact, he was also caught tonight! This was also because of me. He wanted to help me raise my tuition fees. That was why he did this! I just wish to ask you to forgive him. I am willing to bear all punishments! Nicole was surprised. This boy was younger than her only by a year or two. Yet he had unexpected courage. In fact, she was very angry with that nights incident. The thought of being molested by this Yin Yang faced boy made her furious and unable to control her rage. However, when she calmed down, Nicole realized that this little thief was just a child. He was barely as old as her brother who was two years younger than her. Yet this boy, although he looked timid and fearful, was brave enough to ept the responsibility for the incident. For the safety of his friend, he was willing to ept all punishment. On the other hand, her brother was crafty and had never shown a mans courage. Not even once! That infuriating person actually left behind a letter and ran away from home. He abandoned the familys glory and responsibilities! Nicole could not help but sigh helplessly, Rody. I promise not to punish your friend. I wont even pursue this matter anymore. But you have to tell me where my little brother went to! Rody immediately rted the conversation between him and her brother. Before he could finish, Nicole growled angrily, "That idiot! He... He actually left behind his family and threw away his responsibilities! Left traveling and went abroad! He just left like that?! He... he...!" Nicole became more and more agitated as she spoke. She almost fainted from anger. Rody warily looked at Nicole without saying a word. Only God knew if he were to say the wrong thing, chances were that this beautiful girl might harm him out of anger. Fortunately, Nicoles anger passed quickly. She walked back and forth a few steps before pping and summoning a few guards. Nicole coldly issued her orders. "In view of tonights security w, Senior Guard Malin... you are immediately suspended! Tomorrow, you will go back to the army! Even a low-levelled warrior was able to sneak into my house. I can only describe you, a senior guard, as a bungling oaf!" Nicoles voice was cold and imposing. One of the guards turned pale and started to sweat. He must be that unlucky guard. Nicole did not look at him but continued, "Tie this guy up and throw him into the firewood store together with the other guy I caught. I heard that the kitchen is short of an odd-job worker. Send that guy I caught to the kitchen! As for this guy..." Nicole looked at Rody coldly, "From tomorrow onwards, he will be my groom!" Rody argued loudly, "But you promised to release my friend! Also... I... still wish to return to the Academy.." Nicole coldly shouted, Shut up! I am already incensed tonight! You said you would ept any punishment. This is your punishment! Tomorrow onwards you will serve as my servant! Alright, Rody thought for a moment. Either way, things had already ended in failure. Even if he were to go back to the Academy, he would not have any money to pay the tuition fees and would not be able to study anyway. However, he still needed to fight for his friend, But you promised to release my friend! Nicole raised her head. So what? You did not keep your word! Rody said, angrily. Nicole gently smiled as she looked at Rody. I am a woman! Dont you know? Not keeping promises is a womans privilege! Rody was speechless. After all, he was young and did not have any experience dealing with women. Nicole thought for a while and then instructed another guard, Also go to the Academy and inform the Academy that my brother has gone to recuperate for health reasons. He has been sent to another province by the family to rest and has to stop school! Approximately... ah, three months. He will be back in three months time! As she said that, she gave Rody a meaningful look. Rody could not help but shudder. Chapter 7: Abnormal Family Chapter 7: Abnormal Family Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions That night was the most difficult night Rody had ever experienced so far. He was certain there would be more tough nights ahead because he was captured by Nicole. After finishing her interrogation, Nicole returned to her room and did not let anyone enter. Throughout the night, the servants could hear angry smashing sounds and the sounds of ssware breakinging from the room. When the servants came in to clean the room the next day, they found that all the furniture except the bed had been destroyed in Nicoles anger. For Rody, that night, he was preupied with a fear of the unknown future. He was only 18 years old this year. In the past 18 years, he had worked hard towards qualifying as an official warrior. After his fathers death, he had sold off all of his heritage (his father didnt leave him much anyway), enrolled as a student of the Imperial Academy, and had been working hard to survive. But that night, his whole world had changed. All his lifes goals suddenly disappeared. He could no longer return to the academy as he did not have enough money. Besides that, he was also captured by that noble girl. All this was because of that despicable yboy! He actually dared to get me into such trouble! The next time he sees that yboy, Rody would not listen to a single word he says and would immediately break his nose. Although he was locked inside the firewood store, the night passed by fairly well. Other than the incident of that senior guard secretly kicking him for his sneaking into the house, he was actually given bread to eat. It seemed that this God of War family was not as bad as the other noble families. Star was sleeping beside Rody like a corpse. No matter how Rody shouted or called out to him, there was no response. When it was dawn, Rody finally realized he was about to start a new phase of his life. Rody had a sudden thought. Fortunately, I was not sent to public security and thrown into prison. Compared to prison, being captured by a beautiful girl is iparably better. Oh, that girl is really beautiful. After dawn, Rody finally fell asleep. Unfortunately, in but a few moments, the door to the store suddenly opened. Some sturdy servants barged in and hauled Rody away without so much as giving him an exnation. While he was yelling he was dragged into arge room with windows and curtains. There was also a small door in the room. He did not know what was inside that small door. Before Rody could react, therge man with a beard immediately pulled his pants down. Rody was taken by surprise. He screamed and tried to kick. Unfortunately, his body was hurting all over, especially where he was kicked by the horse. When he lifted his leg, the pain subsided. The fellows in front were seemingly not bothered. In quick order, they stripped his clothes off. Rody was now very frightened. He had heard that among the nobles, there were some with queer tastes, including those that prefer handsome little boys. However, he was so ugly. Would they be interested in him as well? He was a young man and a big boy after all. But now, he was so frightened he was about to faint. Fortunately, the men did not do anything after stripping him and just pushed him into a room behind the door. They all left after closing the door. It was very misty inside the room. In the middle, there was arge barrel taller than Rody. Hot mist rose in a cloud above the barrel. Rody was immediately relieved as he understood that they wanted him to take a bath. Rejoicing, Rody jumped into the barrel. Just as soon as he thought that he had escaped disaster, the small door opened, or rather, it was kicked open. Rody looked and almost cried out. A giant, at least 2 meters tall, walked in. His bare upper body bulged with muscles and he had a ferocious face. His eyes stared at Rody as if sizing him up. Rody, frightened, quickly retreated back into the barrel. However, the giant walked over and reached out with his giant hand. As if grasping a chicken by the neck, the giant effortlessly carried Rody. He carefully looked at Rodys naked body before grinning and throwing him back into the barrel. With a ssh, Rodys head hit the bottom of the barrel and he choked on some water. Before he could even gasp in protest, the giant grabbed his feet and pulled him up. As the giant held Rody with one hand, the other one suddenly took out a brush from somewhere. God! That was a brush for horses! The giant obviously regarded Rody as a horse. Wetting the brush with a bit of water, he brushed up Rodys body. His movements were very meticulous and there was not a single part of Rodys body that was missed. He was also very careful in cleaning the dirt from Rodys body. Rody felt like a pig about to be ughtered as he was being cleaned by the giant. Honestly, it was sheer torture! This was mostly because the giant did not know how to be gentle, especially when washing certain parts of the body. The giant washed Rodys body for half an hour. Finally, he poured a bucket of water over Rodys body and looked at him with satisfaction. At that moment, Rodys body was red and clean like a newborn baby. The giant nodded before dropping his brush and leaving without sparing Rody another nce. Rody immediately started cursing. He started cursing everybody, from the giant to the Tulip Family to his teachers in the Imperial Academy. What shitty teacher! What shitty history! What shitty Tulip Family! It is more like the worlds most abnormal family ever! His kept cursing, unaware that after being washed by the giant, his injuries from that night seemed to have recovered. That included the injuries from being kicked by the horse. Now he seemed to no longer feel any pain in his body. At this time, Rody suddenly heard a voice, Have you finished cursing? When you are done,e out of the room and put on the set of clothes on the chair outside the room. Rody immediately shivered. That was the voice of the nobledy! He did not dare to offend that woman! As he stepped out of the room, he saw the new suit outside the room. Rody reached out to it and touched the cloth. It had a very soft feeling. Anyway, he could not differentiate between high-quality cloth and low-quality cloth. Rody put on the clothes. The underwear was a bit tight but the other clothes fit quite well. As he had never worn such beautiful clothing before, he was also a bit excited. Based on his memory, only the noble children in the Academy wore this type of clothing. Feeling nervous and uneasy, Rody opened the door and walked out of the room. In the courtyard, Nicole who was dressed in a white robe coldly looked at him as she sat on her chair. Just one nce at Nicole had Rody stunned. Although it was not the first time he saw Nicole, it was much clearer and more vivid during the day. Nicoles golden hair seemed to shine in the sun. She had deep blue eyes that seemed to be bottomless and soft glossy white skin. She was so beautiful that she did not seem real! A goddess! Her figure exuded an aura of an invible noble. "I am going to die!" Rodys heart silently spoke. If I have to be beside her every day, I would not live long. Last night, why did I not...? Even if she bit off my entire mouth, it would have been worth it! While Rody was thus confused Nicole asked, "Have you washed up?" Rody was still dumbstruck as he kept looking at Nicole. However, he still managed to nod. When Nicole noticed his staring eyes, her face turned red and then her face sank. If you continue to look at me like that, I will dig out your eyes! Rody was shocked and immediately lowered his head. However, his eyes could not help but secretly look at Nicole. Every man would experience such a period, and especially so for teenagers. There would always be a phase where he lusts and admires women. Rody who was a young boy would also have this blind admiration and impulse. Not to mention the fact that Nicole was an exceptional beauty. Enough! Nicoles delicate voice called out. Although the tone was cold it was also delicate. Therefore, it did not sound cold but instead had a certain charm to it. She continued to speak, Now, I will see if you are qualified to be a Tulip Familys... servant! Rodys entire attention was focused on Nicoles body, so he failed to notice what was wrong with her words, or what she was getting at. Also, it did not ur to him why a servant would need to be tested for skills. Let alone testing his skills, if Nicole had wanted him to kill, she merely needed to point her finger at him and he would immediately rush out. Seeing Rodys silence, Nicole nodded and a middle-aged man came out from behind her. Rodys attention was entirely on Nicole since he entered the courtyard. Even if it was not a person standing behind her but a train, Rody would still fail to see it. However, Rody started to look at this middle-aged man seriously the moment that man walked in front of Rody. The man was wearing gray clothes. However, most of the impression came from his silver white hair that was bundled up. The man squinted watching Rody. His hands were behind him and he showed a trace of a smile. Although the man was just casually standing there, Rody had a strange feeling that this man was not a person but a wall! Chapter 8: Sword Master Chapter 8: Sword Master Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Rody had a strange feeling that the man in front of him was a warrior! Not just that, he was also a swordsman! He could not tell why he had that feeling but he was extremely certain of it. The middle-aged man seemed interested in Rody and smiled faintly. Alright. I heard that you are a swordsman. First, we shall test your sword skills. Do you have a sword? His words made Rodys face turn red. He remembered the sword he picked up yesterday. He immediately straightened his chest and loudly said, I am not an official swordsman but I will be one! I... I had my own sword butst night... they were confiscated! The middle-aged man nodded before looking back at Nicole. Nicole did not speak but she nodded. The middle-aged man then shouted, "Alright then. Somebody, please return the young warriors sword back to him." It would seem that the middle-aged mans ranking was not low. Immediately, a servant ran off and came back momentster with the sword Rody tookst night. This is your sword? The middle-aged man smiled. He seemed to be looking casually at the rust on the sword. Honestly speaking, the sword was actually quite good. Not everyone could carry weapons in the streets in the Empire. Although it looked a bit old, the sword was still sharp. Anyway, as the sword was given by a hired hand in the bar, its quality can be considered eptable. However, Rodys face could not help but turn red. His youthful arrogance did not allow him to lose face in front of Nicole. He straightened himself and said, Yes, this is my sword. I have a better sword but I do not have it now! The middle-aged man nodded and pondered for a moment before saying, Well then, let me see your sword skills. I am going to attack you and we shall see how long you can hold out. Okay! Rody immediately held up his weapon in readiness and agreed loudly. In the presence of such a beauty, if she wished, this virgin youngster would y a dragon let alone fight this man. The middle-aged man bent down towards the chair and picked up a broadsword. He gave Rody a nce and said, Prepare yourself. I aming! Rody concentrated on the middle-aged man, braced himself and assumed a defensive stance. From the left! The middle-aged man cried out and shed at Rody. The sword was frighteningly fast. Rody only sensed a white shing towards his left. All he could do was rely on his instincts to block the attack. Wham! Rody felt like he was kicked by a galloping horse. He staggered back a few steps to find his bnce. The middle-aged man did not wait for him to recover and shouted again, Right! The sword shed down again. Without time to adjust his stance, Rody hastily held the hilt with both arms to support it. The power of the strike was greater this time. Rody backed to the wall before stopping. His face was already red. The middle-aged man stopped his attack and smiled. Not bad. Your physical strength is passable and your reaction is quite good. However, your defensive posture is too tight. Not flexible enough! Rody took a deep breath and stepped forward. He loudly said, Just now I allowed you to attack me while I defended. Now it is my turn! The middle-aged man smiled, You? What was Rody trying to say? Rody realized that Nicole, sitting on the chair, was smiling mockingly at him. Rody looked down only to find his sword cracked in 2 ces. Rodys facial expression changed immediately. This sword was worth a few silver coins! Although it was inferior to Rodys own sword, when he was done with it, he was going to sell it for some living expenses! Distressed, he gently touched the cracked de only for it to break into several pieces and fall nking to the ground. All that was left was the sword hilt on Rodys hands. Rodys face turned white and he felt extremely dejected. The middle-aged man faintly smiled and reced the sword on the chair. He turned to Nicole andughed. He is not bad. At his age, to be able to take two strikes from me is quite rare! Rody put on a long face, Not bad? You broke my sword in two strikes! Nicole gave Rody a nce and said, "Silence! Who do you think you are? Do you think you could actually defeat a Master? Master Autumn is the Imperial Capitals top swordsman! He is publicly acknowledged as the most probable candidate for being the swordsman that would unsheathe the Sacred Sword." Master Autumn? Rody eximed. You are Master Autumn!! His face flushed, the astonished young man eximed, You are the chief swordsman of the Royal Court, Master Autumn! You are acknowledged by the public as the one who would unsheathe the Sacred Sword! Rody stared at the middle-aged master swordsman in admiration. Master Autumn was indeed a legendary figure, truly almost like those heroes in fairy tales. For a young swordsman like him, there was no better person to worship! The frown on Rodys face was immediately swept away! He was surprised that Master Autumn had tested him and that he, Rody, was even able to block two strikes! The opponent was a master swordsman! In fact, during next years Swordsman Assembly, if Master Autumn could really unsheathe the Sacred Sword, he would be the first person to do so for thest few centuries. It was the kind of legend that was born once every few centuries. Master Autumn gave an indifferent smile and said, Miss Nicole. I have done as promised. This man is really good. If I am not wrong, he is about to reach Grade 2 swordsman level. Compared... Compared to your little brother, he is much stronger. At this moment, Master Autumn assumed a strange expression. Nicole nodded. Suddenly she stood up and walked towards Master Autumn. She leaned towards him and whispered into his ear. After listening to her words, Master Autumn frowned and shook his head. No! I have said this before. Unless he is from the Tulip Family, I will not ept anybody else! Nicole looked at Master Autumns firm expression and gently sighed, Fine then. Master Autumn thought for a while and smiled. However, I can give him some guidance. I wille again tomorrow afternoon. Rody was still looking stupidly at Nicole and Master Autumn. Actually, his eyes were looking more towards Nicoles body. Nicole red at him and scolded, Fool! Quickly thank Master Autumn! Master Autumn has promised to teach you swordsmanship tomorrow! Rody did not react as his heart continued to run wild. Why are her eyes so beautiful even when she is ring? Nicole stamped her feet and shouted loudly, Rody! Rody was shocked and immediately woke up from his stupor. Master Autumn repeated his sentence, Remember, I wille to this yard tomorrow at noon. After that, the Master turned around and left. Nicole gave Rody a harsh nce before calling out to a servant, Take him away and let him put on that stuff we preparedst night! Nicole turned and walked to the east side of the courtyard. Two servants quickly went to the courtyard, propped up Rody, and followed from behind. Rody finally recovered a few momentster. He finally shouted, Oh my God! Master Autumn is teaching me swordsmanship! Master Autumn is teaching me swordsmanship! Shut up, you idiot! Nicole turned back and shouted. Rody was so extremely excited he struggled free from the two servants, ran in front, and shouted. "Just now Master Autumn said he would teach me swordsmanship. Is it true? Is it true?" "Shut up!" Nicole lost her patience and shouted again. "It seems that I need to teach you a lesson!" Nicole then raised her head, pointed her finger at Rody and raised it ever so slightly. Without knowing what happened, Rody suddenly flew into the air and crashed sprawling down onto the ground. First things first. The next time you talk to me, do not forget to add the word Master, Nicole coldly looked at him. She then turned and continued to walk forward. The two servants hastily grabbed Rody and followed. Although Rody was a little bit confused from his fall, he was still foolishly saying in a low voice, "Oh my God, Master Autumn is teaching me swordsmanship." Nicole angrily walked in front. She herself did not know why she was so angry! She was not a bad-tempered person but every time she saw this person with the Yin Yang face, she started to feel angry. His every move would also make her angry. That was especially true when he was stupidly looking at her. Every time she remembered the previous night, Nicole wished she could grab a sword and cut him into a thousand pieces. Rody followed Nicole to what seemed like an old two-storey building. The servants had stopped at a distance much earlier, not daring to approach. Nicole looked at Rody and said, Follow me up. Rody looked at the rundown building that was in disrepair. The walls were covered with withered vines and trees. Two towering trees also shaded the ce from the sun, giving the entire area an eerie feeling. Rodys started to feel a sense of unease. Chapter 9: God’s Language Chapter 9: Gods Language Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Rody followed Nicole into the small building. The first floor had tables and chairs but these were haphazardly ced. There were containers that Rody did not know the purpose of. There were small jars and vases. There were also shelves packed with neatly arranged books. ncing at it, Rody could immediately see that these books were really old. They were antique sheepskin books. Just these books were worth a lot of money! Even creepier was the human skeleton standing at the corner of the room. The eerie white bones seemed to radiate a faint glow in the darkened room. Rody involuntarily walked towards it. To his surprise, there was a red mark on the skull that he could not understand. Rody could not help but want to touch the skeleton when his eyes noticed some bottles on an iron shelf. The bottles were made of silver and there werebels on it. Unfortunately, he could not understand the words on it. It was not the textmonly used in the entire empire. Do not touch those bottles! Nicoles cold voice called out from behind him. Rody immediately withdrew his hands that were reaching out to a bottle. Nicole gave Rody a look. Although her face was cold, her tone softened. Some of these things in the bottles must not be touched. For example, the second bottle in front of you. If you were not careful and spilled it onto your hands, even if it was just a little bit, you would die. Your entire arm would immediately corrode and only leave behind bones! Rody was shocked. Are these all poisons? Nicole red at him, saying, No! These are all just used for experiments! Rody opened his mouth and wanted to say something but Nicole did not give him the opportunity to ask anymore questions and loudly told him, Follow me upstairs, quick! Nicole turned and walked upstairs. Rody quickly followed. The second floor was like a big open space. From the railings, one could see the hall on the first floor. There were more things on the second floorpared to the first. It had an old desk that had lost its color along with a strange instrument on top of it. The shelves on the wall wererger and stored 3 times more bookspared to the one on the first floor. Rody had not seen this many antique books in his entire life! In the corner, there was also a durable but rusty iron safe. The amount of rust on that thing showed that it was even older than thebined ages of Rody and Nicole. In the middle was arge table-like tform with more things scattered on it. There were some jars and bottles and some of them had fallen on the table. Rody stepped forward to find a few pieces of old parchment. The messy handwriting on them showed that they were probably some kind of test notes or written records. Suddenly, a line on the parchment attracted Rodys interest. Lack of high-pressure utensils... Failure... Empire Year XXX. Dandong. Dandong! Rody could not help but eximed, My God! This is the wise sage Dandongs notes!! Nicole looked at Rody lightly and asked, What is the fuss about? Whats the fuss? Rody cried out. Dangdongs notes! Do you know how much Dandongs autograph is worth in the antique market? Nicole frowned, What about it? All these things here were left behind by the sage Dandong! The shelves ced over there contains Dandongs test notes. Also, these instruments are relics that Dandong had left behind. During those years, this was Dandongsboratory! The great sagesboratory? Rody stared with his mouth wide open. But... Dandongsb... In your home... Here? Nicole said indifferently, That is because one of my ancestors was Dandongs apprentice. Grandmaster Dandong lived in our home in his old age and this was his workce! "All these... are the relics of Grandmaster Dangdongs wisdom!" Rody excitedly exhaled. The sage Dandong was one of the idols he worshiped as he grew up. Without Dandongs reform, civilians like him would not be able to enter the Imperial Academy. Even 10-year-old children in the empire knew that Dandong brought miracles to the empire! That is indeed true! These are really the relics of Grandmaster Dandongs wisdom! Also, all these were inherited by the ancestors of our family, Nicoles tone was also somewhat sad. Unfortunately, this is also our familys tragedy! For centuries, none of my ancestors could understand the wisdom from these notes. 3 of my ancestors studied the Grandmasters notes here in theirter years until they died of mental exhaustion. My father also died in thisboratory! Why? Was the Grandmasters wisdom too difficult and profound? Nicole smiled gently. It was a fairly odd smile that showed misery. "No idea. We do not know what Dandongs wisdom was even about. This is because no one could understand his most important notes. The most important wisdom in Dandongs notes is not in themon text of our Empire or anynguage on any continent. We do not even know whatnguage it is!" Nicoles tone was full of mockery. "There are times we even suspect that thenguage Dandong used was Godsnguage! My ancestors went through a variety of ancient books and still could not decipher thisnguage!" Godsnguage? Rody was surprised. Is there really God in this world? Unexpectedly this time Nicole did not re at him when she angrily said, "Only a genius would know!" This was because generations of her family were fascinated by Godsnguage and had futilely worked hard. This had cost the family a lot of time and even imed their lives. It became a heavy burden for the Tulip Family. As a result, Nicole had no respect for God. Rody was surprised and could not help but caress the table and the ancient sheepskin notes gently. He cautiously asked, Can I take a look at it? Nicole shrugged, As you wish. This is just the replica I used to study. The original has already been hidden away. Rody immediately grabbed the sheepskin notes and spread them out. Sure enough, the first page of the sheepskin notes was written in the Empiresmonnguage. However, the backs of the notes were written in a differentnguage. The characters were also extremelyplex. Each stroke looked like it was delicately cut with a chisel. The structure of the texts was also delicate. Each word looked like square blocks and they also had a special pattern. It was definitely not in anynguage that Rody could understand. Although there were asionally some designs and drawings, one look would tell you that these were blueprints. Unfortunately, the words written around them were all in Godsnguage. Nicole ignored Rody who was frowning while staring nkly at the sheepskin. Instead, she walked to the iron cupboard at the corner and chanted something. The iron cab then opened. Rody immediately turned to look at it. Although he was a warrior, he was also interested in its operation method. He knew that Nicole used a locking spell. It was a kind of magical technique, a kind of memory magic. It was as if the cab could remember the persons voice and only if the sound matched would it unlock. This technique was also invented by Grandmaster Dandong 200 years ago. With Nicoles back blocking Rodys view, she pulled out a narrow box from the cab and then closed the door of the iron safe. Nicole held the box with both hands as if it was a priceless treasure. She carefully ced it on the table before opening it. You dont have to look at that anymore. My father looked at it for 2 decades while I have looked at it for 7 years. We couldnt understand a thing. Do you think that you can understand it? Nicole coldlymented. What did you take out? What is that? Rody was curious. Nicole red at him and waved her sleeves. Rody was immediately thrown back like a sandbag being thrown out and he hit the corner. Nicole looked at Rody coldly and said, You must have forgotten! I said that when you and I converse, you must address me as Master. Now,e over here! Stop ying dead! I know you are a sturdy person. A fall like that wouldnt even injure you! Rody mumbled to himself as he stood up. He did not say a single word but secretly cursed. Why is she so ferocious?! One day, I will... urgh... Even when she is fierce, why is she so beautiful?! Sigh... With these thoughts in mind, Rody walked to the table. When he saw what was in the box, he took a deep breath and almost screamed! Chapter 10: Nicoles Secret Chapter 10: Nicoles Secret Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions If you saw a live face right in front of you, how would you feel? Perhaps you might say What is that? But what if that face had no head, no body and no hair? Just the face? My god! It looked like a face mask but at the same time, it was not! Even Rody who was quite brave was so frightened he almost screamed. That was because the face mask looked like an actual face being kept in the box. The most important thing was that the face was clearly alive. He, or rather, it, was actuallyughing at Rody. Rody almost fainted when it, noticing Rody was frightened, winked and made a funny face. Looking at his gaping mouth, Nicoles eyes revealed a trace of mockery as she smiled. Why? Are you scared? Rody exhaled deeply and could not help taking two steps back. He eximed softly, What... What is this? My God! Why... is it alive? Nicole mockingly replied, Scared? Arent you supposed to be very brave? As she said that, she pinched the two sides of the face in the box and then lifted it to show the face to Rody who almost fainted when he saw that the face grimaced as it was pinched. Rody opened his eyes wide and did not dare to say anything. He stared at the object in Nicoles hands. It seemed somewhat transparent. The color of the skin was not much different from humans but it was quite shiny. Its eyes, nose and other facial features were very realistic. This is a priceless treasure of the family! Unfortunately, it is not very useful. It was from the first-generation ancestors of the Tulip Family; that is, the one that helped found the empire, Duke Rudolph, Nicole carefully held the face in her palms. That... What on earth is that? A mask! A magic mask with a life of its own! Nicole replied. Magic!? Rody eximed loudly. In the Empire, magic was popr. Several hundred years ago, both magic and sorcery were popr techniques. However, 200 years ago a great magician appeared, the Great Sage Dandong. Not only was he a great magician then but also a great inventor. He improved on and also developed a lot of different magic techniques, to the extent that the upper echelons of the Empire also supported Dandong. Publicity-wise or strategy-wise, magicians of that time were always ahead. 200 yearster, magic techniques in the Empire had shown major progress. However, sorcery techniques had declined gradually. You could no longer find many sorcerers in the whole empire. Only in the north of the Empire, across the Thunder Straits of Rnd continent, was sorcery culture able to progress. This mask is a magical treasure! An ancient artifact you know? It was made from the skin of the Elven race. Elven races skin? The Elven race was already only a name in history. Those strange creatures were extinct thousands of years ago. Now, whether it was in the Empire or the northern Rnd continent, these strange creatures could no longer be seen. Using someones skin to make something! Can you still call it an artifact? It is too evil! Rody eximed. "No! Although it was made from a persons skin, it is not a product of evil! Before his death, a famous sorcerer of the Elven race, due to his pious beliefs, had cut off his face to make this magical product. The devout believer called this magical object the Gods Smile. It is said that the Elven races great sorcerer was about 600 years old when he died. His magic powers were already unfathomable." Nicole narrated the history of this object in a delicate voice. Rody did not say anything but his heart whispered... My God. A 600-year-olds peeled skin. Is that interesting? I for one, do not want to touch this. Nicole saw Rodys expression change. Although he had not said anything, based on his expression, she could guess his thoughts. She lightly said, "The Elven race is one of the most mystical races since time immemorial. Although the mask was made from skin, when the great sorcerer was dying, his body was close to crystallization. So rather than to say that the mask was made out of his skin, it is more appropriate to say that the mask was made out of magic crystals." Wait a minute... It suddenly dawned on Rody. You... The moment his mouth said you Nicole gave him a re. The frightened Rody quickly changed his words, Mas...ter... Why did you show this to me? If it is truly precious, what has it got to do with me? Nicole smiled. In Rodys eyes, it was like the smile of a wolf looking at a chicken. Gods Smile is an artifact. There are many uses for this artifact. However, after the sorcerers death, a lot of its mystical uses were not handed down. But just knowing the two known uses of the mask is already fantastic. The first is that the person who wears this mask can change his face into anything, like a chameleon. He can change it to a person he had previously seen or anything that he imagines. That is quite interesting... Rody was curious. Nicole quietly smiled. However, that is just one of the uses of this mask. The other is the one I am more interested in. The second use is that a sorcerer can give this mask a specific face. After that, the mask can be worn on a person to show that specified face... also... Nicoles voice gradually turned into a mocking tone, Only the sorcerer can remove the mask. If the sorcerer does not remove the mask, that person will be wearing the mask for life! No matter what the wearer does, it will note off! Rody heard Nicoles words and subconsciously took a few steps back. "You... You want me to... wear this thing?" Nicole smiled and her eyes shed. Moving closer step by step, her hands took the Gods Smile purposefully. "That day when you attacked me, yourpanions said that I am a magician. I said he was wrong. I am not a magician. Today, let me tell you. I am a sorceress!" Chapter 11: Why Did It Turn Out Like this? Chapter 11: Why Did It Turn Out Like this? Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions You... Rody suppressed his surprised feeling. He was not surprised that Nicole was a magician or a sorcerer. For him, there was no difference if Nicole was a magician or a sorcerer but now that Nicole was holding that thing known as Gods Smile the situation was entirely different. That was because only sorcerers could use this magical artifact. Magicians could not use it. Rody suddenly had a thought and gulped, You... want me to wear this mask? Nicole smiled and slowly approached Rody. Rody abruptly shouted out, "No! I dont want to wear it! I dont want to wear the face of a several-hundred-years-old man!" He stepped back and waved frantically. Nicole raised her head. You dont want to? This is a magical artifact you know?! A miracle of sorcery! Dont you want to change your face? Do you want to remain as a little guy for the rest of your life? Remain as a junior swordsman and a poor guy struggling to survive in lower society? Do you want to live your life with that ck-and-white face forever? Nicolesst words stirred Rodys thoughts a little but he immediately shook his head. I am not a fool! You wanting me to wear this must be because you have some sort of devious intention in mind! I... Hmph! Nicole snorted in disapproval before coldly saying, You no longer have a choice! Do not forget! I am your master! You will do whatever Imand! No! Rody said resolutely. He had lost all interest in beauty and temptation. His instincts told him to escape! Rody moved quickly. Not bothering to take the stairs, he ran to the railings on the second floor and tried to jump across it. Nicole responded faster than him. She coldly grunted, stared at Rody in contempt, and shouted, Stop! She lifted her hands and Rodys body suddenly stopped as if he was a puppet that had lost its strings. His body froze and fell from the second floor. His head hit the ground and he fainted before he could make a sound. Nicole calmly walked down the stairs and arrived beside Rody. She sighed in relief when she saw that Rody had only fainted and did not have any injuries. After that, she gently said, Dont me me for this! Who asked you to suddenly appear that night and knock me out! As a result, that bastard ran away! Since you are the one who started this mess, I can only trouble you. Hmph! Do you know how many people would want to be a part of the Tulip Family and yet do not have that chance? The young girl slowly leaned down and turned over Rodys face. She took a deep breath. Her hands were holding the Gods Smile that was glowing with a strange light. She slowly covered Rodys face with the mask. Nicole then sat with her legs crossed. She folded her arms and closed her eyes. The air around her started to stir. Nicole suddenly opened her eyes. Her lips moved lightly as she sang the incantation. Bang! The Gods Smile on Rodys face started to glow brighter until it became a dazzling golden light. Nicoles expression turned serious and she continued to chant the incantation. The brilliant light became even more magnificent before it gradually began to dim and eventually disappeared. Nicole was out of breath. Her forehead was sweating and her face was pale. It seemed that the artifact called Gods Smile was not so easy to use. Nicole quickly looked at Rody without giving herself time to rest. One nce was enough to tell. Rodys ck birthmark was nowpletely gone but... but... It was quiet outside the old, dpidated building. The sunlight was blocked by the lush trees. This tranquil setting was suddenly shattered by a loud scream. Arghh!!! It was a scream that came from inside the building. It was a scream of anger, disappointment, frustration and other sorts of emotional anguish! Why! Why did it turn out like this!! Rody did not know how long he had slept. He felt like he had been walking a huge distance in darkness. Everything around him was empty. There was no sense of direction nor light. Rody even suspected that he was dead. However, he was still able to think and was conscious. It was strange. What did that girl do to me? Where in hell is this ce? Anyone there? Rody tried to shout but found that he was unable to. It was exactly like how people in dreams would feel. Sometimes, they just wanted to cry out desperately but may find that they did not have a voice. The only thing he could do was move his legs to aimlessly walk forward. Am I really dead? Does this happen to dead people? The Academys Theology teacher said that good people go to heaven and bad people go to hell. Is this heaven or hell? Shit. Dont tell me dead people can only wander around aimlessly? God, what do I do if I get hungry? How long do I need to walk? Everything was pitch ck and it was no different from having his eyes closed. Either way, he still could not see anything. If only there was some light. I wish I have a candle. Rody could not help but think. As soon as the thought shed through his mind, a light suddenly appeared. Arge candlestick with a lighted candle appeared nearby. Unfortunately, the me was too small and could only illuminate the small area around it. Rody looked around the candle but found nothing. It was just open space. He looked below the candle and was startled. There was no ground. Everything, himself included, was standing on empty space as if it was normal. Whats going on? Rody thought to himself. It will be great if there is more light. As if on cue, the candlestick immediately transformed into a row of candles, brightly lighting up the ce. However, it was of no use. Although the mes were stronger and lit up arger space, there was nothing around it. It was still just empty space. Rody was stunned. From the day before till then, he had encountered too many strange things. For a young man like him, these encounters had already exceeded his mental capacity. Although he was a brave man, in an environment where there was absolutely nothing, he could not be certain as to whether he was dead or alive. This feeling almost made him crazy. Argh! Rody cried in insanity but even his voice failed. Cut through this damn darkness! A sword magically appeared in Rodys hands. Rody gradually started to go berserk. His hands held the hilt. His body trembled. With all of his might, Rody suddenly cleaved!! A sound rang out from the void. The sound gradually came closer and louder until it seemed to be next to Rody. The void in front suddenly cracked open. Rodys sword had actually managed to cleave through the void. The crack seemed to give out a dazzling light as Rody screamed and fainted. Chapter 12: Rabbit Ears, Donkey Ears Chapter 12: Rabbit Ears, Donkey Ears Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Rody woke up once again. His body felt soft and limp as if someone had removed all of his bones. He struggled to sit up only to find that he had been lying down on a big soft bed with white sheets as soft as silk. It was a luxury Rody had never enjoyed before in his entire life. The room he was in was 10 timesrger than his single room in the dorms of the Imperial Academy. Although theyout of the room was simple, it had a luxurious setting. Therge windows were open and the thick red curtains were also drawn back. The sun shone in to light up the room while a soft breeze caressed Rodys face. Rodys first thought was that he was still alive and that the previous instance in darkness was just a dream. His second thought was: Its great to be alive! Nicole stood at the window, her back facing Rody, deep in her thoughts. Rody supported his body to sit up but found that he did not have enough strength. He could not help but grunt. Nicole immediately turned around and looked at Rody. In Nicoles eyes, there was a hint of concern, a tinge of apology, and also a bit of frustration. She spoke softly in a gentle tone that Rody had never heard before, Have you woke up? To wake up with the sun shining brightly on a soft clean bed and an astounding beauty gently asking you, Have you woken up?. Was there anything that was more joyful than that in this world? Rodys heart could not help but tremble gently before he asked, What happened to me? After that, he remembered himself fainting and what Nicole had said before that. He nervously asked again, What did you do to me? Nicole gave him an odd expression and her eyebrows moved slightly. However, she did not speak. She merely picked up a mirror from a small table and slowly went to the bed. Surprised, Rody took the mirror and looked at it for a moment. He immediately cried out in rm. Ahh! He instinctively threw the mirror aside as he quickly touched his own face. If there were anyone else in the room, it would be a strange sight to them. Rody was on the bed trying to tear off his own face. His face, his original face that was half-ck-half-white, was no longer there. His skin had turned normal but it was not his face! It was the face of the young man he met that night! The face of that hateful, cunning man who whistled and made the horse kick him! However, this was not the main reason Rody had cried out in rm. He had already faintly guessed that Nicole had wanted him to wear the Gods Smile to change his appearance. That was why he was not surprised with his altered appearance, although he had wondered why Nicole wanted to change his appearance into her brothers. It was not that Rody did not want to think about the real reason. He had no mood to do it anymore. Although his appearance had changed and he now had a white face,ke-blue eyes, a prominent nose and thin lips that looked identical to that cunning yboy, there was one thing that was definitely different! That was Rodys ears! Basically, they were not human ears! It was a pair of rabbit ears! No, it should be a pair of donkey ears! The ears were sharp and long. It was longer than his head! A persons head with ears that were as long as a rabbits! It was outrightical! However, Rody was in no mood to think of whether it wasical or not! He shouted and pulled his ears hard. He pulled it until it was red and painful. He pulled his ears until his tears even streamed down his face. The burning pain made Rody realize, in dismay, that these were truly his ears and that he was not dreaming! Rody lost his wits and started to scream wildly. His voice was filled with panic. Nicole quickly sat down and stretched out her hands, Stop! Dont pull anymore! You... Rody frantically grabbed Nicoles hands and shouted, You! You! What did you do?! What did you do to me?! His voice was full of anger and despair. I... I dont know! I really dont know! I... Nicole seemed to have lost her sense of speech as she defended herself. However, she could not break free of Rodys hands! His strength was frightening. It was as if her hands were being held by a pair of pliers. Nicoles hands started to feel painful. Nicoles eyes glimmered faintly as she quietly said, Sleep! Sleep! Her eyes looked straight into Rodys eyes. Rodys eyes were drawn to hers before it started to ck and lose focus as the eyelids drooped. Rodys grip loosened and he finally let go of Nicoles hands before he fell back onto the bed with his eyes closed. Nicole quickly stood up and looked at Rody with his ridiculously long ears. Her face was pale and she was dumbstruck. God, why did it turn out like this? That mask! Why did Gods Smile give him such an appearance? Her spell should not have been wrong! She did everything ording to the Great Sage Dandongs notes and had also pictured her younger brother Seths appearance first. After that, she had read the incantation without saying a single thing incorrectly! So why did Rodys face turn into her younger brothers face together with those long ears? That pair of ears were definitely not human ears! They were like rabbit ears! There were no humans in this world with that kind of ears! Unless they had elven ancestry then their ears might be...? Wait! It then dawned on Nicole. The Gods Smile was created by a master elven sorcerer! Even the mask itself was made of the Elven sorcerers skin! That would mean that only the Elven race could use this mask! If a human used it, it would result in this strange appearance? Just like a half-human-half-elf! They would have a humans face with long elven ears! My God! She quickly stood up and ran out of the room towards theboratory. She was going to read through the records and see if there were any relevant records in those ancient notes. That being said, Nicole started to have doubts about those ancient notes. ording to it, Nicole, who had used her sorcery to make Rody wear the mask, should also be able to remove it with her sorcery too. However, when Rody was unconscious, Nicole had tried many times to take it off without sess. Her sorcery seemed to have lost its effect. That damned Gods Smile seemed to have grown onto Rodys face. There must be a way! There must be a way! As she continued to think, she ran crazily, oblivious to the tearing of her skirt caused by the branches and also the two flower pots she had identally knocked down. Chapter 13: Young Master’s Gorgeous Servant Chapter 13: Young Masters Gorgeous Servant Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Nicole moaned in anguish and threw the ancient notes onto the table. She had not expected this to happen! She thought she had found a solution to an intractable problem. It was obviously not the case. That little bastard Seth, although he wasnt much, he was still the future heir to the Tulip Family! The bearer of the family name! More importantly, Seth still had 6 months before he graduates from the Imperial Academy. He must graduate! He must pass the examination so that His Majesty the Emperor can confer the position of heir to the Tulip Family to be the next generation Tulip Family Duke. However, as of this moment, he had run away! Although he had always been queer in his ways, his actions this time was really outrageous. That guy actually boarded a ship and headed out to the ocean! Even if they moved out now, even if they were faster, they would not be able to find Seth. But what about us here? What about the Imperial Academy? What about graduation? Dont graduate? What a joke! One of the identities of the Tulip Family was that in these past hundreds of years in the Empire, there was not a single sessor to the Tulip Family that did not graduate from the Imperial Academy. Their family had always been the pride of the Empire! If this generations family member ran away and did not take the examination, and did not inherit the title of Duke from His Majesty, it would not only be extremely shameful. It would also be a disaster for the family. Seth would lose the qualifications to inherit the title and the Tulip Family would lose the status of a Dukedom! It was extremely frightening! In Nicoles desperation, she came up with this fraud. It just so happened that this boy broke into her home and, in a way, it was also his fault that Seth managed to escape. Also, he seemed quite suitable! From his behavior, he was a decent young man. Although he made a mistake, his character was still eptable. His swordsmanship was also decent. In actual fact, this was just Nicole reassuring herself. Rody was not particrly good but he still managed to obtain excellent results. On the other hand, Seth could only be referred to as useless. Moreover, Rody was amoner and an unimportant person. He could be easily controlled. He was a little bigger and a little stronger than Seth. She nned to keep Seth out of sight for 3 months. In this 3 months, peoples memory of Seths physique would not be as clear as it used to be and she could also try and make Rody lose weight. 3 monthster, Rody would be able to take the examination while pretending to be Seth using Gods Smile. After 3 months of training, Rody should be able to pass the examination. Even Master Autumn acknowledged his potential! Anyway, even if Rody was not very strong, he would at least be stronger than Seth right? Once Rody passed the examination and graduate, he would obtain the Emperors official recognition and inherit the title of a Duke. That way, he could help the Tulip Family get out of this crisis. Although that was a bit unfair to Rody, who asked him to attack the carriage!? To even intrude into her home at night and even do that thing! It was his own fault to participate in crime! After the situation is resolved, maybe she could use her connections to get him into the Imperial Army. That would give him a much better future. It would be an easier life than staying at the Imperial Academy, graduating and having a mediocre life thereafter. In the Imperial Army, a warrior could be easily promoted if they had outstanding military achievements. But those ears! Nicole almost tore up all the ancient notes in front of her in anger. However, she resisted her anger, held up the notes and slowly read it again word by word. If only she could understand those words written by the Great Sage Dandong. Perhaps the Great Sage Dandong had some other notes about this Gods Smile. Great Sage Dandong, who had stayed in here in his old age, must have studied it thoroughly. Actually, he had studied such stuff his entire life. Rody who was under Nicoles sleeping spell only woke up 12 hourster. The first thing he did when he woke up was to touch his ears. When he touched his long and pointed ears, his heart was filled with despair. However, he was not willing to give up. He picked up the mirror that was left on the bed beside him and looked at his own face. #&*$!! Rody could not help but shout out a string of curses. Then he groaned and tossed the mirror back onto the bed. What should I do now? Although his original face had arge birthmark, making it a Yin Yang face, it was not as terrible as his current appearance. A person may haverge birthmarks. It was a normal thing. Although Rody was ridiculed for his ugly appearance, only the noble students did it. The poormoner students did not because the birthmark was natural! It was given to him by his parents. It was fate. He himself had no say in it! Although it was ugly, it was still the face of a person! This time, that would not be the case any longer. Having arge birthmark was still human but who in the world had such long rabbit ears? Originally, he was a little ugly but at least he was still human! Now, he would probably be ssified as a monster! Rody sighed for a moment and stood up from the bed. There was nobody in the room so Rody decided to look around. Based on theyout of the room, it was obvious that this bedroom belonged to a master of the house. The design and decoration seemed very tasteful. Even the intricate carvings of therge bed he slept on seemed extremely exquisite. On the table were two vases. It was evident that they were works of art and worth a lot of money. There was also an oil painting. Although Rody did not have any art sense, he could tell with a nce that it was not some cheap stuff from the market. Where is this? Rody asked himself. He then thought to himself: Could it be that I slept in Miss Nicoles room? But then he immediately, with certainty, shot down that attractive idea. Impossible. He still had hismon sense with him. However, this room was not like a servants room or a guest room... Could it be... Rody frowned. At this time, someone knocked on the door. Rody was shocked and quickly rushed into bed. He picked up the clothes on the bed by instinct and wrapped his head. He was now already a monster and did not want anyone else to see his long ears! Therge wooden hemlock door was gently opened. A graceful figure came in. Although she was holding a silver pot, her pace was still very graceful. She looked inside and seeing Rody, head wrapped with clothes, she smiled. There was a strange gaze in her eyes but it soon vanished. Although this girl was in a maids clothing, it could not conceal her innate beauty and radiance. Her soft blue hair was like the gentle waves of the ocean. She also had a pretty face that made people want to shower her with affection. Especially her beautiful eyes. Just a nce of her eyes was mesmerizing. Honestly, Rody was already gaping and his heart was saying: Goodness gracious, the high-ss families are really different. Even their servants are so beautiful. The servant girl felt Rody staring at her and blushed. She then put the silver pot down and said, Young Master, what evil ns are you thinking of now? Young Master? Rodys eyes opened wide. Ah... The girl acted like she made a mistake and stuck out her tongue and blushingly said, I... I still do not dare to call you Seth... I will still call you... Young Master. Seth? Rodys eyes were still wide. Enough! The young girl blushed as she stamped her feet in a bit of anger. I came to wash your face but you are bullying me. I will leave! The girls face became a little solemn. Seeing that Rody did not speak further, the young girl walked around him and said, "Young Master, you are being mischievous again. You always liked to do strange things. Why did you wrap your head with clothes? Is it perhaps a kind of art?" Saying that she stretched out her hand to take away the clothes on Rodys head. Ah!! Rody screamed and leaned back. Chapter 14: The Masked Person (1) Chapter 14: The Masked Person (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Normally, Rody would have been happy to have a beautiful girl reach out to him and take off his clothes. Even if these clothes were only wrapped around his head. However, if the clothes were hiding his long ears, it was another matter entirely. Rody cried out in rm. He immediately moved backwards and ended up falling off the bed. Ah! Young Master Seth! The young girl looked at Rodys eyes and was surprised to see his panic-stricken face. You, you..... donte any closer! Rody scrambled to sit up and stretched his hands in front to keep her away. The young girl suppressed her smile and asked, What happened to you? She then stretched out her hands to pull Rody up. While she tried to pull him, Rody quickly rolled under the bed. After that, he blurted out with a muffled voice, "Donte here! I, I...." The girl frowned, What do you mean you, you, I, I? Young Master Seth, whats the matter with you? He is asking you not to approach him! A cold voice sounded from the door. The girl looked back and saw Nicole standing at the door. Nicoles chin was slightly raised as she looked coldly at the girl. The young girl quickly lowered her head and quietly called out, Miss Nicole! Nicole waved lightly and said, Thats enough. Angel, you can leave the room now. I will deal with this. Without hesitation, the young maid put down the silver pot, hastily bowed and left the room. She had been with the Tulip Family for a while now and knew that although the Young Master was the heir to the family, she also knew that at home, Nicole was the one with the most authority. Nicole was not on very good terms with the maid. She resented her brother for his shorings so much that she even resented the people around him. Rody made sure Angel had left the room before popping his head out from under the bed. He stared at Nicole and said angrily, You have finally arrived? You... What do I do now? Quickly turn me back into my old self! Nicole was slightly apologetic and gently said, That... I cant do that for the moment but I am looking for a way. There is also one other matter. What other useless matter could there possibly be? I have such preposterous ears! How can I go out and meet people? Rody almost roared. Nicoles face was grim as she scolded, To even dare to use this tone when you speak with me! Have you forgotten your ce?! She paused. Although there is a bit of a problem right now, do you think you have the right to shout at me? Do not forget! Your sins and mistakes! I... I could justifiably punish you any way I wish. Yet you dare to yell at me? Rody was speechless. True. His current status was a servant. Where in the world could a servant scold his master? Moreover, aside from the attack on the Tulip Family, he could also be charged with indecent assault. With these crimes, any kind of punishment the Tulip Family could dish out would not be considered excessive. Come out now! Nicole coldly shouted. Sure enough, Rody crawled out from under the bed and obediently stood in front of Nicole. Seeing Rodys aggrieved face, Nicole lightly said, You had better be well-behaved and dont make that face as if the heavens have wronged you. If you are more earnest, I will find a way to make your ears turn normal again. If you do not listen to me... Hmm... Since I can turn you into a donkey, giving you a pigs snout would not be a difficult task! These words worked extremely well. Rody immediately stood straight obediently and no longer showed any dissatisfaction on his face. At the very least, he showed no dissatisfaction on the surface. It was no joke! At the very least, he could use a hat to hide his long ears. However, if his nose were to also be turned into a pigs snout, that would really be disastrous. From then on, he would need to hide his face wherever he went. That is better! Nicole looked satisfied as she noticed Rodys improvement in behavior. She then lightly said, Now, dress up and follow me! Have you forgotten? You are supposed to meet with Master Autumn this afternoon. Not everyone can have the opportunity to be taught by Master Autumn! This was the only news that could lift Rodys mood. After all, Rody was also a swordsman. To be taught by Master Autumn was the dream of every young novice swordsman. Rodys unhappiness was considerably assuaged and, without further dy, he followed Nicole out of the room. On the way, Rody further calmed down as his emotions stabilized. His brain started prompting him to ask questions. Miss Nicole... I... Just now the room I was sleeping in was... My little brothers room! That... my current face... and also that maid earlier. Why did she call me Young Master? Nicole stopped and looked back at Rody before replying lightly, Your questions will have an answer. However, it is best that you be quiet for now! When it is time for you to know, I will tell you! Rody immediately shut his mouth. After all, his current status was a servant. Rody thought that he was going directly to see Master Autumn at the yard. He only realized Nicole was not taking him there when he arrived at the rundown two-story building. His first thought was to run! Why is it this ce again? He looked at Nicole with vignt eyes. Yesterday, this woman here made him put on some kind of Gods Smile. That ended with him growing a pair of long ears. Today, she brought him here again. What did she want now? When Rody hesitated to follow Nicole in, Nicole coldly asked, Why did you stop walking? Rody looked at the building and then at Nicoles face. Although he did not say anything, the meaning was clear. Didnt you say... we are going to see Master Autumn? Rody said with a woeful face. Idiot, Nicole lightly said, How can you meet Master Autumn with your current appearance? I do not want others to know about this secret. As Rody was still thinking, Nicole impatiently grabbed his arm and dragged him into the small building. A secret that we do not want others to know about? My current appearance? Rodys mind suddenly had an idea. Oh my God! This woman does not want to do that right? Isnt that absurd? Chapter 15: The Masked Person (2) Chapter 15: The Masked Person (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Without allowing Rodys imagination to run wild, Nicole pulled him into the first floor of the small building. Something silver-like was on the front table. It gave out a soft light inside the darkened room. Rody understood what it was at a nce. It was a mask! A silver mask! Nicole stood at the side and went straight to the point. Put it on! Rody hesitated. The previous time, he had worn that Gods Smile that literally ruined his life. What was he going to wear this time? Thest time, he obtained rabbit ears. What about this time? Would he really end up with a pigs snout? Nicole looked at the panicking boy and could not help butugh. She reassured him, Dont worry! This is just an ordinary mask! But... Why should I wear this mask? This woman had done so much to change his face and now she wanted him to cover his face? Was there something wrong? Nicole was toozy to exin to him and coldly said, Because this is an order. Rody sighed as he thought: As expected. He somewhat guessed Nicoles idea but..... Isnt that idea crazy? Nicole looked pleased with Rodys appearance after he put on the mask. Rody was tall and slender. The mask was also very exquisite, except for the unpleasant looking long ears and his long fluttering hair, it gave a confident and mysterious impression. The design of the mask was ingenious as Rody, wearing it, did not feel that it was particrly suffocating. He made a wry smile and asked, "What do we do about the ears?" He was very hopeful that Nicole would change his ears back but was soon disappointed. Nicole took out two objects and gave them to Rody. They were often used by the nobles in winter to cover their ears and keep them warm. Nicole gave Rody tworge earmuffs and quietly told him, Fold your ears and then cover them with these. Fortunately, although the ears were long, they were also soft. Rody felt a little bit of pain when he folded the ears and then covered it with the earmuffs. However, Rody did not dare to object further. Nicole went to Rodys side and carefully straightened out his hair in such a way that the hair would cover his ears. That way, it would be impossible to see anything. Rody could feel Nicoles soft hand stroking his head and could also smell the girls fragrance. If it was not because of the light ache in his ears, everything would have been very satisfying. He even had a faint hope of extending this moment forever. Nicole looked at Rody with a satisfied expression and said, Alright. She did not realize that her tone had be softer. In fact, Nicole was not a cold, unsympathetic person; whether it was at home or in the Imperial Capital. Rather than bad-tempered, Nicole was more of a gentle person. It was just that there were too many incidents in the past two days. She was attacked on the way home and was vited by Rody in the middle of the night. More importantly, her familys heir ran away from home. The young girl had to bear all the family burdens and was exhausted. As a result, she was easily irritated. Other than that day when Nicole was furious about Rodys indecent acts, Nicole did not treat the boy that was two years younger than her with much prejudice. She actually admired this big boy as he had dared to sneak into her home, regardless of his own safety, to rescue a friend. Besides that, Master Autumn also appreciated his talent in swordy. On the other hand, she had hoped her brother had such strength in character. At the very least, she would not need to carry the familys burden on her shoulders. As for that time when Rody stole a kiss while she was unconscious...urgh...she just treated him as a young and naive child. Nicole was aware of her innate beauty and that she had already captivated countless nobles in the Imperial Capital. After all, Rody was also a young man. Rody was still immersed in this moment of bliss when his hand was released by Nicole. It turned out that while he was in this dazed state, she had already led him to the yard from yesterday. When he arrived, Master Autumn was already standing in the yard. Master Autumn was dressed in gray clothes like before. His signature long white hair flowed down from both sides. This time, instead of the broadsword used for soldiers, at his waist, he was carrying a sword normally used by nobles. Rody finally turned his attention away from Nicoles body. He then noticed something peculiar about Master Autumn. Rody had met master swordsmen before, such as the teachers that teach swordsmanship in the Imperial Academy. There were also the other masters from the Imperial Capital. You could immediately identify them from the crowd. Based on Rodys impression, master swordsmen would have a certain posture that naturally projects a fierce and powerful presence. It was as if they were afraid that others do not know how strong they were. On the other hand, Master Autumn was entirely different. He was just casually standing there, lookingpletely at ease. He was just like an ordinary person without the imposing manner of a master. Master Autumn had seen Nicole and Rody as they approached from a distance. He curiously looked at the silver mask on Rodys face. Before Master Autumn could speak, Nicole exined with a smile, His look was so special that I decided to give him a mask! Thinking of Rody who had a frightening countenance because of his Yin Yang face, Master Autumn gave a faint smile and nodded his head. Following that he, the strongest swordsman of the Imperial Capital and the one recognized as a grandmaster of swordsmanship, did not spare any pleasantries with Nicole. He casually stated, Let us begin! Finishing his statement, he nced at Nicole. Nicole smiled back and quietly left. Master Autumn smiled as he looked at Rody who was standing ramrod straight. He simply said, Dont be so nervous. Actually, I cannot teach you many things except some simple guides... ah... to be precise, I cannot teach you any specific moves but if you have any question about swordy, I should be able to give you an answer. Rody was really nervous. Master Autumn was teaching him swordy! It was glorious! Master Autumn was the person acknowledged as the future user of the Holy Sword. Whats wrong? Are there any problems? Master Autumn smiled. Yes! Rody quickly nodded. Master Autumn... you... Do you have any disciples? Mmm? Master Autumn was stunned for a moment as he did not expect Rody to ask him this question. He pondered for a moment before smiling and giving his reply, Why did you ask me this question? But I can give you an answer. I have no disciples. Oh... Rody nodded. He started thinking. Master Autumn made a strange face and continued, "Actually, I should have had an apprentice, however, before I got to meet him... before I was able to receive him as my disciple, he ran away." Ran away? Rody shouted in disbelief. My God! There is actually such a fool! If you include the number of people who wanted to be Master Autumns disciple, including His Majesty the Emperors princes and the rest of themoners, you would find that there would be at least be 3 long rows of people lining up waiting to be his apprentice. No matter how long they waited, their turn would not arrive. To think that there was an idiot who had the chance to be his disciple but did not want it. Excuse me, Rody carefully asked, are you willing to ept disciples in the future? Probably, Master Autumn said, withoutmitment. In that case... Rodys voice was more careful, what are the prerequisites to be your disciple? Master Autumn looked deeply at Rody before he replied indifferently, "About this, it is pointless even if you asked." He looked at Rody andughed. "I will not ept you as my disciple. There is no point in continuing this conversation." Why? Rody blurted out. Ai... Master Autumn sighed lightly, I have my own reasons. Rody cleverly shut his mouth. Since the other party was unwilling to speak, it is better if he did not pursue the question. After all, to get Master Autumns guidance itself was already a rare thing. If your curiosity has been sated, can we start now? I do not have much time so I cannot stay here for long, Master Autumn smiled. Although he had only met Rody twice, he had a good impression of the youth. Rody immediately nodded and temporarily pushed the idea of bing his disciple to the back of his mind. He then asked, Yesterday, what was the technique you used when you broke my sword? I only remembered parrying two strikes. Why did my sword break into so many pieces? Master Autumn thought for a moment before asking again, You wish to learn that? Yes! Rody nodded without hesitation. Chapter 16: Reaching a Higher Level Chapter 16: Reaching a Higher Level Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Swords are different from other weapons. They are double-edged. They can be used to thrust, sh and cleave. Every swordsman would have their own preference. For example, some warriors are experts at using the broadsword designed for war. Those weapons put emphasis on strength so the requirement for technique is not as high. However, there are also warriors that use longswords. Although they are not as powerful, they have moreplex techniques. You should know these things. You must have studied them before. Your foundation is quite good... but I must tell you that these are just the basic theories and there is a big difference from advanced swordsmanship. I am not saying that using a broadsword would require less skill than a longsword or using a longsword would be inferior in strength to a broadsword. For martial arts, regardless of what weapon you use, be it is a sword, a knife, or any other weapon; after a certain level, the strength and technique difference between weapons no longer apply that way." What I meant was... from outside to inside! For example, yesterday, I shed twice and managed to break your sword into seven or eight pieces... why do you think that happened? Master Autumn looked at Rody with a smile. Rody thought for an answer until his face turned red. However, Master Autumn could not see it as he was wearing a mask. He tried answering, I heard that all the masters have very fast sword strokes. Could it be that in that instant, there were like seven shes but I did not notice because it was too fast? Haha... Master Autumn softlyughed and replied, No. That is just a legend. A warrior, no matter how fast, even for the warriors well-known for speed in the Empire, is unable to strike so quickly that people cannot see the different strikes. We are all humans, not Gods! At most, the fastest swordsman can only strike so fast that the opponent has no time to react. However, they cannot strike 7 times in an instant to the extent that the opponent cannot see the different strikes. That is merely a fairytale, not a fact. Like I said, it is from outside to inside. Inside? Rody frowned. Thats right. The inside I am talking about is inner strength. In other words, soft power, Yin power, dark power! For example, look at the water in the river flowing, surging forward. Let the power of our sword bepared to the river. Both you and other swordsmen are like that. However, the river also has whirlpools. The direction of a whirlpool is not forward but circr, in a spiral. At that time, the inner strength is different. Rody seemed to have understood and nodded his head. Master Autumn squatted before reaching out. His fingers grabbed a handful of mud and formed a ball with his hands. Catch this! As soon as he said that, Master Autumn threw the ball at Rody. Rody caught the mud ball by reflex but almost lost hold of it as it bounced twice in his hand. He pondered for a moment and could not help but say, I think I understand a little. Metaphorically, amon swordsman would be like the mud you just threw. Its direction is obvious! There is a signal for their attacks. Such as a thrust being a thrust, a sh being a sh and a cleave being a cleave. However, the situation is different after reaching a higher level. For example... Rodys raised his hand and threw the mud ball he was holding. However, this time his finger flexed a little differently. As the mud ball flew out, it did not simply fly out in a straight line but seemed to spin. The corners of Master Autumns mouth curled into a smile as he replied, Not bad, not bad. Youprehend quickly. Rody was in a good mood and loudly said, In that case, I have already understood the principles. My sword was cut into seven or eight pieces not because your strikes were too fast. Although there were only two strikes, the use of strength was more ingenious. That is why, using inner strength, my sword was cut into pieces. Rody pondered for a while then said, Perhaps, this is no longer a swordsmanship technique but a technique on how to use strength. This technique does not apply to just swords, right? By the end of his sentence, Rodys tone had be more excited and cheerful. Master Autumn nodded and sternly said, Even these techniques of force application are not anything particrly advanced. Generally speaking, when your swordsmanship bes more skilled, you will naturally learn these as well. Even if you actuallyprehend this one day, you would still be an ordinary swordsman. Perhaps smarter than other swordsmen but not anywhere close to a real master... Rody immediately asked, In that case... What is a real master? Master Autumn did not give a direct answer but asked, Who do you think is stronger? A magician or a warrior? Rody thought for a moment before sighing, Of course it is the magician. Why? Rody pursed his lips. This was not visible to Master Autumn. However, it was evident in his voice that he was puzzled. "Isnt it obvious? A high-level swordsman is able to kill several people with each swing. However, a senior magician, with one spell, can causerge-scale destruction such as creating earthquakes, lightning storms or sh fires." Haha! Master Autumn smiled. Since you think that swordsmen would lose to magicians, why would there be any swordsman left in this world? All of us should forget everything and be magicians! Rody paused for a moment. He never thought of that question. Watch carefully! Master Autumn stopped smiling. He pointed his longsword to the sky as his face turned solemn. In a split second, in Rodys eyes, the world seemed to have changed. Master Autumn was still the same man but, right then, that was not the case any longer in Rodys eyes. If Master Autumns body, that had previously looked weak, was like a sheathed de, then at that moment the de had just been unsheathed. Master Autumns entire body exuded a bone-chilling, menacing aura. A strange scene appeared in front of Rody. With Master Autumn as the center, everything around him seemed to rotate. Although the yard and the tree remained firmly in ce, in Rodys eyes, the space around it seemed to turn distorted. All of creation seemed to be attracted towards Master Autumn! It was as if arger force was pulling everything towards Master Autumn! Although the scene seemed to be unreal, Rody did not dare to blink. He held his breath and stared intently at Master Autumn for fear of missing something! Kill! Master Autumn cried out. The sword cleaved in a sh. With the sound of arge explosion, the de seemed to be a massive de of light shooting skywards! Rody stared with his eyes wide open at the dazzling lightde. Even though it was daytime, the light was nevertheless clearly visible. Rody was certain that if he had been hit by that lightde, not just his sword but even his whole body as well as everything in the yard and even the stuff behind him would have been turned into dust. Rody opened his mouth and muttered. What... what is this? Is this even swordsmanship? Master Autumn smiled. The longsword in his hands had lost its light and was sheathed. Rody was still gasping, Which part of this is swordsmanship? This is definitely magic... no... maybe it is sorcery. But it is definitely not swordsmanship. You are wrong! Master Autumn gently patted Rodys shoulder and said, This is definitely swordsmanship! It is a very advanced swordsmanship skill! It doesnt matter which weapon you use, whether it be a knife or a sword. This is the highest degree of inner strength! The highest degree of inner strength? Rody did not understand. Master Autumn replied, You said earlier that a sorcerer or a magician can create earthquakes, lightning storms and sh fires. However, that is not normal strength! For a normal person with a mortal body, no matter how big it is, it would be impossible to achieve that kind of power! Therefore, whether it is sorcery or magic, they both use supernatural powers. Supernatural power? Thats right! Our world is a worldposed of energy. The stars, the rising and setting of the sun, the high tides and low tides, the changing of seasons... all of these natural events also possess energy and strength! Regardless of whether it is magic or sorcery, all skills are about utilizing this energy. What about the martial way? That is where the difference between the martial way and the magical way lies," Master Autumn showed some pride. "The martial way is not about using other forces but to cultivate themselves so that they have a more powerful force! For us warriors, cultivation is our real power!" Our own strength? Correct!" Master Autumn said again. "A magician can do the same thing I just did. However, it is not with his own energy. He uses the technique and some kind of energy from the natural world but I am different. That sword earlier was made from the power in my body!" Rody stared at Master Autumn with wide eyes. His own power. God! Just now that heaven-shaking sword had so much power! All that super destructive power! All of it was from his inner strength? Master Autumn smiled. You dont have to be so surprised. I am telling you this to let you know that warriors are not necessarily weaker than magicians. If they trained extremely hard, they can be stronger than magicians. But... this is truly amazing! Rody sighed. Master Autumn shook his head. This is nothing. Do you know, the ancient user of the Holy Sword can cleave mountains and pierce through city walls! That is truly the highest level of the warrior! Compared to them, our powers now are nothing! Splitting mountains, piercing through city walls... Rodys eyes shed. His eyes were full of excitement and his mouth was muttering. Master Autumn looked at the obsessed person in front of him and smiled. Now let me ask you. Where does the warriors powere from? Mmmm? Rody was stunned for a moment and blurted out, From a strong and robust body! However, the moment he said that, Rody corrected himself, However, that is also wrong... in the academy, there are a lot of teachers that are much stronger than you but not as powerful as you! They definitely cannot cleave with their swords like you do! Correct. The inner strength does not juste from muscles! In that case, where does the inner strengthe from? Rody asked. Although Master Autumn had not taught Rody any new moves of swordsmanship, these words without a doubt, would one day guide Rody on the path leading to more advanced levels of the martial way. It was like a new door was opened for Rody and this made him endlessly fascinated! Master Autumn pondered for a moment. This problem is not something that can be exined clearly with just a few words. Mmm... how about this? You and I have an affinity. As a result of an oath I have made in my early years, I cannot ept you as a disciple. However, I can give you a small present. Having said that, Master Autumn stretched out a finger. With a certain technique, he pressed a point on Rodys forehead between the eyebrows. The finger seemed to give out some kind of mystical power, which passed through the silver mask and into Rodys face! Rody felt a slight pain in between his eyebrows and groaned softly. Master Autumn looked at Rody and sighed softly, This is a seed of inner strength! If you can reallyprehend advanced martial arts, then this seed that I gave you will help you to achieve boundless progress! Chapter 17: Charming Visitor at Night Chapter 17: Charming Visitor at Night Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions If Master Autumn had known that the seed he gave Rody would bring about a huge change in the world, there was a possibility that he would not have done it. Many yearster, a new proverb would appear in the world: A finger changes the world, a seed brings about the fall of an empire. Naturally, the famous sage Master Seth somehow understood the philosophical words left by the sage Dandong andprehended its meaning. Lost a nail, break a hoof. Broke a hoof, lose a battle horse. Lost a battle horse, injure a knight. Injured a knight, lose a message. Lost a message, lose a battle. Lost a battle, lose a war. Lost a war, the fall of an empire. The phrase was extremely interesting. Something that is insignificant could snowball and develop unexpectedly. The seed filled with power that was given by Master Autumn to Rody was one of them. Rody, after receiving Master Autumns finger treatment, finally woke up after a long time. He did not truly understand what Master Autumn was saying but he understood subconsciously that he was no longer the same. However, he could not tell what was different. Nicole did not intend to let hime into contact with more outsiders. After the meeting with Master Autumn, she immediately led him back to theboratory in the small building. From today onwards, you will live here! Nicole said before she started to leave. Seeing Nicole starting to leave, Rody had summoned his courage and could not help but shout, Wait, wait... Please wait for a moment! Mm? Nicole turned around and looked at the boy. Rody slowly took off his mask and sighed, Miss Nicole... I mean, Master... I want to know, why this face? Nicole looked at him indifferently without speaking. Rody continued, I know this face is exactly the same as your brothers. Why did you transform my appearance into your brothers? Nicole frowned, When the timees, you will naturally know. For now, you just need to obey mymands. No, Rody carefully said. Actually, I can already guess a little... Rody hesitated for a moment before he probed again carefully, You... You want me to pretend to be your brother... Am I right? Nicoles expression changed and she lightly said, You knew? Of course, Rody curled his lips. Just looking at my face now was enough for me to guess. Nicole sneered and asked, Are you not satisfied? You should know that my little brother is famous in the Imperial Capital as a handsome man. This face,pared to your old face is over a thousand times better looking! Rody shrugged his shoulders and lightly said, Unfortunately, no matter how good this face is, it is not my own face! Nicole was stunned for a moment. She never expected the young Rody to have such thoughts. Nicole approached and looked closely at Rody before saying, Do you know that I want you to impersonate my brother to help me out? Since you have already guessed it, I will no longer keep it a secret from you! I assume you know about the status of our family! If this matter ispleted sessfully, I will reward you! You see... Anyway, you cannot go back to the academy. I can rmend you into the army! Then you can be an officer! That would be mypensation to you! Are you willing? Army? Officer? Rody became silly! Willing? Of course, I am willing! Who doesnt know the Tulip Familys standing in the military? Their family is basically the Empires Marshal family. If Nicole personally arranged for him to enter the army and he does not perform too poorly, Rody would have a bright future! No matter how you look at it, it is more attractive than staying in the Imperial Capital as an unknown warrior! So what if he became an ordinary warrior? Unless he became an expert like Master Autumn, there would be no future as there were thousands of ordinary warriors within the Imperial Capital. The ones that were better off became guards for nobility. As for those that were less capable, they were reduced to street thugs just like what happened to Rody in that incident. Rodys eyes turned bright. Was there any young boy that would not want to seed in the future, especially if they were like Rody who was born amoner? Although Rody did not speak, there was now no trace of doubts left in his face. In that case... Rody thought for a moment and said, Alright. I promise you! But... I have a request! It is really just a small request! What? My friend... Rody gently said, Miss Nicole... I know one more or one less groom would not make a difference in your family. Can you let my friend go? Let him go back to the academy! Nicole smiled, This is not a big problem but I must warn you. Although I can promise you that, you must be careful! The most important thing here is confidentiality! Pretending to be my brother, that must not be told to anyone! If someone else found out, hmm hmm... Nicole did not say what. She just hmm-ed twice and Rody quickly shut his mouth without daring to say a single word more. Since this woman was able to give him a pair of rabbit ears, only God knew what else she could do! Alright! From now on, you are going to pretend to be my younger brother! As of today, you are Seth! As you do not know my brothers habits, I wille every day to train you! This is a secret even at home! You must not let others know about your identity! I will dere that you ran away from home to y and was caught by me. Now you will be confined here to reflect on your actions! That way, we can avoid contact with outsiders! Rody nodded, In that case... Can I look at those books? Rody pointed to the huge bookshelves around the room. They were packed with ssical literature. Nicole secretly sighed. Since young, her younger brother Seth had made a lot of errors and had always been confined in this room to reflect on his mistakes. However, every time that fellow set foot in this ce, he had only tried to find out how to escape and would never even so much as touch the books. This child in front of her, although simple minded, had the drive to improve himself. It was a pity... If the heir of the Tulip family was like this, it would really save Nicole a lot of headaches. Nicole sighed and said, Sure! However, you cannot touch these bottles of drugs, as well as those things on the second floor. Anyway, I have already set a spell on them. You will not be able to touch them! After finishing what she had to say, Nicole waved her sleeve, turned and left. Rody watched Nicole leave and breathed a sigh of relief. His eyes glowed excitedly as he cheered and ran to the bookshelves. He greedily and excitedly looked at the huge bookshelves. That night, Rody did not rest. He excitedly took a tall stack of books to read. Later on, he was just toozy to run to the table and started to sit cross-legged on the floor. When nighttime came, he brought the rooms candlestick to his side. He then sat beside a heap of books, leaning against the bookshelf, and continued reading. Rody had never been so pleased! Although he liked to read books about strange things in the world, the academy could not satisfy his demands. For starters, civilians were not allowed to enter the library to read the collection of rare books. This was a nobles privilege! Rody was immersed in joy and satisfaction when he heard the faint sound of footsteps. The warrior in Rody made him immediately tense up. He jumped up and listened intently. Sure enough, the gentle footsteps were getting closer. Rody was sure that the person intentionally walked on tiptoes so as to be silent! Rody dashed to the door and waited at its side. At that moment, there was a gentle knock on the door. A delicate and timid voice followed. Young Master Seth... Are you here? Rody froze for a moment as he did not know how to answer. The door slowly opened as a delicate figure came in. Rody stared at the person but was shocked. The person that entered was the pretty female servant he saw this morning! At that moment, she dashed out from the doorway with a shy and nervous expression. Her face was extremely red. Her eyes could not look at Rody but at the same time, she could not help but look at him out of the corner of her eye. Young Master Seth... I heard... you have been confined in here by Miss... so... I brought you... something to eat... to eat. Angels voice was trembling. Her face was red as if blood was about to seep out. In a timid manner, she gave him a basket. Rody did not look at its contents but from the fragrance, he could already guess what they were. Angel looked at Rodys handsome face with twinkling eyes. She showed an infatuated expression as her eyes fluttered while continuing to look at Rodys body. Chapter 18: The Skeleton Can Speak! Chapter 18: The Skeleton Can Speak! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions If Rody had looked stunned, it would not be the fault of the fragrance of the food in the basket but that of the shy expression of the beautiful young maid! Rody was already quite grown but he had never once had a girl look at him like that before! Not to mention the fact that this girl was quite charming. To be frank, Rodys head felt a little bit dizzy. Young Master Seth... Angel could not help but softly call out. Actually, Angel was terribly confused. She was a natural beauty and Seth also quite liked her. Unfortunately for her, Young Master Seth was born with the innate talents of a yboy. In addition, he did not have just one beautiful maid beside him but also hundreds of noble women around him. Angel also knew about her Young Masters behavior. However, she was at that young age of being love-struck and that yboy was a veteran in this area. Although Angel constantly reminded herself to be careful, she eventually still fell for the talented, handsome young man. Although Seth frequently took advantage of them and made the young girls feel helpless, he also usually treats them well. As amoner with a beautiful face, Angel already knew her own fate. She was just a servant. Even though Young Master Seth may like her at the moment, she did not dare dream about rising one day and turning into a phoenix! She may feel helpless, but in fact, this kind of situation was quitemon in the Imperial Capital. As long as there are nobles in this world and there are beautiful maids, this kind of thing would definitely happen again. Angel knew that if she were to continue to follow Young Master Seth, the best oue in the future would be to marry him as a concubine or to be secretly arranged as his lover. However, the most likely oue was that she would be seduced and then abandoned. After all, she was just a lowly servant. She had suchplex emotions; Angel had some feelings for the yboy Young Master and at the same time she also feared him. However, she heard that Nicole had once again caught him and confined him. At that moment, her soft heart immediately relented. After thinking for a long time, she took some food and secretly came running in the darkness. Rody felt really afraid and nervous, but also happy! He was not stupid enough to think that the girl actually liked him. He knew that her target of affection was the yboy that had disappeared to a distant ce, not this idiot stand-in that had never even known the tenderness ofdies. Anyway, Rody just could not bear to tell her the truth. Anyway, Miss Nicole told me not to tell the truth, Rodyforted himself in his mind. He trembled andughed as he stretched out his hands to receive the basket. When his hands touched the other partys soft hands, Rodys heart almost jumped out of his chest. However, Angel was frightened. The Young Master in front of her had a strange expression and his eyes were scary. Angel subconsciously stepped back and tried to regain herposure. She then said in a heavy voice, Let me... speak first... I came to see you because I was afraid something had happened to you... I am not here because I agreed to.... to... Do not think of any nonsense... Think about what nonsense? Rody could not help but ask. Hearing those words, Angel blushed. She said, You... you are bullying me again! Ill tell you first... If you... If you try to touch me... from then on, I will ignore you! Rodys heart thumped once again and his face turned red. Although he was not a romantic person, he understood the meaning of the girls words. Seeing the girl looking at him with fondness and also fear in her eyes, Rodys heart felt heavy. He thought to himself. What has happened to me? Even if she is beautiful, the person she likes is not me. How can I do that kind of thing? Thinking along these lines, Rody felt ashamed and pped himself in the face. Angel jumped in surprise and then saw Rody suddenly look sad. She sadly said, Young Master Seth... You... you... I... I... Rody sternly replied, Sorry, sorry... I will not do... that anymore! Angel looked like she was about to cry. Young Master Seth... are... are you angry? Do you not like me anymore? After that, Angel hid her face with her hands, turned around, and ran out. Even after the door was mmed shut, Rody was still in a daze. With no experience in dealing with girls, he did not know how he ended up making a pretty girl cry. Rody sighed and told himself. This is fine. It would avoid trouble. If she found out about my identity, I am afraid Miss Nicole would be angry. Rody was secretly d that if not for the unique circumstances earlier where Angel was already agitated, she would have noticed thatpared to the real Seth, Rodys voice was slightly hoarser. This would have given him away. Rodys kept thinking about the matter. Even after he sat down, he could not concentrate on reading. Feeling agitated, Rody stood up again and started to swing his sword. The sword that he had initially picked up that day was already destroyed by Master Autumn. His current sword was given to him by Nicole. It was a nobles popr essory sword. The scabbard was gorgeous and the hilt was embedded with an expensive cats eye. Not to mention the sword, just the cats eye was enough to buy a hundred of Rodys original sword. With a sword in his hand, Rody started to practice shing. He then tried the techniques he learned at the academy. These techniques were constantly practiced until Rody had mastered them. The amount of strength used must be just right. Fortunately, the hall of the first floor of the small building was quite spacious. There was enough space for Rody to strike out without restrain in his sword dance. As Rody trained with his sword, he recalled the words of Master Autumn. The attack that Master Autumn disyed at the end earned Rodys heartfelt admiration. Thinking like this, Rody started to focus and stood like Master Autumn during the day, his sword pointing skyward. He focused on gathering his strength into his hands, then suddenly shouted and cleaved with the longsword! The sword stroke was full of energy but nowhere near that of the sword stroke used by Master Autumn during the day. The sword stroke that Master Autumn disyed can only be described as ground-breaking. It was just a strike yet it would be able to cut a boulder into pieces. As for Rodys sword stroke, as opposed to the lightde, the gustsing out from the sword shes would not even be able to blow out a candle. Rody sighed in frustration and was a little angry. He was normally a stubborn person. Otherwise, he would not have had the guts to break into the Tulip Familys house in the first ce. He did not stop to catch his breath but stood up again to practice. His swords strength and his expression seemed more serious this time. He also tried to condense the energy for a longer period of time. His sword strikes did get somewhat swifter and fiercer. However, reaching the realm of lightde was easier said than done. Not to mention the fact that Rody originally did not understand advanced swordsmanship. Even if he knew how to practice using the energy, he might need to do it for at least 8-10 years. How would he be able to achieve that state now? Rody got angry as he continued to sh a few more times. He continued to try several more times without progress. Each time he did it, the power of the sword grew weaker. After hisst sh, Rody started gasping heavily. His two arms felt soft and weak. The moment Rody stopped using his energy, he felt dizzy and was forced to sit down. At this point, something strange happened! A ray of light started to shine from Rodys forehead and he felt a severe pain in his head. Rody screamed loudly! He felt like hot water was flowing down from his brain, and it slowly flowed to his arms. His weak and soft arms immediately felt like they could lift a thousand pounds! The severe pain in his head became more and more violent and Rody felt like his head would split in two. Unable to bear it, Rody screamed and shed. Whoosh! A silvery half-moon-shaped light shot out from Rodys sword. The lightde shone like a rainbow. Rody did not react until he heard the sound of the table in front of him being smashed. The wooden table was shattered. Even the scattered books and utensils on the table were also crushed. Rody stupidly looked at the scene in front of him. He looked at the table that was divided into seven or eight pieces as well as the mess on the floor. Rody took a deep breath. Did... did I do this? Being pleasantly surprised, Rody no longer cared if he was going to be scolded by Miss Nicole in the morning. He weighed the sword in his hands, took a deep breath and suddenly shouted out. The sword shed out again! This was, without a doubt, the lightde. Rodyughed loudly. As Rody was agitated and he had put too much force in his hands plus the fact that he did not hold the sword firmly enough, his sword flew out! That really scared the wits out of Rody. The sword flew across the hall and towards a massive iron shelf. Rody clearly understood that the iron shelf was the one with all the terrifying medicine bottles Nicole told him about. Im doomed! Before Rody could cry out, from within a void, an eerie w stretched out and grabbed the longsword in its hands. The white skeleton that had been standing in the corner appeared in front of Rody all of a sudden, with the sword in its hands. Rodys eyeballs almost popped out! Aaah! Rody gave out a blood-curdling scream. The white skeleton threw the sword onto the ground. Its eye socket looked at Rody and a human voice came out from its mouth. I was sleeping peacefully! If I had not been careful, your sword would have already pierced my heart! Chapter 19: Subversion Chapter 19: Subversion Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Rodys face turned into a pale white. He looked at the skeleton that just spoke in a humans voice, and he was about to scream! You... you... you... you... Rody could feel his mouth trembling. It was understandable. Most people would be scared to death if a skeleton suddenly appeared in front of them and started talking in the middle of the night. Who are... you? Gathering a bit of courage, Rodypleted his sentence. Who? The jaw of the skeleton moved, Do you think I am a person? Rody moved away a little, a bit to its side. Only God knows if this thing has any malice. "In that case, what are you?" Although his mouth was doing the asking, Rodys eyes were looking at the sword on the floor. It would be great if he could get the sword. Do you want the sword? The skeletons voice made Rody jump. Without thinking, he reflexively asked, How did you know? The skeleton stretched out its hand, picked up the sword and gently tossed it over. Rody grabbed the sword without difficulty and immediately took a defensive posture. Are you nning to fight me? The skeleton looked at Rody and slowly asked. Honestly, Rody felt his legs going limp but he still gritted his teeth and asked, What are you? I am Andy, just a human skeleton! The skeletons voice was t as he continued, You are too weak, it is better if you dont attempt to fight me. Andy? A skeleton can also have a name? Rody could hardly believe his ears. Why not? The skeletons voice was somewhat dissatisfied. Why cant skeletons have names? My name is given to me by my master. Therefore, there is nothing wrong about it! Everything my master does is correct! Master? Rody asked, In that case, who is your master? Is your master Miss Nicole? Who is Nicole? My masters name is not Nicole... The skeletons voice was not loud but the next few words almost made Rody jump in surprise. My masters name is Dandong! The skeleton said. Dandong? As in Sage Dandong? Is this some kind of big joke? That Sage Dandong left behind a talking skeleton, a skeleton with a name? Rody had heard that a powerful sorcerer or magician would be able to manipte objects. There were also rumors of a sorcerer in the northern part of the Rnd continent who could manipte skeleton soldiers. However, if it was a talking, thinking skeleton, chances are that nobody in this world has seen it before. If it was really one of the things left behind by the Great Sage Dandong, (Rody was unable to treat it as a person) then the skeleton would be at least 200 years old, right? Even if a spell could make this thing move, even if the Great Sage could make the skeleton walk and talk, it would be strange if the spell had not worn out after 200 years! Thinking like this, Rody turned pale with a scary thought! This thought truly frightened him. Perhaps the skeleton was not manipted with magic. (The spell would have dissipated 200 years ago) Then the only remaining possibility is that the skeleton is already alive! It is a living creature! My God! A living creature! Dandong created a living skeleton! Rodys face was already white as he stared at the skeleton known as Andy. You... you were created by Dandong?" Rody took a deep breath and asked. He emphasized the word created. Yes. My God! Rody could not help but cry out! Thispletely overthrew the Empires entire theological system. Rody still remembered his first day in the Imperial Academy. The first sentence of the first chapter in theology said: All life was created by God! What does this sentence mean? It means that in this world, all life was created by the Almighty God! All species were created by God! God! Only the Almighty God, could create life! On the other hand, although humanity was known to be clever, although they could create tools and invent new cultures, they were unable to create life out of thin air! Naturally, giving birth is not counted. One way of looking at it was that humanitys reproduction is merely a kind of replication. That is why the Empiresrgest theological system proudly dered that all life was created by God! Only God is able to create life! But this Dandong! The Empires greatest sage, actually destroyed this eternal truth? You... you are here... Were you always here? Rody swallowed. Correct... Andys voice was a little bit low, Master said, I am not allowed to go out... this is because if I am seen by others, there will be a lot of trouble. Trouble... Rody forced a smile. Big trouble! If others found out that Dandong actually created life out of thin air, or some kind of strange creature, even if Dandong was the Empires greatest schr and sage for hundreds of years, he would be seen as a heretic and would immediately be dragged out by the guys at the temple to hang! Even the Emperor would not be able to save him! It was no joke! It was challenging Gods prestige! It was a subversion! So you stayed here? For 200... 200 years? Rody felt that his brain was starting to fail him. I do not know. Basically, I am always here. There are always people moving around this room. No one has ever discovered you? Andys tone became strange, My Master has taught me of a method to sleep. As long as I do not want to wake up, others would not be able to find me! My luck must be really good! Rody groaned. Surprisingly, Andys scary skull started to shake as it told Rody something even more astonishing. I dared to talk to you because you have Masters odor. You are wearing Masters mask! If I did not see you wearing this thing, I would not be bothered with you! Rody subconsciously touched his face and cried out in fear, You mean this shitty Gods Smile? My God! It was something that Dandong wore? Suddenly, Rodys eyes turned bright as he blurted out, Do you know how to use this thing? Rodys heart was filled with hope. He could finally get rid of these damned rabbit ears! However, the skeletons next words almost made Rody faint. You do not know? The mask, once worn, cannot be taken off by anyone except Master. The Master? Dandong has been dead for 200 years! His bones could even be used for drumming already! Rody felt his legs go weak again and sat on the floor. Was he really so unlucky? He finally got rid of his Yin Yang face and became better looking but the rabbit ears would now follow him for life! Chapter 20: The Voyeur Chapter 20: The Voyeur Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Rody held his head in his hands as he sat on the floor without saying a single word. On the other hand, Andy was standing quietly at one side. After some time, Andy said, Perhaps you want to take off the mask? Do you know that there are a lot of people in this world who would want to get their hands on this thing? Why do you seem so unwilling? Ummm?" Hearing these words, Rodys heart stirred. Perhaps this unlucky Gods Smile had more secrets to it. Andyzily said to himself, You dont look stupid. How did Masters mask end up being passed to you? Master once said that whoever obtained this mask would be able to inherit his wisdom! But you... you dont seem to appreciate it... Its voice waszy but when its words reached Rodys ears, it was earth-shattering! Dandongs wisdom!!! Rody immediately stood up and shouted, You... did you say... Dandongs wisdom?! Andy suddenly burst intoughter. The sound of hisughter sounded creepy in the middle of the night. Without bold courage, most people who were unlike Rody would have already fainted if they saw a skeletonughing heartily. Rody could not help but ask loudly, How could this be? Why does obtaining this mask mean being able to obtain Dandongs wisdom? Andy stoppedughing and asked back, Why do I need to tell you? ... Rody was stumped for words. Andy simply continued on its own. Mm... Based on what Master has told me, if you want to get an answer from me and I am unwilling to tell you, you can only use coercion and cajolery... Mmm, something about people using force to threaten other people and something like torture... but you are too weak. I can defeat you with one finger... it seems that method is impossible for you... hmm... there is also lying and deceiving me into giving you an answer... But you dont look that smart either... Those words made Rodys face turn red. What do you want so that you are willing to tell me the secrets? Andy asked back, Why do you want Masters wisdom? This question made Rody freeze for a moment. Why? Dandongs wisdom and heritage were priceless. With Dandongs wisdom, there would be many earth-shaking discoveries. But what do these have to do with an ordinarymoner like him? Subconsciously, Rody knew that Dandongs wisdom was very important and must definitely be discovered. However, he never thought about what to do with Dandongs wisdom after its discovery. I... Rody thought for a long time and finally gave a wry smile, At the very least, I can find a way to take off this mask? Finishing this sentence, Rody looked at Andy with hope. Suddenly, there was a clear and crisp knock on the door. Rody was shocked and subconsciously looked at the door. He was not checking for ghosts but if someone saw him talking to a skeleton, nothing good woulde of it! When Rody turned back to look at Andy, he found Andy already standing quietly at its original corner, motionless. It was like how Rody had first seen it on the first day. The skeleton lookedpletely lifeless as it should! Rody sighed in relief. He knew that Andy did not want others to discover its existence. Rody cleared his throat and shouted loudly, Who is it? A respectful voice answered from outside, Young Master, it is me. After that, the door opened and an old man with gray hair walked in. The old man looked somewhat familiar. Rody finally remembered. This old man was the one on Miss Nicoles carriage that he and Star had attacked that night. Speaking of which, that Rody was in such a predicament today was also partly the fault of this old groom. That night, Nicole had told him to pick someone to carry home. Of all the people on the ground, the old man decided to grab Star who was the furthest away from him. As a result, Rody got desperate and broke into the Tulip Familys home before being captured by Miss Nicole. Thus, Rody decided to show a somewhat unfriendly face. The old groom, Old Mark, did not care about Rodys expression and bowed respectfully, Young Master, its dawn. Thedy has asked me to bring you over. It is dawn? Rody was shocked. Its already dawn? Yes," Old Mark, while still a maintaining respectful form, nced at the table that was cut into seven or eight pieces by Rody and the messy floor. Rody felt somewhat embarrassed and said, This is...st night I was practicing swordy and identally... Old Mark did not bat an eye. He said in the same tone as before, "Master, you must be tired after practicing throughout the night. I will ask the others to help clean this up. Follow me to see Miss Nicole for now. If you arete... I am afraid it would not bring you any good." Rody sighed. Since Nicole called him, he would not dare to dy. Without a choice, he followed Old Mark out of the room. Once he walked out of the door, he looked back at Andy to find the skeleton secretly lifting his hand to wave goodbye. This skeleton! The sky was indeed starting to turn bright. However, it was still not quite sunrise yet. Rody honestly did not know why Nicole had called for him so early in the morning. Perhaps the whole family liked to get up early? Nicoles bedroom was upstairs, above the room Rody had slept in that day, Seths bedroom. It was in the biggest most well-designed building in the luxuriousplex. Old Mark brought Rody to Nicoles bedroom. He knocked on the door before stepping back to stand behind Rody. Someone inside the room immediately and gently opened the door. A maid was standing at the doorway. When she saw Rody, she immediately bowed and greeted Rody, Young Master. After that, she moved aside to make way for Old Mark and Rody. Rody put on a brave front and entered the room. Nicoles room was slightly smaller than Seths room but the decorations in the room were more refined. Especially the elegant jewelry and the other small ornaments on the dressing table. These gave the room a softer mood. Nicole was not in the room but was behind a screen in the corner of the room. Her voice came from behind, Stay there and wait! Wait for me toe out and talk to you! Behind the screen, a maid was attending to Nicole, helping her to get dressed. She stood behind Nicole to help her fasten theplicated ribbons and buttons. Rody could not help but look at the screen. Although he was separated by the screen and could not really see anything, he could still see the shadows from behind the screen. The sexy silhouette of a young girl changing clothes made Rodys heart elerate. He suddenly had a strange thought. It would be great if I could see through that screen. As soon as that thought passed, Rody felt his eyes be brighter. After that, the screen in front of him immediately turned transparent. What just happened? Before he was even surprised, the sexy scene behind the screen had firmly grabbed Rodys gaze! Behind the screen, Nicoles beautiful golden hair was being tied up as the maid helped her put on a skirt. Nicole was also only in her undergarments. That bold and unrestrained figure almost made Rodys eyes pop out. Nicole bent over and her whole body formed a graceful curve that looked like a deformed S shape. She looked stunning, especially when you consider her long legs, slender waist and most importantly, her full bosom. Rody could not help but gently cried out, "Ah." Chapter 21: Family Degenerate Chapter 21: Family Degenerate Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Rodys scream was not too loud when he noticed it and subconsciously covered his mouth with his hands. His eyes stared intently at the screen. If he shifted his eyes away, he could not be called a man. Fortunately, Nicole had finished putting on her clothes. She walked out and gently looked at the dumbstruck Rody. Why did you cry out earlier? Would Rody dare to tell her the truth? Would he be able to say, Earlier, I was watching you change your clothes while you were in your undies? Fortunately, Nicole did not intend to pursue this matter and lightly told him, Today, you shall follow me. Without waiting for Rodys reply, she walked towards the door and led the way. Rody took a deep breath and followed from behind. Rodys attention was transfixed by Nicoles slender figure swaying in front. However, no matter how Rody tried to contort his eyes, the X-ray vision he could use earlier no longer worked. What the hell... Rody sighed. The Tulip Family was truly worthy of the title of the God of Wars family. Their martial spirit was extremely strong. Their family actually had a frighteninglyrge training ground which only served to increase the awe Rody felt for them. The training ground was actually asrge as the one in the Imperial Academy! Also, the Imperial Academys training ground was, in fact, sufficient to amodate several hundreds of people at once. This room was twice asrge as an average room. On both sides of the room were rows of weapon racks. They had all kinds of weapons arranged there including spears used for war. The surrounding walls seemed to be built of solid rocks scarred by sh and stab marks all over. It was nothing unexpected as warriors would train here fiercely. While training, their weapons may slip out of their grips and given their strength, the weapons may even strike the walls on ident, damaging them in the process. When Rody followed Nicole into the training ground, there were already numerous people training there. It would seem that they were the Tulip Familys guards. A guy with a bearded face also seemed to nce around as he stood at the side. Someone immediately saw Nicole the moment she stepped into the training grounds. Many of the guards that were training immediately stopped and bowed to Nicole. Just from their bows, one could tell that they were official warriors. In the Empire, the different sses of people were distinctly identifiable. Depending on a persons status, the proper and epted etiquette has already been predetermined and established. An official warrior must bow to their superiors such as seniors or masters. They have to put their right hand over their hearts and then bend their bodies. This was the standard warrior etiquette used when greeting ones superior. Naturally, when greeting another warrior of the same level, a different method of saluting was used. Rody followed Nicole restlessly into the training ground. The bearded man walked over and disyed his earnest etiquette before asking, Miss! Why are you here today? Nicole looked calm but sighed. Why else if not for him? Carter saw the odd-looking Rody standing behind Nicole and quickly saluted again. Young Master Seth! Nicole indifferently said, In a few months, it would be His Majestys assessment. I am really worried. That is why I have to supervise him here to ensure that he trains. Mister Carter, I hope you can discipline him well! Carter looked a little helpless but nodded. Understood! I will not let you down.. Rody who was standing behind Nicole wanted to cry from the bottom of his heart. He had not yet eaten breakfast that morning! He could not help but remember the delicious food sent to him by the beautiful maid. Unfortunately, he had not even touched it. Everyone, halt! The bearded man, Carter shouted. The training warriors immediately stopped what they were doing, went to the sides and started to form ranks. Rody was impressed looking at the warriors pace and actions. These guys seem to be soldiers. However, these thoughts merely shed past his mind, after which he immediately felt at ease. The Tulip Family is a family of military leaders. Their guards would also naturally be soldiers. Carter bellowed a few orders and the soldiers neatly formed two rows. Each person had a standing posture that was in ordance with the strict standards of the army. Their eyes looked forward and their expression was solemn and respectful. Miss Nicole, Young Master Seth, should we start now? Carter inquired. Nicole nodded before turning around to look indifferently at Rody. She softly said, Perform well, my little brother! Rody heard Nicoles hidden warning and helplessly walked a few steps forward. Carter hesitated for a moment. From his many years of service in the Tulip Family, he had understood the level of ability of Young Master Seth. Although he did not dare to say it, his heart was sure that Young Master Seth was not soldier material! His strength was akin to rubbish and a Grade 1 swordsman could easily cut him down. However, as he needed to train the young master today, he felt a bit awkward. To train seriously, one of the soldiers under his guidance might identally make him lose face. At the end of the day, Young Master Seth was still their Master and it would not be appropriate to do so. Although Miss Nicole asked him to seriously train Seth, if the bungling oaf was shamed, Miss Nicole would also be unhappy. It was a known fact that the guards of this family did not think highly of Young Master Seth. Although they were full of respect and worshiped the Tulip Family, Young Master Seths usual behavior made them unable to even show the slightest bit of respect for him. To them, Young Master Seths greatest contribution was to smear the proud name of the Tulip Family. However, Miss Nicole was different. She was outstanding in all aspects. She was deserving of her perfect appearance and the Tulip Familys blood. She also treated everybody well in any asion. Her beauty was so celestial that it felt like no mortal could ever be her equal in appearance. The young warriors were already worshipping Nicole like a goddess while giving her their utmost respect. Many people believed that if she were a boy, she would be the rightful family heir. If the bungling oaf of a young master lost face, Miss Nicole would also be unhappy. This was not something the young warriors wanted to see as well. Fendell! Come out! Carter pondered for a moment to decide before lightly calling out. A young warrior stepped out immediately from within the formation. The warrior was very young. When he heard Instructor Carter call for him, he was extremely excited as he was in front of Miss Nicole. He did not shout in front of Instructor Carter but he eximed in his mind. His excitement was understandable. As for the two rows of warriors behind him, although they were silent, their eyes were full of envy. Carter told him loudly, Fendell, you will train with Young Master Seth today! After that, he told him in a low voice that was difficult to hear. Go easy on him. Understand? Fendell stood straight and replied, Yes! Nicole watched the young warrior and quickly opened her mouth. No! I want you to go all out! My purpose is to hone the skills of my little brother! Do not show him mercy just because he is my little brother! If that happens, I will feel disappointed! You understand? Warrior Fendell? Fendell looked at Nicole respectfully and excitedly said, Yes! I will not let Miss be disappointed! Carter wanted to say something but he swallowed his words. Forget it. Why bother speaking and risk angering Miss Nicole? Whats more, if we really insist on Fendell going easy on him, Young Master Seth would also lose face. Fortunately, Fendell was the youngest and weakest warrior training under me. He just only passed the examination this year and is merely a Grade 1 swordsman. Although Young Master Seth is weak, at the very least, he would not lose in an unsightly manner. As long as there are no injuries, it should be enough. As long as I am here, nothing serious should happen. Rody also pursed his lips in disappointment. Yet, his reasons were different from Nicoles. He had already figured out the strength of this young warrior with a nce. Nicole was a sorcerer and did not understand the strength of warriors. However, Rody was already a standard warrior. Although he had not passed the examination, Master Autumn had said that he was already as strong as a Grade 2 warrior. The young warrior in front of him was no match for him. However, Rody was also not an idiot. He naturally understood Carters intention when he chose such a person to train with him. Sigh. That Seth is really no ordinary oaf. How did the great Tulip Family give birth to such a fellow... Urged by Nicoles gaze, Rody reluctantly walked to the middle and faced the young warrior. Fendell was truly excited. He was young and full of vigor. When he was first transferred to be a guard of the Tulip Family, he saw Miss Nicole from a distance. He was shocked by her peerless beauty. Although he never dared to have any hopes, he was already worshipping Miss Nicole like a goddess. At that moment, Miss Nicole entrusted him with a task. How could he go easy on his opponent now? He had already forgotten about Instructor Carters words. Fendell took a deep breath and slowly drew his sword. He swished his sword to the bottom left part of his torso and nodded to Rody. This was themon courtesy and etiquette performed between warriors before dueling. Rody smiled in his heart. He drew his sword and returned the courtesy. Then he quietly looked at his opponent and smiled. Bring it on. Chapter 22: The Colossus Randt Chapter 22: The Colossus Randt Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Fendell looked at the yboy in front of him. For some reason, he felt uneasy. This was a warriors innate vignce. However, he never expected that this famous bungling oaf figure in front of him would be a threat to him. Using the most basic attacking posture, Fendell cried out as he dashed forward. He then shed from top to bottom. Rodys expression was serious. This was the first time he had a formal match against an actual warrior. Although he had fought against other students before, this was the first time it was against an official warrior. Both the warriors fought with basic skills as they moved about attacking each other. It was a rather lively scene with the sound of swords shing. Standing at the side, Carter was surprised. As far as he was concerned, for the bungling oaf tost three rounds against Fendell was already a miracle. Everybody knew that Young Master Seths skills was in womanizing and not in swordsmanship. However, Young Master Seth and Fendell seemed to be equally matched in strength! The most surprising thing for Carter was that Young Master Seth was actually using the most basic skills of swordsmanship. From Carters many years of experience, he could see with a nce that Young Master Seths swordsmanship was definitely not inferior to Fendell! In fact, he was probably stronger and more skillful than Fendell! Also, he could see clearly that Young Master Seth had obviously gone through rigorous training in swordsmanship! Although he had not yet gained the upper hand then, it was only because he was nervous. The other warriors were also surprised. When did that bungling oaf suddenly be so strong? Two months ago, Nicole had also brought this bungling oaf to participate in training. However, in just a short while, the oaf had ended up running away with the sword while being chased by one of the guards! As a result of Seths disgraceful disy, Nicole had looked terribly disappointed. That was why Instructor Carter specifically looked for the weakest warrior to train with the young master. While these varying thoughts ran through the onlookers minds, the two men fought on. ng! The two swords shed again! Rody backstepped twice and watched his opponents movements. This was the ninth time the swords had shed. Rody could feel that his opponents wrist strength was weaker than his own. Most likely, his opponents wrist had begun to feel numb. It was well known in the Academy that Rodys wrist strength was the strongest. To continue fighting with Rody so recklessly would only result in Fendells defeat! Fendells face had already turned red from the rush of blood. No matter how he thought about it, he could not figure out when did this famous bungling oaf suddenly became so strong. At this moment, his right hand had started to tremble. The pain in his hand was genuine. He had also realized Young Master Seths proficiency in swordsmanship was now higher than his! Nicole was secretly pleased as she watched from the side. Rodys current strength satisfied her. She had arranged for todays training so as to test out Rodys real strength. Naturally, Nicole also had another intention. She was smart and knew that these men hadints about her little brother. If things continued as such, the Tulip Familys heir would have no dignity. Today, it would be better to make use of Rody to redeem their trust towards the heir of the Tulip Family. Otherwise, they would forever assume that the Tulip Familys heir was a useless bum. Rodys nervousness dissipated gradually. His movements became smoother and his mind became less distracted. His strikes were now being parried by Fendell in an increasingly frantic manner to the point where Fendell could no longer cope. Sensing Fendell faltering, Rody shouted, Go! With another loud bang, Fendell could no longer hold his sword and the sword was sent flying by Rody. Taking advantage of his opponents surprise, Rody gave him a flying kick. Fendell was kicked in the waist and fell down. Rody then put the sword at his neck. Stop! Carter shouted at the right time. After that, Rody nodded and stepped back. He said in a low voice, You lose. Fendells face turned red. Without saying a word, he got up and picked up his own sword. He then bowed to Rody before striding back into formation. Carters face had a puzzled expression as he said in a peculiar voice, "Young Master Seth seemed to have made a lot of progress recently. Congrattions to Young Master and to Miss!" Nicole showed a satisfied smile. She looked at Rody gently now, unlike on previous asions. Randt! Step forward! Before Rody could speak, Carter had issued another order. With Carters orders, arge man from the first row stepped out with his head held high and his chest pushed to the front. Carter looked seriously at therge man andmanded loudly, Come over here and train with Young Master Seth! Therge man, Randt, nodded his head and walked to the middle of the yard. The other warriors on the sidelines did not speak. However, their expressions revealed their surprise. Randt is summoned? Did Instructor Carter lose his mind? Randt was the strongest warrior among them! He had already reached Grade 4 as a warrior! He was also not that far from the instructor in strength and was one of the disciples Carter was most proud of! If properly trained, a person with Grade 4 strength could be a valiant general of the Empire! More importantly, at the training session two months ago, it was Randt who had shed at Young Master Seth and made him run away crying. It had also made Miss Nicole enraged for a week! Everyone knew Randt was a dim-wit. The other warriors knew when to hold back and always made sure that the Young Master did not lose too badly. However, this blockhead did not understand this at all. In fact, Instructor Carter also did this as he had no other alternative! He had clearly seen Young Master Seths level. Young Master Seths strength had already surpassed the level of a Grade 2 swordsman. He was probably not much different from a Grade 3 swordsman. Among his disciples, Randt was a Grade 4 swordsman but the others were stuck at Grade 2. No matter who he sent out, they would only lose. Within his heart was also a hint of selfishness. His pride as a soldier made him unwilling to watch his disciples lose one-by-one to someone else. Especially not in front of their respected Miss Nicole and most definitely not to this famous bungling oaf! In other words, it could also be said that the yboy Young Master Seth must not win the next match. Young Master Seth! I am going to attack! Randt spoke in a low voice as he lifted his weapon. Although Rody was tall, Randt was taller by at least a full head! His whole body was like a small hill to Rody. His uniform appeared tight as his muscles seemed like it was about to rip the uniform apart. He was using a broadsword that was alsomonly used on the battlefield. The difference was that his broadsword wasrger than themon broadsword used by others. Rodys pulse quickened. He knew that this opponent was not so simple. Just from a physical point-of-view, it was clear that the other party was much stronger than him. Rody concentrated and held the hilt with both hands. His muscles all over his body tightened and he adopted a fighting stance. Kill! Randt suddenly roared! His broadsword came down like a fierce ck light. Rody gritted his teeth, stepped forward and blocked the attack. The swords shed. Rody felt like his sword was hit by lightning as his hands were tingling. He also felt like he had run into a wall and could not help but retreat a few steps. He looked at his own sword as it trembled like a leaf. The sword itself also seemed to whine in protest. If he were to block such a blow several more times, even if his strength could support the sword, it would without a doubt break apart. Randt shed again, forcing Rody to stagger back several steps. Before Rody could catch his breath, he stepped forward and swung his sword at Rody in an arc. Before the sword even reached him, Rody already felt the strong wind from the imposing momentum of the sword. He dared not block it head on and evaded to the side. The other warriors could not help but smile when they saw this scene. In the end, it is still the same! The bungling oaf is still a bungling oaf! Last time, he ran away from Randt. Now it seems that history is repeating itself! Rody stopped in his tracks and frowned. He looked at Randt who was like a giant and was lost in thought. What the hell! This guys strength is too strong! How should I deal with him? A scene suddenly shed in Rodys mind! The sword stroke that Master Autumn showed him that day! That sword stroke that can shake heaven and earth! Power! Hmph! Power? Your muscle power is strong indeed! But what is the use of such measly power when it encounters real power?! Chapter 23: I Did Not Lose! Chapter 23: I Did Not Lose! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Rodys mind was still pondering that idea when Randt attacked him again before he could catch his breath. He turned his body but at the same time the broadsword had already started to sh down at him. Rody hurriedly dodged. His footwork was already in disorder. Although he managed to sidestep that sh, the sharp wind that came from the sword managed to slice a piece of his clothing! Before Rody could even cry out in rm, Nicole who was watching from the side gasped in fear! It was just the strong wind from the sword but it managed to cut Rodys clothes? Nicole started to worry. It would not be good for Rody to be injured. Randt had seen Rodys fighting style and understood that his opponent did not want to fight recklessly against himself, but instead was trying to be crafty. Thebat experienced Randt was not anxious and slowly forced his opponent to retreat. Although it seemed stupid, this steady way of fighting was very effective. After a few rounds, Rody suddenly found himself forced into a corner. He no longer had any space to his sides for him to dodge. Randt shouted loudly, Young Master Seth! Stop dodging! Whoop! He swung his sword straight down as he shouted. When Rody was at the academy, he was among the more outstanding students. He was also never this angry when sparring with his ssmates. He had suppressed his anger as he dodged. However, now that he was no longer able to dodge, he began to lose his patience. He shouted out, Who is dodging? Rody held his sword, gritted his teeth and blocked only to hear the sound of metal breaking. A fragment of his de flew into the sky and stabbed the ground when itnded. Rodys face was flushed as if he was drunk and his hair was a mess. He looked at his broken sword. Randt stopped attacking. He took a few steps back and lightly said, Young Master Seth, you lose. The surrounding warriors all sighed in relief. Fortunately, therge dim-witted man had not done anything outrageous. Although breaking Young Master Seths sword would also put the master in a bad light, it was not as bad as chasing him around the training ground. Carter sighed in relief, calming down. When he sent Randt out earlier he had been quite anxious. He was afraid that Randt would cause a great deal of trouble. The duel ending in such a manner was indeed a fortunate event. Randt looked at Rody and lightly said, Young Master Seth, your sword skill is still too weak. Finishing his sentence, Randt shook his head and walked back. Rodys face was red and he turned around to look at Miss Nicoles expression. He was most concerned about Miss Nicoles reaction. As a man, he was anxious about losing face in front of the girl he secretly crushed on. Nicoles facial expression did not give away any of her thoughts, but her eyes showed a hint of disappointment. Seeing Miss Nicoles disappointed look, Rody suddenly felt really upset. Wait! Rody suddenly shouted out. N? Randt turned around to look at him. Rodys face was no longer red. It looked somewhat pale with an icy-cold expression. I have not lost! Rody suddenly spat out these few words. What? Randt frowned. I have not lost! Rody gritted his teeth and repeated. Young Master Seth..., Carter did not know what to say. He did not expect Young Master to suddenly throw a tantrum at this moment. You have already lost! Randt coldly said. He did not like Young Master. He was a middle-ranked officer when he was in the army. However, he was sent to the Tulip Family to work as a guard due to his outstanding performance. In the eyes of others, it was a big glory to work for the God of Wars family. Due to the special status of the Tulip Family, only the elite in the army were selected as guards! To be selected meant that your strength was recognized by the military! On top of that, that person would be promoted when they returned to the army after a few years of service as the Tulip Familys guards! However, Randt did not like it as much as others because he believed that soldiers should contribute to the glory of a battlefield instead of being watchdogs for some nobles! That was why Randt came to the Tulip Familys house with a heart full of resentment. He vented his resentment on self-improvement and made a breakthrough. He entered as a Grade 3 swordsman but he soon reached Grade 4 due to his efforts. It was an unexpected gain for Randt since he arrived at the Tulip Familys house. However, this did not mean that Randt liked to be a guard. The Young Master of the Tulip Family was a useless bum. Randt could not even care to nce at him. He found it extremely hard to ept leaving the barracks and the battlefield to guard this good-for-nothing bum. Even though this bum had performed better this time and was not chased around the field, it was not enough to change Randts unfavorable opinion of him. Presently, this guy had clearly lost but insisted that he did not lose. This shameless behavior made Randt look down on him even more. Rody looked at Randt with disdain and said, A warrior will never give up as long as there is still a sword in his hands! My hand is still holding the sword and I have not yet given up! How can you say that I have lost? Rody spoke with determination. His eyes stared straight at Randt without looking away. Randt felt moved. Since when did this person be so strong-willed? Thest time we fought, he just ran away screaming without a single shred of dignity. How did he suddenly be so brave today? In that case, what do you want? Randt frowned. Although he was still resentful, he did not show it. After all, the other party was still his Young Master. On top of that, his words were not unreasonable. Continue! Until you knock me down or disarm me! Rody held his head high as he looked at Randt unyieldingly. Nicole, standing at the sidelines, suddenly had a strange feeling. Perhaps the difference between this guy and my little brother is courage. Fine! Randts eyebrows did not move. He said in a low voice, I agree! Let us continue! Carter frowned from the sidelines. He was upset with Randts recklessness. If this reckless guy injured the Young Master, Carter would also have to bear a huge portion of me! Are you ready? I aming again! Young Master! I will not hold back! You better be careful! Your power is too weak! Randt said lightly. Power? Rody sneered and his voice was full of pride. Randt, although you have great strength but, his voice became louder, do you even know what power is? You do not understand what real power is! This remark made everyone present shocked. Randt does not know what power is? Is this some kind of joke? Randt was the strongest one among all of them! If they were to justpare strength, Randt was even stronger than Instructor Carter. Besides, Young Master Seth just suffered a crushing defeat against Randts strength. What right did he have to say that Randt does not understand power? Hahaha! Randt burst outughing. He stared at Rody and said, Young Master Seth, are you saying I do not know what power is? That remark was no longer courteous and his tone was no longer that of a subordinate speaking to his master. Yes! Rodys face was bright and stern. You do not understand! You are just bigger and more muscr! That is brute force, not real power! Randt did not speak and merely looked at the yboy. He seemed to say: Come and try if you have the ability. Rodys face was expressionless. He gritted his teeth and took a deep breath while raising his half-broken sword. The people in the training ground were all dumbfounded. They saw Rodys gaze narrow with his hands pointing the half-broken sword towards the sky. His legs were slightly apart. Rody was not only a stubborn person. He also did not like to admit defeat. As he was agitated and weaker, he decided to use the strange technique shown by Master Autumn which he had practiced that night. Rodys posture seemed a little unsteady and his arms were still in pain. Randts previous thunder-like attack was no trivial matter. Not only was his sword broken but even his hands felt like it was about to tear. Everyone felt surprised that Rodys eyes seemed to have an unusual radiance. They noticed that there was something strange about the yboy in front of them. The surrounding air movement started to be strange, and the scene became even more shocking! Rodys broken sword suddenly became the center of the entire space! Everything within the space seemed to merge into a distorted illusion. The surrounding air gradually moved faster as if it was being sucked in! Randts gaze gradually narrowed as he slowly stepped back. Suddenly, Rodys eyes opened wide. His eyes glowed as if he was possessed by an evil spirit. He suddenly shouted, Go! The broken sword in his hands suddenly struck out with unparalleled momentum. The light of the de was too fast for Randt to figure out which direction it struck from. What is this?! Randt roared in his mind. The dazzling light on Rodys broken sword seemed to shoot out in the shape of a crescent. The light de seemed to cause the air to flow around it. With the blink of an eye, Randt found the light de already striking out at him. Randt opened his eyes wide and shouted loudly, Kill! After that, there was arge explosion! In a split second, energy seemed to radiate all around them. When that kind of fierce energy is blown into a persons face, it would cause them extreme pain as if they were being shed. The strong wind also blinded everyone. Noticing the perilous situation in time, Carter quickly moved in front of Miss Nicole to shield her from the st. After the explosion, the spectators looked at the middle of the training ground and was shocked! Randt was holding the broadsword vertically at his chest in a defensive posture. However, in front of him was a circr-shaped translucent shield of air. It stubbornly withstood the sh of Rodys light de. The light de then seemed to cut through the shield of air and made it disintegrate. The light de also seemed to sh. The amount of power involved made Randts whole body stagger back by two steps. The chi sound that followed did not stop. Some of the light also seemed to spread to the walls. Randts entire body which includes his torso and legs were badly hurt as if they were cut by an invisible force. It was only thanks to his creation of the wall of air that he managed to withstand most of the power from the sh of the light de. The light gradually dispersed and the shield of air also seemed like it could no longer hold out. Randt was sweating and panting heavily. His broadsword was ced on the ground and he waspletely exhausted. At that moment, Randt was in an extremely awkward position. His neat uniform had been torn to pieces and he was almost naked. His body seemed to exude blood because he was full of injuries. He seemed like he was about to copse and was leaning on the broadsword to support himself. He also looked in amazement at Rody who was quite close to him. Rodys appearance looked even worse. His eyes were closed and hisplexion was pale. His whole body ached and he felt hollow. Although his mind seemed to roar, it was also empty. On the other hand, Instructor Carter was a little dumbfounded. Half Moon sh! Young Master Seth actually used the Half Moon sh! That is the master of swordsmanships, Master Autumns, Half Moon sh! Then there was also Randt. That crazy fellow was actually holding back as well! He actually alreadyprehended how to use fighting energy but did not expose his true strength up till now! This big guy would have continued to hide his strength if it was not because Young Master Seth used Master Autumns unique skill, the Half Moon sh. My God! That bungling oaf of a Young Master could actually use the Half Moon sh! And thatrge blockhead could actually use the fighting energy that could only beprehended by Grade 5 swordsmen! That is only used by senior ranking swordsmen! Rody looked at Nicole who was covering her mouth with both hands trying not to scream. His face disyed a proud smile as he whispered slowly, I... did not lose! Suddenly there was arge sound as Rodys half-broken sword fell to the ground. Following that, Rody closed his eyes and copsed onto the floor soon after. Ah! Nicole gave a brief scream and quickly ran towards Rody... Chapter 24: Skeleton Andy Chapter 24: Skeleton Andy Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Rody felt like he was levitating while feeling fatigued. After a long time, he opened his eyes and groaned. What happened? Why am I here again? His surroundings were dark. It made no difference whether Rodys eyes were opened or closed. He could not see anything, not even himself. Like the previous asion, he also had no voice and could only control his thoughts and his motion. Evidently, this was the same dark and empty ce he dreamt of thest time he was unconscious. Wait a minute... Thest time I dreamt of this ce, something strange happened. It felt like I could cut through the space in front of me to escape... Hm, that was definitely a strange dream... Cutting through space? Its not like I am God! It is so annoying to have this dream again... Why is it so dark? Give me a light!" Rody sighed in his heart. This thought merely shed through his head and, just like thest time, a huge candlestick appeared before him. The soft candlelight lit the ce bright. Huh? Rody was frightened for a moment before he calmed down. He thought of his prior eerie experience in this situation. Perhaps... anything I think of would appear in this weird dream? Having such thoughts, Rody decided to put his idea to the test. I want a sword! A longsword immediately fell from the sky andnded in front of Rody! Rody could not help but cheer in his heart! This dream is awesome! I can get whatever I want! Ah... Unfortunately, it is just a dream. If only it was real. Thinking of this, Rody had a strange idea! I want... want... I want a beautiful woman! Rody could not help but think of it. There was no response... Still... no response... Ah, whatever, it doesnt seem to work all the time... Rody thought in frustration. Hahahahaha! A burst ofughter rang from the darkness. Rodys was startled. Thisughter is somewhat familiar... Before he could react, a white skeleton appeared in front of him. Ah! Rody was caught off guard and ended up screaming. You fool! It is me! the skeleton spoke in disdain. Are you... Andy? Rody stared with wide eyes. Andys voice was full of disdain. My God. I really dont understand how this skeleton can speak! It doesnt even have a tongue! Was Dandongs sorcery really that strong? Andy asked somewhat maliciously, Boy, did you really think you were dreaming? Rody was shocked. This is not a dream? Then what is this? Andy sighed and continued in a gentler tone, This is where I sleep! You sleep here?! Andy almost jumped. Madness! This is madness! A skeletons sleeping ce? Is this hell? How did I get to hell? Wait a minute... How can I converse with you? I thought I couldnt speak? Andy spoke with pity, Youve only just realized it? We are not really speaking. In fact, you cannot speak in this world at all. We are now onlymunicating through telepathy. Rody was confused and did not understand the meaning of Andys words. However, a thought immediately entered his mind. Telepathy. That means he would know of whateveres to my mind. Does that mean he would know about anything I think of? That does not seem to be good. There is nothing bad about it! In a way, this is my home! In my own ce, of course, I would have a special ability!" Andy lightly said. Rody sat down. Why am I here? I remember... I was fighting against thatrge fellow Randt... after that... Andy spoke in disdain as he continued the story and said, After that, you for some reason decided to use a high-level skill that could only be used by high-ranked warriors. However, because your body could not handle that much energy, you fainted almost immediately. After that, your consciousness was sent here to me. Idiot. Why do you know everything? Andys expression was as if he rolled his eyes, that was, assuming his eyeballs were visible. Naturally, I knew. As you wear masters mask, there is a connection between us. I know your every move. Rody groaned painfully as he held his head with both hands and made a wry smile. Alright, that is enough. My brain is already in a mess! I beg you, Andy, please tell me what is going on! Andy shrugged its shoulders. My God, a skeleton would actually shrug its shoulders. He looks really weird. After that, Andy waved and a huge candlestick appeared. He then stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers. Immediately, arge chair appeared. The skeleton moved to the chair and sat down. He then stretched his waist andzily spoke. Where do I start? This ce is not your world. This is a space created by Master. Although, this is merely a simplified version. Haha! These words made Rody almost jump. A created space? Isnt that the same as God? The theological book, , stated clearly that only God was able to create a world! Did Dandong destroy another truth? Do not be so excited you idiot! Do you even want to listen to me? Andys tone showed some dissatisfaction. He casually waved his hands and Rody immediately felt a force on himself. He had wanted to jump but was pushed to sit on the floor. Master created this space as a ce of refuge as well as a storage space. Do you realize that whatever you thought of would appear? That is wrong. The master had stored a lot of things here. You are now wearing masters mask which is used as the key to enter this ce. Also, the body cannote in here. Only your soul cane in here. Putting on this mask is to master the ability to open the entrance to this world! Understand? In simple words, this is just a storeroom. Storeroom..., Rody smiled with tears. He did not know whether he should beughing or crying. To obtain a storeroom, he created this space... My God, this Dandong can already be regarded as the God of Creation! That is why this is not a ce where you can obtain anything you think of! As you have the mask, you can take out the things stored here for your own use! Those candles, as well as the sword in front of you, were some things the master had left behind. That is why you could take these out if you want to. As for beautiful women... Master Dandong did not store such things here. That is why you will never be able to find them here." Control everything here... Rodys eyes shone. Although he was young he understood one thing. It seems I have obtained a priceless treasure. Then... during my battle, how did I manage to pull off that move? I should not have been able to do it with my current strength. Is this also because of the mask? Of course not!" Andy shook his head. "What did you think Masters mask was? Did you think you could be a master just by wearing it? If it was so simple... during those days, Master would not... N....." Andy was agitated but soon be silent. It seemed like he remembered something. He then shook his head, changed his tone and slowly spoke, "I can see through your body. It seems that a high-ranked warrior left you some kind of power seed. That seed is constantly gathering power into your body. Although that power is weak, it is real power! You used that power in desperation. Unfortunately, you are too weak. Whether it was your body or your power, you are still too weak! As a result, you fainted after using that skill once. Useless fellow. How pitiful." Although Rody could not see his own face, he knew he blushed at the moment. I... I am truly weak! Rody remembered Randts swordsmanship and also the shield of air he used at thest minute. It was close to real power... It was ridiculous for Rody to have even dreamt of defeating him. That is also called real power? Dont joke around! The guy you fought is also half-dead! That guy is not going to recover anytime soon! Real power is not something you guys can use at your level! Nn... Let me think... It has been a long time and my memory is fuzzy... To use real power, you must surpass Grade 5. Toprehend and use it properly, you must reach a higher grade. Perhaps a Grade 6 warrior by your standards. What were you thinking? Young fellow... just a bit of light and power and you are already half-dead. Can you even call thisprehending the power? There is a big difference... a really big difference... Andys tone was full of disdain. Rody could not say a word. It was true. At this moment, he was too weak. Master Autumn could use the technique with ease while he had to muster all his efforts to use it and he even ended up half-dead. Honestly, it was a disgrace. Boy, why have you stopped speaking? Andyughed. What can I say? I... am too weak, Rody sighed. Andy suddenly said, It is not too hard if you want to be strong. Your body strength already contains real power. If you practice well, you would progress faster than others in the future. These words and Master Autumns were the same. Rodys heart stirred and said, Do you know of a way? No! Andy shook his head. I am just a skeleton and not a master swordsman like you humans. In your world, a casual strike of the sword would break me apart... The small hope in Rodys heart was immediately extinguished. This Andy bragged so much but in the end, he is also just a bungling oaf! A bungling oaf? Boy, you dare call me a bungling oaf? Andys tone was a bit weird. Rody was also a bit surprised. Shit! I forgot that in here, the other party can read my thoughts. Andy seemed to shout angrily and with a wave, something dropped in front of Rody. Boy! Take this! This is the lightsaber that Master left behind! If you use this sword properly, you would not need to be afraid of big-sized opponents and even other Grade 5 swordsmen. Hmph! I am a bungling oaf? If I used this sword, I wont even be afraid of your Sacred Swordsman! I... I... I am the life created by the great Master Dandong! I am the worlds greatest... greatest... greatest skeleton! Rody was not stupid. He threw his sword away and quickly picked up the lightsaber from the floor. The lightsaber had a peculiar shape. The hilt was transparent. A green-colored gem was encased at the tip of the handle. Rody drew out the sword from the scabbard. Even though it was only his consciousness that was here, he could still feel the coldness from the sword prating into his bones. The sword de was also transparent. It was not evident what the sword was made from. It looked like it was not made from any metal. Boy, get out! Andy waved his hand. Rody felt the space around him distort as he felt himself being sucked out. Everything went dark and he cked out... Chapter 25: Amazing Rumours Chapter 25: Amazing Rumours Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Rody regained consciousness and once again found himself on a soft bed. It was clear that this was the yboys room. Rodys mouth turned into a wry smile. These few days, he had gotten used to inexplicably fainting and then waking up in another ce. He looked at the ceiling in a daze. His body was covered by a soft silky quilt. He was sofortable it was as if he was floating in the clouds. If Rody had not suddenly remembered Andys words, he would have been verycent. He subconsciously reached out with his hands to touch the sides of his body. Sure enough, on the right-hand side, there was a long sword. It was hidden under the quilt. Young Master Seth... A very soft voice came from the foot of the bed. Rody raised his head and saw the beautiful maid that he had met a few times earlier, at the other end of the bed. Her hand held a cloth. Her face blushed as she looked at Rody. Angel walked nimbly towards Rody and used the moist cloth to wipe Rodys face. Her hands were very gentle and careful as though she was cleaning precious jewelry. The girls body scent wafted into Rodys nose and he realized she was leaning too close to him. His mind started to run wild as he felt her soft hands wiping his face. Just as Rody was about to reach out to embrace the girls waist, his arm identally touched the hidden sword again. The piercing cold feeling startled him. Rody immediately sobered up and kept his hand on the sword. Rody sighed and cursed himself. He then looked at the beautiful young maid and she blushed. Sweat beads glistened on her forehead and the tip of her nose. She had been working hard taking care of him all this while. Rody thought to himself for a moment before stuttering, N...Now... What time is it now? Angel seemed quite happy and smiled. It is already past dinner time. Young Master Seth. The doctor had already seen you and said that you have no problems and just need to rest. Also, Miss Nicole said, if you are awake, she will wait for you to eat at the dining room. If you not feeling well, it is also alright to eat here. Just tell me to send her a message. Having said that, Angel looked at Rody, hoping that he would stay in the room. Rody thought for a moment. Although he was interested in that charming young maid, he was afraid that Miss Nicole might need to discuss something with him, so he did not want to dy. Besides that, the person the young maid really liked was that yboy, not him, a silly boy. Thinking about it, he felt disappointed. Rody sighed and said, Well, I am already better. Might as well go to the dining room. Angel was disappointed but obediently helped Rody get out of bed, and get dressed. She felt strange when she noticed Young Master Seth holding the sword in bed. However, she also knew that Young Master Seth had always acted strangely so she overlooked it. Rody was curious and wanted to try out the strange sword he had obtained from Andy. However, the moment he left the room, he was guided by a servant to the dining room and was followed all the way there. Without any opportunity to use the sword, Rody carefully wore it on his waist and asionally touched it with his hands. When Nicole saw the servant leading Rody to the dining room, she felt a little bit nervous as she was startled today. Although Nicole had been standing on the sidelines, she had felt the full power of the sword strike that Rody had executed at the end of the match. As a sorcerer, she had no doubt that the sword skill disyed by Rody was the legendary real power! It was no longer the simple fighting energy used by high ranking warriors! As for Randt, using his fighting energy to summon an air shield was totally unexpected. She felt he was certainly close to reaching Grade 5 swordsman. No matter where he would be ced in the Empire in future, he could already be considered a master. Yet he was fought to a draw by this boy. Rodys sudden outbreak of strength was incredible! Although Master Autumn had said that he had great potential, surely this was a frightening disy. My God... could it be that Master Autumn taught him that Half Moon de? Imagine, with just one sh, he could break Randts air shield. Nicole also knew that Randt was currently recuperating. That guy copsed right after Rody but suffered more injuriespared to Rody! There were at least 21 wounds on his body! Some of the wounds were so deep that it almost reached his bones! After Randt fainted, his body lost all of his fighting energy. Without the energy to suppress his injuries, the wounds immediately started to bleed and the whole body turned bloody! The doctor said he was unlikely to recover well enough to get out of bed within the next fortnight. As for Rody, although he had also fainted, it was just that he had overexerted and was just exhausted. As long as he rested enough he would recover. In other words, Rody had no injuries. He had only lost a sword. All the other warriors, including Instructor Carter, were all dumbfounded by the oue of the fight! Everyone believed that even Instructor Carter would not be able to injure Randt that much and yet remain almost unharmed! When did this infamous bungling oaf of a Young Master be so strong? For a while, the warriors exchanged a lot ofments. These warriors were all elites in the army. These so-called elites, to put it rudely, were also rascals. What good coulde out of their babbling mouths? In the end, those words reached the ears of the muddleheaded stablehands and the rumors became even more ridiculous. Do you know? Young Master Seth was possessed by a spirit today! He caused severe injury to a Grade 4 swordsman! Let me tell you, Young Master Seth has mastered the legendary Buddhas Palm! Hey, what are you talking about! The sword technique that Young Master used... Obviously, he was using the Ancient Devil technique, the Destruction of Heaven and Earth to kill the Gods with Ten Thousand Sword and One Hundred and Eight Style! I heard that Young Master is not the Masters real son! I heard that he is really a Super Saiyan! Today, he transformed and killed a Grade 4 warrior! Dont tell me, you havent heard? The Tulip Family is actually a vampire family! Today, Young Master was forced to show his real self! That is why he killed the guard! Nonsense! Let me tell you, Young Master all along has hidden ability! With just a punch, he could actually blow out a parallel space!... Huh? What is parallel space? How would I know? Some author gave me this line... ... ... Seth,e over here! Nicole called out and smiled slightly at Rody. She was relieved. The boy seemed to have extraordinary vitality. When Rody approached her, Nicole told him in a soft voice, Remember. When someone else is around, you must address me as sister. Remember that! Rody nced at Nicole before sighing and loudly said, Yes! Sister! Rodys voice sounded a bit helpless. When Nicole heard his helpless voice, her heart quivered slightly. Nicole gently coughed twice and waved to Rody to sit down at the opposite end of the table. This was the familys private dining room. Although it was much smaller than the banquet hall at their home, Rody felt that this dining room was ridiculously big! Naturally, ridiculouly big also applied to that long dining table! This dining table was seven or eight times longer than the ordinary dining table in the Academy! On the middle of the table was also arge metal candlestick with more than 10 candles on it. It so happens that therge candlestick was also obstructing his view. He could not see Nicole, who was sitting opposite him. More importantly, because the two were sitting at different ends of the table they could not talk. If they wanted tomunicate, they would need to shout. Nicole... err... sister! Rody almost shouted Miss when he noticed a servant nearby and quickly changed his words. You fool! Nicole voice suddenly rang in his ears. Rody was startled. How did she manage ... from so far away? Do not speak while eating! If you wish to say something, speakter! A real aristocrat should not speak with food in his mouth! Nicoles tone sounded like she was reproaching him. However, her innate gentle voice made it sound like it was a gentle rebuke between men and women. Strangely, Nicole was not shouting at the opposite end but merely moved her mouth subtly. Yet, Rody was able to hear her voice clearly. Rody did not dare reply to Nicole but his heart quietly spoke, It seems that a sorceress is capable of many things. After dinner, Nicoles words put Rody in a difficult position. You and I are going to see Randt! He had suffered severe injuries from you! As Young Master, you ought to go and see him! After all, he is the family guard! Rody was immediately taken aback. Heavily injured? That guy was really heavily injured? The skill I used was that powerful? Oh right, Andy had said that the guy would not be able to recover for at least a fortnight. But is it alright for me to go since I was the one who injured him... After all, he was just a fake Young Master. He did not have the courage to go. Nicole looked at Rodys face and realized he was worried. She looked at him and whispered, Dont think of escaping. You definitely have to go. Now they are already beginning to have doubts because my brother was absolutely not that powerful. Now you should go and show your benevolence. More importantly, I have already thought of an excuse. That is why you muste out and personally exin. What excuse? Rody sighed and thought faintly. I am afraid my performance was too eye-catching. Nicole rolled her eyes and curled her lips into a sly smile ... Chapter 26: Feigned Illness Chapter 26: Feigned Illness Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Randt was very badly injured. When Rody first entered the room, he had a strange feeling. Did I really injure him this guy that much? Randt, who previously stood like a giant, waspletely wrapped in bandages. If not for his massive head which was not bandaged, he would have looked like the legendary mummy. When Randt saw Nicole entering the room, he struggled to sit up. After all, he was just a lowly chief guard while Nicole was his master. When he saw the figure behind Nicole, his eyes averted Young Master Seths as he started to have mixed feelings. That match..., nominally, he was the winner. However, he, the winner was currently bedridden and unable to get up while the loser was currently very much alive and well. Not to mention the fact that he was a bungling oaf and a yboy who had always been out looking for women. Nicole said some words of encouragement to him. Randt blurted out, in reply, with whatever he could cope with as he was bad with words. Although he had won the fight, he felt depressed. Randt forced a smile and waited for Nicole to finish before speaking, Young Master Seths skill has improved greatly. It is really surprising. Your subordinate concede defeat. Miss Nicole must be really gratified. Nicole winked at Rody and he smiled wryly. With a calm expression, Rody stepped forward and exined, That day, I was merely trying a skill that I learned recently, like that sword technique. If you asked me to use it again, I may not be able to. In other words, you are indeed stronger than me. Nicoles eyes turned to Randt and she offered, "How about this Randt. When you have recoveredpletely, you will be my brothers personal bodyguard. Your skills are good and if you follow him, I will not need to worry about him causing trouble all day." Randt made a wry smile. With this subordinates ability, how could I catch up with Young Master? The smile on Nicoles face disappeared as she spoke, The Tulip Family has 200 years of history. As heir to the Tulip Family, Young Master Seth certainly has his reason... Randts heart immediately tightened. He was aware that his attitude was not right as the other party was his master. No matter what happened, he was only a guard. Even when he return to the army in the future and be a general, he would still be someones subordinate. When Miss Nicole and Young Master visited him it was already an honor for him as well as a big face-giving gesture from them. If he kept on being unreasonable, it would no longer be a problem of conduct. Realizing this, Randt respectfully said, "Its a heavy task that Miss Nicole has given me. I will certainly try to live up to Miss Nicoles expectations!" The moment Rody left Randts ce he was relieved as he was not very confident of his impersonation as Seth. Fortunately, he was supposed to be the heir of the Tulip Family. Even if he did suddenly be stronger or if the others had doubts, they could only say that he was concealing his strength. After all, the Tulip Family have had 200 years of history and every generation had talented people. Nicole brought Rody all the way back to the small building. When there were no more servants around Nicole reminded him, "Remember your identity. You are now my brother. No matter what, do not forget your identity and let others suspect you! Today, I have made Randt your personal bodyguard. Do you know why?" Rody shook his head. Idiot! Even if a person can change his face, he cannot change his voice, his expression, the way he talks and the way he walks. How can these change so easily? The past few days, the people you havee into contact with were those that do not normallye into contact with my brother. As a result, they were not able to see any difference! However, if you meet someone who is familiar with my brother, your current face would not be enough. I have long ordered my brothers original bodyguards to go back to the army. I am afraid that they are too familiar with my brother and you will be discovered! "Fortunately, my brothers normal behavior... that is... most of us do not like to approach him. That is why at the moment nobody has discovered you yet! In the future, when you return to the Academy, you will meet with the children from other aristocratic families that my brother usually mixed with. You will be discovered in no time!" Rody retorted, To begin with I am just an impostor. Nicole raised her head and said, I will coach you these few days. I have also dered that you will not be able to go to the academy during that time. After 3 months of training, you should be able to hide the truth from others... provided that you are not an idiot! Rody sighed and did not say anything. Nicole thought to herself for a moment and walked to a cab. After searching for a while, she took out a silver bottle and gave it to Rody. Drink this. Rody took a quick look at the bottle and enquired, What is it? Nicole sighed and exined in a soft tone, This is a liquid medicine that I concocted. After drinking this, your whole body will heat up as if you are sick. You will recover in a few days and after that, your voice would not sound the same as before. I thought of it before, that the biggest w is that your voice and my brothers voice are not the same. My little brothers voice is more delicate than yours. After drinking this, your voice would change a bit. Although there will still be some differences, we can say that you are still young and still at the growing stage. If anyone suspects anything, we can say that you grew up the past few months and your voice have changed. Rody sighed. He had reached a point where she would probably not tolerate him backing out. He took the bottle and drank its contents. It tasted somewhat sweet yet somewhat bitter. Nicole had said that after drinking this medicine he would be as if he was sick. However, Rody soon found out that it wasnt so. This was not as if he was sick. He was literally falling sick! After Rody settled down in the small building. Nicole patiently taught him the habits and lifestyle of the yboy brother. After that, Rody read the books again. At nightfall, Rody returned to his room. But he did not feel right. His whole body began to heat up. His head started to feelrger and his body felt like it was floating and weak. One of the maids was rmed and quickly told Miss Nicole. Nicole, of course, was aware that this would happen. She rushed to Rody in an ostentatious manner. However, she found Rody already unconscious in bed. She called the doctor to check on him and he said that Young Master was in weak health and having a fever. He prescribed some medicines for Rody. For two consecutive days, Rody was in a daze. The people around him thought that Young Master was not in good health because of the injury he sustained the other day. The injury caused the disease and they could only wait. Rody felt dizzy and his mind was not clear. Hisst thoughts were: Shit! She tricked me again! Chapter 27: Donkey Ears Exposed Chapter 27: Donkey Ears Exposed Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions In a daze, Rody felt his head gently supported and ced onto a warm and soft ce. His nose and mouth then felt a sweet fragrance. Someone then dabbed at his face with a wet towel. Rody was having a fever so the towel was cool, refreshing andfortable. His tight eyebrows gradually rxed. His mouth was gently prised open. Immediately, a sweet and refreshing liquid entered his mouth. Although some of the liquid trickled out from the corners of his mouth, someone would immediately wipe it clean with a cloth. He was not fully conscious, but he could feel the cool liquid going through his mouth and into the stomach. It felt like his body, burning-hot like a raging fire, was being ced onto an ice block. Thefortable feeling reached his bones and Rody groaned infort. Then someone sponged his hot forehead with a wet towel. The effect was so rxing andfortable that he gasped. Two small and warm hands started to gently stroke his face. From his head to his eyebrows, and then to the eyes, nose, and mouth... and then the hands sped the face and slowly slid down both the sides. Finally, the hands gently touched Rodys ears. Rody, still in a daze, felt his ears, which had been covered by the ear-muffs, suddenly unfold and hang loose. The long ears, which had for many days been cramped tight, finally found relief from the constant pressure. The sudden release, that slight ache, and relief made Rody shake his head. Ah!!! A short and surprised scream sounded followed by the ttering sound of something being knocked down. As a result of the loud tter, Rody finally woke up. The lethargic boy slowly opened his eyes as the silhouette in front of him gradually became clearer. His eyes focussed on the person in front of him. A beautiful maid was tightly holding a towel in one hand while looking at him with a surprised face. Her eyes showed disbelief and fear. On the floor beside the bed was an overturned golden container. The water inside had spilled. Rody subconsciously felt not too good. He soon understood those eyes... the other partys gaze... That beautiful young maid was looking with a dumbstruck expression... at the long rabbit ears on his head! Rodys face suddenly turned pale. He became so afraid that he immediately regained almost full consciousness. His whole body also started to sweat. Young Master Seth... Angel was already starting to weep. Your... your... your ears... Finished! The biggest secret has been exposed! This was the first thought that came Rodys mind. What to do now? Rody was slow in his response. Moreover, he was sick. He struggled for a solution. He could not just kill her right? Angels eyes were already red. She could not imagine that the yboy, the handsome and charming Young Master she was fascinated with, had a pair of terrifying long ears. Those were not human ears! Dont tell me, the Young Master is not human? Angel was terrified and seemed like she was about to scream. This... Dont scream, yet! Rody quickly spoke. His first words had startled him. His voice had be heavier and more mature. However, this was not the time to worry about his voice. Young Master..., Angel was so terrified, she could only remember these two words. Softer! Rody tried to support his weak body and sit up but no matter how he struggled, he could not muster the strength. Angels love and affection for him finally overcame her psychological fear. She walked a few steps forward and carefully helped Rody to sit up. But, she then quickly retreated a few steps back. Rody did not know whether tough or cry. He lowered his voice and said, Do not be afraid. About this ears... Its a long story... You... you must definitely not tell the others! "Umm...," Angel subconsciously nodded her head. It was a conditioned response. As a servant, whatever the master said, they would immediately nod. However, as she did that, she retreated a few steps as well. Rody sighed. In fact, he did not care that the beautiful maid was looking at him in fear. Rodys original Yin Yang face would not have fared any better. Since young, he had often experienced that kind of stares. That was why he was not really angry with the way the young maid looked at him. Do not worry... I am not a monster... I will also not harm you, Rody whispered as softly as he could. Reassured, Angel calmed down a little bit. After all, she was attracted to this man. Although the initial panic had almost gone, she was still surprised. She inquired, Young Master Seth... but your ears.. Rodys brain churned at high speed as he looked for a usible excuse to calm the maid. He said, "Come over here. I will tell you. Just... be sure not to scream..." Pausing for a moment, he remembered that the maid seemed to be afraid of Nicole. So he added, "If you shout and the others find out Ni... my sister will punish you!" That worked as Angel looked fearful but walked forward. Rody racked his brains and dished out some baloney. This ear? It is a secret... Nicole... The moment he mentioned her name, he felt a bit resentful. These hateful ears, wasnt it her fault to begin with? Thinking that way, he blurted out, This is actually the Tulip Familys secret. Our family members are born with such ears. We normally hide them so that others do not know. This is inherited from the blood of the family! It is congenital! This statement was hardly credible. However, not so for Angel. Members of Tulip Family had such rabbit ears? This is bizarre, right? Never seem to have heard about it before... However,e to think of it, this matter is not something to be proud of. It is also not something one wish to make public. Obviously, one would do anything to hide it. Didnt Young Master say that this is a family secret? Moreover, the Tulip Family has 200 years of reputable history. In these 200 years, nobody knows how many entric people were born into this family. Compared to themon people, they would naturally have a lot of areas that are different. The young maid was silent. However, her facial expression revealed that she only believed a part of it. Rody looked at her and felt relieved. He continued tofort her. I did not lie to you. Just to let you know, my sister, also have a pair of... rabbit ears. It is just that her hair was so long it normally covers her ears. If you dont believe me, the next time you are with her, brush aside her hair to take a look! Rody felt guilty. Although this young maid was easily deceived, she did not seem to have the courage to actually brush aside Nicoles hair to look at her ears. Sure enough, Angel now looked more convinced. Rody hastily continued. "I have let you in on this secret but you must not let others know! The things I have said, you must also not let my sister know too! If not... I am afraid... afraid that she might beat you until your buttocks blossom (punish)!" Rody said that but in his heart, he thought: If Nicole were to find out that I said that she also has long rabbit ears, I am afraid that the one that will end up with a blossoming buttocks will be me. Although there were many ws in his statements, they were sufficient to just deceive that young girl. On top of that, Angel had an amiable bond with the Young Master and believed most of what he had said. Although there was still some panic and fear, she had mostly calmed down. Without a word, Angel quickly picked up the golden container and carefully wiped the floor with a cloth. After that, she packed the container and left. Rody hurriedly reminded Angel to keep this matter a secret and she quietly agreed. After settling that young maid regarding his secrets, Rody felt relieved. However, he was still worried about his rabbit ears. They could too easily be discovered. He had to think of a way to conceal them properly. Or else, he could ask Andy for help. Since Andy was a creation left behind by that old fellow Dandong, he should be able to find a way out. Rody now had a little less respect for Dandong, the creator of the mask, because his stupid Gods Smile transformed his face into his current absurd face. After Rody had rested for a few days, he gradually recovered. Angels panic and fear have also subsided. After the initial panic, the young maid had different thoughts. He even let me in on his secrets. This shows that I have a different ce in his heart... Every day, Angel carefully and gently took care of Rody. She was a little bit guilty about her fears the other day. Angel had a soft and kind heart. She was empathetic and knew that a person with such long ears would not feel happy about it. Her fear the other day had undoubtedly hurt her Young Masters feelings. Her guilty conscience made her decide to serve Rody more gently than usual. She silently gazed at Rody, with her gentle eyes, causing Rodys heart to quicken. Chapter 28: The Lying Skeleton Chapter 28: The Lying Skeleton Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions The past few days were the most wonderful Rody ever had. Every day, a beautiful girl would wait upon him attentively. Her words and actions indicated her tremendous affection for Rody. Every day, he just stayed in bed to rest. He also had the leisure to read books. The original owner of the room, that yboy, actually had a lot of books. That changed Rodys opinion of that yboy slightly. This did not mean that Rody liked him and had forgotten his resentment. Rody has not forgotten that the yboy was to me for his current misfortune: getting captured by Miss Nicole and being forced to impersonate him. He still felt like cursing every time he remembered being tricked by the yboy and getting kicked by the horse until he fainted. However, he realized that the yboy was not a bungling oaf after all. His collection of books, which included various strange subjects, showed that the yboy was at least not an ignoramus. In his collection, the subjects ranged from poems to mythology and from notes on flowers to the work of famous schrs. He even had a lot of books on architecture, medicine, and divination. Naturally, as the heir to the Empires God of Wars family, he had among his collection a lot of books on Empires military strategies. Some of the books were even written by the Tulip Familys ancestors. Rodys days were spent reading in bed. When he got tired of reading, he slept. The entire time, he was taken care of by the beautiful maid. Even when he ate, he did not even need to move his hands as she would spoon-feed him. The more Rody looked at those books, the more surprised he became. The yboy was unexpectedly knowledgeable. The yboy left a lot of notes in the books. It seemed he was not just browsing the books. However, there were so many books and almost every one of the books have detailed notes. The subjects studied were really too varied andplex. Naturally, there were some books that the yboy had not studied meticulously. For example, the books on military strategies looked clean and rtively brand-new. The owner seemed to have ignored them. Maybe he disliked military books. Instead of idling, Rody devoured the books, making sure not to miss the scribbled notes. Rody had always liked studying and been willing to work hard. Compared to the things he had learned in the Academy, the material in the books here was much more interesting. With the young maid who knew his secret guarding the front door of the room, Rody was not afraid of anyone else suddenly breaking into the room. When he was alone in the room, he would let his long ears hang loose as it had been folded the entire day causing an ufortable ache. If the other servants wish toe in, they would be turned away. Every time he and the young maid were alone in the room together with his ears exposed, she would look at his ears with a mischievous expression. That look made Rody feel gratified. It was because this was the first girl he knew who did not jeer or ridicule him for his unusual appearance. Miss Nicole would visit Rody once a day. However, she woulde and go in a hurry. She looked very imposing but having seen that Rody had not fully recovered, she did not say anything. Normally, Miss Nicole was someone impatient and expected improvements in a hurry. If Seth were here instead, she would have constantly rebuked him. asionally, when the two of them were alone together, she would quietly warn Rody to be careful. Rody had fallen to her schemes before and ended up with the donkey ears. Thest time it happened, he ended up with a serious illness. At first, he resented Nicole, but when that beautiful girl approached him and whispered into his ears, the unhappiness disappeared. He was now quite infatuated with Nicole, especially since the night he got his first kiss. Dreams and fancy illusions were indeed notcking in his sleep. He dared not mention this to anybody. On the seventh day, Rody finally recovered. That day after he got up, Angel immediately waited upon him and then dressed him. She even helped him to cover up his ears with the ear muffs. Afterbing his hair, the young girl tied Rodys hair into a small braid to make him look more gentlemanly. Angel, who had personally taken care of Rody these days, grew more familiar with him. She was secretly happy that her Young Master, who was known to be flirtatious, would asionally show some interest in her. He would tter her or maybe tease her. The past few days, she was secretly delighted because she had the opportunity to stay close by Young Masters side. She felt that Young Master seemed different from before. He seemed to be more honest and she considered that as part of the illness. As for Rody, although he was an honest guy, he still loved to show off in front of a beautiful girl. Especially when her beauty could make normal guys like him go crazy. As the two became more familiar with each other, Rody also started treating the young maid kindly and tter her to dispel her doubts. After he had put on his clothes, he sent Angel out of the room and carefully closed the door. Alone in the room, the first thing he did was to take out and closely inspect the sword which he obtained from the skeleton, Andy. Although Rody had been unhappy with Andy, he was d that Andy had given him the precious sword. It must have some sort of magical capabilities. Taking advantage of the fact that there was nobody around, Rody took out the sword and examined it. Immediately, he knew he was holding a treasure. In the daylight, the transparent color of the de was dazzling. The sharp edge of the de reflected brilliant rays of light. With the sword in his hands, Rody waved it randomly a few times and then worked through a few swordsman techniques a few times. He felt, more and more, that the weight and the length of the sword were perfect for him. His was excited and could not wait to try out the weapon with someone. He grew up in a poor family so he had never had such an amazing weapon. To warriors like him, precious weapons like these were more valuable than jewelry. I wonder how sharp this sword is. Since it was given by the skeleton, it cannot be too terrible, right? Out of curiosity, he walked to a nearby wall to look and then took one of the swords hanging there. Although the previous owner of the room did not like weapons, it was still the God of Wars house. They would naturally use weapons for decoration. Rody took the lightsaber in one hand and the ordinary sword in the other. He took a deep breath and then shed the two weapons hard against each other. Ding! With a crisp sound, a piece of a de fell onto the floor! One sword was unable to withstand the hard sh. The moment the swords shed, a section of that sword fell in front of Rody. Rody was shocked by what he saw. His expression was as if he had swallowed a fist in one mouthful. He was horrified. The weapon that broke was not the ordinary sword he took from the wall but the lightsaber given to him by Andy, one of Dandongs treasures. No way! Rody screamed half a dayter... Chapter 29: Rich Folks Evening Banquet Chapter 29: Rich Folks Evening Banquet Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions That skeleton! He dares to lie to me! Rody cursed. What kind of treasure is this? The damn skeleton had imed that with this sword in hand, I would not need to fear Grade 4 or Grade 5 swordsmen. He even said that if he had this sword, he would not fear the Sacred Swordsman. Such an arrogant braggart... Luckily, I did not use this sword to fight anyone and risk my life. Otherwise, there is no need for a Sacred Swordsman, even a Grade 3 swordsman is strong enough to kill me... isnt it so? In any duel, if the opponent attacks, this sword will not only be unable to block anything, the user will also be likely to be split into two. Rody was so angry that he immediately threw the absurd sword on the floor. He wanted to trample on it but changed his mind when he saw the transparent de shing from the floor. Rody sighed. Whatever. It seems this sword still has some value and can be sold. At the very least, I dont think that the gem on the handle is fake. Thus, although reluctant, Rody picked up the broken sword and hanged it up carefully. However, he angrily kicked the broken fragments on the floor, until they were under the bed. For the rest of the day, Rody felt depressed. Even,ter, when Angel came to apany him, he had no interest in herughter. The depressed Rody did not know that somewhere else, someone was raging. Stupid! Fool! Idiot! Retard! He used the precious sword to carelessly cut scrap metal! My lightsaber! Masters treasure! This kid is a fucking son of a bitch! At that moment, if anyone were present, he would have been scared to death. Have you ever seen a raging skeleton stamping his feet while shouting curses into the heavens? In the evening, while Rody was still distressed about the sword, Nicole quietly walked into the room. Only when she had stopped in front of Rody, was he finally aware of her presence and he stared at her. That night, Nicole was wearing a splendid attire. Her charming body was wrapped in a fitting white evening dress. It exposed her white shoulders and thin neck. She looked like an elegant and noble swan. Her golden hair was tied into a knot and scattered on her shoulders. Thebination of the snow-white skin and the blonde hair made her look very captivating. What are you thinking about? You look like you are in a trance, Nicole asked, with a slight smile. Rody used a great deal of his willpower to control his gaze and to make sure he did not look at Nicoles chest. However, he failed. When Nicole walked to his side to talk to him, she inadvertently and bent over slightly. Rody blushed as he faltered. N... No...What! Nicole became aware of Rodys blushing face and immediately realized why he stuttered. Her face turned red and she cursed in a whisper, Little lecher! Thinking of funny ideas again. She immediately stood up and moved back two steps. Rody did say anything but thought to himself: What is this? Anyway, I have already seen everything I wanted to, that night. Naturally, he absolutely could not say that out loud. Nicole, with her pink cheeks, was looked charming. She nced around the room then looked at Rody and said, "Get ready. We are going out tonight." Going out? Rody was startled. Nicole took a deep breath and borated, Tonight, we will attend a small banquet. It will be a study for you. Of course, you do not need to worry. No one will expose you in this banquet. None of the participants are people familiar with my brother. Most of them have not even met my brother. So, I decided to take you to this banquet to improve your knowledge of noble banquets and etiquette. When you masquerade as my brother in the future, you will inevitably need to be familiar with these things. Rody immediately tensed up. He felt like his head gotrger. Attend a banquet with nobles? That was something unexpected. He thought that all he needed to do was to pretend to be Nicoles brother, practice hard his swordsmanship, get through the training and then pass the examinations. He had not expected so much trouble. This... can I not go? Rod cautiously asked. Of course not! Nicole refused. She then called out to Angel and instructed her to help Rody get dressed. The clothes needed would naturally be those left behind by that yboy. Angel skillfully picked a few clothes from the wardrobe, meant for banquets. However, Rody pulled his face into a grimace the moment he saw those clothes. As a warrior, Rody felt that warriors clothes were better. He was more ustomed to simple warriors clothes. However, the yboys preference in clothes was clearly different from Rodys. Angel very quickly found him a new set of nobles clothes. What kind of clothes are these? Rody sighed. The clothes wereplicated. Its cor was wrinkly and had a floral shape. The outer garment was decorated with a few silver chains which would sway when one move about. There was a simple shoulder strap on the shoulder area of the outer garment. As the yboy was not yet of age, the shoulder strap had no military insignia attached to it. Instead, the family crest was embroidered on it with golden threads. The sleeves were more ingenious with designs decorating the wrist area in a circle such that they looked like bracelets. The thin pants made Rody feel awkward as both sides of the pants had decorative folds. This is not a mans clothing! Rody whispered to himself when he saw his neatly dressed reflection in the mirror. Angel looked surprised and softly said, Young Master Seth... but these are your favorite clothes... you even personally designed them. Nicole immediately looked at Rody and motioned for him not to say anything unnecessary. Rody was afraid and no longer dared to speak. Nicole smiled and looked at Rody with a satisfied face. In the past, when her brother wore these clothes, she had always found that he looked weak and delicate. However, this same set of clothes, for some reason, seemed to highlight Rodys strength. Maybe this was because Rody was truly a warrior. Nicole then dragged Rody, who looked like he was about to face execution, out of the mansion. She dragged him until they reached the main gates of the mansion. It was after Nicole gave Rody a stern look, warning him, that Rody immediately boarded the carriage. This carriage and the carriage she rode on the night Rody attacked, were different. The body of this carriage was painted ck, but it was still shiny in the night. The paint used must be unusual. The passengerpartment was spacious, enough even for a few people toy down side by side. It also had soft velvet cushions that made you feel like you were sitting on clouds. Six white horses were pulling the carriage. A halter was ced on each horses head. The halters had patches that blindfold the horses eyes as well. A white feather was also ced at each of their heads, giving them a dignified air and pompous appearance. The old horseman, Mark, was also neatly dressed. He sat in the drivers seat, holding a whip. On both sides of the carriage were another 4 horses each led by a guard. Leading them was the bearded Instructor Carter. Rody sighed. Now, this is the nobles pomp. Why did Miss Nicole only have one horseman with her while using that path that night? If it were not for that, we would not have identally attacked her. When the old horseman lightly whipped the horses, the six well-trained horses, in unison, started to run and pull the carriage. Ting, ting, ting... The bells on the carriage rang as the carriage started to shake. Rody knew he was on his way. The four guards quickly mounted on their horses. Two went to the front to lead the way while the other two followed at the sides of the carriage. The guards had a majestic air as they rode on their horses with their torso held straight and alert eyes. Rody was tense the moment he was in the carriage. It was not just because he needed to attend the banquet for nobles but also because he was sitting extremely close to Nicole in the dark carriage. Nicole did not notice Rodys restlessness as she continued to exin to him the etiquette of nobles at the banquet. She was thankful the yboy was unconventional. Even if Rody made mistakester, he would not draw any suspicion. Rody felt like the entire carriage was filled with Nicoles fragrance. That evening, Nicole had used a perfume that Rody was not familiar with. Rody gently sniffed the fragrance. Combined with Nicoles beauty and her delicate voice, Rodys thoughts strayed. Nicole did not notice anything. When she finished coaching Rody, she thought for a moment. Then her face turned serious as she cautioned, You might meet someone during the banquet. You must remember, no matter what, do not provoke this person! Chapter 30: Stuck in Gilded Party Chapter 30: Stuck in Gilded Party Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions The banquet was held in the countryside, in a vi of another great noble. It was a private and unofficial gathering for the nobles. Outside the vi, the road was full with all kinds of exquisite carriages. Some men and women dressed in luxurious clothes were milling around the carriages. The vi was not very big but it had a moderately sized banquet hall. There were only slightly more than 30 people at the banquet. Nicole carefully held Rodys arm and slowly walked into the hall. Immediately, an attendant respectfully came up to them. With an elegant move of his hand, he helped Nicole take off her shawl. He then announced in a melodious tenor voice, The Tulip Familys Miss Nicole and Young Master Seth has arrived. Rody immediately felt numerous eyes look towards him. That was the first time he had seen so many nobles together. Not just that: they were high-ranking nobles. It was also the first time he was stared at by so many nobles. Some of the stares came with respect. That definitely was due to the prestige of the Tulip Family. There were those with envy. That came mostly from nobles with slightly lower status and position. There were also stares apanied with a slight smile. That came from families with good rtionships with the Tulip Family. Of course, some of the stares were not friendly. Some of them had malicious intentions, looking to take advantage of the current predicament of the Tulip Family. The familys influence was fading because their heirs had failed to live up to expectations. Their only talented and useful member was a daughter who could not inherit the family title. Invariably, there were many youngdies looking at Rody. Rodys costume that night was refined and chic. Along with the yboys handsome face and the shining blond hair of the Tulip Family, it somehow attracted some favorable attention. To the youngdies, Rodys evasive looks made him seem shy. In fact, he looked cute to thedies and that was contrary to the rumors of the yboy being very good with women. Nicole calmly smiled and quietly greeted her friends. Her light and cheery smile was like a fresh breeze. She quietly coached Rody about the people present. She was telling him which ministers His Majesty recently favor, who came from which famous families, and their familys allies. Rody could not remember them all. He could only understand about two-thirds and maybe only remember about one-third of all that he heard. As it was not a formal banquet, only a small buffet was arranged. The guests gathered in separate groups ording to their own familiar circles. Nicole brought Rody along with her to greet all the groups. She did not linger too long or engage in deep conversation with any group or treat them coldly. asionally, a young noble infatuated with Nicole would attempt to strike a conversation with her. Nicole would politely respond. She certainly did not have the appearance of the terrifying sorceress that had made Rody miserable and silent previously. Rody nervously kept following behind Nicole but Nicole wanted to train him and urged him, "Go mix around by yourself. Be careful. Do not forget themon courtesy I taught you on our way here." She then walked away with a few femalepanions. Rody was thinking of going up to a group of girls but a few of those girls had started heading for the inner rooms. Rody was too embarrassed to follow them. He ended up standing there like an idiot. A waiter offered him some wine in a cup made of pure gold. The wine that was as red as blood made Rody hesitate to drink. He did not feelfortable at the banquet, but that was not the case in the eyes of others. For the nobledies interested in him, his actions only confirmed that he was not an ordinary person. He was handsome and came from an illustrious family. Was there anyone more suitable as a wealthy husband? Of course, soon after that, Rody was surrounded by several nobledies. It is said that a skillful man knows how to strike up a conversation with a woman. However, this applies equally to women. Within a short period of time, two nobledies had identally dropped their handkerchiefs in front of Rody. Three others had hurriedly opened their folding fans and dropped them and another one identally tripped on her skirt. She almost fell on top of him. Rody remembered the instructions of his fake sister and acted ordingly. He picked up the dropped handkerchiefs and folding fans and carefully returned them to their owners. As for thedy who almost fell into his embrace, Rody was startled and hastily dodged. That nobledy almost fell onto the floor. Rody had a headache because thesedies kept following him. Even though he had picked up and returned their belongings, they still stood by his side and refused to leave. They insisted on engaging in idle talk with Rody. Rody was not good at conversations. Since young, he had not talked much to girls except Miss Nicole and the beautiful young maid at home. He felt ufortable having to deal with so manydies so suddenly. The nobledies were all trying very hard to get close to him. Rody was rmed. It was not because he was not romantic. Men dont need to be taught such things. It was that he never needed to deal with girls before and also now there were just too manydies. He was also nervous and afraid to make any mistake. He already felt like he was treading on thin ice, so how could he focus on conversing with women? Besides that, only two of the women were attractive. However, Rody could see Nicole and Angel, two even more enchanting beauties, at home every day. It was quite natural that these nobledies did not look interesting to him. Moreover, he was also a little attracted to Miss Nicole right now. Although Rody was suffering unspeakably from being surrounded by girls, in the eyes of many, he was in an enviable situation. Most of them sighed at the extraordinary skills of the Tulip Familys Young Master, while some of those from powerful families were jealous of him. Seth. It seems like you and thesedies here are happily chatting, A treacherous voice said. It came from a slender youngster with a fair and clearplexion. With a warriors instinctive vignce, Rody immediately felt the ill willing from the other party. Rody recognized him as the nephew of the Military Minister of the Empire. This Military Minister was in charge of logistics and supplies, an extremely cushy job. However, their rtionship with the Empires Marshal family had always been tense. Rody remembered that because when Nicole coached him earlier, her tone became heavier when she was emphasizing her exnation about this family. That had left a deep impression of that family on him. Rody sighed, nodded and faintly said. Your Excellency. I do not think I know you! The other party showed a hint of displeasure. He was the nephew of the Military Minister. Besides that, the minister had no son. As a result, he was established as the official heir of the family and the moment he returned to the Imperial Capital, he became an influential figure. When Rody said that he did not know him, it clearly meant that Rody did not respect him. However, his expression immediately calmed down as he held his wine cup. He smiled and said. "I am Milo of the Lionheart Family. I was sent to the north this year to help His Majesty manage the military affairs in the north and to further develop the Imperial Capital. Come to think of it, we have never officially met." His sentence was sarcastic and had a hidden meaning. It meant that he was appointed by His Majesty as a Military Minister while Rody was just a yboy. So, of course, they had not met. Thedies stood quietly at the side. They naturally knew Milos identity. In fact, if Rody was not present, Milo would be their target as a wealthy husband. Among them were two cleverdies who also knew that these two families were not in harmony with each other. They also knew that Milo was trying to find show off his superiority over him. Milo was now holding the military power of a minister. He was also held in high esteem by His Majesty. On the other hand, Young Master Seth may be the Young Master of the Tulip Family, but, he was not yet an adult and could not even get the inheritance. As a result, they were worried for the delightful youngster. Rody felt awkward. He also knew that the other party came here looking for trouble. He did not understand the sarcasm in the other partys earlier remark. As he had only started impersonating the Young Master recently, he was far from perfect in his role. His poor impersonation had somehow caused some discord between that big shot and himself. The feeling was kind of weird. At that moment, a flirtatious voice sounded out. Lord Milo, Young Master Seth. The two of you seem very close. What are you talking so happily about? The voice seemed toe from a distance and yet sounded like it was just close by. It was a gentle, indulgent voice like that of a lovers. Chapter 31: Peerlessly Charming Chapter 31: Peerlessly Charming Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions A graceful woman walked up to them. Her fully made-up face smiling; her youth showing in her eyes as she nced around. Although she was not as beautiful as Nicole, the way she walked, moved and talked carried a seductive air. She had long red hair which was tied into a knot. Hernguid appearance also made others feelnguorous. Even her dress was more refinedpared to all the other women who were present. She wore an unusual sleeveless bright red dress. Her long and thin skirt trailed on the floor. Somehow, the skirt highlighted her long straight legs. The skirt was deliberately tightened at the waist to show off her slender waist. With every step she took, the eyeballs of the men present grew wider till they almost popped out. The most exaggerated part was the back of her dress which was bare. It was just held together by a few thin strings from around the neck, revealing her fair skinned back. That bold dress attracted the attention of countless men and earned the hatred and envy of other women. Without a doubt, she was an unrivaled beauty. The moment Milo saw this woman, he was stupefied and he murmured, Miss Jojo...You... The cocky and arrogant fellow even lost his ability to speak. Rody stared, enraptured but he suddenly remembered Miss Nicoles remarks. At the banquet, you may meet someone. Remember, you must never provoke that person! That persons name.... is Jojo! Although Rody and the other men were attracted to the extremely alluring woman like a ma, Rody who still had a trace of rationality left, remembered Miss Nicoles warning. His facial expression slowly returned to normal. Of course, he still could not help but stare. It would be a miracle if he could control his eyes when a seductive beauty was standing right in front of him. The charming woman, Jojo did not seem to mind the stares. In fact, she had experienced the same kind of stares everyday. At that moment, she smiled gently while staring at Milos face. Lord Milo, what topic of interest are you talking about? May I listen in as well? Jojo seemed to have the innate talent of using her nasal voice. Her charming tone of speech appeared to even pierce through bones. With one gentle sentence, Milo was weakened to the bone. No... nothing... but Miss Jojo... if you want... I can slowly tell you about some of my interesting experiences in the North. At that moment, Milo was no longer looking for trouble with Rody. After all, pleasing Miss Jojo was much more important than bullying the famous yboy! After all, the yboy was just a useless person who relied on his family background. On the other hand, Milo had gained His Majestys favor and had military power. Inparison, the yboy was not a threat. Rody stood aside and saw that Milo finally stopped paying him attention. He then felt greatly relieved. At that point, a few of the nobledies who were out-shined by Jojos brilliant presence also grew pale and boring. They had no choice but to go elsewhere. Rody wanted to leave too but the moment he took a step, Jojo saw him and suddenly spoke, Young Master Seth, are you not interested in our topic of conversation? For some reason, when Jojo nced at Rody, his face turned red. Rody, rmed, quickly lowered his eyes to avoid eye contact. However, the moment Jojo made that statement, Rody could no longer leave. He could only stand at the side awkwardly while listening to Milos and Jojos conversation. Milo was actually quite eloquent. Jojo giggled asionally, listening to him talking about the strange sceneries and news of the North. To be able to win the interest of that beauty, Milo was definitely in extremely high spiritspared to Rody who was standing quietly at the side. Jojos cheerful expression slowly turned serious while her gaze towards Milo slowly became gentler. It was as if her big eyes were about to tear. Rody was starting to feel disgusted in his heart and thought to himself. Dont tell me all women are fools? That Milo seems to be getting carried away. Which part of him is attractive? Suddenly, Jojo stepped a wee bit nearer Milo. She looked at Milos eyes and slowly asked, Lord Milo, there is something that I need to request from you. Please do not refuse me. The moment Milo heard this, he straightened himself. Miss Jojo, do not worry! Just say what you need! Although the world isrge, there are not many things in this world that I cannot do! he proudly eximed. This was natural as his family was amazingly powerful. His own uncle was the Military Minister and one of His Majestys most trusted subordinate. He also controlled an entire section of the military and was an extremely important person. It could be said that he was very influential indeed. His words were not exactly too far off the mark. On top of that, a little bragging in front of a beauty was amon problem for all men. Jojos face immediately revealed an expression of gratitude and she bit her lip as if she was very embarrassed and softly said, "Originally, I was not going to attend this banquet. This is because some time ago, I did something wrong and made my sister very angry. She wanted me to stay home to reflect on my mistakes for a few days..." Milo hurriedly continued after that, So you want me to plead for you? Understood... Tomorrow I will pay a visit to Her Majesty the Empress! The moment he said that Rody was shocked. Her Majesty the Empress? That seductive woman is actually Her Majesty the Empress sister? In fact, the only one at the banquet who did not know about Jojos background was Rody. Jojos sister was Her Majesty the Empress but her status was a bit weird. ording to convention, if the empress sister was married, the emperor would confer the title of Lady to her. If she was not married, she would be given titles like Princess or its equivalent instead. Unfortunately for Jojo, even when her sister became Empress and the status of her family was upgraded, she was still not given any title. That was why the noble families in the Empire spected that His Majesty the Emperor also drooled over Jojos beauty and was unwilling to give her the title of Princess. That way, at ater date it would be more convenient to bring her into the pce if His Majesty the Emperor wanted to. In fact, Miss Jojos influence in the Empire was not weak. It was not only because she was the Empress sister but more-so because of her beauty as she was able to attractrge crowds of ministers. In addition, she was daring enough to wear bold outfits and was a natural beauty. Inevitably, there were a lot of rumors circted as a result of jealousy. As she was highly regarded among the Emperors circle of well-known nobles, nobody could really do anything to her. However, everyone would refer to her as a famous social escort for the nobles. Those were things that Nicole knew but did not tell Rody. She really did not want Rody to provoke her. However, when she remembered what her brother was like and his reputation, Nicole could not stop worrying. Although she knew Rody was an honest man and he would not provoke Jojo, she was afraid that Jojo would provoke Rody. That was why she seriously warned Rody on their way to the banquet. Jojo looked at Milo and shook her head. Thats not it. My sister will only be angry for two days but she will soon calm down. I do not want you to plead for me. I want to ask you for something else. Miloughed loudly and heroically waved his hand. Miss Jojo, just say it! Jojos face showed a shy expression and said, Even though I received an invitation, I originally nned to stay at home tonight. But then I heard that the owner of this vi, Madame Sarah was someone who likes flowers. I also heard that she was growing a rare kind of flower, called the Soul Taker in her courtyard. This flower is not exactly expensive but it is good for making perfumes. This sort of thing is regarded as a treasure to females. That is why I do not dare to ask Madame Sarah for it. Instead, I am asking you... Milo immediately asked back, Is Miss Jojo asking me to help ask Madame Sarah for it? Jojo shook her head and blushed a bit. That made her even more charming to the extent that Milos eyeballs almost popped out. Jojo gently said, I know Lord Milo is a senior warrior with extraordinary skill. At the moment, we are attending the banquet and there is no one in the garden...so... Ah... Milos face brightened as he smiled. Miss, are you asking me to be a thief and pick that flower for you? Jojo seemed to feel ashamed and looked down. She then whispered, Lord Milo is a renowned figure. You wont just reject a womans request right? At that moment, Milo lost his soul. Even if he were asked to move a mountain, he would do it without blinking let alone steal a flower Immediately, Milo adopted a confident look and said, Dont worry, Miss. I will go now and I will not disappoint you! Milo felt very proud. For Miss Jojo to make a private request from him would mean that she was interested in him. Also, to steal a flower for a beauty was something yboys did. The thought of winning the beautys affection made Milo so happy that he almost shouted it out. Jojo sighed. Lord Milo, you must be careful. This flower has a purple body with red petals. Also, it only has 14 petals. You will definitely find the right one for me, yes...? Milo listened to the instructions carefully. After that, with his face showing deep affection, he bowed in the standard etiquette of a knight and then turned away with big steps. Rody who was at the side was surprised. When he was studying about flowers during the past few days, he did note across such a flower as mentioned by Jojo. He felt that something was strange. Perhaps, there was someone who knew more about flowers than that yboy? After Milo had gone a substantial distance, Jojo immediately seemed like she was relieved. The beautiful girl then turned and looked at Rody. Her mouth showed a trace of cunning smile and said, Well then, finally managed to trick that disgusting fellow into leaving... Seth, you are so heartless. Why did you not visit me for so many days? Chapter 32: Jealous Nicole Chapter 32: Jealous Nicole Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions After what Jojo said, Rody almost called her out! Heartless? Although Rody did not understand matters between men and women, based on the words he had heard, this was probably a bad situation, a very bad situation! When Jojo noticed Rodys pale face and his silence, she began to look concerned. She also appeared anxious. In a low voice, she softly asked, Seth, are you upset? Are you angry that I talked with Milo? The woman seemed to plead. It seemed that this person valued Young Master Seth highly. Rody also did not know whether to cry or tough. He hesitantly said, That... Miss Jojo... I... Before Rody could finish his sentence, Jojos powdery face immediately sank as she expressed her grievances. Her wonderful eyes seemed to be clouded with ayer of mist. She then bitterly asked, Miss? Last time, when we watched the moon, you called me Honey. Now that you have new girlfriends, I am called Miss. You... Her words made Rody feel embarrassed. He was speechless and he felt a lump in his throat. . Those words made Rodys face turn red. He had no words to say. Even half of what she said already made him swallow. In his mind, Rody cursed his bad luck. Even an idiot would realize the trouble he was in. This Miss Jojo was definitely that yboys lover. I am doomed... I am only an impostor. I can deceive others but how can I deceive his old lover just based on my appearance? Didnt Miss Nicole say that there would not be anyone familiar with Seth in this party? How could such a thing happen? Rody got restless, fidgeted and almost stamped his foot. The pretty girl in front of him was bing more and more resentful. She looked like she was about to cry. Although the surrounding nobles did not point or me him, they had a knowing look in their eyes. Some of them were beginning to have strange thoughts. Young Master Seth was renowned as ady-killer. It seems that his rtionship with Miss Jojo was really unusual. Just when Rody could no longer find a way to deal with the situation, his savior arrived. Nicole had earlier left him together with some of her close friends so that Rody could learn how to mingle in the nobles circle in the banquet. She thought that there was nobody who was familiar with her brother here and nobody would know that he was an impostor. Naturally, she did not know that her yboy little brother was already in a rtionship with one of the most famous beauties in the Imperial Capital. Even then, she was still slightly worried. That was why she came out from behind to check up on Rody. However, the scene she saw made her angry. Her brother was standing there blushing and looking helpless. The panicky scene displeased Nicole. She had already exined to Rody what to do and did not expect that boy to be so useless. However, when she saw the woman beside him, her eyes immediately red up. Nicole even saw Jojos bitter resentment. Her eyes were full of tears as she looked at the impostor with affection. His face, full of goodwill was clear even to the blind. Nicole immediately felt an ache in her heart. That idiot, didnt I tell him not to provoke the seductress!! You really cant tell a person by his looks! He looks honest but he is actually more flirtatious than my brother. First, he indecently assaulted her! Then, he was captivated by the maid, Angel! Now, he was trying to court the seductress! Subconsciously, Nicole had included herself in that rtionship... Nicole strode over, took a deep breath and then called out, Little brother! Hearing Nicoles voice, Rody quickly turned around to see a displeased Nicole in front of him. He did not bother about Nicoles unhappy expression. In fact, he was very happy at that moment. To see Nicoles face right then was like seeing a goddess! A savior! When she saw Rody look at her with a relieved expression, Nicole was stunned for a moment. She expected Rody to have a guilty look when she caught him having a good time. However, not only were there no traces of guilt on Rodys face, he, in fact, looked quite happy. Sister! Rody took a deep breath and then deliberately spoke loudly, Are you looking for me? After he had finished, Rody winked at Nicole. As Jojo was now behind him, she did not see his contrivance. Nicole was also a smart girl and immediately responded, Yes, did you forget your night training already? We need to go home now! When Jojo saw Nicole, her love-struck expression was immediately concealed. She knew that Seth had always been afraid of his sister. That was why he told Jojo that their rtionship must be kept secret from his sister. That was why Jojo also understood that in front of Nicole, she could not reveal even the slightest hint of their rtionship. It would be undesirable if her lover was also unhappy. Rody quickly nodded and turned his head around. He pretended to sigh. Miss Jojo, it seems that we have to end our conversation. I have matters I need to attend to and must leave now. I wish you a pleasant evening! The words Rody used were quite decent. There were also no problems with etiquette. It was all ording to Nicoles instructions. Jojos eyes showed a hint of disappointment but then she stretched out her hand. A smile could be seen on her face as she gently said, In that case, Young Master Seth, let us meet again some other day. Rody froze for a moment but soon remembered his manners. Like a gentleman, he took Jojos hand and got ready to kiss the back of her hand. He did not expect that the moment his lips kissed her hand, Miss Jojo would quickly turn over her hand. Her soft hand gently moved up from Rodys lips and pinched his nose. Nicole, who was behind her did not see this. Jojos hand then returned to her side while Rody blushed. Nicole did not say anything and immediately headed for the door. All this while, she had not greeted Jojo at all. Rody was ready to follow Nicole when Jojo came over and whispered into his ear, My dear, no one will be at home tomorrow. Remember! Chapter 33: Tear Stained Face of a Beauty Chapter 33: Tear Stained Face of a Beauty Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Why were you with that seductress? The moment they were in the carriage, Nicole immediately scolded Rody. Rody gave a wry smile. I did not go and provoke her. She was the one that came looking for me! Nicole showed an expression of disbelief and sneered, She looked for you? Jojo is famous in the Imperial Capital for her beauty. A lot of people were given looks of disdain by her. Even His Majesty the Emperor could not win her favor and you are saying she took the initiative to look for you? Rody became agitated and said, "She did not look for me! She was looking for your little brother! You are better off questioning your brother!" What? Your brother seemed to have been acquainted with her for a while... And... Hmm! Nicoles expression immediately changed as she pondered. Seth and Jojo? How is it that I have not heard of this before? The guards around Seth must have kept it a secret! Those two fellows actually dared to hide such an important matter from me! It seems that sending him back to the army was the right move! After taking a deep breath, Nicole hatefully said, You are not allowed to speak of this matter ever again! When we reach home, you will be punished... I will... I will... I still havent thought of a punishment! Rody curled his lips and said, Yeah, go ahead and punish me! Its not like you have never punished me before! Nicole stared at Rody. Rody sighed and mumbled to himself, Such a good and gentle looking girl. Why is she such a fierce person in private? What did you say! Nicole immediately heard him because she had sharp hearing. Rody quickly shuts up and no longer uttered a single word. He quietly cursed along the way. The two of them no longer spoke for the rest of the journey and were silent until they reached home. Alighting from the carriage and without saying anything, Nicole led the way in. Without any orders from her, Rody just followed Nicole from behind. He subconsciously followed Nicole until they reached the small, quiet building. That was a restricted area for the family so, none of their servants followed them. Nicole still did not say anything and continued to lead the way in. Rody hesitated for a moment and soon followed her. Rody thought that the moment he walked through the door, Nicole would explode in anger. He did not expect that she would instead look for a chair to sit down. You, sit down as well, Nicole said lightly. She was feeling downcast. Nicole spoke the moment Rody sat down, You must think that I am very harsh on you, correct? Isnt that the truth? Rody said coldly. Ever since I came here, I was constantly being manipted by you! You gave me these ridiculous ears! You lied to me and made me fall seriously ill! You made me pose as your brother! Whatever you asked, I had to do! But I also gave you an opportunity! Did you not think about this? As long as youplete my task, I will give you a good future! You are strong enough and I can arrange for you to join the army. With our familys influence, the moment you enter the army, you will go very far. Is this not better than you remaining as a civilian warrior and living a vain life in the Imperial Capital? You may be strong but there are a lot of stronger people in the Imperial Capital. A great majority of them end up just drifting aimlessly every day. If you are fortunate, the nobles would hire you as their personal guard. If you are unlucky, they would hire you as a mercenary... Do you know that?" Nicole frowned. But I do not like the current situation!" Rody protested. "I know my status. I am a civilian! However, I am a person, not a tool! I want to be myself! I want to be Rody, not your brother! I do not want to be a noble! I dislike nobles!" Rody did not notice that the moment he said I dislike nobles, Nicole was startled. Rody continued, When I was in the Academy, the people around me respected me. All of us were not nobles. However, they still respected me because I was stronger than them. I was more skillful with the sword than them. My studies were betterpared to them. Although I was ugly, I did not feel inferior! However, I feel very ufortable here! Unexpectedly, Nicole did not get angry. She merely lowered her head and thought for a moment. She sighed and her eyebrows wrinkled. Her expression did not have the usual anger instead, it had a vulnerable look. I am a girl... Nicole gently opened her mouth. I am only two years older than you at most. With a familys status like mine at this age, I am supposed to be living a carefree life. Everyday, I would chat with my good friends, read books, learn about music, flowers or some other things. Every day should be filled with happiness. In fact, a few years ago when I was younger, I was indeed very happy... But then, my father passed away. I, who was born into the Empires Tulip Family was powerless. The familys glory must never be destroyed, however, my little brother... he could not understand this. I was forced to put down my books and stop the zither music lessons that I loved. I could not even have a leisurely chat together with my friends. I had to bear with things that I did not like... and be the manager for the family. There are many things I worry about every day. My fathers subordinates are all watching me. I know they are also helplessly watching the state of the Tulip Family. This familys prestige must not fall! I am like you! I do not like this as well! I also want to be Miss Nicole! I do not want to be Manager Nicole or Head of the Family Nicole! As she talked, Nicoles eyes turned red. She had a grievous expression. Rody felt something tugging at his heart. He suddenly remembered the scene he saw that night in the horse shed. Nicole had taken off the mask she wore on normal days. The girl in front of him now was like the girl whom he met that night, who cried as she held her fathers horse. She was just a weak and helpless girl. She too could feel sadness, difort or cry. She also needed someone to support andfort her or to dote on her. Nicole sighed and slowly wiped away her tears. She then lightly said, At times, I even thought of marrying myself off. Perhaps, if I could marry into a powerful family, the political marriage might be able to help me get external support for my family. But... The tears she just wiped away came out again. Nicoles voice sounded very weak, But I really couldnt do it... I... Rody sighed. He stood up, walked to Nicoles side and gently said, You shouldnt be bearing this burden. Where is your brother? He... There were just times that I really hated him. He could notprehend the amount of burden ced on the family. I promised my father that I would not let the banner of the Tulip Family fall.... but.... but I am just a girl... Finally, Nicole could no longer suppress her feelings and started to cry. When Rody saw the sobbing girl, his heart gushed forth an indescribable tender feeling. He slowly stretched out his hand and gently stroked Nicoles hair, hoping to ease the sadness in her heart. Nicole gently leaned against Rodys chest and cried even louder. In this quiet environment, it seemed that the young girl finally found someone to rely on. All the grievances which she had buried within her for a long time finally broke loose. Rody had a strange feeling with the warm, gentle and fragrant girl in his embrace. At first, he was just softly caressing Nicoles hair. However, he could no longer help but let his hand slip down her back. He gently knelt down and both of his hands held Nicoles shoulders. He only realized that Nicole was wearing a strapless evening dress when he felt her warm and soft skin. Nicole, being depressed, did not care about Rodys inappropriate actions. She merely felt safe in the arms of this person. He looked at the pretty face in front of him, stained with tears. It was like raindrops on a pear blossom. It was especially charming and moving. Looking at her gentle lips up close, Rody could no longer control his feelings and slowly moved closer... Chapter 34: Sinful Love Chapter 34: Sinful Love Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Their lips connected. Nicoles body froze for a moment. However, it gradually rxed. Her eyes were tightly closed. Her body could not help but tremble lightly. Rody also felt nervous. The restlessness in his heart made him exert more strength as he held Nicole tightly in his arms. His lips could feel the softness of her lips. He could also hear Nicoles breathing bing heavier and he felt Nicoles heart beating faster. Suddenly, Nicole pushed Rody away. She looked at Rody with a confused expression. Her eyes looked puzzled yet guilty. Immediately, Nicole turned away and gently pushed Rody further away from her side. Her face was still red and her eyes still teary. However, her expression was not entirely shy. Rather, it seemed to be some other kind of feeling. You... you are my little brother, ah... Nicole said but did not borate more. Rody could not help but grasp Nicoles shoulders again. His voice this time was not loud but his tone was firm, I am not! I am Rody! Nicole rxed a little but when she looked at Rodys face, her eyes revealed aplicated expression. But... but your face... you... The man in front of her, that face, along with that inexplicable faint smiling expression, as well as his eyes and golden hair all belonged to her brother, Seth. Ugh... Nicole groaned painfully and quickly covered her own eyes with her head looking down. Nicole was now confused. He... his face is Seths... and I actually kissed him! Actually...Could it be that I... or... For a moment, Nicole was filled with a variety ofplex emotions. There was shame, guilt, anger and confusion. She was unable to gather her thoughts. No... Definitely not! Nicole muttered. Her voice was almost too low to be heard but the tone was full of guilt. Rody could notugh or cry. He held up Nicoles face and forced her to look directly at him. He then slowly said, I am not Seth. I am Rody! The tenderness in Nicoles eyes shed by and then, she suddenly stood up. She looked down, not daring to look at Rodys face and spoke with a tone full of confusion, I... I really cannot do it... I cannot be like this with you... You... Oh my God! No way... No way can I kiss someone that looks like Seth... These feelings of guilt... If someone sees me... Nicole whispered, I am sorry. I am sorry? Wasnt I the one who took the initiative to kiss her? If anyone was to apologize, shouldnt that person be me? Rody had a strange feeling but when he saw Nicole leaving, Rody hurriedly blurted out, Nicole! I... I really like you! The boys first confession was very rigid. There was no cover nor were there sweet words. It was just a simple confession. Nicole suddenly paused. I.... Rodys face was pale but his tone of voice was truthful. That night, when I saw you looking weak in the horse shed, I already... I already fell in love with you! I speak the truth! I... Dont say anymore... I beg you not to say anymore," Nicole said as she turned around. Her tone was weak as she slowly moved backward, looking at Rody with tenderness and confusion. She was undecided. Finally, she retreated towards the door, opened it and left. Rody slumped down onto the chair as if he was drained of energy. He looked at his shoes in a daze and was unable to say anything. Could it be she doesnt like me? Possibly... What is her status? What is my status? However, based on her expression, this does not seem to be the case. Is it because of my current situation? Or is it because... because of this face? Rody exerted all his strength trying to rub off his face in frustration. Any man in his youth no matter how unconventional or audacious he was would need to gather his courage before he could confess to his first love. He was, after all, facing his first favorite of the opposite sex and expressing his true affections for her. That night, Rody spoke what was his heart because he was agitated. However, the situation had unexpectedly turned. Originally, it seemed like happiness was just a step away. No, rather it was already in his embrace. Nheless, for an inexplicable reason, Nicole suddenly retreated with fear. Rody did not know that the moment Nicole went out the door, she did not immediately leave. Instead, she leaned against the wall, feeling weak all over. Why is this so? The first man I have a good impression of... has to be him? What is the reason? Is it because he was the first person who was frivolous towards me? Is it because he took my first kiss? Or is it because during the sparring match, that stubborn boy stood in the middle of the field and loudly said, I did not lose! in an oath-like tone? But... why must it be him? He is now my very own brother, ah! His face is the same as Seths! Kissing him is like kissing my own brother! Nicoles heart was full of guilt. Dragging her heavy legs, Nicole slowly left. Rody was still filled with frustration when there was a knock on the door. Without waiting for Rody to react, the door opened. It would seem that the other party only knocked on the door out of courtesy. Rody looked up to see the old groom, Mark, standing at the doorway. His eyes narrowed with a deep gaze as if he was sizing Rody up. You should not have done that! The old man suddenly said. Rody frowned. What did he mean? What? You should not have done that, Mark repeated but then he said something else that frightened Rody, Boy! Boy? Why didnt he call me Young Master? Rody suddenly jumped up from his chair. Old Mark did not panic and simply walked in. He walked till he was in front of Rody and suddenly pped Rody in the face. Aargh! Immediately, a clear palm print was left on Rodys face. Rate Trantion Quality Noments. Be the first! Chapter 35: Soul Swap Chapter 35: Soul Swap Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Rodys face felt a burning pain. He looked at Old Mark with frightened eyes. What just happened? He actually dared to hit me? On top of that, he seeded? When Old Mark lifted his hand earlier, Rody had already moved to the side subconsciously to avoid it. As a warrior with decent skills, no ordinary person would be able to hit him. However, the p somehow managed tond on his face. On top of that, Rody could barely catch the movement of his hand. Rody, without realizing took a step back and knocked down the chair behind him. You... Mark showed an indifferent expression and calmly said, "I did not hit you because of what you just did to the Miss but because you should not have made her sad! You should not have reminded her of sad things! You should not have gotten angry at her! Boy, she has suffered enough!" What? said Rody covered his face, looking dumbstruck. Thats enough! Stop making that stupid face boy! Mark lightly continued, I know your identity. You are not Young Master Seth! You are an Imperial Academy student, Rody! Ah! Rody took another step back but he tripped on the fallen chair. He stumbled a bit before regaining his bnce. You fool! Marks expression was now no longer respectful. His tone was cold. Let me tell you! This entire matter was arranged by me! Otherwise, do you think a little boy like you could quietly sneak into the Tulip Familys estate that night? Do you really think the guards here ate nothing but in rice? If it were not for me, you would have been caught the moment you climbed the walls! Rody was speechless. He was dumbstruck and just stared nkly at the mystifying old groom. Let me tell you, boy!" Mark bent down, picked up the chair and casually sat on it. His gave a deep smile and said, "First, some self-introduction. My name is... well, I have forgotten after so many years but you can call me Mark. As for my upation.... Haha, I am a groom if it could be considered as an upation. I am the fourth generation of Dandongs disciples." Dandong? Rody really started to feel like he did not have an adequate amount of brain cells. Shut up and let me finish! Old Mark became unhappy at Rodys interruption and continued, How things developed had nothing to do with me. I merely pushed the situation this way by coincidence. That night, I noticed you hiding behind the tree from the start. Thinking that you were a coward, I ignored you. However, I soon found you tailing our carriage and then trying to sneak into our house. As a result, I could not ignore it. I wanted to know what kind of person was brave enough to attack the Tulip Familys house! That was why I rearranged the staff assignments and allowed you in. I wanted to see what you wanted to do. However, I was soon surprised when I found out all of you were just hired thugs who attacked the wrong carriage! I then lost interest in you. But then I saw you at the horse shed and decided to observe you again. Wait a minute! Rody suddenly spoke. You were there? You were there that night? Old Mark gave a supercilious expression. Of course I was! Why did you not attack me? Attack you?" Old Mark showed a profound smile. "Attack you? Who do you think you are? You are not worthy of my attack but you dared to do that thing to the Miss that night. At first, I could not stand it but then, the Young Master appeared... Quite frankly, I did not expect the child to have that kind of courage. To think he actually dared to leave... Ah, Im speaking out of topic... Anyway, the Young Master knocked you out so I didnt need to do anything." Everything that happened after that was much simpler. After the Young Master left, his sister had to arrest you and use you as a substitute. I saw the entire thing but I am old and not bothered about it. Anyway, it is not my responsibility. Whatever the Miss wishes, so be it. Rody was still speechless. Is it strange? I wonder if you know who I am? Old Mark continued. I told you. I am Master Dandongs disciple. We have been following the Tulip Family. My duty was to protect the safety of the Tulip Familys descendants. ... Rody finally decided to ask, Why did you not stop Seth that day? Why do I need to stop him?" Old Mark asked. "Seth does not like to be a duke. It is his choice. Why should I stop him? Since he does not like it, it is better not to force him. Let him do the things he likes!" But... Rody was dumbfounded. Didnt you say you were protecting... I just protect the person, not some stupid family glory. What does the Tulip Familys glory have to do with me? I see the Miss frowning unhappily every day." The old man suddenly became angry and said, "Hmph! What family glory? The earlier it is destroyed the better!" He immediately realized that he should not have said that. He then sighed and slowly said, "I will say it straight. My duty is to protect their safety. If someone wants to hurt the Miss or Young Master, then I am duty bound to act. However, the familys responsibility ispletely irrelevant to me. Understand?" What duty? Dandongs disciple? Werent Dandong and the Tulip Family quite close? Or could it be that he just refused to acknowledge the decline of the Tulip Family? I know you dont really understand. I dont really understand it either but... my duty is just that. Mark narrowed his eyes and said, I have said so much already but basically, I dont care if you are an impostor. You do your thing and I will do my duty. However, I will not allow you to hurt the Miss. Do you understand? Sigh, if it werent for you angering the Miss, I would be toozy to be bothered by you. Having said that, Mark stood up and was ready to leave but then Rody suddenly moved. He mustered the courage to shout loudly, Wait! There were too many things he did not know. This person could be the only one who could help him answer all those puzzling questions he had. That was why he gathered his courage to ask. Mark, I really cannot understand. You said that you are Dandongs disciple but... Dandong has been dead for over two hundred years... you... Oh... Mark did not seem to mind answering. Did you think that Dandongs disciples would die so easily? Let me tell you. As long as I am willing, I can live for a thousand years without any problems. I have been with the Tulip Family for generations. Have you ever heard of any of the Tulip Familys descendants being killed in action? Such as the Empires Marshal, the invinciblemander... An idiot like you would not have thought about it. Among the most famous officers in the world, how many of them survived the battlefield? Why is it that not a single sessor of the Tulip Family died on the battlefield? A horrifying yet puzzling thought crossed Rodys mind. You... How did you do that? Haha... My first body has been dead for over two hundred years. I simply find someone of good health, kill him, and take his body. I think... I was the 9th Dukes adjutant, the 11th Dukes servant, and the 12th Dukes personal bodyguard.... Hmm. As for this body, when my previous body died a few decades ago, I found the body of this young servant. Rodys mouth was hanging wide open and his eyes almost fell out. Eternal life!! This guy can actually possess peoples body to keep on living! Dandong! It is Dandong again! How many miracles did he create?? First, he created life. Then he created space. Now, one of his disciples could preserve his soul for eternal life! This is another one of Gods ability! Chapter 36: Criticism Chapter 36: Criticism Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions That night, Old Mark left Rody in a daze. Before leaving, he said, I do not care about what you do. You can do it ording to the Miss wishes. As for your rtionship with the Miss, I also do not care. It is not part of my duty. However, there are two things you need to know. First, you cannot hurt the Miss! Second, you cannot tell anyone about me! If you vite either one of these conditions, I will personally kill you! I know you are a warrior but it would be easy for me to kill you! Rody spent his following days feeling disturbed. In fact, since that day, Old Mark continued to y his role as an honest servant and gave him a respectful look whenever they met. On the other hand, Nicole no longer met Rody as often as usual. When she did meet Rody, her eyes were evasive and she avoided contact with him. Rody started to be anxious like any love-struck youngster would. Nicole hired many teachers who were responsible for teaching Rody all kinds of academic knowledge. However, her act of avoiding contact with Rody made it impossible for the two of them to get along. The only good thing was that Nicole no longer got angry with Rody. Even if Rody did something that made Nicole dissatisfied, she would only silently look at Rody with a perplexed expression before sighing. Rody also became more hardworking. This was because he felt distressed whenever Nicole did not punish him and instead, merely showed a sad and disappointed face. He even vowed to not let Nicole feel disappointed anymore. Although the surrounding people felt strange that Nicole suddenly hired a lot of teachers, they also guessed that it was because the prodigal son was back. Their other assumption was that because of the approaching major examination, the pressure from it would cause him to focus, reducing all other distractions. Of course, there were also mishaps. The teachers gave Rody incessant headaches leaving him terribly bored. He had to spend his entire time studying or training. The swordsmanship instructor was a senior warrior but he was full of praises for Rody and evenmented that the Tulip Familys descendants were deserving of their reputation. However, the academic teachers made Rody feel awkward. Reading a lot of the books from the Tulip Familys house, Rodys perspective was now different. When an academic question arose, Rody would frequently ask strange questions. His difficult questions often troubled the teachers. That was because Rodys questions and the popr,mon academic theories were entirely different. Many of his viewpoints and different ways of understanding were too peculiar in the teachers eyes. If it was not for the fact that the person saying it was the Tulip Familys Young Master, the grumpy old schrs who taught him would have cursed him for speaking nonsense. They did not know that the one speaking nonsense was not Rody but the yboy who had already run away. Rody merely looked at the yboys notes and went to the teachers to confirm his doubts. This often made the teachers foam at their mouth. Although the teachers often scolded Rody, Rody felt that the yboys opinions were correct. However, he did not argue with the teachers because he did not want to make Nicole unhappy. Gradually, Rody started to respect the yboy. One day, when Rody was reading alone, Angel rushed into the room with a panic-stricken face. What happened? Rody put the book down and gave a faint smile. Rody had recently be more ustomed to his identity as the Young Master. He was now able to keep calm in unexpected situations. Although it was surprising to others, they felt that the Young Master had finally matured and became more stable. After what he saw and experienced the past few days, there were not many things that could surprise him now. After all, he had already seen a cursing skeleton and a monster who was a few hundred years old. What else could surprise him now? Young Master Seth! This is terrible! Miss Nicole ising here! She looks really angry! You... You better hide quickly! Rody froze for a moment. He immediately knew the young girls intention. He understood the young girls feelings for him... or rather, her feelings for the real Young Master Seth. He also knew that no matter what happens, the young girl would stay by his side. When Rody did something wrong, she would always try to cover up his mistakes and keep it a secret from Nicole. That being said, Nicole had not been punishing him for his mistakestely. What happened? Angel hesitated for a moment before speaking, Today, a beautiful woman came to the house. When she arrived, she did not seem to be happy. She said she was looking for you. However, Miss Nicole met her first. After a long talk, Miss Nicole became angry and she is nowing over here! Woman? What woman? Angel showed a long face and softly said, I do not know... but... she is very beautiful... very beautiful... Yes, perhaps she became jealous when she heard of a beautiful woman looking for me. Then she secretly looked for her to see what happened. After that, she found out about Nicoleing here. Rody smiled and said, Alright, I understand. You should hide first. I will speak with Nicole. He looked at the young girl to see her worried look and then he reassured her, Dont worry, nothing bad will happen to me. Angel felt puzzled. How could this be? In the past, when Miss Nicole came to ask about the problems the Young Master had caused, the Young Master would be frightened and immediately flee. If he did not have time to escape, I would usually help him climb out the window... but now... why does he look so calm and confident? Then again, the Young Master has changed a lot recently. Angel hesitated for a moment before leaving. Rody watched Angel walk out the door before he made a wry smile. A beautiful woman most likely came here to settle some kind of debt but the person she is looking for is not me. Seth, you really left behind a lot of problems for me. Chapter 37: Abstain from Women Chapter 37: Abstain from Women Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions The moment Nicole entered Rodys room, she started to regret it. That night, the woman made an appointment with Rody. Rody missed it and therefore she came looking for Rody. For some reason, when the seductress came looking for her brother, Nicole immediately became furious. Although she held her temper and talked to the seductress for a long time, she became angrier the more she heard. Finally, she heard that the seductress and Rody had arranged a meeting. However, Rody missed the appointment so, she decided to look for Rody. In the end, Nicole was unable to contain her anger and wanted to get even with Rody. But why am I angry? Even if it is that woman... it is my brothers fault. It has nothing to do with Rody... so why am I getting angry? Is it because it is Rody? Or is it because, that night, Rody actually contacted her and made an appointment.... That bastard really had the audacity to make an appointment with that seductress! Nicole who was unable to contain her anger immediately rushed to find fault with Rody. However, the moment she entered the room, she saw Rody calmly looking at her. His calm blue eyes were as if he could see through her. Nicoles anger immediately flew away and her heart felt weak. She hade to vent her anger towards Rody but now she just stood there and was unable to make eye contact. You are finally willing to see me, Nicole. Rody tried to suppress his excited feelings and slowly walked forward. He then suddenly grabbed Nicoles hand. Nicole trembled as though she was suddenly struck by lightning. She wanted to move back but Rody held her hand tightly. Let me go... Her voice did not sound like she was struggling. Rather, it would be better to say that it sounded more like pleading. Rodys face also turned red. Although they had close contact before, the first time was when Nicole was unconscious due to Rodys phndering and the second time was when both of them were emotionally agitated. Rody felt a strange kind of feeling when he caught hold of Nicoles hand: it felt like they were lovers. Fortunately, Rody barely used his strength and soon eased his grip. Nicole quickly took a step back in fear of Rodys next move. Why did youe to find me so suddenly? Did something happen? Uh? Nicole was stunned for a moment. She then remembered the reason she looked for him. She resented her own failure to control herself and also her inability to understand her own timidness and anger. Without the courage to look at Rodys face she whispered, That Jojo... She came. Rodys hands immediately started to sweat. He had personally experienced the bewitching powers of Jojo. To a boy like him, Nicole and Angel had a young charm but Jojo was like a witch. On top of that, she was also the yboys old lover. She would probably see through his disguise in no time. What should we do? Why did shee here? Could it be she has already learned of my identity? Rody rubbed his hands and gave a wry smile. When she spoke of Jojo, Nicoles bashful feelings all but disappeared. She stared at Rody coldly and said, Why? Of course, it is for you! I did not know that you two already arranged a meeting that night. Is it true? Rody shook his head and looked disgruntled when he suddenly remembered the words Jojo said to him just before he left that day, There will be no one at my house tomorrow night. The moment he understood the meaning of that sentence along with Jojos seductive appearance, Rodys face turned red. After Nicole carefully finished listening to what Rody had to say, herplexion became heavier. She tilted her head to one side as if she was pondering deeply and seemed preupied with her thoughts. Rody thought that Nicole suspected he was in a rtionship with Jojo and immediately waved his hands. Nicole, do not think too much. I... I have nothing to do with her. Nicole gave a strange smile and lightly said, Of course, it has nothing to do with you. Who is Jojo? The person she likes is a yboy like Seth. She wont even look at a fool like you. Rody sighed and mumbled, Yes, I am a fool. In your heart, I am just an insignificant fool. That implication made him quite depressed. Seeing Rody unhappy, Nicoles heart softened. She spoke in a small voice, Thats...not it... You are not... not a big fool. As she said this, Nicole suddenly burst intoughter. Herughter was like a blooming flower. Rody looked straight at Nicoles eyes feeling quite silly. He had never seen Nicoleugh like this before. Suddenly noticing Rodys gaze, Nicole became bashful again as she stomped her feet angrily. "You!" Nicole only managed to shout out a single word when she noticed Rodys infatuated eyes. She was then unable to speak anymore. They gazed into each others eyes and fell into a delicate mood when they abruptly heard the sound of people talking outside the door. They could only hear the sound of arguing outside. Then with a loud cry, the door was pushed open and a fiery red figure rushed in. The two were immediately frightened and separated. Nicole was so afraid that she moved back towards the wall. The person who arrived was the gorgeous woman, Jojo. After that night, Jojo waited for Rody the following day and was very angry when Rody did not appear. She had high standards and thought that all the nobles in the Empire were useless. Some nobles indulged in exaggeration while others were militaristic and boorish. The rest were worthless people infatuated with her beauty. But then, she got acquainted with Seth. Seth admired her so much. Jojo, herself, was amazed at Seths endless amount of knowledge. Seth was a master of love and knew how to capture a girls heart. Together with his good looks, he managed to win Jojos heart. To be able to make even Jojo grieve was a testimony of Seths skills as a yboy. He fooled around with so many women and would be indifferent after some time. Although Jojo was angry, Seth did not show his face. She also felt troubled. She did not expect to meet her lover at the banquet only for him to run away after only saying a few words. Seth was also missing on the night of the meeting. Jojo was an arrogant and proud person. After feeling dejected for so many days, she finally decided to go to their house. After meeting and talking with Nicole for a while, Nicole suddenly became angry and left to find Seth. Jojo continued to sit down for a while but she was also impatient and soon rushed in as well. The Tulip Family may have servants and guards but they also knew of Jojos status. Even those who did not would not dare to block her when they saw her noble clothing. The ones who did block her did not put in much effort. Just like that, Jojo made her way to Rodys bedroom. Rody saw Jojo standing in front of him and felt nervous. He could see Jojo wearing red fur clothing. The elegant garment highlighted her arrogant figure. Unfortunately, her charming face was not as charming as usual. It looked as if she did not eat well the past few days. She was sad and stared at Rody with resentful eyes. Seth! Why did you ignore me for so many days! Jojo stood in front of Rody for a while before she slowly spoke. Her voice was filled with sorrow. Her soft voice sounded delicate and charming. Rody started to sweat on his forehead. He did not know how to answer and looked at Nicole. Nicole had a strange expression and avoided eye contact with Rody. Rody sighed and could only answer, I... When Jojo noticed Rodys cold attitude, her heart became more distressed. She gritted her teeth and said, I have already told your sister about our rtionship. How do you intend to reply me? Rodys heart felt more tensed. He once again nced at Nicole to find her looking impassive and avoiding eye contact. I...I am busy these days... Rody hesitated for a while. He had forced himself to utter that sentence. What are you busy with? Jojo spoke resentfully. In the Imperial Capital, there were countless nobles infatuated by her beauty yet, she refused to look at any of them. Still, the fellow in front of her was so indifferent towards her!! Rody felt like it was bing harder to speak. You know... I, I... in a few days, I will need to take His Majestys examination to inherit the familys title. So for the past few days, I have been learning from a few teachers. Jojos expression grew gentler. Although she could not see Seth, she paid attention to every action. She had heard about the Tulip Family hiring many instructors and teachers to teach the young master. Rodys story sounded reasonable. Then, why did you not visit me that night? When Jojo said this, she could not help but nce at Nicole with a red face. Rody braced himself and said, I... He nced at Nicole again but it seemed that Nicole was determined to not give him any suggestions. What...? Jojos mouth fell, her eyes were filled with tears. I was practicing martial arts! Rody impulsively blurted out. The moment he said this, he found an excuse and lied smoothly, My instructor told me that my foundation was terrible. Before the examination, I need to work hard and if possible, not be... intimate... with women... The moment he said this, Jojo blushed. Nicole suddenly coughed. She also did not expect Rody to suddenly give such an impressive excuse. Chapter 38: Female Might Chapter 38: Female Might Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Jojo may have loved Seth but she also hated him. Nevertheless, Jojo was not a recklessly possessive person. Although she did not believe Rodys words, it would not be appropriate for her to continue to speak. After all, even if she loved Seth, she knew that her beloved would need to be responsible for the family and she also wanted her beloved to have a good future. Being mindful, Jojo let out a light hmph. Although she was still angry, her expression became much gentler. She did not care that Nicole was still around and boldly pulled Rodys hand. You see, your hand is already so big! Was swordy really so difficult? I still want to listen to you y the zither! Rody thought to himself. y the zither? I cant even sing and I ampletely tone deaf. If I tried to y the zither, I would definitely get caught. I must definitely not y the zither. Jojo felt sorry for him and her heart became soft. She then said, Today, I risked everything toe and find you! You can no longer deceive me! I will not pursue the matter of you treating me coldly the past few days but you must apany me tomorrow! Rody was about to refuse but stopped when he saw Jojos re. He was thinking of promising her first and then going into hiding. Since the Tulip Familys house was so big, it may be difficult for her to search for him. The moment Rody tried to speak, Nicole spoke out coldly, He cannot go tomorrow. Why? Jojo frowned. Tomorrow, he is going to practice his swordsmanship! What about the day after tomorrow? No can do. The following day? Nicole looked at her coldly, No. Why are you so strict with him? Jojo red. Why are you preventing him from being with me? Nicole did not lose her temper but coldly replied, No particr reason. Until he has passed the assessment, I will not let him be distracted. Jojo became very angry and almost turned hostile. Her elder sister was the Empress and a noble. She was always pampered in the Imperial Capital. How could she control her temper? To add, it was natural for a maiden in love to feel extreme hatred towards the people who prevented her and her beloved from being together. However, she knew that Nicole was Seths sister. It would not be good if she turned hostile. She furiously stomped her foot and red at Nicole. After that, she suddenly leaned and kissed Rody before ncing at Nicole once again. Before Rody could react, he felt her lips on his cheek. While Rody was still in a daze, Jojo looked at him with a flushed face and whispered, I will secretlye to find you. The seductress then turned and ran away. The look on Nicoles face could bepared to turbulent winds which forebode aing storm. After a long time, Nicole finally red fiercely at Rody. She then walked out without uttering a single word. The drama was finally over. Although Rody was determined to stop Nicole as he had a lot of things to talk about, he was unable to do so. He just held his cheek which Jojo kissed in a daze. The next day, Nicole changed her attitude towards Rody again. She became even sternerpared to previous days when she did not hit or scold him. Overnight, she changed from a gentle sister to a devil-like instructor. Rodys swordsmanship instructor was also reced. Now, Rodys swordsmanship instructor was the bearded Instructor Carter. Rody was trained every day by him until he felt miserable. As Carter was an officer in the army, he trained Rody using his own method which he used to train elites of the army. Although Rody had a strong constitution, after bing the Young Master for so many days, he had gotten toofortable. As a result, he becamezy. Instructor Carter did not speak much but made him carry a 30kg sword and wear 20kg of armor. He then needed to run around the field for 70 or 80ps. It was enough to make him tired to the point of copsing. However, Carter did not have mercy on him and would whip him if he slowed down. After several days, Rody lost count of a number of whippings he received. Every day, Nicole would observe him but she was not distressed by his torturous training. Instead, she would support Carter. Sometimes, Rody could not help but think that this was a jealous womans form of vengeance. Shit! Jojo only kissed me once! If you want to be jealous then just kiss me as well! Naturally, these werent words that Rody was brave enough to utter. Fortunately, Instructor Carters swordsmanship was good. After running every day, Carter would teach Rody some swordsmanship and also pass on some advice on what to do when encountering an enemy. This was because Rodys strength at that moment was already not much weakerpared to Carters. However, Rodys did not have much experience fighting an enemy. Rody barely had the chance to fight. Those few days, Rody felt so tired that he fell asleep the moment he touched the pillow every night. He would even drool while he was asleep. Angel, who woke him up every morning, had to call him for a long time. Angels felt distressed. Without a doubt, within those few days, Rodys body became more muscr because of his strenuous training. On the other hand, the academic teachers no longer had anything to teach Rody. In fact, the schrs received a headache the moment they saw Rody. In their eyes, their student was someone who rebelled against the typical way. He often said outrageous things the moment he opened his mouth. If he was not from an influential family but from amoners family, he would have already been hanged. An example was when a teacher once talked about the rtionship between theology and the emperors power of monarchy. ording to the tradition of the Empire, the emperors power needed to be recognized by the pope. Otherwise, the emperors position would not be justified. In other words, the popes status and dignity were higher than that of the emperors. In the entire continent, they all believed in the Almighty God. The ones that did not believe in God were all considered pagans. The more serious cases would result in hanging. The teacher then spoke about the churchs armed forces, the me Knights. The pope also had his own territory. Although these armed forces normally belonged to the Empire, these soldiers could not be mobilized by anyone other than the church. This included the emperor himself! The church got a share of the taxes collected by the Empire. The church even collected atonement tax directly from each subject. The Empire could not intervene in this matter. For most schrs, these were very normal and natural things. However, Rody could not help but express his views. Rody believed that this was weakening the monarchys power by weakening the governing rights and authority of the Empire. For a long time, the hearts of the Empires subjects subconsciously yielded to this concept that the churchs authority was stronger than the governing power of the Empire! The church had their own taxes and armed forces. This already represented a kind of power division within the Empire. The strength of an empire depended on a strong central power base. It would be extremely dangerous if it was not clear as to who had the highest authority. If the church and the emperor shed, would the subjects support the church or the emperor? The moment these words came out, the schrs immediately turned pale. They covered their mouths and stared at Rody with a terrified expression. Since then, Rody stopped asking the teachers questions. The teachers just taught from the books and did not dare to say anything else. Other than learning swordsmanship and whatever the schrs taught him, Rody also hid in his room to read. However, the more he read, the more questions arose. The ideas appearing in his mind also became more frightening. He asionally thought of asking the skeleton, Andy and the old groom, Mark. He believed that since they were the creation and disciple of the Great Sage Dandong, they would have a lot of wisdom and would be able to answer his questions. However, the skeleton, Andy never got in touch with him. Although Rody had the mask, he did not know how to use the mask to open the space to find the skeleton. Besides, every time he went into the small building, Andy continued to stay a lifeless and voiceless skeleton. As for Old Mark, he no longer met with Rody alone while he acted like a servant outside. Many dayster, the colossal Randts injuries recovered and he was officially sent to Rodys side to act as a personal bodyguard. Randt was also given another important task by Nicole. The task was to teach Rody how to ride a horse. Chapter 39: Youth’s Aspiration Chapter 39: Youths Aspiration Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Rody, in high spirits, rode on the pure white horse. After a fewps, he pulled the reins to stop in front of Randt. He stood up and jumped down from the horse. His movements were nimble and steady and he looked proud of himself. How was it, Randt? Was my riding good?" Rody was very excited. Themon people in the Empire did not have much chance to ride a horse. The yearly expenses to feed a horse was about that of the yearly food and clothing expenses of an adult. The yearly expenditure of a good horse would be enough to support an entiremon family for a year. Rody also had some horse riding training in the Imperial Academy. A man at heart, he naturally liked the feeling of riding a horse. Unfortunately, the number of horse riding sses in the academy were unable to satisfy him. Now that he had a chance to ride a horse again, he obviously felt happy. After some lessons from the instructors of the Imperial Academy, he could ride properly. Together with his natural skills and some trials, he was now quite proficient. Randt calmly looked at the triumphant young master and tly said, Its passable. Although Randt did not say much, his expression showed disapproval. Rody saw this and asked, Only passable? Randt, I have practiced for a long time. Randt then raised his head and said in a muffled voice, Young Master, I have something to say. What is it? Randts expression was respectful even when his voice was stern, You are the heir to the Tulip Family. In the future, you may be selected as a marshal. You will be a duke and lead the army to fight all across the country. I will tell you the truth. The way you are riding right now is enough for strolling in the Imperial Capital. However, if you were marching to fight in a war, you would notst three days. Oh? Rodys face did not show any signs of unhappiness. On the contrary, it was full of excitement. Randt nodded and got onto his ck horse andpleted the firstp normally. However, he suddenly elerated during the secondp. He leaned forward while holding a spear and he readied his posture for an assault. This posture is the standard charging posture of the Empires cavalry, Randt said the moment he finished hisp and stopped in front of Rody. Young Master, do not look down on horsemanship. There are times that the correct posture would save your life. For example, the charging posture would not only maintain the momentum of the charge but would also help to avoid enemy arrows. These are the experience of centuries of the Empires cavalry. On top of that, fighting on a horse and fighting on foot ispletely different. I know your swordsmanship is formidable but would you be able to stay as quick and nimble on a horse? If you want to avoid attacks on a horse, you would need to rely on your horse and you would need to know how to control your horse to ensure yourbat effectiveness. Moreover, fighting on a horse would require waist power. No amount of trickery canpensate for that. After listening to that, Rodys expression became serious and he was lost in thought. As the Young Master, even though a fake one, he had the privilege to learn such excellent horsemanship. It was something he could only dream of. Moreover, Nicole had promised to send him to the army in the future. The horse riding skill would be indispensable for an officer. Soon afterward, Rody immediately put away his pride and learned how to ride a horse ording to Randts instructions. Each day, Rody would fall down many times from his horse. Although he was strong, his body was unable to withstand it. He did not know how many injuries he had from falling down. Fortunately, Rody was stubborn. The more he fell, the fewerints he made. He merely gritted his teeth before mounting the horse and trying again. After a few days, his foundation improved and Rody gradually became more familiar with manipting the horse. Randt was amazed at Rodys quick progress. He started teaching Rody aboutmon cavalry strategies used by the Empires cavalry. In less than half a month, Randt had nothing left to teach Rody. He could only apany Rody and let him practice. Although Rody received a lot of bruises, he was still excited about practicing. One night, Rody returned to his room covered in sweat. He called out to Angel and received her gentle service and a change of clothes. He then took off the padding for his ears. The ear pads were very ufortable especially when he was covered in dust and sweat every day. Just as soon as Rody changed his clothes, Nicole quietly entered the room and waved. It was a signal for Angel to leave. Nicole said quietly, Sit down first. I have something to say. Rody sighed. These days, he felt like he and Nicole were drifting apart. Sometimes, he thought that Nicole was still angry. It was most likely a punishment for all his wrongdoings. At this moment, his heart was filled with both hate and love for Nicole. After so many days, his feelings were mostly that of anger. He was a young man who was full of vitality. His strength was also improving. It inevitably started a form of youthful arrogance in him. This gave birth to a feeling of anger towards Nicole. Although he wholeheartedly loved Nicole, the treatment he received from her made him extremely depressed. Now you really have an aristocratic appearance. It seems that you also learned quickly these past days. Rody faintly said, Whats the point of looking like an aristocrat? I myself know that I am just a civilian. Nicole nodded. She pretended to not hear the bitterness in Rodys words and bowed her head nearer to his as she said softly, For the next few days, I want to teach you a few things. After.... After that, you will need to go to the academy. Rody asked, Have you found your brother yet? Nicoles face changed slightly and she whispered, I dont want to hide the truth from you. I sent someone to the sea to chase his boat but... Rody sighed and gently said, I really hope you can find Seth and bring him back. Nicole sighed. "No. Even if I dragged Seth back, you will still need to pretend to be Seth. That is until you pass the examination and inherit the title." Why? Do you still not understand?" Nicoles eyes had a puzzled look. "Rody, you are very smart. I heard from your teachers that you learned quickly and that you were really outstanding. Seth was definitely not as good as this. He... if he is the one who sits for the examination, he will definitely not be able to inherit the title. That is why... even if I find him, you will still need toplete your task." Rody was silent for a moment before whispering, I understand. He then looked up to Nicoles face and asked, So, what are you going to teach me today? Nicoles face was deep in thought and then she asked, Do you know who, within the Empire, doesnt want to see the Tulip Family inherit the title the most? Who? Chapter 40: Innate Rebellious Spirit Chapter 40: Innate Rebellious Spirit Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions For hundreds of years, the Tulip Family was known as the Empires God of War Family. All the sessors of our family were undefeatedmanders on the battlefield! Until today, it can be said that the Tulip Familys me and the Tulip Familys banner are the armys god! Just the Tulip Familys banner would be enough to raise the soldiers morale! It is wonderful and glorious! However, behind all this glory, there are many people who hate it. The monarchy would not tolerate being challenged! Would the Emperor tolerate the prestige of a military power? Would he tolerate someone in the army having more authority than him? An invinciblemander would definitely be the pir of the Empire. However, the god of an army would make the Emperor restless. If something bad happens... would the army follow the Tulip Familys banner or the Emperors banner? Talking about standings in the Empire, the original Tulip Family was unparalleled. My father was the Imperial Armys marshal. He was also the duke of the entire Xilin province. There was no other family who was as impressive as that. However, such a situation only made His Majesty disturbed. The Tulip Familys meritorious service also made His Majesty feel embarrassed. For a family of such status to continue to have high meritorious service, what would His Majesty reward us with? Fiefdom? This family already owned an entire province in the Empire! Titles? This family already had dukes! Wealth? The taxes from Xilin were already a tremendous amount so... Nicoles tone gradually lowered. Rody was also starting to be frightened. He was merely amoner, unknown to the public. Though he had learned some history of the Empire, he had never heard of the power struggles of the upper-ss people before. Nicole sighed and continued. So, when my father died, His Majesty thought this was an opportunity to take back the long-standing military power of the Tulip Family. Coincidentally, my brother was not yet an adult and could inherit the title. At the same time, it seemed that the Lionheart Family was bing more glorious. His Majesty also seemed to be fond of the Military Minister. It was to the extent that even though the Military Ministers nephew, Milo just became an adult, he was already given military leadership of a region. Do you know, when my father was alive the Lionheart family needed to consider the Tulip Family opinion before taking any action? Their current glory only came about in recent years. His Majesty is intentionally patronizing them to restrict us." That is why, in the Empire, the one person that is most reluctant to see the Tulip Family rise again is His Majesty the Emperor! He definitely does not want to see the army support another banner! In the heart of every emperor within the Empire, the imperial authority is supreme! These words made Rodys mouth dry and his heart confused. After a while, he asked, "But... this is not the Tulip Familys fault. Is it wrong to have outstanding meritorious service?" Nicole quietly replied, This is not our fault. It is also not His Majesty the Emperors fault. The only thing that is wrong is that the Tulip Family has overshadowed His Majestys brilliance! Rody thought to himself and sighed. Yes, this is not the Tulip Familys fault and it is also not His Majestys fault. So in the end, whose fault is it? Nicole shook her head weakly. I do not know. No matter how I think about it, I could not find the answer. I often have sleepless nights trying to think of an answer. I know that the family must be revived but I do not know how. Right now, I do not even know what to do. Nicoles tone was extremely weak. She was just a girl who had to carry the heavy burden of the family. How could she find the solution to such aplicated problem? Even if she found the solution, how would she go about solving it? All sorts of ideas shed through Rodys mind. In the end, he found something that scared even himself. The Tulip Familys glory was established during the founding of the Empire! If the emperor of the Empire also became the enemy of the Tulip Family then... the Tulip Family will perish! Rody was agitated and could not help but say what was on his mind. Unexpectedly, there was not much change in Nicoles expression. However, her beautiful eyes exposed a peculiar gaze and she spoke in a strange tone, Do you know, someone said that before. Who? Master Dandong! Two hundred years ago, before his death. What? Rody suddenly jumped feeling rmed. Honestly, Rody now feared old Dandong. It was as if all the things rted to this old guy had to be universally shocking! Rody suddenly remembered Old Mark and his duty. It was to protect the descendants of the Tulip Family and not to help the Tulip Familys cause. Could it be that the Dandong Family anticipated the decline of the Tulip Family? Was that why he left this job to his disciples? That was how he could protect the familys descendants but he ignored the decline of the family status! No wonder that day Old Mark was not bothered by Seth running away. What did he say again? I protect the descendants. Not some stupid family glory. What does the Tulip Familys glory have to do with me? I see the Miss frowning unhappily every day. Hmph! What about the family glory? The earlier it is destroyed the better! The earlier it is destroyed the better? Rody suddenly had a strange thought. Perhaps Old Mark was also tired of being a bodyguard for centuries? When the family is destroyed, he will just need to ensure the descendants safety and then he will be free. Seeing Rodys face change slightly, Nicole frowned. What are you thinking of? Rodys mind was constantly churning and he suddenly blurted out, Have you not thought about it... I saw this phrase these few days.... The losers are always in the wrong! Dont tell me your family has never thought of... Shut up! Nicole looked frightened and quickly shouted. Then she lowered her voice, Fool! Dont say such nonsense! Why cant I speak freely? The Emperor... hmm... Was he always the Emperor? Hundreds of years ago, before the Empire existed, not only was there no Tulip Family... Did emperors even exist? Nicole was stunned for a moment. She felt that Rodys words were wrong but she could not tell where he was wrong. Rody bravely said, "I am not someone from the Tulip Family! I am just a civilian! However, I have never felt that His Majesty the Emperor was sacred! Is he someone who deserves my respect? In the Empire, themon people cannot even afford a horse! Most of amoners hard earned money are given to the nobles! Common citizens cannot enter the academy and only the nobles can sit in carriages! People without ability can live extravagant lives while people with abilities work so hard yet they cannot afford to have rice! A heroic Grade 5 swordsman must be a bodyguard of a fat and useless man! If the rules of this world are set by the Emperor, why must I respect him? I am just amon civilian. If the Emperor does not love us, why must we love him?" Ah! Nicole eximed and covered her mouth. She was surprised to see the agitated Rody. It felt like the usual honest and hardworking Rody had suddenly changed to a different person. Do you think what I said was wrong? Rodys agitation stopped and he knitted his eyebrows. After a while, he sighed. Do you know, these were not ideas I thought of... these ideas were from your brothers notes. I have been here for so many days. Every day I read and think. Now I feel that most of your brothers way of thinking was right. You... How can you say that? You... Nicole pointed at Rody with her fingers trembling. She did not know how to continue. This time, Rody did not panic. He looked calm. Then, he bent down, saluted and lightly said, Nicole, I am a nobody. A mere civilian. I can only voice out such matters. Hmph, what else can a nobody do? His tone was self-deprecating and self-mocking. Nicole felt that she saw a side of Rody she never knew about. Chapter 41: The Fake Playboy Chapter 41: The Fake yboy Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Nicole was really frightened of Rodys shocking opinions. She severely warned him not to say such things in front of others. Rody did not defend himself and merely promised her that. Nicole was still concerned and continued to say more but Rody patiently exined himself. "Nicole, I already said I am an insignificant person. These ideas, even if I think about it, I would not tell anyone other than you. Isnt the bitterness I experienced the past few days not enough? I voice some of my opinions aloud and the teachers already treated me as a deviant. Think carefully, have you not been punishing me a lottely? I have already learned not to speak so much." Nicole was immediately speechless and her face turned red. The past few days, although she did punish Rody, most of it was not because of Rodys opinions but because of her jealousy. Especially when Jojo kissed Rody, Nicole could not sleep out of anger. With a red face, Nicole changed the topic and talked about Seths usual habits. This is because Rody would need to pretend to be Seth when he returns to the Academy. Nicole introduced the people acquainted with Seth during his time in the Academy to Rody. She also exined their family backgrounds and Seths rtionship with them. Nicole expended all her efforts on her little brother. Seths bodyguard was originally arranged by Nicole. However, the bodyguard waster bought over by Seth, Even then, Nicoles understanding of Seths habit should be mostly correct. The more Rody listened, the heavier his head felt. He not only needed to remember a lot of people that he did not recognize, he also needed to recognize their appearance, their speech styles, and their preferences. This was more tiresome than the monstrous training by Instructor Carter. Even if Rody had extraordinary perseverance, he was still unable to understand these concepts that he has no knowledge in. To Rody, a stranger is just a name and to expect him to remember various information of strangers and then needed to pretend like he knew them for a long time, gave him a headache. On top of that, it was more than one person... Nicole gave Rody a register containing all sorts of information. For three full days, she stopped all of Rodys other sses. Rody only needed to concentrate on remembering the information on the register in his room. Instructor Carter had no objection to this. In his opinion, the Young Masters progress can only be described as abnormal. Carter could not understand why the Young Master, who was initially so weak that any of his disciples could easily defeat, suddenly became so strong that even his strongest disciple was severely injured instead. Instructor Carters report to Nicole was: If the Young Master were to take the assessment right now, he could easily pass the third-grade warrior assessment. Fourth-grade warrior assessment would not be too much of a problem.... If he could do it like the time he fought Randt and used that sword, it is possible for him to pass the fifth-grade warrior assessment too. The other schrs and teachers felt happy. Although the Young Master was smart, he has too many preposterous ideas. If they had to deal with him every day, they would go crazy and start frothing at the mouth. Might as well stay at home peacefully.... Just like that, three quiet and boring days passed by quickly. Rodys head was now filled with all kinds of information on various people. Early in the morning, Nicole asked Angel to help him dress up and Rody was soon wearing the standard nobles uniform of the Imperial Academy. The only surprise to Rody was that there was a star embroidered onto Seths original uniform! It represents the identity of a warrior! Of course, Rody would not believe that the real Young Master possesses the strength of a first-grade warrior. He believes that the Tulip familys influence must have been used to pass the first-grade examination. Feeling nervous, Rody followed Nicole onto the carriage. The magnificent luxury carriage was surrounded by guards riding on horses. Old Mark was also leisurely holding his whip. Rody felt like he was going towards the execution grounds. In the carriage, Rody wanted to ask Nicole a question, something that he has been wanting to do for several days now. His question was about his rmended actions if he were to encounter another one of Seths lovers. This is because the information Nicole gave him had nothing with female acquaintances. At this moment, Rody has already learned a lot about Seth. He wouldnt be so na?ve as to believe that Jojo was Seths only lover. He wanted to know what to do if he were to encounter this problem. However, Rody did not know how to ask this question, ever since Jojo inconvenienced him, Rody was apprehensive at how Nicole got angry over this issue. He does not want to ask this question and identally provoke Nicoles wrath. The consequences would be terrible Rody listened to the gentle ringing of the carriage bells and took a deep breath. He then opened the windows of the carriage to look out. The wide limestone road lead directly to the Imperial Academy and was filled with pedestrians. Rody looked at the buildings of the Imperial Academy that were bing clearer. The Imperial Academys most famous building, the White Tower, also seemed to be getting closer. The sweat at Rodys hands also started to gather. "I wonder how is Star right now. Nicole said that she has already released him. Would he be worried about me? There is also Instructor Shale. I suddenly disappeared and did not appear for the first-grade warriors examination. He must be very disappointed in me. In fact, I am his favorite student. And....uh...." Rody has never been so nervous, nor has he felt so glorified before. The current Principal of the Imperial Academy, Sir Sowell, together with most of the important and powerful elders in the Academy, personally came out to greet him. The old guy was a very important person that amoner like him, in normal days, would never be able to meet. Right now this person was standing at the gates, smiling. His smile lines were all bunched together forming wrinkles. He extended his hands, that looked like the chicken ws, to help Miss Nicole get down the carriage. Rody did not truly understand Sir Sowells ttery for Nicole and did not gain any attention or any concern for his sickness. He just stood beside Nicole showing a reluctant appearance. In regards to this attitude, nobody suspected a thing. This is because everyone in the academy was aware that the Tulip familys Young Master is a yboy. It wasmon knowledge that Seths role in the academy was to get himself into trouble and hated wasting his time in the academy. The amount of time he actually spent in the academy was less than the amount of time he secretly escaped the academy. "Sir Sowell, my brother has not fully recovered. Considering that he will soon participate in the assessment to inherit the title, the time he has left in the academy is also not much. At first, I was thinking that he should note back but then I also think that he needs some final training. As I cannot provide him with these final training, at home, I brought him here, hoping that he can receive strict instructions." After that, Rody no longer listened to the conversation with Sir Sowell. He started to break out in cold sweat. This is because he saw several youngdies walking around. Naturally, they were also students at the Imperial Academy. Among them, a few already threw flirtatious looks towards him. Rody understood its significance. Shit! It would seem that the yboy really did have more lovers than just Jojo! Of course, the eyes of the male students were not so friendly towards him. Nicole pretended to have a stern look as she made the situation clear for Rody and then while everyone is not paying attention, gave him a gentle look. After that, she went back to the carriage. Just before leaving, Old Mark walked up to Rody and before Rody could react, he already stuffed something hard into his hand. "If you meet with something troublesome that you cannot settle, crush that thing. No matter where you are, I wille and help you." Chapter 42: Voyeur Skeleton Chapter 42: Voyeur Skeleton Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Following Seths original schedule, Rody was brought by the Principal to the Imperial Academys famous White Tower. The White Tower was the Imperial Academys tallest building. It was twenty-two storeys high and almost a hundred meters tall. It was built two hundred years ago, and was where Dandongs experimented with new spells. Itter became thendmark of the Imperial Academy. The whole tower was built using white granite shipped from the north. Every day at noon, the sun would shine on the huge magic crystal on top of the White Tower. The magic crystal would reflect the light and could be seen by everyone in the Imperial Capital. That is why the people in the Empire called it the Tower of Light. Rody arrived there with an uneasy feeling. This is where all the students learned different spells. The Empires most famous magician, Elder Glenn, teaches his disciples here. Rodys identity as amoner meant that he was not eligible to study under Elder Glenn. As a matter of fact, the entire tower was off-limits tomon civilians. Only those from the noble families have an actual opportunity to learn the teachings of Elder Glenn. There were also a fewmoners that were studying there as well. This is because every two years, Elder Glenn would choose a fewmoners with potential to study under him as his disciples. Unfortunately, Rody was not so lucky. As he was from the warrior department, he does not have the chance to learn spells. However, Seth was different. He was someone who hated to use the sword and preferred more refined subjects. As a result, learning spells was indispensable. Unfortunately, based on the information given by Nicole, the genius Young Master waspletely hopeless in learning spells. He was an outright yboy. He was apleteyman whether it was in military, magic, or sorcery. While Rody was thinking these thoughts, he slowly followed Principal Sowell up the spiral staircase. His mind also gave birth to all sorts of strange thoughts. Just the fact that this was Dandongs old domain, filled Rodys mind with many thoughts. These past days, he had seen and met lots of the old Dandongs creations,. Who knows what else he would discover in Dandongs oldb. The old principal in front of him started to breathe heavily. Hisrge buttocks constantly swayed in front of Rody. Two slender legs supporting Sir Sowells fat body which seemed to almost give way. Rody had a difficult time understanding how a persons body could be so fat yet his hands were as slender as the talons of a chicken. Rody wanted to kindly tell him that it was not necessary to personally send him up. However, he also knew that the old man was not going to give up the opportunity to curry favor. After all, he is currently the heir to the Empires most influential family. At this time, Rody suddenly heard a familiar shout. Rody was so surprised that he almost fell down the stairs. "Aha! It has been two hundred years yet this ce has not changed at all!" This.... .. this clearly is that scary skeletons voice! Rody subconsciously cried out, "Andy!" Sir Sowell immediately turned around and asked,"What? Seth, what did you say?" "No... nothing!" Rody replied. However, Rodys eyes wandered around looking. When did the skeleton follow me? Did the world change so much that a skeleton can walk out in broad daylight? "Shut up stupid!" Andys voice rang again in his ear. "I am not around you. I am still at home!" At home? This time, Rody covered his mouth and fought against his urge to speak. Fortunately, Sir Sowell has already continued to walk in front and was not looking back at him. "I am really at home. Didnt I tell you? When you wear this mask, I can see and hear the same things as you." Rodys immediate response was to feel faint on the spot. "Do not be so rmed! I am the mighty skeleton and the first man made skeleton with intelligence that was created by the mighty Dandong! If I cant do this, what else can I do?" Andys voice was excited. If he could, Rody wanted to immediately go back and smash the skeleton to pieces! Thest time, he was given an exceptionally good sword only for it to get cut through by an ordinary sword during an experiment. Now this guy is also saying that by using the mask, it could see and hear the same things as him? "What is this? Could it be that he was watching when I am eating, sleeping and in the toilet? He can see and hear everything?" Rody thought to himself. "Dont get angry, little guy! You want to be angry? Do you even have the rights to be angry at me? I did not even go looking for you after you broke my precious sword! Yet you dare to get angry at me?" Andys tone was filled with anger. Rody felt so angry he was about to faint. Thankfully, he was nimble and managed to prevent himself from falling. This is because he suddenly noticed that the other party could read his mind! There was nothing he could hide from that irritating skeleton. "For now, shut up! Boy! I wont always follow you! You can rest assured about this! Who do you think you are? Master Dandong? I only borrow your eyes and ears temporarily. Remember! This is only temporary! We old people do not inconvenience others for no reason!" Rodys facial expression at the moment can only be described as wonderful. For an instant, it was blue. After that, it turned red and then turned white. His face was filled with many different emotions. Unfortunately, there was nobody around to enjoy it. Elder Glenns lecture was on the twelfth floor of the White Tower. After going up twelve floors, Sir Sowell looked so tired and he was gasping for air. However, Rody was no longer the same as he was in the past. He could see that at least half of the Principals fatigue was an act to pretend that he exerted all his strength, to curry favor. Glenn was not pleased when he saw the headmaster open the door and walked in. Glenn was even more displeased when he realised that it was the headmaster. "Your Excellency. I remembered saying not to disturb me when I am teaching." Elder Glenn looked as if he was at least eighty years old. He was wearing a pointed hat and a standard gray magicians robe. His long, white beard reached his chest. At this moment, the old man was looking at Sir Sowell who was still standing at the doorway. Sowell immediately showed a smile. He does not dare to put on airs as a principal in front of Elder Glenn. Although Elder Glenn was not the most powerful magician in the Empire, he was the most reputable one. This old guy had been teaching magic spells for a long time. Even before Sir Sowell became the president, this old man has already worked for several principals in the Imperial Academy. His disciples are mostly the wealthy nobles. Even in the Imperial Capital, there are not many that had more prestige than him. Sir Sowell cannot afford to offend such a person. Otherwise, it will not just be a matter of Elder Glenn bing angry but all of his students will alsoe out and look for trouble. At that time, Sir Sowell would receive more than he bargained for. "Elder Glenn, I brought you a student." Sowell did not say anything but Glenn could guess that the students the principal personally sent would certainly have a impressive background. After so many years, Glenn understood this natural truth. "Come in." Glenn softly said. He then looked at Rody who came in after the principal. The students around Elder Glenn also looked at Rodys body. Rody pretended to look calm and walked in steadily. He was now at Glennsboratory. In the middle of the room was a table with different instruments on it. Some of the instruments were the same as the one Rody saw in the small house at home. The students were sitting in a semi-circle around the table. Glenn squinted his eyes and looked at Rody for a moment and then whispered, "You are from the Tulip family?" "Yes." Rody answered quickly while bowing. "N, your blonde hair and blue eyes match your family lineage." Glenn continued to look closely at Rody and measure him up. He was so close that Rody felt ufortable. "Hmph!" Andys voice suddenly sounded in his mind. "This guy is using a probing spell to look at you! Haha, what good is that probing spell? Watch my skill!" Before Rody could react to Andys words, there was arge bang sound in his head. He immediately looked around and saw a horrible scene that he would never forget. Chapter 43: A Terrifying Matter Chapter 43: A Terrifying Matter Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Rody felt as if his eyes brightened. The scene in front of him totally changed. Glenns grey robe, which was supposed to shield him, had instantly turned transparent! Beneath the robe, the clothes also became transparentyer byyer! With one nce, Rody could see the elderly Glenns skinny body. "My God! Is that a humans body? This is just a set of skeletons! Then there is the body hair... and..." Rody shook his head hard. This was because he clearly saw the serious-looking elderly Glenn wearing bright red underwear! The moment he saw that he looked away and dared not nce at Glenn anymore. "Once again, he has the power to see through things. Damn it!" Thest time he had this power, he watched Miss Nicole change her clothes... but this time... this power made Rody feel like screaming. The body of a charmingly fair maiden whenpared to the skinny body of a ny year old man... the difference in feeling was too great! "Oh my God! This is a nightmare!", Rody was afraid that he would be traumatized in the future. Thankfully, the ability to see through objects onlysted for a few moments, before that power disappeared. However, this does not prevent Rody from going crazy. "Andy, you detestable fellow! What are you doing?" "Hmph, this guy is quite clever. He is actually carrying two treasured objects. Hmm, those magic crystals are really good things. Unfortunately, it only enhances a magicians power by thirty percent at most." Rody gave a wry smile. As he did not dare to close his eyes in front of elderly Glenn, he could only try and look elsewhere. "Idiot. I was actually helping you. That guy was using a probing spell to look at you. If not because I helped to block you, your long ears would have already been discovered!" Andy said in disdain. "However, it was not necessary to let me see through his clothes." Glenn observed the Tulip familys descendant in front of him. Although he found that the boys face was a bit strange, he had not discovered anything. He did not notice any fluctuation of power within the boy. "Another useless waste ." Glenn felt disappointed and offended. This Principal always put those aristocratic wastes with no potential in his ss! It was simply a waste of his time! "You! Go and sit at the back." Glenns tone was cold. He then nced at the Principal standing at the door. Its meaning was: You better leave! Rody did not dare to look at Glenn. He could only lower his head and walked towards the group of students. While keeping his head down, he simply found a ce to sit. As he was sitting down, he heard a dissatisfied person utter a soft hmph. Glenn no longer paid attention to the student who interrupted his lesson. He continued his lesson and answered the questions of those students sitting in front of him. Rody tried to diligently listen to the lecture but his foundation was too weak. He was someone who just entered in the middle of the lesson, so he could barely understand half of the contents. Rody looked left and right hoping to find something to help him. Suddenly, a slender hand came out from the side and ced a thick notebook in front of him. Rody looked towards the slender hand and found a friendly ck haired girl smiling at him. She was amoner, based on the uniform she was wearing. "Thank you!" Rody whispered. However, he heard a cold snort from behind Rody did not know for how long he had sat, but he could feel his buttocks turn numb. He immediately started to daydream, as he was never really interested in learning magic. On top of that, he knew that whether he participated or not, his uing assessment would not be affected. Nicoles reason for him to go to the academy was mainly to give him a conducive environment so that he could further adapt to his identity. He looked to the side and saw a few students in nobles uniform having the same impatient expression. It would seem that they were all categorized together with him as ignorant and ipetent. As for the ones who were listening attentively and deep in thought, they weremoner students. "Really sad!" Rody sighed. Howe the nobles can get this valuable learning opportunity even though they are all talentless idiots, while themoners have to wait for two years and then break their heads fighting for limited seats? Thinking like this, Rody sighed again. "Tulip familys heir!" Glenn suddenly shouted. "What?" "Was there something wrong with what I am saying? Why are you sighing?" "....." Sensing a dozen pair of eyes staring at him, Rodys face turned red. Glens facial expression was gloomy. He did not care what the Tulip family was like. In his presence, everyone must listen to him! "You did not listen to me at all. Am I right?" Glenn insisted. "Yes." Rody braced himself and replied. "Then leave!" Glenn answered seriously. "Since you are not going to listen to the lecture even if you stay in here, you might as well leave! Get out from here!" Glenn spoke coldly without giving any rooms for negotiations. Rody was sorrowful. He obligingly stood up and slowly left. How unlucky. Chased out by Master Glenn on his first day in ss. Rody had no choice but to, step-by-step, descend the spiral staircase. "Boy, turn left!" Andys voice sounded in his head. "What?" "I am telling you to turn left!" Andy ordered again. Rody was feeling angry and then said loudly, "Why should I listen to you?" As he said that, he started to walk down the stairs faster. Unconcerned, Andy leisurely replied, "In that case, what if I told you I will help you remove your long ears?" "What?" Rody stopped moving. "Are you telling the truth?" "Nonsense! Go back to that ce and turn left!" This sentence was very effective. Rody obediently backtracked to the earlier location and turned left. In front of him was a wall. "Isnt this just a wall?" Rody asked. Andy also felt something was strange. He was agitated and started to speak incoherently. "Why is it a wall? Was it sealed up? It is supposed to be a door... Boy, you have a sword, use it and cut through the wall." You must be kidding right? Cut through?! Do you think this was your own backyard? Do you know how big a havoc cutting down a wall will cause? Why dont you try it yourself?! The sword in my hands is just an ordinary sword! How can this thin long sword cut granite? Who do you think I am? The Sacred Swordsman? Chapter 44: A Gang of Scoundrels Chapter 44: A Gang of Scoundrels Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions "You fool! Your sword is not an ordinary sword! Masters lightsaber can even cut through a hill, much less cut through a wall." Saber? That absurd lightsaber? Rody became furious the moment that saber was mentioned. "Aha! Did you get angry again? You fool! You broke such a precious saber and I havent even punished you. You still dare to be discontented?" Rody angrily replied. "That scrap? Dont talk about cutting through that wall, it cant even cut firewood!" "Hah! That is because you are stupid! It is Masters lightsaber. How can it be used in a normal way?" The moment he heard this, Rody realized his mistake. Thats right. It is something Dandong left behind. How could it be useless? At this moment, Rody suppressed his doubts and whispered. "But I did not bring it here today. I left it at home." Andy was silent for a moment before it spoke in a reserved and depressed voice. "Forget it. Forget it. Forget about it today. But, I want you to do me a favour." "What?" "Tonight," Andy softly said, "Tonight,e here quietly with the lightsaber. I will teach you how to cut through the wall! Inside, there are things I want to see ...." "What is in there?" Rody felt curious after hearing Andys words. "Nothing in particr. Those days, that was one of Masters study rooms. I think there are definitely some things that belonged to Master in there. However, for some reason, it was sealed up." "The study room? Rodys lips curled into a frown. He was no longer extremely curious about books. If they were books, the Tulip familys books were more than enough. The yboys book collection was also rming. He would not even be able to read all of them within three to five years. As soon as he heard that the room was filled with books, Rody lost interest. Rody slowly walked down the White Tower. He only realised that it was almost noon when he came out. "Around this time, Miss Nicoles carriage should have arrived near the entrance of the Academy....I wonder if she knows that Ive been chased out on my first day in ss? What would she think if she knew?" With this irritable idea, Rody casually walked on. However, he habitually walked towards a smallne. Thatne led to the old dormitory formon civilians, where he used to stay. After many days of not seeing it, the two-hundred-year-old building looked even more worn out than before. The building was covered in weeds and the doors were covered in rust. Rody stood downstairs and looked at the window of his previous room. He saw a grey curtain at the window and it was clear that it was not one of his belongings. It would seem that the Academy has expelled him after he went missing for some time. His room was also vacated for someone else to live in. "I wonder if my sword has already been taken by others." Rody sighed. He couldnt help but ask even though he does not really care about that sword anymore, This is because when he was training under Instructor Carter, they would break a sword, almost once every two days." Rody looked at his old home feeling mncholic. He did not know whether he should feel happy or sad. His identity is gone. For the time being, this person named Rody does not exist. Now he needs to pretend and be a yboy! However, is doing this meaningful? Rody stood downstairs for a long while having theseplicated feelings. Suddenly, a hand lightly tapped Rodys shoulder. A clear and melodious voice sounded out from behind him. "Hey... why are you here? What are you looking at?" Rody turned around and saw the ck-haired girl who earlier shared some notes with him. Frankly speaking, the ck-haired girls facial features were only average. However, her delicate eyebrows with some freckles on her cheeks made her more smart-looking. "I did not look at anything in particr..." Rody shook his head. "I am just walking around... That.... Master Glenns ss. Is it over?" "The ss is over!" The girl stuck out her tongue andughed. "You should be a noble, right? Why are you walking here? This is not somewhere you should be. This is the living area of themoner students." For some reasons, Rody felt calm conversing with her. Needless to say, Rody grew up in this kind of world. These days, he had to deal with nobles, their guards, and servants. Now that he is chatting with a civilian girl, Rody felt like he fell back into hisfort zone. Rody smiled faintly. "I have friends living here." "Your friends? You aristocrats actually make friends withmoners?" Rody smiled softly. "I did not lie to you. I really had friends nearby." Star should still be around. However, he would probably not recognize Rody even if they met. The ck-haired girl also smiled back. This was because the handsome male in front of her was gentle and amiable and did not give out the arrogance of a noble. At that time, an angry voice came from behind them. "Hey! That yboy! Get away from Arche." Rody looked back and saw a lean man wearing amoners uniform ring at him angrily. "Star!" Rody could not help but call out. Star was stunned for a moment. He did not think that this yboy would actually call out his name. However, he did not bother thinking too deeply about it. Star took a few steps towards them and pulled the ck-haired girl, Arche. After pulling her a few steps away from Rody, he angrily asked, "Arche, why are you together with this kind of guy?" Arche gently frowned. "Star, why are you being so impolite?" Star raised his eyebrows and sneered at Rody in contempt, "Do you know who he is?" "A noble I guess..." Arche lightly replied. "He doesnt look like a bad person." "Bad person?" Starughed loudly. "In the whole of the Imperial Academy, if he is not a bad person, there are no bad people. Let me tell you. This is the yboy Seth!" "Ah!" Arches facial expression changed. Her gentle eyes immediately changed to contempt and she quickly jumped back a few steps. Rody made a wry smile. He really did not expect his reunion with Star to be like this. Star stepped in front of Arche and said. "Arche. You know about this guys reputation. He will politely strike up a conversation but... there are no good intentions! Just ignore him!" Having said that, Star turned to Rody and coldly threatened him. "Tulip family! I am warning you! Do not touch my girlfriend! Otherwise, I will not let you go!" After finishing what he had to say, he gave Rody another threatening stare. Girlfriend? Star actually found a girlfriend? However, Arches blushing face means that it is true. To meet his best friend like this, Rody did not know whether tough or cry. Star actually thought he was assailing his girlfriend? At this moment, three individuals came from afar and maliciously looked at Star. From afar, the middle one shouted, "Star! Who did you say you will not let go?" The twopanions that stood beside himughed unscrupulously. Theughter was filled with disdain and ridicule. Rody took a look at the three men in the distance. Among them, there was a tall, thin guy with a horse-like face. He yed with his long hair pretending to look elegant. However, his appearance was like the ghost of a hanged person at night. As for the two of hispanions on either side, one was tall and the other was short. The tall one looked upright and had a magnificent saber. As if he wanted to show off, the scabbard was mounted by seven or eight gems. The short one had sturdy limbs and a powerful appearance. He had an ominous glint and did not seem to be a good person. These three people were wearing nobles uniform. Besides that, the horse-faced person in the middle had two stars on his chest. This obviously meant that he is a Grade 2 warrior. Rody identified these three individuals with a nce. The guy with the horse face is Prince Barons son, who is His Majesty the Emperors nephew, Bayan. The tallpanion should be the Finance Ministers son Didi. As for the shortpanion, he should be the Empires Garrison Generals son. His name... Rody thought for a moment before remembering that this vulgar looking person had a nice name. His name is Dardaniel. These three people obviously came here to find fault with Star. That made Rody feel even more awkward because these three, ording to the information, were well acquainted with Seth... This is especially true for Didi and Dardaniel who were part of Seths gang of scoundrels. -------------- 3 Invitation Codes for Lucky Fans "HpdEc2" "hvpI1w" "F0F6Eb" Chapter 45: Romantic Arena Chapter 45: Romantic Arena Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions The moment Bayan saw Seth, he showed a strange expression andughed. "Seth, I did not think you would be back so soon! These few days, we felt less fun without you!" Didi and Dardaniel also looked at Rody and their expressions were unnatural. Seth and Bayan both had a high noble status and had always been the leaders among the noble children. Although Seth was a yboy, he was ambitious and arrogant and never had a good opinion of Bayan. Although the two people knew each other, their feelings of grudge were stronger than friendship. On the other hand, Didi and Dardaniel had always been Seths henchman. To Seth, such willing idiots who allowed him to y tricks on, he would not refuse. Moreover, Seth was a yboy and was not particrly a good person. The three of them also shared the same lustful interests and were birds of the same feather. However, after Seth left the Academy for a while, Didi and Dardaniel who were left without a leader were soon won over by Bayan and became his henchmen. Although these nobles were not adults yet, their conversations often involved deep politics. Friendly rtionships between young people meant future alliances. That was why Bayan who was ambitious, was paying attention to identify and be close with young nobles that may enter the core of nobility. This is all to enhance his future strength. Naturally, this was not something Rody could expect. All he knew was that Didi and Dardaniel were showing some unnatural expressions. However, he does not know anything more detailed than that. Bayan seemed more interested in Rody and therefore no longer bothered with Star. He merely spared Star a nce and said, "Star, originally, with your status, you are not qualified to speak to me. I believe you know the reason why I came to find you today! You better not act rashly and be well behaved during Master Glenns disciple selection next month! You can forget about the quota!" Rody immediately understood these words. Come to think of it, next month is when the old guy Glenn picked his disciples. Every two years, elderly Glenn would choose his disciples among a group of students and personally teach them magic. Under normal circumstances,moners are forbidden from entering the White Tower. That would mean that their only chance to enter the White Tower was to be selected as Master Glenns disciple once every two years. However, nobles with a strong background can directly enter Glenns ss. For example, today Rody who just arrived, obtained a special arrangement by the principal of the academy to learn from Master Glenn. With Rodys current status, Glenn had no choice. However,mon nobles would still need to go through the selection process because Elder Glenn only selects a limited number of people. Right now, Star appears to be the most likely candidate to be selected. Rody believed this because when he was still in the academy, Rody was regarded as a genius in swordsmanship while Star was regarded by the teachers as a genius in magic. With this thought, Rody frowned. For Bayan, His Majestys nephew and part of the dignified royal family, he should be able to bypass the selection process. So why is he fighting against Star for the quota? However, Bayans following words made Rody understood. "Star, I clearly tell you. This position belongs to Didi! So you better know where you stand!" After finishing what he had to say, Bayan removed his threatening expression. Although Star was angry, he could not say anything. After all, he was just amoner. Even if he was recognized as a good student and liked by many teachers, he cannot afford to offend the Royal Family. Bayan seemed to be diligent in winning the allegiance of the people around him. Although Didi was the son of an Empires minister, it was not enough to get him inside the White Tower. The elderly Glenns temper was well known and everybody must give him due respect as they dared not offend him. This fact was obvious by how he even dared to chase out Rody in public. Rody felt really angry when he saw someone humiliate his best friend in front of him. He was about to speak when Andys voice sounded out. "Idiot! Do not say anything! If you say the wrong thing, you will risk revealing your true identity! With your current position, you can only help him secretly." This sentence was like a bucket of cold water being poured over Rodys angry heart. Rody thought for a while and did not say anything. The moment Bayan stopped talking, he no longer looked at Star. Stars face was ghastly pale. He could only re at Bayan and Rody, before leaving angrily with Arche. "Seth, why are you still sitting there? If you have nothing to do, let us find somece to have some fun. It is too hot staying out here in broad daylight. Bayan looked at Rody and smiled. He secretly paid attention, hoping to obtain the favour of the Tulip familys heir. Even if the other party was too influential and cannot be one of his men, there would be no harm in building a good rtionship. When Didi and Dardaniel saw Seth, they initially felt ashamed but the moment they saw Bayan trying to be friendly, they immediately started to smile. "Thats right Seth. We have not met for a long time. Today, we must definitely go out and have fun. We have not gone out together for a long time." Dardaniel also patted his chest. "Let us not say anymore. Today is my treat. Let us go to that old ce." Didi plotted stealthily and smiled. "Dardaniel, it is best if you keep your mouth shut. With Young Master Bayan here, how could it be your turn to treat?" They pulled Rody to the entrance of the academy without giving any exnations. Rody was determined to refuse but he did not know how to. He also did not dare to ask where was the old ce and could only let them pull him. There was a carriage that was already parked at the entrance of the Academy. It did not have any decorations in peculiar ces or any gorgeous modifications. However, the golden flower and thorns design on the carriage shows its owners noble identity. It was the crest of the Empires Royal Family! The moment they entered the carriage, Bayan immediately took out a few bottles of wine from a secretpartment under the seat. He handed Rody the first bottle and smiled. "This is His Majestys tribute from the South. Go ahead and try it." Dardaniel immediately cheered and started drinking one bottle. Rody neitherughed nor cried. He merely coped with the people and the wine. The surroundings began to be warm. They engaged in idle talk and talks about women. There were also stories that made Rody feel embarrassed. Most of the stories about women had something to do with Seth. Rody could only vaguely cope looking at the three faces that were giving him smiles that were unlike smiles. He feared that if he said something wrong, he would make them suspicious. The carriage moved quickly on the road. Although the streets were crowded with pedestrians and other carriages, they gave way the moment they saw the crest on the carriage. After crossing a few main streets, with an increasing number of pedestrians, the carriage finally stopped at an intersection. Immediately, the three young masters with overbearing attitudes showed a careful expression. Didi opened the curtains and looked outside for a moment. He then opened the door and jumped out the carriage. He was followed by Dardaniel and Bayan. Rody had no choice but to follow them. Bayan waved and gave a signal. The driver immediately understood and left together with the carriage. Bayan then led the way. Rody and the other two followed him to another street. Rody was following at the back with a mind full of questions. He finally asked lightly. "What do we need to be so careful for?" After asking, Rody regretted because the guys already made it clear that they were going to the old ce. There must be a reason for them to be so careful. He could have identally revealed his true identity by asking that question. Bayan merely turned around and smiled. Fortunately, he did not suspect anything but lightly said. "Seth, you are really audacious and unafraid of anything. You truly exceeded your reputation as a yboy. However, I am different. I am someone from the Royal Family. I must naturally be careful when Ie to this kind of ce." Careful? This ce? Rody felt that things are bing bad. This was especially true when he saw the beautifully decorated building and became stupefied. Once the huge red door was opened, a long red carpet could be seen from the entrance all the way inside. There were already a lot of carriages stopped in front of the entrance and there were men looking in and refusing to leave. Several women in exposing outfits were standing near the entrance, giving the young men charming eyes, from time to time. There were also a number of ferocious-looking men standing at both sides of the door. Inside the building was filled with a lot of noise andughter. At the moment, even if Rody was a fool, he should already know what kind of ce this was. ------ 3 Invitation Codes for Lucky Fans "o4xpxb" "vJaB48" "dlCtHw" Chapter 46: Song of an Unrivalled Beauty Chapter 46: Song of an Unrivalled Beauty Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions When Rody and the other three entered the doorway, they were immediately surrounded by a few women. The women leaned towards them with their savoury bodies. Rodys face immediately turned red but he did not know how to get away from the women at both his sides. Go! Get out and greet the other guests! Young Master Seth is not interested in inferior women like you. A middle-aged woman immediately came out and chased away the women surrounding the four of them. The woman was over forty years old but she still managed to preserve her charm. Her peach-coloured eyes were very powerful and could seduce the souls of men. She was probably much better when she was younger. Young Master Seth, you havente here for a while...! Your Excellency Bayan! You are such an infrequent customer! Look at my eyes! Why are you hiding at the back? Are you shy? Young Master Didi, Young Master Dardaniel, did youe here to fool around as well? That woman was so smooth with her words that she couldpletely entertain four people at once. Rody was feeling too nervous to speak. Meanwhile, Bayan scolded in jest. Madam Sophie, enough superfluous words. Bring us the most beautiful women! The four then followed Madam Sophie into the hall. Rody has never been to a ce of debauchery like this. The floor of the hall inside was covered by ayer of thick carpet, imported from the West. The smell of perfume and alcohol was in the air, causing the customers to feel dizzy. More than ten tables were arranged in a circle in the hall. In the middle of the circle were six dancing women wearing revealing red clothing. Rody has never seen that type of dance before. The dancers all wore a thin veil and were barefooted. Their bodies were lithe and when they swayed, the veil would move and expose their graceful bodies. There were already a lot of guests at the tables. There were some strong looking warriors and well-dressed businessmen from foreign countries. There were even some that gave a surprised expression when they saw Seth and Bayans group. They were probably officials of the Empire. The only thing all the guests had inmon was that they each have at least one or two women at their sides,ughing happily and teasingly. On the left side of the hall, was a small table. Hidden behind a transparent bead curtain, on that table, was also a harp. It was about half as tall as an average person. That harp was made out of pure gold. A woman in white was gently plucking the strings of the harp with her hands, giving out a wonderful melody. The dancers in the hall were also dancing to the music. Rody who has never experienced this before in his life immediately slowed down and fell to the back. His eyes could not look away from the seductive bodies of the dancers. However, Bayan seemed to bepletely oblivious and continued to follow Madam Sophie. He did not even spare a nce at the attractive scenes in the hall and continued leading his people to the back. Going up the stairs and after a few turns, Madam Sophie led the four of them into a smallpartment. The moment they entered thepartment, they could no longer hear the dancing and singing in the hall. It would seem that the sound instion in thispartment is remarkable. Earlier, in the middle of the hall, there were some single tables arranged. The three of them also came early to im their seats. Rody sighed and could only sit down next to Bayan. Madam Sophie smiled and pped lightly. The side door immediately opened, as a woman came walking out. The woman was all dressed in white. She looked like a dignified beauty but upon closer inspection, the opening of her skirt was split up to her thighs. With each step, the skirt moved, revealing her legs. Contrary to expectations, she had the expression of someone who is calm, pure and dignified. The great contrast in appearance made the guys itched. Didi and Dardaniel kept staring. They hardly moved their eyes and continued to focus at the swaying skirt. Didiughed and was the first to speak, Good! Sophie! I like this one! Ask her toe over here! Dardaniel also seemed like he wanted to say something but the moment Didi spoke up, he decided to stay silent. However, his face exposed an unnatural expression. Bayan looked at him and smiled. Dardaniel, do not be disheartened. I am sure Madam Sophie will pick another good one for you. Right? Sophie did not say anything. She merely smiled as she waited for the white-clothed woman to sit down beside Didi. She nodded to her and then raised her hands to lightly p again. Sure enough, another woman came out from the side door. This woman dressedpletely different from the first one. She was tall and well developed. Her upper body was only wearing a thin sleeveless garment. The garment was wrapped around the body yet did not seem to be able to conceal the ming chest. Her short skirt also revealed her slender, long legs. Every step had the intention of seducing others. However, the most extraordinary thing was her captivating expression. Her eyes were like hooks that hooked away Dardaniels soul. Dardaniels displeasure had long since disappeared. The moment that woman appeared in front of him, he quickly reached out for her. Sophie gave a faint smile before ncing at Bayan and said, Your Excellency Bayan. Rolin is currently changing and will take a while more. She then nced at Rody and gave a strange smile. Young Master Seth, how would you like it arranged? Rody felt embarrassed and did not know what to say. However, with augh, Bayan rushed to speak. Nonsense. Naturally, ording to regtions! Quickly go down! Sophie smiled faintly and gave another nce to Rody before she finally went down. After a while, they heard gentle footsteps from the side. Rody suddenly smelled a fragrance. The fragrance was different from the smell of perfume used by most women. It was like the smell of fresh flowers that could coolly seep into the hearts of people. Then the side entrance slowly opened and a gentle and graceful figure slowly walked in. This woman was differentpared to the previous two women. Her eyebrows were like a crescent moon and eyes like peaches. Her delicate mouth smiled, showing a dimple on her left cheek. Her long white skirt was also extraordinary and seemed to be made by an expert. One nce was enough to tell that this woman haddylike qualities and was unlike a prostitute. The woman walked slowly towards Bayans side and gave a shallow smile. She gently said, Rolin greets Your Excellency Bayan. Rody suddenly remembered a phrase he read from a book. The fragrance preceded the perfume. Just a dab was enough to steal adys heart. Bayan beamed in joy and pretended to be reserved. He only let Rolin sit by his side. Fortunately, he did not disy Didis and Dardaniels monkey-like manners. Now that those three people had someone to apany them, except for Rody. Didiughed and said, Seth is still the best! If not for him, we will note here today and will not have the chance to see the sorrowful Miss Myka1. Bayan raised his eyebrows and thought to himself but did not say anything. Suddenly, at that moment, there was a loud bang The door was forcefully pushed open by someone and a woman walked in withrge strides. The woman wore a long ck dress and did not have any unnecessary essories. She could be regarded as extremely simple. Her gentle and radiant ck hair was also tied behind her in a simple manner. Her face does not seem to be coated in any kind of powder and looked extremely simple. It is evident that she came without any makeups. However, the moment this woman appeared, all the other women in the room, including Rolin, was immediately overshadowed. This woman, although she did not have any form of essories on her, still seemed to be extremely beautiful. The moment she saw Rody, her eyebrows raised for a moment and then she showed a bitter expression. Her eyes, which were like the cold stars of the Heavens, gazed at him resentfully and seemed like she was going mad. A drop of crystal-like tears started to flow gently from her eye and her sad expression would make any man brokenhearted. Bayans face showed a stunned expression. His eyes swept across the scene. The woman looked at Rody for a long time before she slowly approached him. Her body was slender and graceful. Her every step was faithful to her appearance. Didi and Dardaniel had also been watching her until their eyes were frozen. When Myka approached Rody, she suddenly gave him a hateful re. She stretched out a hand and then threw something onto Rodys chest and bitterly said. Seth. You dared toe and see me. This thing... Im returning it to you! Rody subconsciously picked up the object to find that it was a badge with a silver me, which was the crest of the Tulip family. Seeing the beautys sorrowful face, Rodys mind became nk. He could only hear his heart beating.... While everybody was still stunned looking at Myka, suddenly, there was a loud crashing sound. The door of the pavilion flew open and hit both sides of the wall. Walking through the doorway in big strides was a guy about two metres tall. He was extremely huge and wore leather armour. He was also draped with an animal hide. He was bald and had a face so ferocious he looked like he was going to eat other people. The women in the hall all became afraid. Ah! They all screamed and trembled. Even Myka moved backwards and hid behind Rody. Didi and Dardaniel became angry. What a joke! There are people in the Imperial Capital that dare to offend us? Didi and Dardaniel had already drew out their swords. They shouted as they rushed forward. There were two whacking sounds. The two men rush forward but before they even attacked, the robust man kicked one of them, who flew and fell onto the floor, unable to get up again. ______________________________________________________________________________ Trantors Footnotes 1 The name Myka (Ѹ) has many different ways of reading. Among these are, Miao Ge, Mou Ge, Mu Ge, and Miu Ge. Among the possible names that I could use, are M and Myra. Since the name ends with Ge, I decided to go for Myka. Chapter 47: Fierce Fight in the Courtesan Quarters Chapter 47: Fierce Fight in the Courtesan Quarters Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Who is so bold? Bayan looked brave but he could barely stand up straight. He tried to show a calm expression but his slightly trembling voice betrayed him. Appearing like the wind was Miss Sophie. She came out from the side looking as if she just experienced hardships and shouted. Who dares to behave atrociously! Sophie was aware of the identity of her guests and knew that not many people in the Empire would dare offend them. As a result, her voice was louder than usual. As soon as Sophie shouted, at least 7 to 8 robust men immediately came running out from the side door. Each man held a long ck rod, while two of the leading men also held swords. It looked like they were warriors. When Bayan saw the men that appeared, he calmed down and shouted. Enough nonsense! Kill him! I will be responsible for his death! The intruderughed in disdain. At this time, from behind the intruder, a man calmly walked in. The man was also tall and he wore the clothing of a nobles attendant. His yellow hair and long nose made it evident that he was from a different nation. His face was squarish and he had a sturdy body. His whole body seemed to emit a violent and murderous smell. Rody had seen such temperament before from Randt at home when he swung his sword. The mans eyes swept across and then heughed in disdain. Kill us? Do you have the ability? Bayan looked unhappy. He had never met anyone who dared to be so presumptuous towards him before in the Imperial Capital. He looked at the foreigner and immediately eximed. Why are you standing there like idiots? Kill the both of them! When they heard the order, the robust men roared and rushed forward. Rody watched and frowned. He had a bad feeling about this. Sure enough, before the guards could reach the front, the barbarian already punched down a few of them with his fists. Before the two warriors could even sh, one was punched in his chest and flew away before he could even groan. The other warrior had his sword grabbed and broke into two by the barbarian with his arm strength. The warrior was stunned. He did not know whether he should continue to attack desperately or turn around and flee. The barbarianughed as he grabbed the warrior by thepel, easily lifting him up before throwing him out of the room. So, this is the strength of your warriors? The man wearing the nobles clothingughed. Bayans face turned pale. His hand held onto the hilt of his sword but hesitated to unsheathe. Rody slowly stood up and stared at the barbarians. Myka hid behind him and trembled slightly. One of her hands held tightly onto his shirt. Who are you? Bayan gnashed his teeth. Do you not know who we are? Although his words were meant to intimidate, it ended up showing his cowardice. I am the prince of the Great Moon Kingdom, Sultan1! Do I care about who you are? Not only you, even if your Emperor were here he would need to be polite with me! Sultan smiled coldly. Suddenly, he saw Myka hiding behind Rody. He showed a stunned expression before smiling. I have finally found you! I came here looking for the Imperial Capitals famous beauty Miss Myka. I do not want anything else. I just want to see her and now I want to take her with me. Nothing will happen if you all behave. Sultan smiled and walked towards Rody. He then stretched out his hands to pull Myka. Rody was angry and whispered. Do not worry! I am here. I will not let him take you. Myka was shivering but showed a surprised expression when she heard what Rody said. She noticed Rody had a strange look. Move aside. Sultan red at Rody. Rody pulled Myka behind him and said in return, Get lost! Bayans face turned purple and quietly said. Seth... Enough.... Forget it. Rody spared Bayan a cold nce and spoke again. No! No? Sultanughed loudly. He spoke loudly and eagerly. We have defeated several tens of thousands of your troops.! We have even defeated your high-ranking warriors! Inparison, who are you? Rody gritted his teeth and stared at Sultan, in front of him. Without saying a word, Rody pulled out his sword. Although he did not know who Myka was, he knew that she was probably one of Seths lovers. As a man, in this scenario, it was absolutely impossible to retreat. Good! Sultan raised his eyebrow. It seems like you still have a backbone! Rondor2! Kill him! He then stepped back and watched Rody with interest. The barbarian immediately strode up and looked at Rody, from head-to-toe. He grinned and smiled. Young boy! Come on! the barbarian said. He then gave Rody a punch to knock him down. Rody snorted. He reacted by shing at the arm of Rondor. However, he only heard the sound of metal shing. Rondors arm was not injured in the slightest. Fool! He has an armguard! Andys voice sounded in his ears. Soon, the other party started to smash around wildly. Rody did not dare to confront him head on, and he could only dodge. These days, his training of the whipping technique by Instructor Carter may not have improved his swordsmanship, but it had certainly improved his agility. With a loud bang, the table that Rondor hit was split into two. The wines and dishes on the table were scattered everywhere. Rody took this opportunity to go around Rondor and shed his waist. Once again, he heard the sound of metal shing and did not manage to injure Rondor. He must be wearing an armor! Rody suddenly thought. Rody relying on his swiftness, continuously moved around Rondor while shing him. Each sh was met with the sound of metal shing. Although Rondor had already been shed several times, with that armor he was wearing, those shes could not injure him. Rody then roared and aimed for his head but Rondor held his hands high to block it. As soon as the sword shed the arms, sparks appeared. Rody quickly jumped and kicked Rondor in the chest with all his strength. Rondor who was kicked, stepped back a few steps and shook his head. His eyes showed an ominous glint. Rody held the sword with both of his hands and watched his opponent vigntly. However, he has already started to breathe heavily. Earlier, with those few strokes, Rody had already shown off his swordsmanship. Whether it was speed or skill, they were both good. Unfortunately, that had no effect on the monster in front of him and he really had no way out. Fool! If you continue fighting like this, you will end up dead! Andy eximed. What else can I do? That person is wearing such tough armor. No matter how I sh or stab, it does not affect him at all. He also has extremely frightening strength. I already kicked him as hard as I could but it only pushed him back 2 steps. Unless it is a broadsword or ance, I would not be able to hurt him. But in my hands is just a normal sword, thin and long. It has no power at all. Whatnce? If you had used that lighsaber, you would have already defeated him. Andy roared angrily at Rody. These words gave Rody an idea. He moved back and put both his hands on the hilt of the sword. He stared at Rondor quietly. Whats wrong? Dont you want to fight anymore? Surrender? Rondor sarcastically roared. Rody said nothing but coldly red back. Sultan was initiallyughing but his face soon changed. There was something odd about the young man in front of him. Rondor also became vignt. He saw his opponent took a deep breath and lifted his sword. Suddenly Rondor saw his opponent open his bright eyes and a dim golden light radiated from his body. The room suddenly dimmed as the light concentrated on Rodys sword. The sword that was supposed to only be made of iron was suddenly emitting a bewitching golden light. Sultans face became discolored as he involuntarily shouted. Fighting energy? You actually know how to use fighting energy? Rondor eyes stung for a brief moment, and before he could clearly see, the sword had already shed down. When he noticed the silver-colored edge of the sword, half the height of a man striking down, it was already toote to dodge. Without a choice, he raised his arms to block it, protecting his head and chest. After a loud bang, the lightsaber could be seen shing Rondors arms. He screamed and his steel armguards immediately broke. Rondors body moved back about half a meter before flying and crashing into a wall, destroying a cab in the process. His clothes were torn and the armor underneath was also tattered. Blood was all over his body. Even half of his pants was gone, revealing his ck hairy thigh. There were also some deep bloodstained cuts. Rondors entire body trembled, as he struggled to stand up. However, he could not move. He eventually fainted. Sultan, who had lost his earlier arrogant demeanor, rushed to Rondor and checked on his injury. He then stood up and said. Good! Good! You actually broke his arms and ribs. What is your name? With that kind of skill, you cannot be an ordinary person! The moment Rody used that sword, he felt like his strength was drained. He felt weak as though he was going to faint. He struggled to stay standing. I am Seth! Tulip familys Seth! Sultan showed a somewhat astonished face. Good. The Tulip familys heir! Truly well-deserved reputation! I will remember it! A few foreigners wearing animal hide then rushed into the room and quickly lifted Rondor. Sultan looked at those few men in the room and left with them, without saying anything else. Bayan sighed gently and whispered to Rody. Dont bother them anymore. Let them go. Rody already had no more strength. He could only smile and nodded after listening to those words. The moment Sultan and his men were out of sight, Rody felt that he could hold on anymore as he swayed and copsed. With a pondering expression, Myka who was behind him quickly rushed over to support Rody. ______________________________________________________________________________ Trantors Footnote 1 Original name given was Song Zan. As this is a trantion of Chinese to English, a lot of the names used by the author such as the main character Luo Di has been tranted to the obvious English version Rody. However, some names like Song Zan are very vague in terms of its English version. Therefore, I did some research on names starting with S. The names that I found are Songaa and Sultan. Songaa means Strong in Native American while Sultan means Authority in Arabic. Since Song Zan is a Prince, I decided to go for Sultan. 2 Original name given is Long Duo Er or Long Duor. Since Luo Di is Rody, I assumed that it is a name that starts with R to form Rondo. However, the Chinese name had three characters with thest one being Er. This made me feel like the name ended with an Er sound and so his name became Rondor. Chapter 48: Change in Situation Chapter 48: Change in Situation Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Didi and Dardaniel had long been carried away. Meanwhile, Madam Sophies face was pale and she was terrified. She was a wise person and understood that the current problem was not a small problem. Sultan made it clear that he was the prince of the Great Moon Kingdom and was probably a diplomatic envoy. On the other hand, Bayan was also an important aristocrat. Bayan and Young Master Seth were the Emperors nephew and the heir to the family with the greatest military exploits. The injured Didi and Dardaniel also have important backgrounds. With such an incident, there might be an investigation and she might need to bear responsibilities. Bayan was displeased. Although he did not voice it out, he was arguing in his heart. He naturally understood the purpose of the Great Moon Kingdoms envoy. The reason involved political business between the two countries. However, he ended up fighting with them in a prostitute house. The number of problems that would arise from that would not be small. He no longer has any intention to seek pleasure. He just justified himself and prepared to leave. He wanted to quickly return home and discuss with his father as to how to deal with the problem. On the other hand, Rody was weak and was brought into a room by a few servants. He found that the decorations in the room were simple yet elegant and the bed was soft like the clouds. A nearby table had a incense burner exuding a sweet and enticing aroma., The servants left immediately after cing him in the room. Rodyid down for a while and could feel himself recovering. Although he did not suffer any injuries, thatst attack was something more than what his body could withstand. He heard a light creaking sound. Then the door opened and a beautiful figure slowly walked in. Myka slowly walked to the bedside and looked at Rody who was lying down on the bed with a bewildered expression. Rody also felt agitated but he was determined not to speak first. So they stared at each other for a long time until Myka finally sighed. The heavy sigh was like aint for causing endless worry. She then took out, from the table in front of the bed, a small ck bottle and unscrewed the cap. She handed the bottle over and spoke softly. Drink this. This is something someone else gave me. I heard that it is good for internal injuries. Rody took the bottle and was pondering for a moment whether to consume its contents or not, when suddenly Myka asked, Tell me. Who are you? What? Rodys hands trembled and he nearly dropped the bottle. Mykas eyes slowly and gently studied Rodys face and lightly said. Stop pretending. You are not Seth! Who are you and why are you pretending to be him? Rody felt that his mouth was dry while his mind was screaming. Shit! Shit! The secret is exposed! You do not need to be nervous. Myka smiled gently. However, her smile did not contain any hint of happiness. I will not expose your identity. If I had wanted to expose your identity, I would have done so earlier. In fact, I want to thank you for protecting me earlier. How do you know that I am not Seth? Rody thought for a long time before he cautiously asked. Myka shook her head and whispered. You are definitely not him. First of all, he was not as strong as you. Also... you... Mykas face turned red before continuing. I know, he had already left the Imperial Capital. What? Myka sighed. The night he left, he came to see me. Rodys face turned red. You and him.... You are his.... I am not somebody close to him, Myka replied lightly. The tone of her voice was light as if it does not contain any emotion. He came that night and told me that he was going to leave the Imperial Capital and just wanted to say goodbye. I asked if he could take me along but then he lied to me. Myka gently raised her hands to show the silver family crest. It was the same one she threw into Rodys arms. It was not known as to when she retrieved it. When Rody heard this, he secretly sighed to himself. He understood the meaning of Mykas words. He knew that Seth was a yboy and would definitely have rtionships with more women than just Myka. It was already quite an unexpected task for him toe and bid farewell to Myka before his departure. For that yboy with a free and uninhibited nature, it would be impossible to take a woman along while pursuing his dreams. To him, women would only be a burden. Myka smiled in a self-depreciating manner. When I saw you earlier, I thought Seth has returned. I did not know whether I was happy or angry. But as soon as you spoke, I knew that you were not Seth. Rody smiled wryly. I knew that this is not something I can keep a secret forever. After a while, Rody whispered. I am sorry. You dont need to say that to me. Myka calmly replied. I want to thank you for saving me earlier and for helping me to untie the knot in my heart. In that case, now.... I am alright. Myka smiled faintly. My heart feels very calm. Whatever feelings I had is now gone. The two then became silent for a while. Rody did not know what was appropriate to say. Facing a sad woman, he reallycked the experience and did not even know how to say any consoling words. Moreover, the woman was an amazing beauty. Her every move was filled with elegance to the extent that Rody did not dare to stare. For a moment, Rody could not help but feel jealous of Seth for having the admiration of such a beauty. Yet, Seth was cruel enough to walk away from her. The silence was finally broken when someone came in to inform them that the Tulip family had sent someone over to pick up Young Master Seth. Myka nodded and looked at Rody. Are you okay? Can you move? Although her tone was t, her gentle voice could stir the hearts of those who heard it. Rody nodded and struggled to sit up on the bed. To begin with, he was not injured and was just lying down to restore his energy. Although he had not fully recovered, he could still move around. Thank you, Miss Myka. Also.... Dont worry. I will not reveal your secret. Myka casually mentioned. From today onwards, I have nothing to do with that person. As for your business, I have nothing to do with it as well. Rody sighed, turned around and was about to leave but before he could, Myka suddenly shouted. What is your name?! Rody! Myka lightly looked at Rodys face, frowned and coldly said. The situation in the Imperial Capital is constantly changing, full of power struggles. As a youngster, you must be careful. I know. Rody nodded. When he saw Myka looking away from him and staring nkly out of the window, he sighed and continued walking out of the room. For a moment, for whatever reason, Rody felt distressed. Suddenly his mind had a strange thought. If I were really Seth, would she still use such an indifferent attitude towards me? The person picking up Rody was Randt. The trouble stirred up here was immediately reported to the Tulip family. Randt was already waiting impatiently in the hall. He felt great relief only when he saw Rody appearing perfectly fine. Young Master Seth. It is good that you are alright. Rody nodded and followed Randt out. The guests were already long gone. The guards of the Imperial Capital were at the entrance, investigating. However, the moment they saw Rody, they respectfully gave way to him. Outside, the carriage was already waiting for Rody. Randt waited for Rody to get onto the carriage before getting onto his horse. You got into trouble again! Rody saw Nicole sitting at the innermost seat, the moment he got onto the carriage. Her face seemed heavy. For some reason, Rody did not feel like arguing with Nicole. He just quietly sat beside her. Nicole also noticed Rodys difference in behavior and felt strange. After thinking for a while, she could not help but ask. You... are you hurt? Her words were filled with concern and made Rodys heart melt. He felt that Miss Nicole was more gentle and pleasant aspared to Mykas indifferent attitude earlier. He whispered back. I am sorry. I just did not expect you toe and fetch me. When I heard the news, I could not sit still, Nicole spoke softly as she showed her concern. Rody felt warm and held Nicoles hand.. softly saying, Nicole, I am sorry. I have disappointed you. Nicole blushed and tried to remove his hands but her heart did not want to. She could only sigh and asked, Why did youe... to this ce? Rody exined about how he met Bayan and the other two people in the academy. He then exined about how they dragged him here and their conflict with Prince Sultan. Nicoles eyebrow wrinkled quietly. Naturally, Rody kept the fact that Myka saw through his identity. For some reason, he did not want Nicole to know about Myka. When Rody finished, Nicoles facial expression changed and she said again. Rody, this time you are really in trouble. Why? Rody was puzzled. Is it because of Sultans identity? He is just a prince but Bayan is the Emperors nephew and I am currently also the heir of the Tulip family. Do we need to fear him? Nicole smiled gently. You are naturally not afraid of him, but the Empire is currently afraid of the Great Moon Kingdom. Why? Nicole looked at Rody and spoke slowly. You did not know. Last month, in the Western Papans Grasnds, the Empire and the Great Moon Kingdom were at war. The Empire suffered a crushing defeat. The Northwest Legion had 200,000 soldiers but now less than half remains! Right now, the Great Moon Kingdoms 80,000 armored cavalry is upying the Rostock province. The Great Moon Kingdom is now assembling in the northwest city of Mudan and is eyeing the territory of the Western Empire. Chapter 49: Imperial Family Guards Chapter 49: Imperial Family Guards Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Rody thought about Nicoles words quietly. The current him was no longer an ignorant youth. These past few days, he did not only learn about swordmanship but also about schrly knowledge. As a result, he was no longer ignorant of the world. Rody of course, understood the situation the Empire was facing right then, after its crashing defeat in the war. The damage to the Northwest Legion was enough to say that the whole Legion was defeated. The entire northwest territory was nowpletely undefended and could be captured by the Great Moon Kingdom. Although the Empires total military strength was still stronger than that of the Great Moon Kingdom, it was not possible to mobilize the North Legion and South Legion so easily. At that moment, there were only two possible purposes for the Great Moon Kingdoms prince toe to the Empire as a diplomatic envoy. The first possibility was to dere war! However, this was unlikely as the Kingdoms overall strength was unlikely to be able to defeat the Empire, in a full-scale war. Even if it was to dere war, there was no reason for the prince to personallye as an envoy. They would probably send other people as envoys. This was because the Emperor might order the execution of the envoy in a fit of anger. The second possibility would be negotiating peace! Rody believes that the possibility of this was greater. This was because after the crushing defeat, the situation had be dire in the northwest region. The Empire would also be more willing to take some humiliation to buy time and build up forces. If Prince Sultan really dide to negotiate peace, then his earlier actions would really lead him to disaster. Rondor, the person that he seriously injured could also be one of Sultans generals. As a result, that conflict could be considered a serious diplomatic matter, even if the person he injured was just a bodyguard. If Sultan deliberately wants to make a big issue out of the incident, the peace negotiations would be more difficult. This would also cause the Empire a big problem, because there was no way to justify beating up the diplomatic envoy in their own capital. The two sat in silence while the guards escorted them back to the mansion. When the carriage arrived at the entrance, from a distant, they could see about 20 horses near the entrance of the Tulip familys mansion. There were also about two dozen knights standing, on both sides, waiting. All of the knights were tall and sturdy. They wore golden armors and had a specialized sheath for their swords. Their helmets had a long, red tassel. At a nce, Nicole knew they were the Imperial familys guards and was surprised to see them. When Rody and Nicole got down the carriage, a middle-aged leader of the knights walked up to them. He gave a bow of respect and then spoke neither haughtily nor humbly. I am Gordon, themander of the Imperial Guards. His Majesty has summoned the Tulip familys heir, Seth. Please follow me to meet His Majesty. As soon as they heard it, Rody and Nicole exchanged nces and had the same thought. They are very fast! Nicole was unmoved. She lightly replied. Alright! Let my brother change his clothes first. After that, he will follow you to have an audience with His Majesty. The deputymander Gordon did not dare to oppose. He just nodded his head and said softly. Yes. In that case, we will wait here. Nicole led Rody into the mansion and immediately instructed a servant to change his clothes. Rody changed from the Imperial Academys uniform into amon noble warriors uniform. As he has not inherited the title yet, he was unable to wear the uniform meant for audiences with His Majesty. The clothing Rody wore was warrior uniform but with a lot of essories. However, the most conspicuous cessory on the clothing was the Tulip familys crest. Nicole did not look too good and whispered. How are you feeling right now? If you are not feeling well, I can tell them that you were injured from the fight and cannot go temporarily. In this case, His Majesty would be unable to force you to have an audience with him. Rody shook his head and sternly said. That wont do. Nicole, this cannot be done. I just only apanied you back and the guards were also already waiting for us which exins that His Majesty is aware of what happened. Chances are he also knows that I am not injured. On top of that, Gordon has already seen me. We can no longer tell them that I am injured. Nicole sighed and looked at Rody. I did not expect you to be able to think so clearly . However, it happened so fast... we had not thought of a good countermeasure. Rody nodded his head. There is no time left. I will have to adapt. Nicole... I am just worried that His Majesty could see through my disguise. Nicole pondered deeply before she said. He should not be able to. His Majesty has hardly met Seth and should not be able to see through your disguise. I have also already taught you the basic courtesy. There should not be a big w. I only worry... What? Nicole sighed. I am afraid that His Majesty the Emperor actually dislikes my brother. Why? Rody frowned. Looking strange, Nicole answered. Because of Jojo! She continued before Rody could speak. Originally, I did not know about my brother and Jojos rtionship but I think that secret could not be kept from His Majesty. Did you know? His Majesty is really attracted to Jojo. Jojo has been in the Imperial Capital for a very long time. Although she was the Empresss sister, His Majesty did not bestow the Princess title to her. This is probably because he wants to have Jojo .... Rody made a wry smile. So you are saying that His Majesty may know about Seth and Jojos rtionship and may hate me very much? Nicole shook her head and forced a smile. That is also one of the problems I am worried about. However, His Majesty is unlikely to raise such matters openly. Today, the most important thing is to solve the problem of your dispute with the Great Moon Kingdoms envoy... In other words, whatever the punishment is given to you, you will have to bear it. Rody gave a cold smile. What else can they do? How can they push the responsibility to Bayan? He is His Majestys nephew! Nicole sighed and did not say anything. She only concentrated on fixing Rodys uniform. Rody also not did not say anything because he knows that nothing that he says would help him. He can only take a step at a time. Before leaving, Rody thought for a moment and asked a servant to bring him the lightsaber hanging on the wall in his room. Although he did not know how to use that saber, having it somehow makes him calm. Even though he could move right now, that earlier fight had used up all of his energy, especially thatst attack which almost made him copse. Although he feels better right now, he was still unable to fight. He just wants to carry that saber to build up his courage to defend himself if needed. Nicole led Rody out to board the carriage. ording to her intention, she wanted to apany Rody. However, the deputymander Gordon refused her request. His Majesty the Emperor said he only wants to meet Young Master Seth. Miss Nicole, please stay at home. Gordon said lightly. Noticing the fearful look on Nicoles face, Gordons heart went soft and then whispered to Nicole. Miss Nicole, do not worry. His Majesty already seems to know what happened when he gave me the order. However, His Majesty seems to be in a good mood and did not seem angry. Nothing should happen to Young Master Seth. Nicole froze for a moment and looked at Gordon, surprised. She could not understand why Gordon was on her side. Gordon showed a solemn look and nodded to Nicole. He softly said. I was one of the Dukes subordinates many years ago. Nicole calmed down and nodded her head in gratitude. When Rody got onto the carriage, Gordon gave an order and the twenty odd knights got on their horses. Chapter 50: Glory and Disgrace Chapter 50: Glory and Disgrace Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions The Imperial Pce was built in the center of the Empire, more than 400 years ago when the Empire was founded. It was an enormous structure built using granite shipped from the north. From the Empires few centuries worth of history, Rody learned that the Empire had gone through many hardships and wars. Rody was unable to remember them all. During the Empires 49th year, the Empire was at war with the Northern Rnd Continent and entered a moment of crisis. The granite pce became thest military stronghold. Both sides had about 200,000 soldiers and they fought at the fort of the pce for a total of 17 days. Finally, the third Duke of the Tulip Family led 100,000 soldiers that helped to repel the enemy and defend the pce. During the Empires 109th year, there was an internal strife. The emperor was assassinated by a rebellious minister. The rebellious minister then put a prince there and controlled him like a puppet. After that, the sixth Duke of Tulip Family ran away from the Imperial Capital. Fifteen dayster, he came back to the Imperial Capital with 9,000 soldiers. They took six days to break through the city walls andter fought 20,000 rebels for two days and two nights. The duke personally killed the rebellious leader, Davis and continued to attack the Imperial City with thousands of soldiers. Due to that war, the river near the walls turned red with blood for a full two weeks, before returning to its original color. During the Empires 209th year, after the internal strife the most outstanding emperor in the whole of Empires history, Abbas the Great ascended the throne. Abbas was the Empires greatest emperor in their 400 years of history. However, during his reign he was also the emperor that killed the most people. Abbas had the support of the Tulip Family and killed more than 1,000 of the ministers and kinsmen that opposed his rule. That included his younger brother and his uncle. About 100 yearster, the Empire once again experienced a bloody baptism. On that night, the whole Empire was filled with shrilled screams and the stench of the blood. After a heavy downpour, the whole Empire was covered in red. During the 30 years of Abbas the Greats reign, he created the Empires formidable cavalry. The cavalry was well known in the maind as the Lightning God Legion. Under Abbas great leadership and the Tulip Familys outstandingmands, the cavalry conquered the entire continent. Only in the maind at the Northwest Grasnds, was there a strong and unknown resistance from the nomads who refused to be ruled by the Empire. Abbas the Great then implemented firm strategies. In all parts of the maind where the sun shines, everyone must respect the imperialw and authority! The obedient ones will be rewarded while the rebellious ones will be mercilessly punished. Finally, the marshal of the Empire massacred 60,000 foreign troops and captured their leader, Halifax. Abbas the Great then ordered for this foreign leader to be publicly trampled by horses until he died. Atst, the whole continent finally unified and became the Empires territory. As a result, the Empire in the south and Rnd in the north, separated by the straits, were in quite a confrontational setup. Also in that era, the Great Sage Dandong was born. He became Abbas the Greats most powerful assistant as he single handedly nned a series of reforms, giving the Empire a lot of vigor. Also in that pce, Abbas the Great renamed the Empire as the Radiant Empire1. The name of the Radiant Empire reverberated through the whole continent. Twenty-three years ago, the Empire once again went through a historical moment. It was its first defeat and humiliation after a few hundred years. The foreigners from the Northwest Grasnds raised their banners and dered independence. They then formed the Great Moon Kingdom. On top of that, themander of the army who was Tulip Familys head died of illness. Eventually, the Empires Central Cavalry were defeated by the Great Moon Kingdoms armored cavalry. As they were defeated, the Empire had to acknowledge the Great Moon Kingdoms independence. After that, the Empire and the Great Moon Kingdom signed an agreement in the hall constructed by Abbas the Great, agreeing to the division of theirnds. Rody sat in the carriage and asionally gazed out of the window, looking towards the pce in the distance. He recalled seeing the picture of the pce in history books. He did not know what his fate would be when he arrived there. Rody stared at the pce which was getting closer. As night drew nearer, he had a peculiar feeling. This is the heart of the Empire! The pce was surrounded by about 60 miles of wall,pletely constructed with huge rocks. Its height and thickness were about the same as the wall of the Imperial Capital but its strength was much stronger. Standing on the wall were the Imperial Guards wearing golden armors and holding spears. There was also a brightly colored banner with a thorny flower, pping in the wind. This wall was originally something built in haste during the war. A few hundred yearster, an ancient emperor renovated the wall. The original castle-like wall was given a magnificent coating to make it simr to the Imperial Pce. The original iron gate was reced with a golden gate, the symbol of the Imperial Familys dignity. As the carriage passed through the gate, Rody could not help but mentally try to calcte as to how many years of amoners expenses could be covered by the cost of the gates tinum gold coating. Under the guidance of the Imperial Guards, the carriage stopped at the entrance of the inner city of the Imperial Pce. At this point, Rody had to get off the carriage. Nobody except His Majesty the Emperor was allowed to ride a carriage into the inner city. Twelve fully armed guards led the way. Rody eventually reached the audience hall. The thick and heavy door made of wood and iron was already open. Following Gordons instructions, Rody slowly walked into the audience hall alone. The 16 huge pirs in the audience hall looked dignified. The audience hall was surrounded and illuminated byrge candles, made of cattle fat. The illumination was so bright that it seemed as if it was daytime. When Rody stepped onto the floor, it gave out a soft sound. Rody noticed that the floor of the audience hall was made out of gold. On both sides of the audience hall, rows of guards in armor stood. They only revealed their eyes and they had axes in their hands. They looked straight in front and did not nce at Rody. Hmph,... gold. The Imperial Pce is really like what the legend said... like a cage. Rody could not help but think to himself. Gordon pointed to the door at the end of the hall and whispered, His Majesty is in there waiting for you. He hesitated for a moment before saying again, Young Master Seth, please give me your sword. Rody knew he could not refuse. He gave the lightsaber to Gordon. Gordon nodded his head and passed on the sword to one of the guards at the door before walking with Rody towards the back. The two guards, at the side of the entrance, carefully interrogated Gordon. Only when Gordon produced themand te did they allow Rody to enter. The door slowly opened and Rody immediately felt a chill. It was a side hall, which was actually the real center of the Empire. It was noted in the Empires history, that all the important policies and strategies were agreed and fixed here by the emperor and his ministers. The inside of the hall was mostly empty. He felt a strange sense of relief from the ceiling that gave off a gentle and chilling light. Rody knew that this was an illuminating spell. There were no decorations or furnishings in the middle of the room. There was only a huge and long table in the wide, open hall. At the end of the table, there was a long and thin silhouette. He wore a long white robe and had long ck hair tied up behind his head. His face looked abnormally fair as if it was devoid of color. He carefully looked at Rody with eyes which looked like two bright gems. Although the person was just quietly standing there, Rody could feel a tremendous kind of invisible pressure. Rody immediately bowed his head and knelt down. He spoke loudly, I am Tulip Familys Seth Rudolph. I present myself to His Majesty the Emperor! The white robed person in the distance seemed motionless. He gently nodded but he did seem to have intention of allowing Rody to stand up. The current Radiant Empire Emperor quietly looked at Rody. His gaze was as if he could see through Rody. Rody did not know how long he had knelt. He could feel the cold sweat flowing down his back. After a while, he heard a clear and resounding voice. Seth! I have a difficult problem. I hope you can solve it for me! Trantors Footnote 1 The original name, gungmng dgu meant Light Empire or Bright Empire but it sounds awkward as the name of a kingdom so I picked Radiant instead. Chapter 51: Entrusted Important Task Chapter 51: Entrusted Important Task Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Rody slowly raised his head and felt the other partys sharp gaze. He did not know why but that gaze made his hair stand. Seth,e here! Rody swallowed his saliva and slowly stood up. He then walked a few steps forward. The person in front of him was the Empires emperor, Abbas XI! In his heart, Rody felt unimpressed. Why does he not look very spirited? Based on Rodys perception, the emperor as a descendant of Abbas the Great should be wearing golden armor. The emperor should be stalwart and give off a majestic impression. However, the middle-aged man in front of him looked pale and his thin body was hidden under the white robe. He gave people a deep, eerie impression. Hmph! Looks like being an emperor is not necessarily a joyous affair. Look at his appearance, his forehead is full of wrinkles. He must be frowning constantly. Rody stood in front of the emperor, about ten steps away. He did not dare to go any nearer. Abbas XI finally looked away and lightly sighed. Seth, how long has it been since Ist saw you? Hmm... It should be a good few years? It was when your father passed away. At that time you were still a child, Abbas XI spoke in a somewhat sad tone. Rody kept his mouth shut and lowered his head. In just a few years, you have be robust. Much better than your father during those years, Abbas XI spoke as he walked slowly towards Rody. He extended his hand to pat Rodys shoulder and said, I know your sense of unease. Todays incident has already been reported to me. Rody thought for a moment and was finding the right words to say when the emperor stopped him with a gesture. I know what you want to say. Bayan already told me about it. However, I know that his stories were filled with exaggerations. Hmph, I am not old and confused yet but this incident actually happened. You actually injured the guy so, you must also understand the consequences. Rody nodded. Nicole reminded him earlier not to say too much. The more he said the more mistakes he could make. Abbas XI looked at Rodys eyes with some interest. He gave a cold smile and slowly asked, Why do you not speak? I heard that your temperament is not like this. You are well known as an extremely audacious person. Rody took a deep breath and slowly raised his head. He looked directly at the emperors eyes and solemnly said, Your Majesty, I do not know what to say. For Your Majesty to summon me, there must already be a decision. Abbas XI looked surprise momentarily before he slightly frowned and pondered. He asked slowly, Do you know about the war between the Empire and the Great Moon Kingdom? Rody thought to himself. Although the news of the fight had been concealed, it could not have been concealed from those in the upper strata. Otherwise, Nicole would not have found out about it. For His Majesty to ask Rody this question, it would mean that he was aware of Rodys knowledge about the situation. That would mean that it was useless for him to pretend. As a result, it would be better for him to gracefully acknowledge by nodding his head. Very good, Abbas XI nodded his head. You are pretty smart to know that you cannot lie to me, his tone was awe-inspiring. Soon, he changed his tone and asked again, As the heir of the Tulip Family, what do you think of the Imperial Army in this case? Rody thought for a moment and loudly proimed, The Tulip Family is willing to go to war and risk their lives to defend the dignity of the Empire! Those words were also taught to him by Nicole. Whatever it was, those words would definitely not offend His Majesty. Sure enough, a trace of satisfactory smile appeared on Abbas XIs pale face. Unfortunately, you are still young and have not inherited the title. Otherwise, I really hope you can be of service to me. I also hope that the unbeatable history of the Tulip family would continue through you! Great Moon Kingdom, hmph! Merely a group of uncivilized foreign barbarians! His Majesty exposed his resentment from hisst few words. Rody sneered in his heart. Barbarians? A group of barbarians fought to the extent that your personally appointedmander of the Northwest Legion was so badly defeated? Of course, Rody did not say those words out loud. He swallowed his saliva and silently said, Your Majesty is brilliant! Rody kept his criticisms to himself. Abbas XI also sighed as if he was aware of his own outburst. He lowered his voice and spoke, The Empire has just been defeated and the morale is low. I summoned you here so that you can help me with one thing. Rody immediately remembered Nicoles words and hurriedly proim his boundless loyalty. He knelt with one knee and earnestly looked at His Majesty in a 45o angle while cursing in his heart. This preposterous Empires family heir is really stifling! Abbas XI stared at Rody seeming satisfied and spoke, I have decided to bring forward your session ceremony. Three days from now, I will personally host your session ceremony. If you can pass the Imperial Examination, I will officially announce your inheritance of the Tulip Familys title and you will be the new Duke Rudolph. After that, I will have a more important mission for you! Rody did not say anything but he gave the Emperor a dignified look. He knew that at this moment, he must definitely not show a surprised face. As expected, Abbas XI nodded when he saw Rody maintaining his calm and loudly proimed, If you sessfully inherit the title, I will appoint you as the Northwest Inspection Special Envoy and I will order you to immediately go to the Northwest Region to aid General Ruben of the Northwest Legion to take charge of military affairs. Ah? Even though Rody tried to maintain his calm, when he heard those words, he was unable to conceal it. Go to the front lines? Northwest Inspection Special Envoy? That is the title of the Imperial Envoy. Although Rody had never been a government official, he had been to the Imperial Academy and knew the meaning of being a special envoy. It meant that at exceptional moments, he would have full control of military affairs in the Northwest Region. During critical moments, he could even overwrite the orders of the original First Commander of the Northwest Legion. Abbas XI sighed. I know that you are still too young and you should not bear this burden. However, this is now a difficult time for the Empire. The Tulip Family is the God of War and gship of the Empire. Now is the time where the Empire needs the Tulip Family the most. The emperors dignified gaze soften and his voice also lowered, Even though I want you to go to the Northwest, I do not really expect you to change the situation immediately. After all, you are still young and do not have much experience. What I need are your banners! When the soldiers are defeated, I want your family banner toe up and stabilize the morale of the army. Seth, I do not need you to do too many things! I just need you to go to the front lines! As long as your family banner is up, the morale of the soldiers will be secured. Do you understand my intentions? I understand! Rody breathed a sigh of relief. He was not afraid of fighting on the front lines. As a warrior, he had already n to join the military and be a solider. Nheless, at his tender age, he was inevitably apprehensive to be suddenly entrusted with an important task. However, the emperor was clear in hismands and did not expect him to actuallymand the army. He just wanted Rody to go out and show himself to the soldiers. The fact was, utilizing the legend of the undefeated Tulip Family was a good tactic to sustain the morale of the army. When Abbas XI saw Rodys nervousness, he smiled and said, I believe that the Tulip Family would not disappoint me. That is why I hope that you can live up to my expectations. Rody took a deep breath, slowly knelt down and said, Yes. Since all was said and done, the emperor nodded indicating that Rody could now leave. Rody slowly stood up and showed his respect before leaving. When he reached the entrance, the emperor suddenly spoke again. Seth, I heard that you got close with Jojo recently... I hope that you will not be distracted by anything else at this time. Rody turned stiff as he secretly scoffed. He slowly turned and said. I understand. Hmph! To fight with the emperor for a woman. I do not have such interests! When he left the audience hall, Rody first looked for Gordon to take the light saber back. After that, he got on the carriage without a word. When Rody got home, Nicole was surprised that he returned so early. By the time Rody rted about his meeting with the Emperor, Nicoles face was full of solemn expression. His Majesty did not me you? Rody sighed. I also felt strange. His Majesty lightly spoke about it before changing the subject. Nicoles facial expression became even more somber. After a while, she gently asked, Are you confident about the examination in three days time? Rody nodded. There should be no problem. But.... But now the situation at the Northwest is tense. His Majesty wants to send you to the front lines. Nicole looked sad. Rody felt his heart warm up and he could not help but move forward to hold Nicoles hands. Nicole, are you worried about me? Nicoles face turned red and she quickly withdrew her hands. She stepped back and looked to the side. Fortunately, there were no other servants at that moment. Those around them had already been sent away as well. When Rody saw Nicole pull back, he smiled sadly and said, Nicole, I am sorry. Nicole knew Rody was unhappy. Knowing that he was about to leave for the front lines in a few days, her heart turned tender. She spoke gently; her eyes red, Rody, I beg of you. Please do not force me. Right now, our identities are different.... Rody showed an expression of self-deprecation and sighed. He gave Nicole a nce before leaving. Wait! Nicole hurriedly said as she felt anxious. She rushed in front and held Rodys clothes. Then she said, Rody! Do not misunderstand! I... I mean... right now you are acting as my little brother! Wait... Wait until after everything is over, I will arrange for you to be in the army. As long as you work hard... in future... in future, I will wait for you. Thest few words were very soft but luckily, Rody had good hearing as a warrior. Otherwise, those words would not be heard. Rody felt surprised and stared at Nicole. His face was filled with joy. Really? Nicole... are you speaking the truth? Really? Nicoles face turned red and she said, You.... what do you want me to do? You were rude... twice already... Who do you think you are? She spoke until she looked like she was about to cry. Rody felt so happy that he grabbed Nicoles hands. This time he would not let go no matter what was said. So, you... you do not mind my real identity? I am just a civilian.... Nicole was displeased. Who do you think we, the Tulip Family are? Do you think that I, Nicole, am that kind of...that kind of person? At that moment, hundreds of flowers bloomed in Rodys heart. His past depression from the past few days was immediately swept away. He no longer cared about the emperorsmands or titles or examinations. He did not even care about being on the front lines. Even if he had to risk his life fighting the foreign barbarians right now, he would not frown. Nicole, do not worry! I will work hard! I will be sessful and not disgrace the name of your Tulip Family! Rody shouted in excitement. Shut up! Nicoles face was still red but she quickly stomped in front and covered Rodys mouth. You need to shut up! Do you know where you are? Do not shout! Rody immediately shut up but excitedly reached out his hands to hold Nicole. Nicoles face turned red. She quickly avoided his grasp and in a panic, opened the door before running out. Unexpectedly, Rody watched Nicole escape. He felt that his bitterness for so many days was now worth it. He was so excited that he felt like roaring. You are a real idiot! Suddenly, a sarcastic sounding voice could be heard. Andy, shut up! Rody was so happy that he did not want to bicker with Andy. Hmph! I said, you are an idiot! Andys voice was cold. The man being an idiot is bad enough. The woman, who was originally clever, has also be an idiot after falling in love! The preposterous emperor just told you to go and court death. It is such an obvious plot to get you killed by others yet you two fools are still so well behaved. I think that at this moment, the emperor is the one who is really happy. Looks like soon, there will be a fireworks disy at the pce!! Idiot!! Chapter 52: Night Exploration of the White Tower Chapter 52: Night Exploration of the White Tower Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Boy, how much have you been studying these past few days? How much of the famous historical Art of War have you learned? Dont tell me all the knowledge has been fed to the dogs? Did the little girl not tell you about the war in the Northwest? Dont you know how to think using your brain? Let me ask you, if you were themander of the Great Moon Kingdom who just defeated the Empires Army of 200,000 in one swoop, you have now upied the Northwest and you are aware of the Empiresck of military strength as well as its inability to mobilize more soldiers in a short time, what would you do? The entire Northwest Region is now vulnerable to the Great Moon Kingdom! They have assembled 80,000 cavalries at a strategic location in the Northwest, Oldenburg. Why would they assemble so many cavalries there? Dont tell me they went there for their horses to graze? To the Great Moon Kingdom, the rest of the Northwest Territory is undefended. Dont tell me they will not be tempted to attack? The Northwest Legion is already finished! The fact that it was notpletely destroyed is already a miracle from God! Just now in the audience hall, did the emperor say he wanted to send more reinforcements? Did he say he wanted to dispatch more soldiers? Idiot! Rodys face immediately changed and he could not help but frown. Perhaps the emperor would send reinforcements... After all, Northwest is also part of the Empire... Aah! Andys tone of voice sounded as if he was sneering. Dispatch troops? If the Empire could do that, why would the emperor need to receive an emissary from the Great Moon Kingdom? It is not that the Empire will not send reinforcements, it is that they have no soldiers to send as reinforcements! How long would it take to mobilize troops from the North? How long would it take to assemble willing participants? Even if the emperor is resolute enough to take the risk and fight against the cavalry, how many days would it take to send out troops from the Imperial Capital? Rody immediately closed his mouth. His mind was churning at high speed with calcted thoughts. Not dispatching any troops? Then there could only be one exnation! The emperor received the envoy to dy the attack! But because the envoy was attacked, it would seem that peace is no longer an option... Or rather, the Great Moon Kingdom had never really wanted peace. The envoy was just sent over to deceive the public. Otherwise, what is the point of assembling more soldiers? For a military parade? Since war is inevitable, or rather since defeat in the war is inevitable, then there must be a malicious intent in dispatching me... Who were the people the emperor hated the most in the Empire? Rody finally understood that the emperor hated the Tulip Family who had earned high merits for protecting the lord. The emperor would be very willing to take this opportunity to shoot down the Tulip Familys foundation! After dispatching him to the Northwest, it would no longer be a matter of whether the Northwest Legion could withstand the Great Moon Kingdoms cavalry. They would most likely be defeated and Rody would be killed in the process. Even if Rody somehow manages to escape, the Tulip Familys record of being undefeated would be tarnished and they would lose the respect they once had. It was the perfect solution to the internal threat for His Majesty the Emperor! Rody started to sweat and whispered, But... the emperor would not sacrifice the lives of thousands of soldiers in the Northwest Legion to achieve this goal right? That price is too big! Andys voice turned unfeeling and grim. You are too young! Since when was there never a bloody river in a fight for imperial power? As long as he gets to keep his power, why would he care about the lives of tens of thousands of people? Even if the Emperor does not have the courage to sacrifice the Northwest Legion, the Northwest Legion only just needs to be defeated and escape. Then his objective would already be achieved! Although, to the people in the Empire you are just a special envoy meant for show, other people out there would not see it that way. The world would think that the Tulip Family is the realmander! The defeat of the Northwest Legion would be the fault of the Tulip Family! If I was the emperor, I would also use you of not aplishing the mission as His Majestys special envoy, and execute you. Others would also have nothing to say! These words made Rodys heart pound wildly. Rody thought to himself and did not discuss this with Nicole. With a bitter feeling and knowing that he was actually not a particrly resourceful person, how could he find a solution in such a short amount of time? After a long time, Andys voice sounded out again, Boy, as long as you promise me one thing, I will help you to solve this problem! What? Rodys heart stirred. Although he was originally an honest person, these past few days Rody had been influenced and now had the ability to scheme. Now that this skeleton has woken him up,e to think of it, he must have a solution already. Tonight! It must be tonight! You must sneak into the White Tower. Go to that wall you saw this morning, break it down and go in to look around, Andys voice was soft but resolute. Fine! Rody, without thinking immediately agreed because he had no choice. The behavior of the mysterious skeleton could not beprehended. It was also unknown as to how many secrets the skeleton possessed. Since it was able to wake him up, it must have a solution. Rody patiently waited until evening. Nicole did not visit him as she was shy but she ordered Angel to serve Rody dinner. Late that night when the moon reached its peak, Rody quietly got up from his bed. He quietly put on his warriors clothes. He hesitated for a moment before he took the silver mask that Nicole gave him. He had used it before. He then took the light saber before he quietly left through the window. In fact, he was not clever at leaving without being noticed. Several guards actually saw him. However, the original Young Master Seth also used to slip out in the middle of the night. The guards who recognized Rodys figure kept their calm. They allowed him to get past without stopping him. They just thought to themselves that the young master was finally reverting to his old self after so many days. Rody knew the way to the academy. The streets were devoid of pedestrians at that hour. He only needed to avoid the night patrols. Without any trouble, he ran towards to the academy and this took him quite a long while. He silently climbed over the walls of the academy. Thankfully, the Imperial Academy was not a heavily guarded ce. Without anybody noticing him in the dark, Rody dashed discreetly towards the White Tower while concealing himself behind the trees. The bottom floor of the White Tower was a prototype foundation. Therge gate was open and there were no guards, probably because it was also the home of the famous magician Elder Glen. It was just that Andy needed to constantly warn Rody. Do not step on the sixth step! There is a spell trap! Do not touch the handrails on the staircase! Also... be careful not to step on that pattern on the floor! That is a magicians cloth spell! With the guidance of the skeleton, Rody quietly arrived at the wall he saw during the day. Once again, he stood in front of that wall. Rody was sweating and felt relieved. He ran all the way here and was lucky enough not to be spotted. He was already feeling extremely nervous. He had never tried being a thief before! Rody pushed the wall gently with his hands. He strained his ears and listened to determine that there was nobody near him. He then gently knocked on the wall. Use your sword! Andys voice advised Rody. It is like what you did during the day when you attacked and defeated that barbarian. Concentrate all your power, bit by bit into the sword. After that... do you see the jewel on the hilt? Use your strength and pinch those jewels! Use your strength bit by bit, dont be too nervous, Andys voice also sounded nervous but like before he never neglected to talk nonsense. Pity that foreign prince. He thought you were using fighting energy... How could such an elementary thing bepared to your current strength? Even though fundamentally you are like trash however, your body has already received the real power from Old Man Autumn. Although it was only a small amount, after many days of training the power has automatically built up. Ah... it is better than that trash earlier... Shut up, Andy! Rody felt his head ache listening to him and was unable to concentrate. He could not help but scold him. Rody then concentrated on being vignt and mimicked what he did with his sword the previous two times. Little by little, he concentrated the warmth of his hands as he held the sword. And then, slowly using his strength.... Suddenly, there were brilliant enchanting lights bursting out of the jewel at the hilt of the sword which immediately dimmed. After that, the body of the sword also radiated a strange, gentle light while the edge of the sword emitted a pale golden light. Uh? Rody was a bit surprised but he could not help but snort lightly. Idiot! Act quickly. Use the sword to sh! sh lightly! Andys voice urged. Rody grit his teeth and ruthlessly shed the sword into the wall... Shih, it made a soft sound. The seemingly fragile scrape enabled the lightsaber to pierce through the wall easily as if it was extremely thin! Rody stared at the sword in his hands with eyes wide open and was too surprised to speak. Quickly! Andy scowled. Dont be in a daze! You are too weak and the sword will notst long! Rody restrained his thoughts and slowly moved the sword. He cut a big square shaped pattern in the wall. To his horror, the solid hard wall under the lightsaber was softer than the bread he ate at home! A big section was easily cut out by Rody, creating an entrance big enough for one person to squeeze in. Rody pulled out the lightsaber and carefully inspected it for damages. He was pleasantly surprised and carefully kept it. After that, he moved the piece of rock he just cut away. It was really empty behind the walls! However, it was so dark inside that he could not see anything clearly. On top of that, a smell of decay emerged from that hole. Rody gnashed his teeth and searched his own body. He then took out an illumination gem and gently threw it out. The gem rolled on the ground and gave out light, making the empty space less obscure. Two mice in the corner were frightened and ran away. With one big stride Rody entered. He turned around and carefully ced the brick back on the wall. This was so that if anyone shoulde, they would not be aware that the rock was moved without looking carefully. Rody looked around the ce with that faint light and frowned. Where is this ce? Chapter 53: Relic from 200 Years Ago Chapter 53: Relic from 200 Years Ago Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Although his nose was filled with the smell of decay, Rody was no longer bothered by it anymore. This ce was notrge. It was like what Andy said. It was a small study. In the corner was a huge bookcase but the books on it were covered in thick dust and its true features could not be seen. There was also a small and strange shaped table. It was not like the tables that Rody had normally seen. On top, there were some hiddenpartments. The wood of the chairs in front of the table were all decayed, the chairs looked shaky and seemed like they would fall apart at anytime. The thing that attracted Roy most was the pitch dark wooden box ced on the table. He went to the table and picked up the wooden box. He wiped the dust off the wooden box with his sleeve and immediately saw a line of words that were carved out with a knife. Unfortunately, those words seemed to be in what Rody and the Tulip Family recognized as Gods Language. Nobody could actually understand it. Open it! Andy sounded excited. Rody forced open the cover to find a small book in the box. As the book was old, it looked a bit yellow and the words were a bit blurred. Dandongs Diary Four big and clear characters were on the first page. Even though his own handwriting was a bit crooked, it was obvious that the Great Sage had terrible handwriting. Thankfully, it was written in the Empiresmon text. Rody turned to the next page to see therge and small writing. It made him feel relieved to know that these were written in the Empiresmon text. Rody was so curious that he did not care how dirty the floor was. He sat down and began to read the notes of the mighty Sage of the Empire. I want to go home! I really want to go home! Dandongs first sentence was written in very big letters. The scribbles were extremely messy. Obviously he felt very agitated when he wrote this. It has been a month since I arrived here but I have not found my way home. My aircraft is damaged but I cannot find any fuel or repair tools here! My God! This ce is like Europe in the Middle Ages! It is ancient! What should I do? A series of strange terms made Rody confused. He did not understand what the sage was talking about and could only continue to read. My timer is broken. I cannot tell what the exact time is now! However, it should be around New Years on Earth. I do not think I will make it back. This ce is not Earth and I do not understand theirnguage. Shit! I am a genius, proficient in fivenguages! I have finished eating all the food and I will need to leave this cave soon. Recently, there were more and more people here and I managed to learn a bit of the localnguage of the mountain people. I also heard that there is a waring and that they are all fleeing. How unlucky! How did I get into such a situation? What if I die? My girlfriend is still young... Shit! Not sure who will benefit.... When he read thest sentence, Rodyughed. Although he could not understand most of what he wrote, he understood from the Great Sagesst few words that the Great Sage was also a normal mortal. This morning, I encountered a cavalry.... God! This ce still has cavalries! Fortunately, I still have myser gun. Every minute, there was a man on his horse with a dozen of horses following him. That felt great. However, when I went through a town, I was stopped by some soldiers and was treated as a spy. Shit! I kept shooting and dealt with them! Today, there were a lot of problems.... I had to trade away some of my clothing. Myser gun is also almost out of energy. Fortunately, there is still a bit of money. The currency here is a bit strange and is made out of metal. Having read up to this stage, Rody felt dizzy. He faintly understood that Dandong came to the Empire from somece else as he did not seem familiar with the environment of the Empire. However, Rody was not able to find out where Dandong actually came from. After Rody randomly flipped through a few pages, he was attracted by a message. Today, again I won another bet with the general. How pitiful. I am a professor that knows a lot about astronomy! I could tell what kind of wind will blew fromst nights weather. This general lost his bet, but it seems that I am the one who was duped. This is because he listened to me when I said that today would be windy and used this knowledge to employ a fire attack to burn enemy warships. To think that he was making use me! I have been captured by him for about a month. He seemed curious about me and did not kill me. It seems that I am safe for the moment. However, he started to look worried recently. Apparently, we are surrounded by the enemy....Shit! Does that mean I am doomed? No way! I better sneak away! He did not kill me! He even secretly came to me and told me that if I wanted to go, he would set me free tonight! He even cried hypocritically. Shit! Did he think such a small trick could move me? My ancestors were famous liars! In this world, only I am able to deceive others. Nobody can deceive me! However, if I were to die in this ce it would be too embarrassing! I have decided to go! Sigh, I am too softhearted. Actually, I already ran out but I kept thinking whether the man would die or not. This man actually treated me well. He did not make me wash his smelly socks like the other prisoners. Ugh, fine. I will help him.... Is this guy actually a man? When he saw mee back, he cried uncontrobly. Shit! Is his inclination that way? I need to pay more attention... Backwards! Truly backwards! The army here only knows how to use their swords, charge forward and sh aimlessly? The range for using the bows and arrows was also too near. No way! This looks like the time for me to show off my skills. Today, I will design for them a catapult! Sigh, I had no choice. Even though I am brilliant, with the materials given to me in this ce, do you think I could build aser cannon? Shit! Today, I opened my eyes! My God! Is this legendary magic? Shit! Relying on my catapult, the enemy became disorderly and a few people suddenly flew up into the sky.... It was a real flight! They did not use any form of aircraft! The ones who flew then shot fireballs at my catapult and destroyed it!... Shit! These guys are more powerful than a helicopter! Haha! Those flying enemies... No! Rudolph said that those were enemy magicians. Whoever they were, they made me feel bitter. Hmph! In my ce, tactics for fighting flying things from the ground have been studied for a few hundred years! The weapons used have also been improved for 17 or 18 generations! Killing these guys would be a small matter. There are no anti air missiles here, so I modified the bows and arrows to shoot down those few flying guys like a hos nest. Rody turned the book page by page. He read with fascination. Although he could not understand most of the things said by the Great Sage, there were so many fascinating things that he could finish reading all of it. Especially getting to read about the famous war between the Empire and the continent of Northern Rnd. The secret of this war was something that he absolutely could not find in history books. Today, I taught Rudolph how to use a water stratagem. Go up the river and build a dam. Let the water levels rise before letting the water flow freely. The water will then wash away all the enemy warships. These guys are really stupid. They cant think of such a simple n? In my country, even the novels wrote about this kind of stratagem. The war of the cold weapons was fought on Earth for many thousands of years... Unfortunately, I do not know much. Otherwise, I would have brought the Romance of the Three Kingdoms book or Sun Tzus Art of War book which would be good. Rudolph told me that we were ready to move on as we had already repelled the Northern Rnd continent. After that, we could return to the Imperial Capital. The Imperial Capital, sigh. This meant that there is still an emperor in this ce. Where I am from, the word emperor is only a historical term.... Rody gave a long sigh. Although he knew that the Imperial Army won that war, it was more exciting to learn what happened behind the scenes from Dandongs notes. I finally understood why there was war! Bloody hell! The two continents are actually so close to each other. It was just separated by a strait. Both emperors also want to conquer the world. How fascinating. However, since Rudolph has treated me so well. I might as well help his emperor... The following records described the events where Dandong and Rudolph, the Tulip Familys Duke were having an audience with the Empires greatest emperor, Abbas the Great. Those records were very profound and had a lot of things that Rody could not understand. This included what happened when Dandong received appreciation from Abbas the Great. There were talks about the governing of the nation. Rody could not understand more than half of it especially when it was filled with terms like economics and intion. It made Rodys head swell. What Rody noticed was that the Great Sage Dandong was extremely interested in magic. He differentiated magic and sorcery with a series of studies. He created a lot of new spells that made magic differentiate itself from sorcery and caused both factions to reach a stalemate. What is magic and sorcery? They are just ways to control energy. Magic is the act of gathering energy into ones own body while sorcery pays attention to the technique of controlling it. In other words, sorcerers may not have much energy but using someplicated technique, they could somehow be more power... How do you say this... Magic is like weightlifting. The stronger the body, the more energy could be used to carry heavier things. On the other hand, sorcery is simr to tools. A person does not need to be powerful but if he had a gun, he could defeat people stronger than himself. How interesting... Is it an energy problem? Where I am from, this problem has already been solved... Essentially, what is the difference between a lightning or fire spell and aser gun? Hmm. Rodys heart stirred as he thought about his lightsaber. He believed that the reason the lightsaber was so sharp had something to do with him concentrating his strength on the sword. However, what really made the sword be so sharp must be because of the strange gem at the hilt and something Dandong called conversion. Suddenly, Rody was attracted by a statement found in the diary. God... The people in this world said that there is a God... but does God really exist? Their sorcery and magic in our world are supernatural things. In that case, what is God? Chapter 54: Sunflower Treasure Chapter 54: Sunflower Treasure Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions What is God? Does God exist? Thinking of it, Dandong couldter create a living skeleton and an independent space out of nothing! These abilities were already almost God-like! Rody felt agitated about Dandongs words but when he flipped to the next page, he found that Dandong did not continue on this topic. Rody who was anxious to know Dandongsments about God, flipped through many pages but he did not mention the word God anymore in theter pages. He did not even record the skeleton, Andy and that space in his diary. Suddenly, a line of text caught Rodys attention. Gods Smile is just a hoax. ording to my research, it is only a variant of fantastic and amazing sorcery. The Elven Races mysterious magic is just simple magic with major improvements. Wearing this mask can definitely change a persons appearance but its real use was to receive the elements of sorcery. It is merely a small trick but a few hundred years ago, the legends mentioned it as something outrageous. ording to the legends, the Elven Race had magical talent from birth. Unfortunately, their species was already extinct and I could not find an entity to study. However, I suspect that what they consider an innate magical talent was the result of the brains of this race developing differentlypared to humans. They could also have the benefit of being able to sense the energy which the locals call the magic elements. s, the studies have shown that sorcery and magic are just energy with different names. The brilliant Elven Elder who made Gods Smile during those years, must have had the same opinion as me. When he made this mask during those years, it was to reduce the limitations of the interaction between magical... no, interaction between the energies. Unfortunately, that elder was skilled in conjuration. That is why the created mask only made conjuring more powerful. Today... I found out that this mask has a spell to see through objects. How interesting. If I could return to my world and bring this mask, wouldnt I have X-ray vision? It would be great to walk down the street looking at beautiful woman with this mask.... Sigh, I am thinking too crookedly.... See-through spell or X-ray effect, in the end, it is still a kind of energy. Ah, how boring. I studied for a lifetime and found nothing new. It seems that I really cannot go back home. Rody felt his heart beat like thunder. He took a deep a breath and looked down. He only hoped to see if Dandong wrote anything about how to use this mask. Perhaps at that moment, this so called God really blessed him because Dandong really made a detailed record on the various methods of how to use this mask. However, Rody felt frustrated after reading it. This is because ording to Dandong, Gods Smile is a tool of sorcery. To use it, he must have a certain level of ability in sorcery. Also, it could only be used by a sorcerer of Grade 4 or higher. Rody definitely could not do this alone. Even if he searched the whole Empire, he probably could not even find 10 sorcerers that were at least Grade 4. That was because the Radiant Empire was a kingdom of magicians. There were a lot of Grade 4 magicians but not many Grade 4 sorcerers. Rody read the back of the book. There were too many things but most of it were very profound and difficult to read. Therefore, he skipped to the back. When he turned to thest page, a few fine words caught his attention. I originally wanted to burn this as it contains too many things that do not belong in this world. However, I spent a lifetime writing all of these things down and felt like it would be a pity to burn it. Might as well leave it for the future generations. When I was young, I read stories of rookie warriors finding books containing the secret skills of senior heroes and then bing the strongest. Although this is not a skill book, it is probably as useful as one. I dont care anymore! I will be that senior hero! I have found a way to preserve the life but it does not interest me. I have had enough of this world. The past few decades, the emperor has provided me with money, women and entertainment to the extent that I got bored of them all. Its probably better to be dead. Although Rudolph treated me kindly, the demise of his family in the future is inevitable. Even if I want to do something about it, it is not within my control. Either way, leaving behind a person to be this familys bodyguard is already considering him as a brother. Sigh... I do not care anymore! Note: The two-months worth of notes in front, are recorded in ourmonnguage. This is to enable the future generation rookies to understand the secrets contained within my notes. I purposely used two days to trante this into the Imperial Language. To the person who obtains this, even though I do not know who you are, I have already done my utmost best. I hope that you are magnanimous! s what a pity, this book needs a prestigious name. All those novels also had resounding names for their secret books... Nine Yin Scriptures? Falling Dragons Eighteen Palms? Ying Yang of Great Compassion? Aha! Found it! Lets call it Sunflower Treasure!1 Person of the future generation! This book is known as the Sunflower Treasure! If you get a hold of this book, you must practice the teachings here then, you would be invincible! Haha... how do you say that in a line... Sunflower in My Hand, Country in My Possession.... Haha, Im leaving now! Rody felt confused. He found that the 200 year old Great Sage Dandongs words were difficult to understand. He could only understand four to five sentences out of every ten sentences he read. As for the Sunflower Treasure, he simply could not understand it from the beginning. Rody exhaled and put the book back into the wooden box. He gently stroke the box with his hand. Thinking of it now, the words engraved on the wooden box which he could not understand, must be Sunflower Treasure. Those words were written in a mboyant cursive style with a ancient nt to it, except that he did not recognize a single word. Rody earnestly held the box, knelt and vowed, Master Dandong, I, Rody am a useless child. However, I will learn to use the Sunflower Treasure you left behind and not bring disgrace to it. Rody spoke righteously, wondering whether Dandong wouldugh if he ever found out in theherworld. Suddenly, he heard Andys voice, Idiot! Quickly! You are so slow that the sun is already rising. Quickly go! Rody immediately stood up and left the room through the hole. He did not forget to cover the entrance back up with the rock. There were not many people who went there on normal days and even if they did, they would unlikely notice. Taking advantage of the dark, Rody quietly left the White Tower. He carefully climbed over the wall and left the academy and then returned to the Tulip Familys mansion while avoiding patrols and pedestrians. Early the next morning, His Majesty the Emperor sent someone to officially announce that in three days, it would be the examination for the Tulip Familys heir. His Majesty would personally host the examination. Nicole did not dare to ck off. Although she knew about Rodys strength, she stepped up his training for the next three days. Instructor Carter also anxiously used all of his abilities to proudly teach Rody swordsmanship. If Rody passed the examination, he would be Tulip Familys next generation duke. Then, he would be master of the Tulip Familys dukes! Rody trained every day for the past few days and he hid under the quilt to read the Sunflower Treasure at night. When he came across something he did not understand, he asked Andy. Andy did not ignore him and responded immediately each time Rody called for him. However, Andy did not seem to be in a good mood. His words were mncholic but were not sarcastic like usual. Trantors Footnotes 1 Kuhu b?odi?n basically means Sunflower Treasured Book or Big Flower Treasured Book. I went with Sunflower Treasure because it still sounds right and also sounds cooler. Although he could not understand it, he suspected that the words carved onto the box were Sunflower Treasure. He just felt that he could not understand a word of that imposing and primitive carving. Chapter 55: Horseback Archery Examination Chapter 55: Horseback Archery Examination Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Three days had passed. During the days before the inheritance ceremony, Rody could not sleep. After all, he was just a boy. Although he had experienced a lot of strange things and no longer had a normal outlook in life, when he had to encounter such a big event, he would still feel nervous. Nicole was in Rodys room for a long while and apanied the servant Angel to dress Rody up. Nicole carefully selected a silver colored piece of warrior clothing which was specially ordered. The clothing was tailor made by one of the most famous tailors in the Imperial Capital. It fit very well and exposed Rodys robust body, making him look heroic. The two of them stared at each other from time to time and turned red in the face. When Rody waspletely dressed up, Nicole carefully looked at Rodys ears to make sure that there were no ws. Rody remembered his ears and felt disappointed. He could not help but ask, Nicole, when are you going to remove these ears? Nicole no longer dared to keep it a secret and smiled. I am trying to find a way but Dandongs notes are too difficult to understand. When this is over, we will slowly study it. Rody opened his mouth and wanted to tell Nicole that he had already found the method to use it but could not because he was not a sorcerer. He thought that Nicole would be able to control the mask as she was an extraordinary sorcerer. However, when the words reached his mouth, he remembered Andy telling him not to let anyone know about thest words of Dandong. Rody immediately gave up. Before leaving, Nicole gave Rody some advice. Rody looked at Nicole in close proximity and his heart beat faster. Uncontrobly, he bent forward to kiss her cheek. Nicole was shocked and immediately dodged to escape. She showed a strange begging expression and said softly, Rody, dont be like this. Wait for next time.... alright? Your appearance right now....I really cannot. When I look at your face, I think of my brother.... Rody sighed and did not dare to show how upset he was. He could only follow Nicole and board the carriage. Fortunately, the carriage was not just upied by Rody and Nicole. Instructor Carter, who was wearing an officers uniform was also sitting inside the carriage. Nicole had already dered Instructor Carter as Seths official instructor. Following the tradition of the Empire, when a noble inherits the title, the instructor would also receive amendation from the emperor. That was why Carter was wearing formal clothes and he even meticulouslybed his beard. As a show of respect to the instructor, Nicole did not let him ride on the horse but invited him to sit together with them in the carriage. One side of the pce hall had already been decorated. ording to tradition, all the Royal Guards were wearing distinctive suits of armor they stood respectfully around the hall. The hall also had a lot of young nobles who had been waiting for quite a while. In ordance to the tradition of the Empire, the inheritance ceremony was held several times a year. Every time, there would be a lot of nobles taking the assessment. However, since this examination was an impromptu decision by His Majesty, there were fewer candidates inparison to that of the regr assessments. Some of the young nobles looked at Rody resentfully. They knew that the heir of the Tulip Family was the reason that His Majesty moved the date of the assessment forward. Rody did not care about them so much and followed Nicole into the audience hall with his head held high. One of them was an attractive beauty while the other was a handsome guy. When they entered the audience hall, they immediately attracted countless gazes. All the young noble participants of the examination were in their best attire. In front of everyone they were putting up their best behavior. Although the Empire had declined since its founding several hundred years ago, they had still retained their martial spirit. All of these young nobles had the title of warrior. Their ranks were all different and no one knew whether they truly deserved their titles. There were at least 20 tables in the middle of the hall. Without a word, Nicole directly brought Rody to a front table and sat down. She looked indifferent but asionally had a gentle expression when she looked at Rody. On the other hand, because of his status, Instructor Carter could not enter the hall and had to wait outside. A few momentster, Gordon appeared from behind and walked inrge strides as he shouted, Radiant Empires Mighty Emperor, His Majesty, has arrived! All the whispering people silenced themselves, took a deep breath and stood up. In the silence, arge door at the back of the hall opened and Emperor Abbas XI slowly walked out. That day, the emperor did not wear the white robe but a gold colored light armor. On his back was arge red cloak. His face also looked neat and dignified. Everyone in the hall bowed and knelt down when they saw the emperor. Rody also knelt down but he could not help but freeze for a moment when he saw the person behind the emperor. It was not just Rody who was dumbfounded but the other nobles were also shocked. That was because in such a formal ceremony, the person who should be apanying the emperor was Her Majesty the Queen. However, the woman who was standing at his side was not the queen! Jojo, who was wearing a brightly colored red robe, stood like a raging fire. Her beautiful face was calm but she looked excited, searching around for someone among the crowd. You may stand, Abbas XI spoke in a resounding voice. We dont need so many customs. Let us start. When he said that, his eyes intentionally moved to meet Rodys face. Rody immediately looked away from Jojo. Gordon immediately stood forward and announced the start of the assessment. Following Gordons order, all the young nobles came out from where they were and gathered in the middle of the hall. Rody was naturally standing right in front. The Emperor nodded and said a few striving words. Rody did not listen to any of it. Although he did not raise his head, he could feel Jojos gaze. He felt awkward but did not dare to raise his head. The first examination was horse riding. In front of the audience hall was a public square with about 20 horses. All the horses were snow white and there were no mixed breeds. They looked exceptionally eminent. The young nobles went out of the hall and listened to Gordon as he announced the content of the assessment. The square was earlier, arranged as a military drilling ground. On top of every horse was also a bow and ten arrows. In addition, there was also ance hanging each horses body. However, the heap of thence had been removed. At a distance were the targets about the height of two to three people. In the Radiant Empire, martial arts was of great importance. All the nobles had to learn how to fight. The sessor of any title had to have a warrior ranking. That was why the examination also ced a lot of importance in martial arts. The examination was not just simple horseback archery but was ording to the pattern of an actual battle. When the participants got on the horses, they were still far from the targets. They would need to ride and get closer within a certain range before they could shoot. During that time, they were allowed to attack each other and forced others to dismount. Everyone would be attacking one another and would also need to defend themselves. After all, there were only three targets! If they could hit a target, they were considered half sessful and if they were knocked down, they were considered eliminated. Of course, to ensure fairness, the examinations were conducted in groups. Only warriors of the same level would be assessed together. Otherwise, in the assessment a Grade 1 warrior would forever not be able to defeat a Grade 3 warrior. The young nobles were immediately divided into three groups. Among the Grade 1 warriors was Rody and that group had the most individuals. That was because these nobles wanted to inherit the title. Obviously, before the session, many whose strengths were better than the Grade 1 standard would conceal their real strength so that they could be grouped together with other Grade 1 warriors in the assessment. In such a case, although there were more opponents, their odds would be greater by relying on their strength as a warrior. Only a small number of people with more confidence in their skills would bother increasing their warrior rank. The first examination consisted of Grade 3 warriors (Among the young noble warriors here, none exceeded Grade 3 warriors). When Gordon gave the order, four of the participants got on the horses. Ordinarily, the four participants would just need to shoot the three targets. Even if they did not attack each other, they could pass just by shooting the arrow. However, the four crazy participants did not even pick up the bow. The moment they got on their horses, they immediately took thence and rushed at each other. The young nobles were confident in their own skills and were full of vigor. They wanted to disy their martial prowess in front of the emperor. In their proud minds, the simple archery was unable to satisfy their thirst for glory. Only by dismounting their opponents could they show their bravery as a warrior! These four participants fought each other forcefully. Rody watched the four participants sh with interest. After all, he was also a true warrior. The four participants also had real talent and were bold enough to use that asion to disy their prowess. For most nobles, their entire future relied on that day. If they disyed extraordinary skill, His Majesty would be happy and they would have a bright future. The four Grade 3 warriors fought for a long time before there was an oue. Finally, the sturdiest looking warrior was knocked down by another two participants who had joined forces. On the other hand, the frail looking warrior was already knocked down much earlier. The final two participants looked at each other and came to an understanding. They raised their bows and hit their targets. They hit the bulls eye. There was a thunderous cheer. Abbas XI also looked happy and stood up to p his hands. The following Grade 2 warriorspetition on the other hand, was not spectacr. Out of a total of seven participants, some of them were impatient and rode forward to shoot their arrows the moment they got on their horses. There were also some that attacked others fiercely and there were some that hesitated, unsure as to whether they wanted to use thence or the bow. At Rodys current level, he no longer had interest in the match between the Grade 2 warriors. He yawned and closed his eyes. He did not notice Jojo looking at him from beside the emperor. Her beautiful eyes shed a trace of different color. Chapter 56: Impressive Eight Directions Chapter 56: Impressive Eight Directions Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantions Rody immediately got on the horse the moment Gordon gave the order. In consideration for the safety of the young nobles with such familial background, the horses were specially selected. These were all gentle horses with good temperament, so that they would be easier to control. If the young nobles fell and injured themselves, then it would be big trouble. By virtue of Professor Randts coaching, Rody did not require any effort to control the horse. He held his head high and waited for Gordons next order. Young Master Seth! A youngster on a horse beside Rody called out. Yes? Rody looked at him. This guy had delicate features but was extremely tall. His eyes seemed to be evasive. I am the son of the Kersey Family Earl, Gray. Let us cooperate! This group we are in has so many people. It would definitely be a muddled warfare! We would be much stronger if we cooperate than if we were to fight alone, Gray whispered in a low voice. Rody looked around and sure enough, all the other young nobles were ncing around with different expressions. There were also some who looked at him maliciously. Alright. Rody nodded and gave of a smile that was difficult to perceive. Commander Gordon then gave the order in a loud voice, Start! All the young nobles on their horses back shouted together and made their horses speed up. Most of them did not grab their bows and arrows but held thence instead. With a loud shout, more than half of the participants rushed towards Rody. The sessor of the God of Wars family was famous for being a bungling oaf. Some of these people also charged at Rody because they were unhappy that His Majesty the Emperor brought forward the examination date solely for his sake. In the Imperial Capital, it is especiallymon for people to take the easy way out. In this case, eliminating one more enemy meant one more chance to protect themselves. Rody looked stern and his eyes glinted in excitement. He tightly held hisnce and gave Gray, who was beside him a hand signal. After that, he assumed the standard posture for a cavalry charge. Taking the lead, he rushed towards the participants on his left, with Gray following behind him on his horse back. The hooves of the horses could clearly be heard galloping on the stone bs of the square. Rody felt calm as he faced the fierce and malicious participants in front of him. While still galloping, Rody thrusted hisnce and managed to hit one of his opponents body. That person screamed and fell from his horse. Fortunately, the people participating in that examination were all wearing light armor. Otherwise, he would have been skewered as well! If Rody had utilized the momentum of the galloping horse, the armor would have definitely been pierced through. Rody became the main target of others within the tangled warfare and severalnces flew towards him. With a clear mind, Rody shouted and swung hisnce in circles like a ck dragon coiling up and down. A noble cried out as his waist was hit. He flew and knocked into another warrior. Rody then spotted a gap in the crowd and rushed towards it. He used hisnce to block attacksing from both sides. Not a single one of the participants from either side was able to stop him. They could only hear the sounds of shing and wherever that Rody went, someone would fall from their horse. Gray who was following closely behind Rody, guarded Rody from being attacked by thoseing from the back. In just one charge, Rody managed to knock down six opponents. He shook off the crowd and reined in his horse. The young nobles all became frightened and stopped attacking. They looked at each other for a moment before they shouted and rushed towards Rody. Although the horsemanship of the young nobles was passable, they were only beginners in cavalry battles. Rody once again assumed the posture for cavalry charges and rushed towards his opponents. Making use of his horse, he swung hisnce and two more opponents were immediately knocked down from their horses. Those young nobles did not know how to use the power of the horses to engage in cavalry battles. They only knew how to wield thences as foot soldiers. How could a humans strength block the sprinting power of a horse? Not to mention that at that time, Rody was already on par with Grade 3 warriors. The team with dozens of participants were immediately defeated by Rody and Gray. With two sprints, Rody only had four opponents remaining. The other participants were all lying down on the ground groaning in pain and were unable to get up. The horses that had lost their masters had long ran away. The remaining four opponents were the best among the Grade 1 warriors. The two of them nced at each other and rushed towards Rody. It was clear that they were instructed by professional soldiers as they knew how to lean and make use of the horses speed. They came from both sides with one of them attacking from the top while the other attacking from the bottom. Theirnces simultaneously headed for Rodys head and waist. Rody sneered. He suddenly leaned and took thence with his right hand. After that, he exhaled and threw thence. Thence flew forward and hit the chest of the warrior on the left and he fell from the horse before he even had the chance to groan. At this moment, the person on the right was also approaching. Rody dodged thence going for his waist and caught it tightly with his armpit. As his opponent struggled, Rody grabbed his belt and immediately pulled him down from his horse before throwing him onto the ground. He did not bother to look at the person on the ground and took thence, which he grabbed from his opponent. He then rushed towards the remaining two participants. Gray was close behind Rody. He lifted hisnce and rushed towards the person on the right. Rodys opponent had turned pale a long time ago. When he saw Rodysnce in front of him, he suddenly felt weak and fell down from his horse. Rody thrusted into the empty space and was also shocked for a moment. Suddenly, he felt a burst of cold wind from behind and he sneered. He immediately ducked and felt a strong momentum swinging behind his back. Rody looked back and saw Gray watching him with a fierce expression. Rodys original ally also swung hisnce but his target was not Rody. It was Rodys horse! There was a cry of rm as his horse moved back a few meters. Rody looked back at Gray and lightly said, I already guessed that you were problematic earlier! Come! Gray turned pale and gritted his teeth. He was holding thence in his trembling hands. Originally, Rody was busy and did not use thence to ward off the blows. He knew that he would not be able to wield the two meter longnce properly with just one arm because he was leaning down. Even if he persisted on parrying that way, he could not prevent his opponent from striking the leg of his horse. That was why Rody decisively threw thence. As they were very near each other and Rody was strong, the other participant could not dodge in time. Before the opponents weapon could strike his horses leg, it was already deflected by Rodysnce. Good! Seth! You really have hidden strength! Gray gritted his teeth and grinned. But now you have no weapons! Lets see how you are going to fight with me! After finishing what he had to say, Gray thrusted thence towards Rody. On the other hand, Rody did something unexpected. He kicked his horse and ran to the left. Grayughed. Haha! Did you think you could run away? I... Suddenly there was a ck sh. Gray screamed and fell from his horse before he could finish hisst sentence. An arrow had pierced through his light armor and was stuck in his shoulder. Rody put the bow and arrows down and went to Grays side. He looked coldly at the sweating and bleeding Gray on the floor. You must be surprised that I already saw through you earlier? Idiot! I always had a bad reputation! In your eyes, I am just a bungling oaf! That is why I suspected you the moment you wanted to team up with me. Out of so many warriors, you decided to team up with this useless bungling oaf. Dont you think that is suspicious? Rodyughed grimly. Just lie down there! I have never killed anyone so, you are lucky. I do not want your life. After having said that, Rody without looking at Gray, turned around and rode his horse towards the table in the audience hall. In the square, collective groans of the participants could be heard. Without any doubt, Rody was the only winner of thatpetition. He did not even need to show his archery skill because even if he did not hit his target, there was nobody else topete with... On top of that, considering the fact that he managed to hit Gray with an arrow, it was unlikely that he would miss his target. The square was silent for a long time before a thunderous apuse broke out. The Imperial Guards were also veterans and were naturally able to tell that he was very good. Rody dismounted from his horse and stood in front of the table. He looked at Abbas XI with his head held high. The emperor slowly stood up and reluctantly smiled. He gently said, Good! As expected of the heir of the Empires God of War! After that, the emperor gave a forcedugh with somewhat insufficient lung power. Rody cursed in his heart. Despicable. However, Rody pretended to look loyal and went down on his knees. Gordon looked surprised and his voice trembled in excitement. He loudly spoke, The horsemanship and archery examination has ended! Winners, please enter the hall! Rody pursed his eyebrows as he felt an earnest adoration and fiery gaze on him. It was a look of surprise and affection. Without a doubt, it was Jojos gaze. Rody subconsciously looked towards Nicole. He saw her sweet, quiet smile as she looked at him affectionately. Only Rody could read her expression. Chapter 57: Inheriting Peerage in the Audience Hall Chapter 57: Inheriting Peerage in the Audience Hall Trantor: Zenobys Editor: All the participants who passed the examination were gathered in the audience hall. Those who were eliminated had lost the opportunity to inherit their title. The Radiant Empires tradition of inheriting titles started during Dandongs era. Abbas the Great was afraid that his kingdom would only experience a short moment of glory and then decline. To ensure the quality of the Empires upper ss, Dandong was asked to design the examination system. It should be known that the historys greatest emperor, Abbas the Great, was exceptional. His foresight with regard to this examination was ample proof. Any noble who was in line for the title of earl or higher had to pass the examination to inherit the title. Those that could not pass the examination would be eliminated. Of course, a noble would not have only one son. If one son was eliminated, their other sons could also participate in the examination. They believed that at least one of their sons would pass the examination. Even if all their sons failed to live up to their expectations, the emperor would not deprive them of their title. They could wait for outstanding individuals in the next generation to participate in the examination and restore their titles. In other words, the noble title bestowed upon the family was always reserved. If a family member of that generation had the ability, they would be able to inherit the title. However, if they did not have the ability, they could always wait for the next generation to try again. Dandong set up such an examination system to maintain the standards of the Empire and to prevent the upper ss of the society from rotting after long years of peace. That was one of the reasons the Empire was still powerful after 200 years. The military examination was over and now it was time for the other examinations. His Majesty personally presided over and assessed the second round of examination. Several elderly royal think-tanks also separately assessed a few young nobles. That examination was a walk in the park for Rody. Nicole had hired a lot of schrs to teach him both political and other knowledge. As a result, Rody had already built a strong foundation. On top of that, Rody had read many books at home and gained a lot of knowledge. Fortunately for him, even if there were asionally some strange questions that he could not answer, he could ask Andy, the 200-year old monster in his mind. The old thing in his head was an encyclopedia by himself! Of course, Rody still had his own weakness. His weakness was his faith! Most of the questions about theology could not be answered by Rody. He could not be med. From the start, he already felt suspicious about the issue of faith. After all, those he had dealings with like Andy, Old Mark, and even Dandong who died 200 years ago were all rebels against God. Fortunately, he managed to answer those questions with Andys help. After the end of a day of examinations, a few of the families were delighted while a few were worried. Some of the younger nobles had been eliminated but their families were probably not very disappointed. As some of them were the eldest sons, their younger brothers would rejoice as they would then have the opportunity to inherit the title. However, there were also families that just lost theirst glimmer of hope to restore the glory of their family. They could only wait until the next generation to inherit the title. Rody and seven other young nobles stood respectfully in the hall, waiting for the Emperor to confer on them their titles. Abbas XI was currently experiencing aplicated feeling. The present situation was going ording to his ns. He was originally hoping to send the Tulip Family to the front lines to be made as a scapegoat. Allowing him to inherit the title was as nned. However, the strength this kid disyed that day was too amazing! He could defeat 16 Grade 1 swordsmen on his own! On top of that, his opponents could not even fend him off! He had already surpassed the level of a Grade 3 swordsman! This kid has amazing strength. I am afraid of what he will do if he is sent to the northwest! Moreover, there was Gray. The Emperor did not send him. However, Abbas XI knew who sent Gray to attack Rody. He heard that the Commander in Chief in the north, Milo did not have a good rtionship with Seth. Meanwhile, Gray was one of Milos close friends. Those kids were always up to mischief. That Milo is skilled and I really trust him. However, he seemed too anxious about sending people to the Northwest to help with the war. He is insistent on sending the Northern Legion to the Northwest. He is too impatient about earning merits... It is no wonder that he is thinking about how to suppress the Tulip Family... Milo must have known my true intention of letting Seth inherit the title. This is why he dared to resort to lowly tricks, right before my very eyes... Hmm. Abbas XI thought of many things before he slowly looked at the eight young nobles before him. Other than Rody who had a calm expression, the other seven looked flush as they could not suppress their inner excitement. You all make me very proud, Abbas slowly spoke. His voice was loud and clear. You are all also worthy of your familys glory! After that, His Majesty the Emperor stood up and lifted a scepter which symbolized supreme authority and loudly proimed, I, the descendant of Abbas the Great and the supreme ruler of the Radiant Empire, hereby dere that you have officially inherited the title of your family and that your glory will coexist with the Empire! Long live the Emperor! All the guards inside and outside the audience hall shouted loudly. The eight young warriors knelt down immediately. The Emperor slowly walked in front of them and took out his sword. He gently ced the de of the sword on the shoulders of each and every one of them. He then stretched out his hand allowing them to kiss his ring. Rody felt the Emperors cold hand and saw that his smile had no excitement or joy. He smiled coldly in his heart but maintained hisposure. Just when the eight young nobles stood up to ept the congrattions of the other nobles, a strange and sad horn sound was heard in the audience hall. Aargh! A lot of people cried out in rm and felt nervous. His Majesty the Emperor also changed his expression. That was because they realized that it was the sound of a special horn in the Imperial Capital. Following the teachings of Abbas the Great, whenever there was a military emergency or any important situations, the messenger could blow that horn. With that, all the guards would not obstruct their passage into the audience hall. Even in the middle of the night, horses and carriages were not allowed to be obstructed. They heard the sound of galloping quickly approaching from outside. A warrior wearing silver armor rode all the way to the audience hall. He almost rolled down from his horse. His whole face was sweaty, his armor was a mess, and he had no helmet. Tied to his back, a red coloredmand g1 that was used for emergencies, fluttered in the wind, Gordon and several guards immediately surrounded him. Although he could not be obstructed on his way into the pce, they still needed to inspect him before he could see the Emperor. The silver armored warrior could hardly stand. Supported by two of the guards, he quickly took out amand token2. It was the passage token3 of the Northwest Legion Commander! Gordon nodded his head and personally brought the warrior into the hall. Your Majesty! Military Army of the Northwest! Abbas XI trembled for a moment, struggled to stand firmly before hemanded loudly, Speak! The silver warrior hesitated for a moment. He was not a fool. The audience hall right now was filled with a lot of people. It would not be good to report in front of so many people. Abbas XIs heart sank and he lightly spoke, Just speak. We cannot hide this forever The silver warrior immediately knelt to the ground. "Your Majesty! Two days ago, the crown prince of the Great Moon Kingdom, Reuenthal led an armored cavalry of 18,000 in a two-day and night raid over five 500 miles! We have lost the Northwest cities of Trier and Lon! The garrisons were defeated and we have lost 30,000 soldiers! Currently, Reuenthals army has already formed a pincer attack and has surrounded the Northwest Legion! General Reuben has requested that His Majesty quickly send reinforcements!" Huh? The audience hall became very noisy There were those who screamed and shrieked. There were also those who whispered to one another. All of them were terrified. Abbas XIs face turned pale and became gloomy. He looked resolutely at the silver armored warrior for a moment. Soon after that, the Emperor spoke, Gordon, summon all the ministers. The Emperor sounded lifeless. He then looked at the nobles in the hall, waved and sighed. Those unrted to this can all disperse now! Everyone knelt and dispersed. Although Rody had just inherited the title, he had not taken up any government post. So, he followed Nicole out of the hall. In the end, only a small number of nobles holding government posts remained in the hall. Along the way, many nobles talked about the war in the Northwest. Rody, without saying a word followed Nicole and the crowd out. At the square, Instructor Carter felt excited when he heard about the war in the Northwest and whispered, Young ma... no, I mean...Your Excellency. Now, will His Majesty dispatch us out on an expedition? Every time the Empire entered a difficult situation, it would be the Tulips Family time to earn merits! Rody looked unconcerned and nced at Nicole. When he saw Nicoles preupied look, he smiled and whispered, Yes. Instructor Carter... It seems like it is time for us to fight. However, Rody had something in his heart which he did not say. Are we going to survive this? ____________________________________________________________________________ 1mand token, (lng pi), is the authority token. 2 passage token, ͨ (tngxng lng pi), works like a visa, guaranteeing safe passage through any checkpoint. 3mand g, (lng q ) Chapter 58: A Tragedy Chapter 58: A Tragedy Trantor: Zenobys Editor: While the Imperial Capital was shrouded in a mix of emotions, Abbas XI and the ministers were anxiously discussing the war. Rody returned to the Tulip Familys home and was unable to sleep. The situation in the Northwest where a fierce battle was ongoing, changed yet again. Somewhere at the edge of the mountains in the western ins of the Northwest Region, the light of the night had already been shrouded as the moon was hidden by the clouds. The moon only showed half of its face asionally. Under the skies without stars, the army was struggling to march on a mountain path. The soldiers wore the armor of the Radiant Empire and looked extremely tired. Many of them were dragging their tired legs, following the person in front with their heads down. The g bearer on horseback was also in low spirits. He could normally lift the banner with the thorny flower but now he only managed to pull it along. He also struggled to make sure that he did not fall down. The soldiers and the officers were all gloomy and feared for the future. They were originally under themand of the Northwest Legion and were stationed at the ckstone Fortress. However, two days ago they received an order from themander of the Northwest Legion, General Reuben, to give up ckstone Fortress and to fortify Watt Fortress of the Northwest Legion at all cost. At that moment, the whole army was surrounded by a pessimistic atmosphere. They all knew the Northwest Legion was gradually losing ground. General Reubens main force of 150,000 waspletely defeated by the devil, Reuenthal of the Great Moon Kingdom and his armored cavalry. After losing most of the territories on the Northwest Rostock Province, including the headquarters, Redwood Fortress, General Reuben led the Northwest Legion to stand fast at thest major fortress, Watt Fortress. They heard a lot of news during the past two days. They heard that Reuenthal raided the strongholds around Watt Fortress for two days and two nights and captured those positions. Even the Lon Fortress and Trier Fortress were captured in one night. Themander of the Northwest Legion ordered everyone to regroup together with the main force. This order was not wrong. As they were already at a disadvantage, it was better for them to gather their forces for a confrontationpared to spreading out only to be defeated one by one. However, when themander of the ckstone Fortress received an order from General Reuben, he could not help but gave a wry smile. He was ordered to immediately deploy his 15,000 soldiers in the ckstone Fortress and to gather them at the headquarters. General Reuben only gave him one day and one night to do so. What the hell! Themander of the ckstone Fortress turned around to look at the long line of soldiers behind him and cursed in his heart. How are we supposed to get there within two days? It is more than 600 miles away! We are not horsemen! We are just infantries! How are we supposed to travel 600 miles within 2 days on foot? What a joke! We also have the supplies to bring along. Its not like these things can fly! Themander could not help but seek the blessings of the gods. His army had been walking for the entire day without rest. Even if the soldiers could reach their destination, they would not be in any condition to fight. The soldiers were already too tired to even walk... If... If we encounter an enemy right now...then... As he thought about this, he also thought about the news he received two days ago. It was said that two other garrisons also received the order to regroup and were on the way to join the main force. However, they were intercepted by the cavalry of the foreign barbarians and were almostpletely annihted... There is no choice but to beg the gods for blessings! He looked at the surrounding terrain. Fortunately, it was not an open area like the ins. The size of the hills around them made the path narrow. Even if they were to encounter their enemy, the opponents cavalry would not be able to attack properly. At that moment, several scout horsemen came back from afar. Themander was immediately alert and asked, "How is it?" One of the scout horsemen was sweating profusely but he still managed to keep his calm and spoke loudly, Your Excellency, we are nearing the end of the hill path. We will be out of this hill in about half an hour! After crossing this hill, we will be in an open field. There are no signs of the enemy. However, we cannot find a better ce to camp for the night. In front of us is an open field and beside the field is a small forest. Themander carefully listened to the report of the scout without missing a word and was silent for a while. It seems like it will rain tonight so camping in the forest will not be a big problem. We will not need to worry about the enemy using a fire attack... Sigh, I really hope we will not meet the enemy. The Great Moon Kingdom will probably not attack if it rains. Moreover, the muddy water would not be suitable for a cavalry charge. Order the army to speed up. We will leave this hill and pitch camp! He loudly issued the order. The soldiers who received the order were already very tired. However, when they heard that they could pitch camp and rest soon, they increased their pace. When the soldiers crossed the hill and saw the t ins in front of them, they uncontrobly let out an exhausting cheer, We can finally rest! After the order to pitch the camp was given, the soldiers became busy. The only thing that disappointed the soldiers was that the forest the scout mentioned was too small. The tall and thin trees were saplings and could not be chopped down to use as materials to build the camp. In desperation, they used the simple lumber from their supplies to form a frail wall. However, the warriors felt thankful as the enemy did not appear. The Devil of the Great Moon Kingdom also did not appear. Probably with that kind of weather, the enemy would also feel exhausted. Everyone believed that they could at least safely survive the first night. A veteran soldier taught the restless amateur soldiers not to panic. If the enemy made a surprise attack, the scout horsemen would warn them first. If they wanted to escape, it would not be toote to run after they hear the sounds of the enemys drums and horns. The whole camp was in disorder as the soldiers were busy making tents or preparing a meal. Boom! The loud sound of thunder was heard as the lightning struck. It immediately started to rain heavily. The soldiers all gave a sigh of relief as it finally rained. Since it rained, the enemy cavalry would not appear! When the sky grew dark, an amateur soldier was up and totally soaked in the rain. He was trying to use a hammer to repair a wall that was damaged by the wind. Suddenly, he sensed something and raised his head to look at the open space, feeling rmed. There seemed to be a ck shadow in the distance. What is that! A veteran soldier turned his head to look at it. His face changed immediately and he said, It looks like... a person! My God! It is the enemy! It is the Great Moon Kingdoms cavalry! Enemy attack! It was unclear who shouted the warning first but it was immediately transmitted throughout the army. All of them were frightened. They all screamed and threw away the tents and fences that they were about to erect. The infantries searched for their swords in panic and the cavalry units quickly donned their armor. The whole camp was in an uproar. It could not be denied that within the past 200 years of the Radiant Empires history, their traditional martial spirit had created a lot of heroes! At that time, the person who still showed such spirit was the loyal and courageousmander. Why are you panicking? Everyone take up your arms! The order was given as themander immediately took out his sword and beheaded a few soldiers who were running away in a panic. If this confusion persists, all of us will not live! Infantries! Battle formation! His majestic voice could be heard permeating the night. Themander kept running as he cut down chaotic soldiers who did not obey his orders and were running around blindly. Then he gathered the scattered soldiers to form an array. Fools! Do not panic! The enemy is still lining up! Until then, we still have time! Themander tried to calm down as many soldiers as possible. Pick up your weapons and shields! Shields form the first row! Lances form the second row! A few soldiers finally grouped into a battle formation. There were also about 500 horsemen who positioned themselves behind the infantries. These 500 horsemen were personally trained by him and were elites. They were all filled with determination as they tightly held the reins and their swords. The dull sound of the horse hooves trampling on the earth could be heard. Tens of thousands of horse hooves made the earth shake and dust fly. Their trampling sound also masked the roaring thunder. Themander watched the speed of the approaching enemy and had some doubts. Something is not right. Why are they charging so slowly? As the distant ck figures approached, the soldiers of the Empire were finally able to clearly see the appearance of the enemy cavalry. They were even able to see the tassels on the enemys helmets. Themander suddenly showed fear and shouted, Not good! They are mounted archers! Kill!" Suddenly, a frightening piercing sound could be heard as the enemy cavalry let loose thousands of arrows into the sky. There were not enough soldiers with shields and they were unable to withstand all of the arrows in the sky. An uncountable number of soldiers gave blood-curdling screams as they fell to the ground. There were also some shield soldiers who just lifted their shields only to have them be pierced through. Suddenly someone shouted, "Mounted archers! Everyone run!" Almost instantly, the morale of the army copsed and the soldiers fell into disarray. Everyone knew that the infantries were no match for mounted archers. Their limited equipment would not be able to protect them from the arrows. When the enemy had finished shooting the arrows, they performed a cavalry charge. It was a massacre. Countless soldiers were shouting, Run! Run for your lives! Themander of the Imperial Army went to the crumbled infantry formation and cut down a few soldiers who were trying to escape. Yet, he was still unable to control the situation. In addition, the disorderly soldiers also destroyed the alignment of the cavalry behind him. At this point, the enemy cavalry suddenly became quiet for a moment. Soon after that, a loud voice shouted, Change to your swords! Charge! Strell1! Strell! Thousands of horsemen shouted loudly. Themander of the Imperial Army realized that he and his army were finished. The ck armored figures roared and charged at an incredible speed. The earth trembled under the charge of the cavalry. The sound of the iron hoovesing into contact with the earth made it seem like everything in its path would be trampled. With a thunderous roar, the enemy cavalry broke through the fragile infantry formation. Those who valiantly held their positions were crushed before they could even take a good look at the cruel and twisted faces of their enemies who were wearing helmets. The enemy cavalry quickly passed through the infantrys line of defense and directly charged at the camp of the Imperial Army. The remaining infantries from the broken formation were being killed by a stream of cavalry soldiers, continuouslying from behind. They were either cut down by the enemy or trampled by the enemys horses before they could even swing their swords. Themander of the Imperial Army fell into despair as he watched the infantries under hismand torn apart easily by the enemy. He trembled and spoke in a deathly quiet voice to his messenger, Pass down my orders. Tell everyone to escape. Run as far away as possible! After he gave his final order of his life, the loyal servant of the Empire turned to his 500 horsemen and spoke, "I used to be the bodyguard of the Tulip Family Duke! There are absolutely no cowards under the banner of the Tulip Family! Are you all afraid?" Follow His Excellency! The cries of the 500 horsemen seemed to overshadow the sound of screaming and killing in the air. Five hundred swords shined as they were held high. Themander no longer looked behind him. He rode his horse forward with a sword in his hand, fully determined not to turn back. No one among the 500 valiant and elite horsemen hesitated as well. They drew their swords and followed theirmander. Thest cavalry of the Empire struck their enemy ruthlessly. As the momentum of the enemy cavalries was weakened by the infantries, the Empire had the upper hand at the beginning of the attack. As such, they also bought time for those who were retreating. In future generations, historians believed that without themanders heroic charge, the army of 15,000 support soldiers would have beenpletely annihted. Nevertheless, their assault did notst long. The valiantmander and his 500 horsemen were like stones thrown into a river. Although they could create some sshes, they were soon washed away under the current of the river. In that battle, the Great Moon Kingdom cavalry of 20,000 defeated the army of 15,000 defenders sent to reinforce the Northwest Legion. For the entire night, the in was filled with the roar of the armored cavalry of the Great Moon Kingdom and the miserable cries of the Empires infantries. It was not a battle but the cavalrys wanton massacre of the defeated army! That night, the 15,000 soldiers of the Imperial Army werepletely defeated and less than 5,000 soldiers managed to escape. The lives of those 5,000 people were exchanged with the lives of the courageousmander and his 500 elite horsemen. However, there were no records of themanders name. In that battle, the crown prince of the Great Moon Kingdom, Reuenthal and his 20,000 strong cavalry had a decisive victory. Theypletely defeated the reinforcements of the Northwest Legion. They had killed over 10,000 soldiers and took no prisoners. Trantors Note: 1 Foreign word, meaning kill. Chapter 59: Lightning God’s Whip Chapter 59: Lightning Gods Whip Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Have you read His Majestys orders? Nicole sighed. Last night, themander of the Imperial Guards, Gordon came and announced thetest order of His Majesty the Emperor. Tulip Familys Duke Seth Rudolph, as the Commander of the Central Cavalry, as well as the Northwest Inspection Special Envoy with emergency military powers, will lead 20,000 cavalrymen to reinforce the Northwest! Rody sighed. I know but to suddenly give me such an important position... is the emperor not afraid that someone will object? Nicole gave a cold smile. How could no one oppose this decision? Gordon told me that the argument inside the pcest night was really intense. The one who opposed this decision the most was the Military Minister. He wanted his nephew, Milo, to reinforce the Northwest Legion! Everybody knows that the Northern Legion is the Empires most elite army. He wanted to take this opportunity to earn merits for his family. However, the Tulip Family also had its own influence. Naturally, someone would support us! Rody was silent. Although he did not witness the arguments in the pcest night, he could imagine it. Although he had now inherited the title, he was still a young man without any proper qualifications. The hasty decision of giving him such a high post would inevitably be met with opposition. Fate was smiling on Rody. It certainly looked like he had prevailed. The ming Tulip. Since the birth of the Empire, every heir in the family was an invinciblemander. There had never been a defeated Tulip Family general. It was a legend! For hundreds of years, whenever there were wars in the Empire, sending a Tulip Family member to lead the troops in battle would always guarantee victories! This would not be an exception. On top of that, His Majesty would also support dispatching him as the emperor had wanted to use the Great Moon Kingdom to get rid of Rody. What are you thinking about? Nicole looked at the silent Rody and gently asked. Nothing. Rody looked at Nicoles charming face and smiled. He slowly walked to a window and opened it. He gazed at the horizon for a while before speaking to Nicole, You see, the sky is so red. Many people must have bled a lotst night. What? Nicole did not understand what he meant. Rody sighed and spoke, Nicole, although I do not belong to the Tulip Family, I am a citizen of the Empire! I am also a warrior! As warriors, we must use our power to protect our loved ones and our homnd. Rody paused and turned around to look at Nicole. He slowly said, You are my loved one and the Empire is my homnd! Nicole blushed but she did not avoid Rodys gaze and softly said, So, are you prepared to travel to the Northwest to protect our homnd? Rody did not answer her but spoke profoundly, "I have heard of the situation in the Northwest. Wherever the army of the Great Moon Kingdom went, whether they were barracks, towns or viges, it would all turn barren! Every time they fight, they do not take prisoners. The defeated, regardless of age or gender, would all be killed! I cannot be indifferent! Nicole, I cannot imagine! If it were my family... if you... encounter such terrible fate, I will not be able to continue living! That is why I must not let that happen!" Nicole was lost in thought as she looked at Rody. The Rody she saw in her eyes was no longer the big bumbling boy whom she knew. His masculine manner, his angr facial features, and steely eyes revealed an extremely confident self. In fact, throughout the past few days, she had felt his transformation. Every day, she could feel him grow stronger and more mature. Rody... Nicole spoke in a gentle voice. Go. Whatever it is you want to do, go and do it! Rody sighed and sternly said, Nicole, recently I learned a phrase. What? Destroy the enemy! Rodys tone was loud but unnaturally firm. Maximize the destruction of the enemy to maximize the amount of self-preservation! So, I want to go to the Northwest! he said. I hope to make a difference! I believe I can do it! At that moment, a sarcastic voice entered his mind, Youngsters these days do not understand howplicated and tough life is... Ah... Rody did not change his expression but he smiled in his heart. Andy, do not think you can stay out of this. You remember your promise to help me? In order to make sure that you are notzy, I will take your skeleton with me. If I die in the Northwest, you will not be able to run as well! Shit! Andys voice sounded agitated. Who taught you this! When did such an honest person like you be so... so... Rodyughed coldly and replied, Its you! My dear Andy! You are my teacher! No longer paying attention to the raging skeleton, Rody stepped forward and gently hugged Nicole. He did not dare to hug her too hard as he was afraid that this was a dream and that he would wake up if he were to use too much force. That afternoon, Gordon led Rody to the Central Cavalrys barracks. However, when Rody entered the camp with Gordon, he almost could not believe his eyes! Is this the Empires elite Lightning Gods Whip? Once upon a time, the worlds invincible army? The sentries in the barracks were standing at the doorway, looking dispirited. The training ground had no soldiers training! What made Rodys eyes open wider was that there were clothes hanging on the training grounds! Among them were two pairs of womens underwear! Why would the Empires most elite army have women in it?! What the hell is this?" Rody cursed. Rody felt depressed, furious and many other kinds of emotions. For a moment, he did not want to bring these soldiers to the battlefield and felt troubled. More importantly, he had learned of the great sesses of the Lightning Gods Whip when he studied history at the Academy. The army held a special position in Rodys heart. As a result, he felt discouraged and frustrated when he saw the current poor state of his idols. From a distant, a few officers were stumbling as they ran towards him. The man at the front was still putting on his military uniform while running! Your Excellency! I am a Central Cavalrymander, Saunder!" The soldier ran up to Rody and spoke while still panting. Rody looked at Saunder and saw his unkempt beard as well as his flushed face. Even though he was a few steps away, he could smell the strong scent of alcohol. Rody suppressed his anger, gritted his teeth and said, I am the Tulip Familys Duke of the Empire, Seth Rudolph. ording to the order made by His Majesty the Emperor, I am the currentmanding officer of the Central Cavalry. Please take me to see your regimentalmander! Themander Saunder looked embarrassed and mumbled, Please go into therge tent and wait for a moment. I will immediately notify the others. Rody stayed silent and gave the order which was personally signed by His Majesty the Emperor to themander. After that, he walked towards therge tent. Commander Gordon! Rody could not help but feel angry. Is this the Empires most elite cavalry? Gordon sighed and smiled coldly, Young Mas... I mean, Your Excellency. This is... you see... it is also hard for me to say. Rody smiled. "Commander Gordon, you used to work with my father. You do not need to be polite. When nobody is around, you can just call me Seth." This was something Nicole taught him. Nicole knew about Gordons identity and taught Rody to have a good rtionship with him. Gordon also smiled and replied, Yes, Young Master Seth. Now that I think about it, I even carried you when you were a child. Rody looked calm and collected but his heart whispered. Is that so? I do not know this. After all, I only became this young master two months ago. Young Master Seth, do you know that the Central Cavalry was considered the Empires most elite army by foreigners. However, in my opinion, any border guard randomly chosen would be stronger than them. Why? Why has it be like this? Arent they the famous Lightning Gods Whip? Aargh! Why? Gordon sneered. Because it is not 200 years ago anymore! On top of that, the Central Cavalrysmander is not someone from the Tulip Family! Chapter 60: The Last Hope of the Empire Chapter 60: The Last Hope of the Empire Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Rody nodded his head. He now knew when to speak and when to shut up. Some things were better off kept in his heart and not spoken. They soon arrived at therge tent and Rody looked disappointed when he saw the dust gathered in the tent. Commander Gordon, I hope that His Majesty the Emperor will permit me to take at least 20,000 Imperial Guards to the Northwest. It is not a matter of the Lightning Gods Whip anymore. Look at it this way, even if I take 100,000 of these troops with me, I will probably die. Gordon sighed and smiled. Young Master Seth, I have also served the Central Cavalry. During those years when the old duke was still alive, the Central Cavalry was not like this. In the past few years... Rody thought to himself and whispered, Commander Gordon, what should I do? Even if I bring this army, they would be of no use. Even if I want to reorganize them, I am only amander. Although I have the title of Duke, I would not be able tomand the entire Central Cavalry. On top of that, His Majesty ordered me to leave tomorrow. What can I do in just a day? You could probably also guess theirbat readiness... Gordon smiled and slowly said, Young Master Seth, His Majesty only ordered you to act as amander. He asked you to take 20,000 soldiers there but never asked you to take which troop. I served here before and have some experience. Although many of my oldpanions are no longer here, one or two of my friends have remained in this army. I wont speak for the troops in the other units but the unit trained by my two friends would not be too bad! Rody nodded, feeling grateful. Suddenly, he heard the sound of a bugle outside followed by sounds of hurried footsteps. A group of soldiers rushed into the tent and stood at both sides of the tent. They seemed to be rmed. A short whileter, the sound of leather boots trampling on the ground could be heard outside. The ps of therge tent were then opened and a few officers walked in. They were led by a middle-aged man wearing a silver uniform. He smiled and walked towards Rody. Your Excellency must be the Duke of the Tulip Family. I am the Commanding-in-Chief of the Central Cavalry, Barry. General! Rody immediately saluted. Even though he was now a duke, his rank was only of a militarymander and it was considered a subordinate of the other party. You do not need to salute me! Barry waved his hand. I rushed here when I heard that the Duke of the Tulip Family had arrived. Barry then shouted, Attention! Drum rolls were immediately heard outside the tent. When the drumming was heard, the officers moved to stand at attention in two rows. Everybody, this is the Commander of the Imperial Guards, Gordon and the Duke of the Tulip Family! Barryughed as he sat on his chair. The officers, in session, came forward and saluted him, "Your Excellency!" Rody did not say anything but kept wondering who among them was Gordons old friend. When everyone had re-assumed their positions Barry said, Your Excellency, we have not had such an honor for a long time. Today, I have summoned all the Central Cavalry officers here just to wee you. General, you are too polite! Rody smiled faintly. He then said, By the order of His Majesty, I am themander of the Central Cavalry. His Majesty wants me to take 20,000 men to the Northwest tomorrow. I believe the general already knows this. Barry nodded and replied, Yes. I just dont know which unit Your Excellency is supposed to take with you. Rodyughed faintly, His Majesty did not say. I think I am supposed to decide for myself. When he finished speaking, he swept his eyes slowly across the officers present, scrutinizing them as he did. There was silence in the tent. The officers being scrutinized had their mouths closed tightly and their heads lowered. All of them knew about the war in the Northwest. Even though the Northwest Legion was powerful, it was still utterly destroyed by the Great Moon Kingdoms armored cavalry. Only God knew whether the pitiful General Reuben had his head chopped off by the Great Moon Kingdoms scimitars or not. Wouldnt sending 20,000 men there right now be like sending them to their doom? Rodys eyes lit up when he saw a man standing at the back. He was wearing an officers uniform and looked resolute. He did not evade Rodys gaze like the others. That person was about 40 years old. His dark skin seemed to tell this man have been through hardships and was also experienced. In a nce, he seemed to be a veteran of the battlefield. Rody had no time to y mind games. He went to the front of that officer and asked, You! What is your name? Sieg, Commander of the Wolves Fang Division! He spoke in a strong voice. Rody nodded and looked happy as he asked, Commander Sieg, are you willing to apany me to the Northwest? Sieg was so excited that his dark face turned red. He loudly shouted, I am willing to follow the Tulip Familys banner! Rody gave a sigh of relief. He then turned around and told Barry loudly, General Barry, report to His Majesty that I am taking the Central Cavalrys Wolves Fang Division with me to the Northwest! Rody was slightly disturbed as he realized that this division was the only one withpetent soldiers. He was worried that Barry would be unwilling to let them go. However, Barry gave a sigh of relief and smiled as he loudly said, Since Your Excellency appreciates Sieg, I permit him and the Wolves Fang Division to apany you! Barry then shouted loudly, Commander Sieg! Yes, Sir! A sh of disdain could be seen in Siegs eyes. Nevertheless, he still stepped forward. Barryughed loudly, I now appoint you as the deputymander. The newmander of the Wolves Fang Division will be the Duke of the Tulip Family, Seth Rudolph! Take this time to prepare yourself. You will leave tomorrow morning! Yes! Sieg lowered his head in salute while ignoring the stares of the othermanders. They seemed to take pleasure in someone elses misfortune. What Rody did not know was that Sieg was an honest and frank person. He had never joined his fellow officers in wallowing and had never earned their support. When he was chosen to go to the Northwest, everyone took pleasure in his misfortune. General Barry too. It would be easier for him with one less honest subordinate. It would be even better if Sieg died in the Northwest! That way, it would be more convenient for General Barry to indulge in corrupt practices! Rody, who was still worried followed Sieg and visited the military camp of the Wolves Fang Division. The military camp of the Wolves Fang Division was located at the left back of the Central Cavalry main camp. Rody, Sieg, and Gordon rode there on their horses. When they arrived at the training grounds of the camp, they saw a group of cavalrymen upying the training grounds. They were charging in formation. The young horsemen were repeatedly shooting their arrows. On the sidelines was a stern-looking officer holding a small banner. On the other side of the training grounds, a pair of cavalrymen assumed an assault formation and were charging forward. The cavalrymen rode towards the forest, shouting Kill! Simrly, another officer was waving a ck colored banner at the sidelines. Sieg looked a bit proud. Then, he suddenly shouted to a nearby messenger, Tell them to stop ande over here! With the instructions given to the messenger, the two officers that held the banners gave the signal and both groups of cavalrymen immediately stopped their training. They gathered and tidied up theirnces, bows, and arrows. They then gathered and divided themselves into two squads in an orderly manner! The men, with their horses, were silent. Rody felt excited. He kicked his horse with his heels to rush up to them. However, before he reached the squads, the cavalrymen immediately took out their scimitars. Dozens of eyes were ring at Rody. It seemed that if Rody took another step forward, he would be greeted by hundreds of scimitars. Your Excellency! Sieg quickly ran forward and ordered everyone to sheath their weapons. Following his orders, the cavalrymen immediately sheathed their scimitars. Your Excellency! This is the rule of the Wolf Cavalry! Without the order, no one is allowed to approach the battle formation! Sieg looked a bit awkward as he feared that the young duke of the Tulip Family would get angry. However, Rody was not unhappy at all. Instead, he smiled and asked, Commander Sieg, why do they have such strange curved swords in their hands? If I remember correctly, a horseman would hold a sword in addition to the bow and thence! Sieg gave a faint smile. The scimitar is the special weapon of the Central Cavalry! When the Central Cavalry along with the Duke of the Tulip Family conquered the Northwest, they got a bad beating from the enemys scimitar. The Duke found their scimitars very effective and much more useful than ournce and decided to imitate them. That is why the scimitar became the standard equipment of our cavalry! It is a tradition of our Central Cavalry! Rody jumped down and stood in front of the majestic formation of the army with a strange expression. This is the real Lightning Gods Whip. This is the invincible elite armored cavalry of the Empire that he had read about in history. Rody suddenly turned to Sieg and bowed deeply. His voice was trembling with excitement. Your Excellency Sieg, I want to thank you for retaining the hope of the Empire. Chapter 61: A Curious Coincidence Chapter 61: A Curious Coincidence Trantor: Zenobys Editor: When he left the Wolves Fang Divisions camp, Rody was free of worries. After bidding farewell to Commander Gordon, he rode his horse slowly on the main street. Gordon, on the other hand, took his men back to the Imperial Pce. As he wore the uniform of a noble warrior and had the handsome face of the Tulip Family, Rody attracted a lot of attention on the streets. Even the patrol soldiers who passed by saluted him. The streets of the Imperial Capital were no longer busy like before. Even the pubs had fewer people. Rody suddenly felt tired and bored so, he decided to enter a nearby pub by the roadside. Tomorrow, he would be on the battlefield. After all, he was just a boy that had recentlye of age. He also knew that it was a trap prepared by His Majesty. He obviously knew about the situation in the Northwest and he also knew about the foreigner, Reuenthals craftiness, and cruelty. However, Rody could not avoid this confrontation and could only be pushed forward by fate. The business in the pub was not good. Nevertheless, as it was located in the Imperial Capital which was also the continents most prosperous city, there were still some guests. The guests came in groups of twos and threes and were whispering to one another. Rody listened carefully and found that they were talking about the war in the Northwest. It was evident yesterday in the audience hall, His Majesty the Emperor allowed the officer who came from the Northwest to publicly speak about their military defeat. The bad news had then spread from the pce to the public like wildfire. Of course, it was quite evident that the things they were discussing were mostly rumors. Much of their most reliable news came from someones rtive who eavesdropped on a noble. Often, when someone from a table mentioned the phrase most reliable news, he or she would immediately attract the attention of others nearby. The information was usually already altered beyond recognition. There were some people who imed that the news of the Empires defeat was false as the Empire had 200,000 elite troops stationed in the Northwest. It was impossible for the Empire to be defeated by foreigners. There were also those who imed that the 200,000 troops in the Northwest werepletely annihted. The heads of the dead soldiers were collected by Devil Reuenthal and were piled up to form a tower about 10 meters tall. The person who said this imed that his rtive from the Northwest personally witnessed it. There were even people exaggerating and saying that in a few days, the foreigners would arrive at the Imperial Capital. Rody did not know whether tough or cry when he heard that. The public was easily deceived. Whether the news was true or false, the recession of the market and the dejected feelings of the public were definitely true. The shrines in the Imperial Capital also became more crowded. It appeared that even those who did not have strong faith suddenly became pious and prayed to the Almighty God to bless the Radiant Empire.They prayed that they would be able to defeat the foreigners and defend the people of God. The huge donation box in the religious temple was quickly filled with money by those who wanted to express their piousness to God. Rody felt somewhat troubled when he saw the confused civilians. If it were him a few months ago, he would join them and undoubtedly feel confused as well as fearful. However, at that moment, he was more aware of the situation than those civilians. At the same time, he was also having greater pressure. Which of the two would be a better feeling in the end? Rody drank a mouthful of wine. The low quality and bitter wine from the ordinary pub made him choke and cough. He had never entered such a ce before as he used to be a poor boy who did not have money for pubs. How could a person drink this? I really dont understand why so many people like to drink beer! This drink is spicy and bitter. What is so delicious about it? Rody was still just a young person at heart. He left a gold coin on the table and walked out of the pub. He waspletely unaware of the wary looks he received from the other guests behind him. That guy seems to be a nobleman.... He also seems like a warrior. Hmph! You are wrong. He looks like an officer! Did you not see that he was wearing the badge of the Central Cavalry? Ah, the sorrow of the Empire. Instead of fighting to defend their homnd, these soldiers actually came out to drink. Rody felt bitter and irritated when he heard those words. Why? Why must I assume all the responsibility? Rody jumped on his horse and whipped it to make it run quickly. Not only did the nearby patrols not obstruct him but when they saw the badge on Rodys chest, they even gave way to him. Where can I rx? Immediately, Rody thought of Nicole. He thought of Nicoles charming face and gentle eyes. He felt a kind of sweetness in his heart. However, he immediately banished the thought of seeing Nicole. He did not want to tell Nicole about what Andy said because he did not want to make Nicole worry. After all, even if he told Nicole, she would not be able to change anything. While his mind was in turmoil, the horse was still running. He did not know whether it was by ident or by his own subconscious mind controlling the direction of the horse, but when he raised his head he found himself looking at a familiar building. The beauties in red embroidery and the musicing from inside made Rody surprised for a moment. Isnt this the prostitute den that I visited before? Speaking of which, it was when I came here with Bayan and the other guys to have fun and ended up fighting and injuring the diplomatic envoy of the Great Moon Kingdom. Due to this, I was summoned by His Majesty and thereafter, given this heavy burden! Rody stood frozen for a few minutes. He coincidentally remembered the face of a beautiful but indifferent person. He alighted from his horse and walked in with big strides. Madam Sophie immediately came out to greet him. This ce was visited by all kinds of people, from rich merchants to nobles who were allowed to leave the royal pce. Sophie had long heard that the yboy was already granted the title of Duke by His Majesty the Emperor. As a result, she came out to serve him with double the enthusiasm. However, Rody did not allow her to speak and simply said, I want to see Miss Myka. Madam Sophie was someone who was very good at reading peoples mood. She noticed that Rody was in a bad mood and did not dare to ask. She led Rody towards the room which Rody and the others used thest time they were here. When Rody reached the top of the stairs, he suddenly stopped moving. He was not willing to meet Myka in that ce. In his mind, he never thought of Myka as a prostitute. The day he saw Myka, he was given the impression of an indifferent and magnanimous beauty. In his opinion, she was different from the other prostitutes. Rody stopped and said, Take me directly to her room. Madam Sophie was stunned for a moment. She thought that every time he was here, the Young Master would pull out a new trick. Just as soon as she was about to say something, Rody gave her a sharp look. She was frightened and immediately closed her mouth. After that, she quickly walked in front to lead the way. The Duke of the Tulip Family. Just these words were enough to crush Madam Sophie to death. Rody felt satisfied and followed her from behind. A malicious feeling of pleasure grew in his heart. Power does feel really good. Chapter 62: Farewell Myka Chapter 62: Farewell Myka Trantor: Zenobys Editor: The moment Rody walked up to the door, Madam Sophie deliberately slowed down behind him and quietly left. When Rody opened the door, he saw Mykas figure. Myka was sitting upright in front of a mirror. Her graceful back was facing Rody. Her beautiful hair was like satin and it hung loosely on her back. She was busybing her hair with a white jadeb. Even then, her movements were so elegant it was like a dance. For a split second, Rody was astonished. A soft sigh was heard. Hearing the footsteps, Myka did not turn around and just spoke indifferently, Youre here again? Rodys mouth dropped open. He then gave a wry smile and asked, How did you know it was me? Myka turned around. Her tender face still showed a faint indifference. She took a quick nce at Rody and smiled. Even though she smiled, the smile was cold and detached. Dont you know, I have a special skill? I can remember a persons footsteps. After listening to a persons footsteps once, I will be able to recognize that person by his footsteps. After saying that, Myka resumedbing her hair. Rody stepped forward and tried to say something. However, he did not know what to say to this indifferent beauty. In fact, he did not even know why he decided to visit Myka at that moment. Perhaps it was because Myka was among the few people who knew that he was an impostor. A person would always subconsciously have an unknown but intimate rtionship with someone who knew their biggest secret. Fortunately, Myka soon finishedbing her hair and she stood up gently. At this point, Rody realized that Myka was only wearing a thin in silk robe. She also did not wear any make-up. Sorry, I just got out of bed and havent dressed myself up. Myka smiled as she showed a rare blush. With that shallow and simple smile, she no longer looked indifferent. It was as if spring had arrived to melt the snow and there was a sudden blooming of spring flowers. Rodys heart jumped. He then took a deep breath and tried to suppress the strange throbbing in his heart. However, that warm smile was fleeting. When that smile disappeared, Mykas face showed indifference again. Sit down, Your Excellency. Her voice was soft but her tone was nonchnt and a little mocking. Rody gave a wry smile. He knew that she wasughing at the fact that he was actually an impostor. Thinking of this, Rody started to rx. In the Imperial Capital, Rody had to pretend to be someone else in front of everybody other than Nicole. However, the beauty in front of him knew that he was an impostor. As a result, Rody felt extremely rxed because he did not need to keep pretending in front of her. I am going to leave the Imperial Capital tomorrow, Rody spoke as he slowly sat down and rxed. Myka gave a shallow smile. She rested her chin on her hand and looked at Rody. I am going to war in the Northwest, Rody continued. Unbeknownst to him, Mykas hand which was supporting her chin trembled slightly. She gently asked, Is it going to be very dangerous? Rody nodded his head and replied, Yes, it is very dangerous. I am not afraid but I kind of feel a little preposterous right now. You... you should be able to understand. Myka looked at Rodys eyes and suddenly showed an expression of gratitude, Thank you. What? Rody froze for a moment before he realized that she was thanking him for recing the real Seth. If it were not for him, the person going to the battlefield would be the real Seth. She was thanking him for going in ce of Seth. Somehow, Rody started to feel angry. His voice also became somewhat hoarse. You do not have to thank me for him! I... Even though I am an impostor, it is still my duty! I... Myka was gazing at Rody and saw his expression change. She suddenly smiled and interrupted him, No, you misunderstood me. Huh? Rody stared nkly. Mykas smile was so sweet, it was as if flowers were blooming and her eyes became much more gentle. I thanked you because you are willing to tell me your thoughts. You are treating me as a trusted friend. I was not.... Right at that moment, she pointed outside. Although the door was closed, the voices outside were still audible. I was not thanking them, Myka immediately became gloomy and grief showed in her eyes. Do you know, you are the second man I have met who did not treat me as a ything, Myka said. Yesterday, Bayan came. However, he did not dare to treat me badly. He had already taken a fancy to me much earlier. Hmm... Her tone sounded helpless and troubled. In fact, the men who have met me, none of them were able to forget me. You guys are different. You guys are different from Bayan and the others. You guys... Do you mean me and Seth? Rody felt a sense of anguish. He himself did not understand why he had such peculiar thoughts. After all, including today, he had only met this woman twice. Yes. Myka slowly stood back up. She turned and retrieved a small bottle from the cab then, she went back and sat down. After that, she gave the bottle to Rody. This is my personal brew. It is not like the other wine. Usually, I never take it out for others to drink. Why dont you try it? Rody took the bottle. For a moment, he wanted to loudly ask, Only Seth drank this before? However, he decided not to ask and slowly removed the cap. He raised his head and drank a mouthful. When the wine entered his mouth, he felt an unusually strong and rich scent. It had a scent like flowers but it was not entirely the same. Along with the fragrance, it also gave a burning sensation. His tongue felt hot as if it was being burned. When he swallowed it, the burning sensation seemed to go down his throat and enter his stomach. Mykas voice gently sounded out, I am 18 years old now. When I came here, I was only 16 years old. Why? Myka gave Rody a profound look and slowly said, There are a lot of miserable things in this world. As there are a lot, it is not worth talking about them. Rody sighed and stopped asking. He took the bottle and drank another mouthful. I do not know whether I am considered lucky or unlucky. The day after I arrived, I met Seth. At that time, I was afraid and also felt strange. He did not seem much older than me yet he still came to this kind of ce. Myka smiled. After that, she shook her head and continued, Fortunately, he was very powerful and took a fancy to me. That was why he spent a lot of money. Madam Sophie did not allow me to do any other thing. My daily task was to dress up and wait for him. As a result, I got to spend my time here well. Sometimes, Seth woulde every day and sometimes he would note for a few days. He taught me how to y the piano and he taught me how to sing. I would also learn how to dance from the teachers here in order to show him. I was so silly then. I thought that I could be happy in this life; I even forgot my identity. In the end... I am just a prostitute. Prostitute. The words that came out of Mykas mouth sounded cruel. Rody felt his hands tremble and the wine almost spilled. Chapter 63: Old Man Mark Chapter 63: Old Man Mark Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Mykas eyes were filled with sadness but her voice remained calm. One nightst year, Seth came to me and yed the piano. I danced along for him. After that... he became my first man. He is the only person I have ever slept with. Until now, I still do not know whether I am lucky or unlucky. He protected my body but he has hurt my heart! Myka suddenly smiled. She nced at Rody and said, Do you know why I did not expose you as an impostor? Why? Myka gave a faint smile. I am not so noble like you but in the end, you are you and I am me. Your affairs have got nothing to do with me... Moreover... Mykas voice gradually became softer. Now that the real Seth is gone and you are here, the other men would not dare to bully me. If I expose your secret, you will get into trouble. Even when you are gone, the real Seth might note back. Without anybody to rely on, the other men will bully me... Hmph... Whoever that has more money or higher authority would be able to willfully vite me. Just... just like the others! Myka gently pointed at the door. Listening to herst few words, Rody drank the rest of the wine in the bottle. He sighed and looked at Myka but could not say anything. After some time Rody spoke clearly, Thank you. You are very honest. Mykaughed indifferently. Rody sighed. Honestly, I feel very troubled today. Tomorrow, I will need to go out and face the unknown but... I am not really Seth. I am not really the Duke of the Tulip Family. Myka looked at Rody gently and said, I am a woman and I do not understand war. However, from what I saw that day, your swordsmanship is particrly good. I do not know about other aspects but at the very least, you are better than Seth in this area. Rody had already started to feel hot from the wine. He had never drunk so much wine before. Really? Rody stuck out his chest. Mykaughed lightly and gently looked at Rodys expression. Her expression then turned strange and she whispered, You do look like him but your eyes are different. Seth is very smart. His eyes were full of wisdom and sometimes a little bit of cunning. However, you are different. Your eyes look very clean and innocent. Myka suddenly stood up and smiled. Do you want to see me dance? Yes! Rody blushed. This time, it was not because of the wine. Myka smiled and slowly walked to the center of the room. She wore a thin silk robe and was barefooted. The hems of the robe exposed her straight and slender ivory-white legs. Without any music, Myka started to dance. Her dance was graceful and joyous, unlike her indifferent personality. It was as if she had already forgotten all of her sadness. She was like a spirit that had thrown her entire existence into the dance. The hem was raised revealing her dexterous, graceful and dazzling legs. Seeing this, Rodys face took on a peculiar look and he shouted out a poem. The hem is gently raised, its the dance of the monarch! The sword is ruthless, the beauty dares not dream! Mykas face was filled with a sense of pride. She was incredibly beautiful. Her beauty was the most attractive part of her but it was also the source of her misfortune. Mykas dance ended just as suddenly as it started. It was as if it ended right at the crescendo of a song. When Myka stopped, her body was like a single leaf slowly falling to the ground. Her face looked flushed and her forehead was sweating. Her eyes still bright and lively. The poem sounded nice. What did it mean? Rody smiled gently. Myka continued, It seems to be a poem from a wandering minstrel but something was different... what was it? Rody was dumbfounded and felt a bit awkward. How could he say that this strange poem was found in the Sunflowers Treasure which Dandong wrote 200 years ago? Heughed and replied, It was just something I suddenly said in excitement. Myka looked strangely at Rody as she sized him up for a while. In the end, she did not continue to question him. After the wine and the dance, the depression that Rody felt had disappeared. He stood up and looked at Myka. Thank you, Miss Myka. I am not good with words but I would like to tell you that I am truly d to have met you today. The color on Mykas face changed slightly. Are you leaving now? Rody nodded his head and felt that it would not be right if he did not leave now. However, he did not know why it would not be right. As he thought of this, he nodded his head again and turned to the door. Rody! Myka suddenly shouted. You... Will youe back to see me? Her voice seemed strange. I will. Rody smiled and spoke firmly, If I manage to survive ande back from the Northwest, I will definitely visit you again! After Rody left the prostitution center, he stood on the streets and stretched himself. He felt like he had regained his normalposure. Getting depressed was unavoidable. After all, he had juste of age and he was still a youngster at heart even though he had superior strength, great determination, tough training and Andy to tutor him. Having turmoil in his heart was natural especially if it was before undertaking a big task. Just as Rody was about to get onto his horse, someone held his shoulder. Rody was surprised. With his current skills,mon people should not have been able to sneak up on him. He wanted to grab the hand and move away by reflex. Suddenly, he felt the hand move away. Rody turned around and saw an old man with a wrinkled face. The old man had a thoughtful expression. Mark! You! Not bad, boy. To evene to this kind of ... You must have really mastered Young Master Seths habits." Mark gave a supercilious look. Now that Mark was alone with him, Mark was definitely not going be the honest groom that listened to orders. Rody would never forget Marks identity. He was a person who had lived for over 200 years like a monster! You... How did you know that I was here? Rody subconsciously looked at the door of the prostitute center and blushed. Hmph, Mark replied lightly. Things that I want to know about, I can easily find out! Come with me! After he finished speaking, he grabbed Rodys arm and pulled him. Where are we going? Are we going home? Did Nicole ask you to look for me? No! I came to you because of something else! Marks tone became serious. Rody followed Mark involuntarily. Although Rody was skilled and strong, he was not able to resist. Where are we going? Mark suddenly stopped and looked at Rody. His eyes were extremely serious. "Boy, do you think your mishmash martial arts can help you survive in the Northwest? Let me tell you that the Northwest Legion had a few Grade 4manders. What happened? Didnt their heads all fly at the hands of Reuenthal? I know that Miss Nicole cares about you. That is why if you die, that girl will be sad. That is not in ordance with my n. That is why I, your great-great grandfather will teach you a unique skill to help you survive! After speaking, Mark no longer looked back and continued to drag Rody into a small path. Great-great grandfather? What kind of fucking title are you giving yourself? Rody angrily thought to himself. Shit. This old man has lived for over 200 years. Doesnt that mean that he is technically older than my great-great grandfather? Chapter 64: Life-Saving Treasure Chapter 64: Life-Saving Treasure Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Old Mark was abnormally familiar with the roads in the Imperial Capital. He took Rody through a path that had very few people and they soon reached the southern gate of the Imperial Capital. Rody stared at the nearby buildings with wide eyes. Without a doubt, they were at the southern gate of the Imperial Capital. A carriage, moving at normal speed would take an estimated half an hour to reach it from the prostitution den. However, Rody was sure that Old Mark did not take that long to walk to the gate. I have driven carriages for decades, Old Mark lightly spoke when he saw that Rody was surprised. I am also very familiar with the roads in the Imperial Capital. The path we took earlier was almost a straight path to the southern gate. Rody secretly muttered to himself. Nonsense. You have lived here for over 200 years. Of course, you would be familiar with the roads here! Old Mark did not continue to speak and led Rody into a small alley. After that, he stood in front of a medium-sized residence. What is this ce? Old Mark did not reply but he pushed the door open and walked in with long strides. Rody followed him. The residence was not small. It had two courtyards but the courtyards looked deserted. It looked like not many people usually visited the ce. After both of them entered the innermost courtyard, Old Mark closed the door and turned around. Give me your sword. Huh? Although things felt suspicious, Rody gave his sword to Old Mark. He knew there was no point trying to oppose that man who had unfathomable strength. Old Mark took the sword, drew it out and carefully looked at it before sighing, "It really is the Masters lightsaber! Where did you get it from?" Rody was about to speak when Andy cried out in his mind, Do not tell him about my existence! I found it in theboratory at home. It should be one of the Great Dandongs relics, Rody spoke while remaining calm. He had been posing as Seth for a while dealing with others and thus, needed to lie a lot. As a result, he became more proficient at lying and no longer had the appearance of a clumsy child when he did. Old Mark sighed. He gave the sword back to Rody and frowned. This sword is powerful but do you know how to use it? I roughly know how to use it. Rody nodded. He lied again when he saw Old Marks puzzled face, In theboratory at home, I found one of the Great Dandongs notes. Good! Show me how to use it. Rody understood that Old Mark wanted to test his strength. Rody took a deep breath and slowly gathered his strength from his body into his arms. He then felt the heat slowly flowing out of his arms and into the lightsaber. Sure enough, the gem on the hilt of the sword lit up and a cool, brilliant ray of light emerged from the sword. Hmph! Rody did not expect Old Mark to be dissatisfied. You fool! Are you this slow every time you use the sword? Every moment on the battlefield is dangerous. If enemies confront you, do you think they would wait for you to slowly gather your strength? The moment they see you standing there stupidly, they will immediately hack you into several pieces! After he was verbally abused, Rody replied feeling depressed, "I have no choice. The amount of power in my body is still too weak to properly use this sword. You know very well that if one is unable to gather power, this sword is simply scrap! Even a normal sword will be able to cut it." Old Mark frowned. He took the sword from Rodys hands and gently swung it without paying much attention to Rody. The lightsaber suddenly gave out a pleasing sound and the gems on the hilt turned bright. The full length of the de also radiated an extreme brightness. Look! Old Mark shouted. He flicked his wrist and the sword in his hands swung back. When the sword was swung, it gave out a distinct sound. Before the sound ended, Old Marks body floated. It was as if he became extremely light. How he moved was not clear. The only thing that could be seen was light moving downwards. A soft thud was heard as a limestone table was sliced into two and both sides slowly fell to the ground. Rody watched the scene very carefully and noticed that before the lightsaber actually touched the table, the faint light from the de of the sword had easily sliced the limestone table into two halves. Rody sighed. This 200-year-old man has frightening strength! Old Mark returned the sword to Rody and spoke seriously, My fighting style relies on speed and is not a style that can be learned by someone with a body build like yours. However, I want you to understand that the lightsabers main strength is not its sharpness but its ability to amplify the amount of power used by the body. Although the amount of power in your body is still too weak, as long as you can understand this and cleverly use the power in your body, this sword can really be useful. Rody gave him a condescending look and could not help but whisper, Useless advice. Old Mark replied lightly, So, I suggest you keep the lightsaber and bring another slightly better sword with you. The lightsaber can only be used during an emergency. After all, you are currently too weak. Even though you have learned Master Autumns Half Moon sh, you be weaker or run out of energy every time you use it. That is not right. On the battlefield, each time you cut down a few enemies, more will appear to attack you. You cannot just lie down and wait to be killed. In that case, what do you think I should do? Can you teach me how to use your so called power? Do you think it is that easy? Old Mark sneered. I spent 10 years trying toprehend fighting energy. I spent another 10 years learning how to control it. After that, I spent another 10 years trying toprehend this power! Normally, this power is sublimated from a higher level of fighting energy! Right now, you do not even have fighting energy. Do you think power is something that will just fall from the sky? It is like a pot of boiling water. The water needs to be boiled to be turned into steam but right now, you are just an empty kettle! Having said that, Old Mark took out a parchment he kept near his arm and gave it to Rody. This is a training method for fighting energy. It suits your current strength. Normally, you would need to wait until you be a Grade 5 warrior before you can learn this but you were damn lucky! Master Autumn gave you a bit of power and now you will end up progressing much faster than others! Rodys eyes turned bright. He was always someone who liked martial arts. He immediately picked up the parchment and noticed that the first line read, Tulips Bloom. This is... Rody blurted out. This is the Tulip Familys training method for obtaining fighting energy! Old Mark smiled triumphantly. I have been with the Tulip Family for over 200 years now. I used this method when I started training to gain fighting energy. Did you steal it? Rody stared at him. Do you want to learn it? Old Mark stared back. Rody thought to himself as he kept the parchment. Since I am fighting for the Tulip Family, I guess that it is not wrong to learn how to use fighting energy from them? Either way, the Tulip Familys current generation, that bastard Seth, is definitely not willing to learn it. With his current strength, even if he wants to, it is unlikely that he will be able to. Grade 5 warrior? That yboy will never reach Grade 5 in this life! Rody carefully put away the parchment and suddenly asked, Why do you not do what Master Autumn did, directly give me a bit of power? Wouldnt I be much stronger? Old Mark immediately became so furious that he felt like kicking Rody. He shouted, Do you think that power is something that is sold on the streets?! Let me tell you, that little bit of power Master Autumn gave you is something only a highly trained master can acquire after training for several years! I really do not know what was wrong with Master Autumn! To think that he just gave you his hard-earned power without any condition! Rody immediately shut his mouth. He knew that there was a difference between the old monster in front of him and the skeleton, Andy. At most, Andy would only curse when he was angry plus he would not be able to cause him any physical harm. However, the same could not be said for this old monster. If Old Mark got annoyed, he would be able to harm Rody. Old Mark gradually calmed down. He thought for a moment and took out a small transparent crystal that was about a third of the size of an egg. This time, his face was unusually serious. Take this with you and use it if you encounter a critical situation, I mean fatal situation. You hold this in your palm and exert your strength on this crystal. Once you do so, the crystal will be crushed. For a 2-hour period, your stamina will increase exponentially and you will also have greater strength! Naturally, your power will not improve. It just allows you to have unlimited stamina. For example, although the Half Moon sh is useful, based on your own strength you can only use it once. However, once you break the crystal, you will be able to use the same tactic without worrying about strength running out for a 2-hour period! So good! Rody was surprised. Unlimited Half Moon sh! What kind of power is that? Ah! When Rody used the Half Moon sh previously, he was able to defeat the Grade 4 swordsman, Randt and the Great Moon Kingdoms Rondo. If he could within the 2-hour period, use that tactic as many times as he wanted, then it would mean that his strength had multiplied many folds! Rody felt his heart beat very fast. He was in a daze and was unable to say anything. Old Mark sighed and said, You must remember, you only have two hours! This has side effects! After two hours, you will be finished! You will feel like you have exhausted your whole body and you will not be able to even lift a finger. This willst for a few days. In other words, this is something that will make you overuse your energy! It can only be used in critical situations and the problems must be solved within two hours! Otherwise, you will be dead! Old Mark then looked dejected and said, This is something that Dandong personally made. There were only three of it. When I was in the war, to protect the Duke, I had to use one piece. Now, there are only two left. I cannot give you both so you have to make good use of this one! Rody was unable to calm down even after he was brought out of the residence by Old Mark. His heart was filled with awe, surprise, curiosity, and excitement. This thing that Dandong left behind is too amazing! What warrior would not want his strength to increase a lot in a short while? Even if it is only temporary, it is still good! With that in mind, Rody gave Old Mark a salute and earnestly said, I know that this is very valuable and I will use it properly... Also... thank you, Mister Mark! Old Mark was in a good mood. He waved his hands and was about to say something like, I am an old man. However, Rody interrupted and his statement almost made Old Mark explode. Mister Mark, you have worked for the Tulip Family for 200 years and must have saved a lot of money! Did you personally buy this residence? I guess no one in the family actually knows about this! In the Imperial Capital, this kind of residence is not cheap... Aargh! Old Mark was furious. When Rody was walking out the door, Old Mark took advantage of the timing to kick him in the ass. Chapter 65: Glorious Expedition Chapter 65: Glorious Expedition Trantor: Zenobys Editor: That morning, the feelings of defeat in the Imperial Capital werepletely swept away. All the citizens in the Imperial Capital rushed to the streets because they learned that the mighty Tulip Family was finally dispatched that morning. The mighty, undefeated and ever glorious Duke of the Tulip Family would lead the Empires most powerful army, the Lightning Gods Whip of the Central Cavalry Regiment to the battlefield in Northwest. As for the number of troops, there were those who said that there were 50,000 while some imed there were 80,000. Some of the citizens even heard that the duke led a force of 100,000 troops! The hearts of all those people held the same desire. They wanted His Excellency, the Duke of the Tulip Family, to lead the Empires warriors to the Northwest and teach the foreign barbarians a lesson. There were also many young girls who heard that His Excellency was a talented and handsome young man. That was more attractive to them than his glory from being the God of War. As a result, that morning tens of thousands of people crowded the streets all the way up to the northern gate of the Imperial Capital. Countless people stretched their necks to see how extraordinary and powerful were the Empires God of War as well as their most elite army, the Lightning Gods Whip. Countless young girls also came hoping to see the man of their dreams, who supposedly looked like the Sun God. It was an unfortunate day for the people working for public security as all 15,000 of them had to cancel their vacation. They had to block both sides of the main road by forming human barricades and had to prevent the citizens from rushing past them. That meant that they also had to endure the overwhelming force of the crowd. However, in the eyes of themon citizens, the public security was extremely detestable for blocking their view of the hero. Shit! They arent even the ones who are going to the Northwest to fight those barbarians! They only know how to stay in the Imperial Capital to bullymon citizens like us. There were countless people trying to rush past the human barricades and they ended uping into conflict with the security soldiers. ording to statistics, every security soldier on duty was attacked by the crowd that day. Though, it is important to note that the statistics were iplete. The average data showed that each personnel suffered from being pelted by two rotten eggs and one and a half tomatoes (as tomatoes were more expensive than eggs). Their bodies had about three to five bruises each. The soldiers also suffered an average of two kicks each on their buttocks. Even the Supreme Commander of the Public Security, Frey, got his face scratched by two enthusiastic women while they were trying to get a look at their dream hero. When the sound of hooves was heard at the end of the street and the banner that was like a me was raised, the crowd burst into an earthshaking cheer! The people on both sides of the road immediately started to toss flowers. ording to statistics, the flower shops in the Imperial Capital sold 17 times more flowers than usual on that day! Consequently, all of the flowers were sold out. Even flowers like roses and lilies were sold out and the prices of flowers used for funerals were spected to be at an astronomical height at that time! It was also said that, on that day, a marquis wanted to buy flowers for his secret lover but could not find a single flower throughout the city. In the end, the marquis had to spend 10 gold coins to buy a bunch of polygonum orientale flowers as a gift for his beau. In ordance with the decree of His Majesty the Emperor, the Central Cavalry Regiment army left the city fully equipped. Although they could have left quietly using a different gate that headed straight to the north, His Majesty wanted to take the opportunity to assure the people in the Imperial Capital. He specifically ordered them to wear their best equipment and head from the west of the city to the north, passing through half the city. This was to disy the might of the Empire and restore the confidence of the people! Rody did not think highly of that order. In his opinion, the faster they could depart and assist in the war in the Northwest, the better. However, he had to spend half the morning parading around the Imperial Capital just for the people to see them. In addition to that, his soldiers also had to wear their heaviest armor which he thought was a waste of effort. Nevertheless, when he walked through the streets and heard the deafening cheers from the crowd on both sides, he could not help but believe that there might have been a certain logic behind the Emperors orders. The moment the public started to cheer, they once again re-established their confidence in the Empire and believed that the Empire was strong and could not be defeated. The crowd on both sides waved as they continued to knock down the human barricades formed by the public security soldiers. The cheering of countless people filled the skies of the Imperial Capital. The warriors felt proud and smiled as the petals scattered all over them. They immediately sat ramrod straight on their horses backs. Rody suddenly gave an order that he never expected himself to give, Let the troops advance at a slower pace. Pass down the order. From a distant location, Nicole watched the parade which was moving slowly from atop a tower. She looked at the silver armored Rody and quietly prayed. Behind her was the driver, Old Mark. He looked at Nicole and the scene outside in disdain and quietlyughed. Sigh, youngsters these days... Rody did not realize at that moment, someone else was smiling and watching him from the upper floor window of a building beside the street. Haha! It seems like that boy did a good job! I did not expect the duke title to suit him so well. This is really a huge load off my mind." The person gave a strange smile. His long golden hair blocked one of his eyes which were blue like the color ofke water. If Rody had actually seen the person, he would have definitely cried out in rm. It was the original yboy who was supposed to have run overseas; the real sessor of the Tulip Family, Seth! Seth sighed and raised a silver bottle of wine to pour a mouthful of wine into his mouth. After that, he said to himself, "Alright, I am going to let that guy be responsible for fighting and killing in the war. I dont want to be involved... Haha, that day I deliberately told him that I was going overseas. Ultimately, that idiot really told my sister... Ah, after all, he is not as smart and intelligent as me. It is so funny. I just intentionally said a few words and then casually went around the pier. In the end, my sister really sent people to chase me by sea..." Seth once again looked down at himself on horseback, fully armed and sighed..Boy, you better do well. Although I am not a filial son, you must not ruin my fathers reputation. At that moment, Rody and his army had already paraded through most of the Imperial Capital, enjoying the cheering which could be heard through the northern gate. Rody looked at the soldiers on the gate tower. They saluted his army. Rody could not help but sigh. He did not expect the feeling of superiority to be so nice! At the same time, without his knowledge, Emperor Abbas XI was also quietly watching Rody from the castle. Unlike the others, Emperor Abbas XI watched him withplicated feelings. Hmph! Emperor Abbas XI looked at the army and sneered. They all say that I am an incapable ruler. They all say that I am not equal to myte grandfather, Emperor Abbas the Great. I want to be a mighty emperor too! However, even if I want to be mighty like Emperor Abbas the Great, I do not have Dandong to help me. Where is my Dandong? My ancestor had Dandong the Great and the Duke of the Tulip Family. One was an academician while the other was a martial arts expert. I only have the Duke of the Tulip Family and furthermore, he is just a child who came of age not long ago! If I do not rely on myself, who else can I rely on? Chapter 66: Life and Death Look Alike Chapter 66: Life and Death Look Alike Trantor: Zenobys Editor: As soon as Rody was 10 li1 away from the Imperial Capital, he ordered the whole army wait for further instructions. He then sent a messenger and asked for the presence of Deputy Commander Sieg and Commander Gordon. Before the expedition, Rody deliberately requested Emperor Abbas XI to order a high-ranking Imperial Guardmander to follow him as he was still young and had no experience. He hoped that His Majesty would send someone who was familiar with battle formations. Naturally, it was something Nicole suggested. Emperor Abbas XI was happy to approve and immediately ordered Commander Gordon to follow the army to the Northwest. Commander Gordon also brought along 2,000 of the Imperial Guards with him because Emperor Abbas XI could not depend entirely on the young duke. Additionally, His Majesty had never heard of Deputy Commander Sieg so he wanted to send someone whom he could trust. Commander Sieg, I have an idea that I need to discuss! Rody carefully dered his thoughts. Your Excellency! Sieg gave a faint smile and replied, You are now the suprememander. If you have any orders, you just need to say it. Rody gave Gordon a nce. Gordon merely smiled quietly and nodded. Rody took a deep breath and expressed his thoughts, I have decided to divide the Wolves Fang Army into two. Commander Gordon will lead 10,000 Wolves Fang cavalrymen along with his 2,000 Imperial Guards and continue to march in as a group. However, the 10,000 cavalrymen will have to give up their horses! Sieg and I will take the remaining 10,000 cavalrymen, with each one having two horses! We will take provisions enough for four days and rush straight to Watt Fortress! ording to my calctions, if we do not take any break and just rotate our horses, we will be able to reach the fortress in four days! The moment Rody said that Gordon and Sieg felt shocked. Sieg cried out first, "How can this work?" After that, he realized that he lost control of himself and lowered his voice. "Your Excellency, our military strength is limited. I am afraid that if we split up... we will not be able to cope!" Rody gave a long sigh and looked at Sieg. He then said, Commander Sieg, do you think 20,000 soldiers are enough to reinforce the Northwest Legion? There are less than 100,000 soldiers left from the defeated Northwest Legion. If we take into ount those who were injured and those who have lost theirbat capabilities, I am afraid we only still have about 60,000 soldiers. Can these 60,000 soldiers of a defeated army fight against 180,000 soldiers of the Great Moon Kingdom? Even if we were to add in our 20,000 soldiers, will it be enough? ... Sieg was silent for a while before he softly replied, No, we wont be able to win. Unless we bring 50,000 soldiers with us, I will not dare to fight them. Thats right! Rody sighed. I thought of this the entire night before I understood our situation... At that time, Andy cried out in his mind, Bullshit! If I did not teach you, could you have thought of this? Rody ignored Andy and continued, We cannot defeat them anyway. That is why with this small force, we can only y the role of increasing morale! As long as our Tulip Familys banner is up, I believe that the morale of the Northwest Army will stabilize! The biggest problem with the Northwest Legion now is not that they cannot win but rather they are too afraid to fight! They still have about 100,000 soldiers! In the previous battle, the 200,000 soldiers were defeated by the enemys army of 80,000. Now, we have less than 100,000 soldiers left while the enemy has gathered an army of 180,000. The Northwest Legion has lost its morale. We are here to give them morale and not troops. As long as there are reinforcements, even if it is only 5,000 soldiers, the Northwest Legion will know that more reinforcements wille! They will know that there is hope and be more spirited! Rody looked at Sieg and Gordon. Noticing that they did not speak he spoke again, Of course, even if the morale of the Northwest Legion bes stable, it is still unlikely that we would be able to defeat or even repel the Great Moon Kingdom. Therefore, my n is to hold out! As long as the Northwest Legion is motivated, even if we cannot fight back against the enemy, we will still be able to defend the fortress! Sieg frowned and asked, Defending is enough? Rody looked at him and knew that an honest soldier like him would not understand political affairs. Rody, himself, would not have understood politics if it were not for Nicole who exined it to him. Commander Sieg, let me tell you, His Majesty the Emperor does not really intend to fight the Great Moon Kingdom! We cannot afford to fight them! With the Northwest Legion half destroyed, we can only temporarily concede. The Southern Legion is too far away and will take two to three months to reach here if they are mobilized! As for the Northern Legion, if they are mobilized, we would be vulnerable to the attacks of the Rnd Continent. Thosest few words were not very appropriate but Rody had no choice. Those were the only words Andy taught him the night before. All he could do was repeat them. Rody sighed and continued, Fortunately, the Great Moon Kingdom also cannot afford to fight us. Right now, they are just consolidating their victories. I dont like it but I have to admit they have already won the war! Destroying the Northwest Legion is something that will be beneficial to them but they do not need to. As long as they can guarantee victory, they will be in a favorable position when they enter into negotiation with the Empire in the future. Rodys speech gradually changed direction from a military problem to a political one. That was something Sieg could not understand. Even Gordon, who was often in the Imperial Pce only understood half of it. That is why our mission is to defend! We cannot let the Empire be defeated anymore! We must prevent this situation from deteriorating by immobilizing the army of the Great Moon Kingdom at Watt Fortress! The Great Moon Kingdom are foreigners living on the grasnds. They cannot afford to fight long and do not have the strength for prolonged battles! When the timees, they will have to retreat! This way, the Empire will not have to be so passive during negotiations. After Rody voiced his opinions, Gordon and Sieg had nothing left to say. They followed Rodys orders and divided the Wolves Fang Army into two groups. Sieg ordered all of those in one of the groups to dismount and give up their horses. The young soldiers were reluctant to part with their horses but the Wolves Fang Army had strict rules so no one said anything. Rody sighed and ordered the other 10,000 soldiers to take their own rations of dry goods and remove their heavy armor. They all then lined up and prepared to depart. Just before departing, Rody pulled Gordon over and carefully told him, Commander Gordon, there are two things I need you to help me with! The first one is to lead the remaining 12,000 soldiers. They must move as fast as possible! When you pass by any garrison, I want you to requisite their horses. I will give you themand token which His Majesty gave me! If the garrison does notply, show this to them. If they still do notply, kill them! After obtaining their horses, you are to speed up and catch up with us. I understand that this is different from the n I told you earlier but it is better to be safe than sorry. In case something happens, I can count on your earlier reinforcement. Gordonughed as he took themand token. Do not worry, Young Master Seth. I probably wont even need to use thismand token. If the Royal Guards want horses, the defenders will have to give us horses. No one dares to say no especially when they see us in the Royal Guards armor. Rody smiled and said, As for the second thing, you must remember carefully! In the supply carriage, I kept a box with my familys insignia. It is very easy to find. If... and I really mean if! If I meet with an ident... remember, and this must be ascertained by you, if I encounter any mishaps and I am killed in battle, I want you to take that box and burn everything in it! Huh? Gordon was stunned. What is inside that box? Rody gave a strange smile and said, Nothing special. Just a skeleton. Remember, this is a military order! After Rody had finished speaking, he turned his horse around and gave the army the order to march. The skeleton in his mind was in a rage. Shit! Kid, you are too vicious! Rody spoke lightly without changing his facial expression, In that case, you better remember Andy, if I survive, you will survive! If I die, you will die! So, you better stop ying tricks and help me wholeheartedly! Haha... He whipped his horse as he spoke. A mighty cavalry of 10,000 rode towards the Northwest with the sun on their backs. 1 li, , also known as the Chinese mile, is a traditional Chinese unit of distance. The li has varied considerably over time but was usually about a third as long as the English mile and now has a standardized length of a half-kilometer (500 meters or 1,640 feet). Chapter 67: The Village Chapter 67: The Vige Trantor: Zenobys Editor: It was evening and a few crows on the trees cawed. The trees were nted on both sides of the road. Suddenly, the crows looked up to see dust gathering in the distance. The earth shook and the sound of galloping horses broke the silence of the evening. The crows pped their wings and hurriedly flew away from the branches. Rody was no longer wearing the silver armor. Instead, he was wearing a leather armor. Nicole had ordered Randt to bring the leather armor to Rody. It was also something that belonged to the Tulip Family. Many years ago, Nicoles father wore that leather armor in the battlefield. Rody doubted that the leather armor could give him any protection. However, it would be impossible to march quickly if he wore the heavy, metal armor. The leather armor was lighter and more convenient. Rodys body was soaked in sweat and he felt a burning pain in his thigh. Riding the horses for two consecutive days had caused his legs to tire out. During the past one and a half days, Rody and the 10,000 elite cavalrymen of the Lightning Gods Whip were rushing to their destination. When they felt tired, they rested on their horses backs and when they were hungry, they ate their dry food and drank while riding. When their horses got tired, they switched their horses and continued to advance forward. At that moment, everyone had changed their horses twice. Each soldier was riding a horse with another spare following from behind. Both horses were extremely exhausted. Some of the horses were even foaming at the mouth. Even though the horses of the Central Cavalry were the best horses in the Empire, they were also unable to endure nearly two days of running without rest. The soldiers all looked tired but Sieg and the Wolves Fang Army were really worthy of the title Lightning Gods Whip. Despite their exhaustion, the soldiers all still held a strong and sturdy expression. Not a single one of them fell behind orined. The mighty cavalry continued their journey amid the sound of thundering hooves. Your Excellency, the cavalry scouts have returned! The messenger went to Rodys side and immediately saluted. Rody gave Sieg a nce. Sieg nodded and said, Transmit the order. The whole army is to slow down! In the blink of an eye, the messenger conveyed Siegs order to the others starting from the front. The cavalry started to slow down without falling into disarray. Evidently, Sieg had trained them well. The scout reported that they were approaching a vige and that the vige did not look suspicious. That ce was already close to the front lines and apparently, the Great Moon Kingdoms cavalry would also sometimes appear around the area. However, the vige in front did not seem to have encountered the Great Moon Kingdom. Rody sighed and spoke, Pass down the orders. We will rest at the vige in front for a while. We cannot hurry through our journey. Even if we do not need to rest, the horses will still need to rest. Sieg nodded. With his background, he naturally understood that the strength of the horses was important for cavalries. When night came, the Wolves Fang Army finally reached the vige. Rody ordered the army to rest for two hours at a riverbank two miles away from the vige. He then took Sieg and 200 soldiers with him to the vige. The vige was actually part of the Empires territory but because it was in a remote region, a few of the vigers felt surprised and fearful when they saw the army. The soldiers searched for the vige head and found him to be a simple and honest farmer. When he saw Rody and Sieg, he started to stammer and could barely say anything. Rody once again split up his soldiers with 50 of them guarding the northern entrance. He and Sieg then followed the vige head to his home. The vige head said nothing and silently led the way. The moment Rody entered the simple courtyard, he felt that something was not right. He frowned and looked around. He saw that the vige head appeared nonchnt. Beside him was his young daughter, about 15 or 16 years old with a delicate face. When Rody also saw a pile of unchopped firewood in the courtyard, he immediately understood the situation they were in. There are only the two of you here? Yes, Your Excellency, The vige head lowered his head and spoke with a firm voice. Rody silently went to a corner. Suddenly, he lifted his leg and kicked a wooden cab to reveal a big hole in the wall. The sudden movements scared the vige head and he went pale. The girl also screamed in fear. Several soldiers beside him rushed forward with their scimitars. They dragged out a young man from the hole. The young man was wearing simple civilian clothing. His face was pale and filled with despair. What is the meaning of this?! You are all actually spies! Siegs face also sank with disappointment. The vige head quickly knelt down and begged, Your Excellency, he is not a spy! He is my son! He is not the Great Moon Kingdoms spy! Rody waved and signaled the soldiers to release the young man. The young man did not look like a warrior, so, Rody was not afraid that he would resist. Speak! What is going on here? When he saw all the soldiers pulling out their scimitars, the young man quickly shouted loudly, Your Excellency, my family has nothing to do with this! Just arrest me and take me back... I am... I am someone who escaped from the front line... Rody sighed and nodded. So, he is just a deserter. Sieg also rxed a bit but asked, Are you one of the Northwest Legion? Yes! The young man nodded his head and nced at his father. I was originally based at the Trier Fortress not far from here. We were scattered all over when the fortress was captured by the Great Moon Kingdom. So, I escaped back here... Hmph!" Before Rody could speak, Sieg spoke indifferently, "In that case, do you know the militaryw?" I know, The young man said with a pale face. For desertion, death. Dont! The girl at the side suddenly screamed. She wanted to rush forward but she was stopped by two soldiers. She wept and spoke, Do not kill him! Why must you kill him? I have already lost one brother in the war! Do you still want to kill my only remaining brother?! Rody was the leader but he was also young and could not help but feel sympathetic. He sighed and said, This is the militaryw of the Empire. If everybody vited thew and was not punished, who would fight for the Empire? However, the girl was stubborn. With tears in her eyes, she shouted at Rody loudly without fearing him. Deserters?! My brother never wanted to be a soldier! It was you all who forced him and sent him off to fight! Three months ago, my other brother was forced to fight and in the end, he died in battle! Last month, you came to take him! We do not want to be soldiers! You came here to grab our food! Now you want us to give you our lives! Wait! Rody stopped the two soldiers who were about to drag the young man out. He turned around and gloomily looked at the girl before inquiring, You said your brother was captured and forced to fight in the war? Ignoring her own frightened fathers meaningful nce, she stared right into Rodys eyes and gritted her teeth. Yes, you all tied him up! My eldest brother refused to be a soldier and then you all beat him up before taking him away! My second brother also refused but you all hit my father and forced him to go with you! Now that the war is over, why wont you let my brother go home? Is there actually such a thing?! Rodys face turned pale and he nced at Sieg. Sieg wrinkled his brows. He was in the army for most of his life and certainly had heard of such things. In many ces, the garrisons oftencked troops. However, they used a normal recruitment process and the recruited soldiers would be paid. But ording to the girls ims, the officers must have embezzled the recruitment money and used violence to forcefully recruit soldiers. This seemed to be quitemon in remote regions. When Rody saw Siegs face, he knew that the girl was not lying. Since Sieg who was most familiar with the army did not say anything, it meant that the girl spoke the truth. Let him go, Rody sighed and was unable to understand his own feelings. He was determined in helping the Northwest Legion to defend his home and country. However, when he saw that the civilians hated the soldiers of the Empire, he had an indescribable feeling. Sieg wanted to object but, remembering the story that was just rted, he also remained silent. The moment that the young man was freed, he immediately rushed over to protect his father and sister. Vige head, can you prepare us some food? After that, can you also help us to find some food for my soldiers? My soldiers are also hungry! Rody no longer had the intention of pursuing the desertion issue with the family. He gave one of his bodyguards a meaningful nce and the soldier immediately took out a few gold coins. The vige head looked surprised at the soldier holding the gold coins and he soon shook his head. Your Excellency, it is not that I dont want to... but, really there is nothing left to eat... Why? A few days ago, the army of the Great Moon Kingdom came here. They already took all our food and left. Now, we only have a little bit of food left for ourselves. There is nothing left to give. What? Rody banged the table and stood up. He then shouted, Why didnt you tell us earlier that the Great Moon Kingdoms army is nearby? How many of them are there? Where are they? The vige head panicked. His face turned pale and he stammered, unable to speak. The young man then replied, Thest time they came here, there were not many. They only had a few dozen cavalrymen. However, it seemed like they spread out to the nearby viges to look for food. Hmph, why didnt you mention this earlier?" Sieg asked angrily. They were rushing desperately to reach Watt Fortress and join forces with the Northwest Legion without alerting the Great Moon Kingdom. If the Great Moon Kingdom knew that they were there to intercept, Rody, Sieg, and the 10,000 tired soldiers would all be in great danger. Is there anything else you have not told us? Rody signaled for Sieg to sit down and looked at the young man. The vige heads mouth was wide open but he did not say anything. The young mans face was pale and his eyes seemed evasive. Rody sensed something was wrong. Without waiting for him to speak, Sieg warned him in a ruthless manner, I will not pursue the fact that you are a deserter since His Excellency has pardoned you. However, if you hide military information and do not report them to our army, that is the same as being a spy! The girl gritted her teeth, stood up and loudly said, They came here two days ago. They took our food as well as a few of our vigers with them. They also left us a message asking us to be their messenger. They told us that if the Empires army passed by, we had to burn some straws so that the chimneys would give out smoke as a signal. If we refused, they would kill the vigers they had captured! Siegs face changed and he quickly ran out the door. Sure enough, a few of the farmhouses had ck smokeing out of their chimneys. Where are they? Where is the Great Moon Kingdoms army? Rody shouted at the young man. He may have been sympathetic towards the man who was forced to fight in the war and did not pursue him as a deserter. However, what they just did made Rody furious. The girl was shocked at Rodys sudden rage. She shrank back and shouted, They always came from the north! I... I did not burn any straws... After they left, my father also told the others not to help the Great Moon Kingdom but they did not listen to my father... I really did not burn any straws... I really did not. Suddenly the sound of a horn came from the north. It was a warning that came from the soldiers guarding the north. Some of you stay behind and watch them! If they make any reckless moves, kill them! Sieg ordered as he rushed back into the courtyard. After that, Rody followed him outside. Chapter 68: Night Attack Chapter 68: Night Attack Trantor: Zenobys Editor: A few soldiers were looking for mangers at a farm for their horses. In the evening, they saw ck smoke billowing out of almost all of the chimneys. They assumed that the vigers were cooking and were not too concerned about it. Meanwhile, the army of the Great Moon Kingdom was quietly approaching. They took off all of the bells that were hung on their horses. They also wrapped the horseshoes with cotton and stuffed the horses mouths with sticks. This was to reduce the amount of noise made by the horses. The whole army slowly approached the vige under the cover of the roadside trees. When night drew near, one of the Empires cavalrymen found traces of the enemy from the top of a tree. He only had enough time to utter a cry of rm before his throat was suddenly pierced by an arrow. He fell from the tree. However, that cry was enough to warn the others. Without any hesitation, all of the soldiers quickly got on their horses and drew their scimitars. One of the soldiers also immediately sounded the horn. Rody and Sieg rushed over with their 50 soldiers. However, by the time they reached, only 30 of the initial 50 soldiers who were already there remained. The troop leader led his men as they alternately charged and retreated in the battle. The Great Moon Kingdom had about 1,000 soldiers and they were all cavalrymen. Fortunately, the road in the vige was narrow. Although the Great Moon Kingdom had more military strength, they were unable to spread out and charge in the narrow space. The officer of the Central Cavalry took his men to the rear and continually shot arrows while moving. The troop leader skillfully shot down the approaching enemy cavalrymen. These 50 cavalry soldiers were personally selected by Sieg to act as Rodys bodyguards. Whether it was in horsemanship or archery, they were the cream of the crop. It was to the extent that they were even better than the foreigners who were supposed to be famous for their horsemanship and archery. Although the foreigners managed to kill more than a dozen of the Wolves Fang cavalry, they also ended up losing about 30 soldiers. As the Great Moon Cavalry approached Rodys men, they suddenly heard a shout, Shoot! Before the leading cavalryman of the Great Moon Kingdoms cavalry could react, he was hit by a few arrows and fell to the ground. Rody had ordered his men to spread out on both sides of the viges main road. The moment the vanguard of the Great Moon Kingdom entered their range of fire, they were ruthlessly shot at by the archers. As it was dark, the Great Moon Kingdoms army was unable to determine the number of archers shooting at them. About a dozen of the leading vanguards who were shot fell down from their horses. The cavalrymen following from behind could not stop on time. They tripped and fell as well. The momentum of the enemy cavalry immediately dropped. Without giving them a chance to react, Rody and about 100 of his men calmly shot the second volley of arrows. The cavalry of the Great Moon Kingdom was now unable to determine the military strength of their opponents. They could only cry out in rm, They have an ambush! An ambush! At that moment, Sieg gave an order. About 100 cavalrymen at the rear threw away their other weapons and rushed forward with their scimitars. After that, the sound of the horn which signaled the Empires cavalry charge was heard on both sides of the road. Kill! The two cavalries fiercely shed in the dark. The sound of shouting, screaming, neighing and metal shing could be heard. Rody took about a dozen soldiers with him and rushed to the middle. He held a long scimitar in his hand and fought fiercely. Not a single one of his enemies was his match. The moment he met with an opponent, the opponent would immediately scream and fall off his horse. When Rody raised his scimitar the head of an enemy soldier would soon fly into the sky. Blood sprayed all over Rodys face but Rody did not bother to wipe it off. He merely roared and continued to rush forward alone. Although the Great Moon Kingdom had many soldiers, their most powerful leader who was with the vanguard earlier was already shot to death by some arrows in the dark. Since then, themon soldiers that Rody met wherever he went, were not his match. The Great Moon Kingdom was unable to gain an advantage with their superior numbers in the narrow road. Rodys warriors were squeezed tight together with them in the confined space. It was then that Rodys warriors advantage began to take hold. The Central Cavalry troops were elites whom Sieg personally trained. They brilliantly executed their battle tactics. The attacks of the cavalrymen from the Great Moon Kingdom were often blocked and a scimitar would appear from another side to cut off the cavaliers head. At the narrow road, the Great Moon Kingdom was forced to fight against the Wolves Fang Army, one-on-one. Their soldiers at the rear could not squeeze through. They could only roar but were unable to do anything else. On the other hand, the Wolves Fang Army had a strong leader in Rody who was also a powerful warrior. Almost every enemy soldier they encountered was hacked and killed. In just a short time, the Wolves Fang toon of 100 had pushed back the Great Moon Kingdompany of 1,000 men. At that moment, the cries of an army came from behind Rody. The trampling of the horses caused the earth to shake. All of a sudden, in the dark a voice shouted loudly, Wolves Fang! Kill! In the dark, the voices of more than 10,000 people shouted in unison. Kill! When Rodys bodyguards heard the shouting behind them, they suddenly became more aggressive. More than 100 soldiers roared imposingly. Their attacks with the scimitars apparently became about 30% stronger. The army from behind, who was originally guarding the vige, had finally arrived. The clear sound of their bugles and the trampling of their horses got louder as they approached. The Great Moon Kingdoms soldiers suddenly shouted, They have a group of cavalries! After that, excluding the few soldiers who were fighting Rody, the rest of the Great Moon Kingdom soldiers turned around and ran away. After defeating the remaining enemies, Sieg knowing that his troop was too small, did not chase after the runaways. Instead, he ordered his soldiers to station themselves at their original ce. The soldiers lit up their torches and found that the vige road was filled with corpses and injured horses. They also found a few seriously injured soldiers from the Great Moon Kingdom who were groaning on the ground. Of the 200 guards who originally protected Rody, only 100 guards remained. On the other hand, the Great Moon Kingdom troop left behind about 300 corpses. After the fight, Rody felt his body ache. He could smell the strong stench of blood. His face was full of blood and he felt a burning pain from the wounds he received on his hands. He looked on the ground and saw that some of the corpses were without arms and legs while some were without heads. Rody suddenly felt his stomach churn. He quickly pushed away two of his soldiers who were supporting him and ran to the front of one of the houses by the roadside. After that, he leaned against the wall and vomited. He almost lost consciousness after he vomited out most of his bile. His body was drenched in sweat and he felt a bone piercing coldness from the winds which blew that night. Sieg slowly approached him and gently held his arms. He asked, Your Excellency, is this the first time you killed in the battlefield? Rody nodded his head. His face was pale as he tried to stand straight. Sieg sighed and slowly said, This is nothing. This is usually the case when a person kills others for the first time. The first time I killed someone was when I followed thete Duke. At that time, I pissed myself until I almost had no pants to wear. Rodys face was pale but he still managed to grit his teeth and stand straight. He slowly said, I know. Dont worry. I am alright now. I am a warrior! From the time I decided to be a warrior, I knew that this day woulde! At that moment, more than 10 soldiers brought about 20 vigers forward. The one leading the soldiers was one of Rodys bodyguards. He was covered in blood and his left arm was injured. Although the injury was wrapped up in a simple bandage, the blood did not stop oozing out of the wound. With a gloomy expression, he spoke loudly, Your Excellency, these are the people who burned the straws and created the ck smoke. Siegs face turned grave as he looked coldly at the trembling vigers. He then looked at the ground, where more than 100 corpses of his soldiers were neatly arranged. His eyes showed grief and distress. He then looked back at the vigers and ruthlessly ordered, Execute all of them! Chapter 69: Justice Chapter 69: Justice Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Immediately, there was arge audience of kneeling vigers. The vigers were pale. They were on their knees begging for their lives. Some of them even stained and wet their pants when they saw the bloody corpses on the ground. Dont! Dont! A thin and sharp voice clearly pleaded among the crowd. After that, a small silhouette crawled forward, clung onto Rodys thigh and wept. Your Excellency, they were all forced! They were all forced to do it! It was the vige heads daughter. Forced?" Without waiting for Rody to speak, Sieg immediately shouted, "Just because they were forced to, does it mean that they are not enemy spies? Because of them, I lost 100 of my bestrades! All of them were killed!" Sieg was absolutely furious at that moment. Due to the fierce fight, he lost 100 soldiers from the 200 most elite soldiers he had specially selected. They were from the 20,000 soldiers in the Wolf Fang Army. They were now dead because of the cowardly vigers. The vigers had caused the death of his 100 elite soldiers who had undergone strict training! Your Excellency! Your Excellency! The little girl was so scared that she turned pale but she still clung onto Rodys thigh. After that, she bowed and repeatedly hit her head on the ground. The impact was loud. Soon, her forehead started to bleed and her face was filled with dirt and tears. She looked extremely miserable. Rody tried to calm down but his heart was beating violently. He nced at the 20 vigers on the floor. They were old and young and there were also men as well as women. The vigers all looked fearful. Rody felt sad too. He was certain that those 20 heads would fall to the ground when he waved his hand. ording to thews of the Empire, coborating with the enemy andmitting treason would cause the whole family to be executed. These vigers had secretly provided the Great Moon Kingdom Army with information and caused them to lose more than 100 soldiers in a surprise attack. They were unable to get away from being persecuted. However, they were just civilians! Rody hesitated to order their execution. It was amand that Rody was unable to utter. He continued to watch the crying vigers, young and old, men and women, who were of the lowest rank in the Empires society. They were pitiful people who worked hard just to obtain 3 meals a day. In fact a few months ago, he was also a civilian like them! What if this happened to me? If it was my parents who were captured by the enemy and they used their lives to threaten me... Rody sighed and dared not continue this line of thought. For the civilians, the Empire, the emperor, the war, the struggle for the throne were all distant issues and not important. Their own loved ones were far more important! When he saw Rodys hesitant face, Sieg gritted his teeth and spoke, Your Excellency! Dont be merciful! They havemitted a serious crime! If you do not execute them, how can you lead the soldiers? How can you justify this to the ones who died? Rody was startled and looked at the soldiers around him. He saw that his soldiers, especially his 100 bodyguards had a cold expression. The soldiers looked at the kneeling vigers with eyes full of hatred. After all, it was the vigers secret message that had caused the death of their 100rades. That was especially true for his bodyguards who were already holding the hilt of their scimitars as they gnashed their teeth. Your Excellency...Your Excellency... That girl continued to cry at his feet. The blood and the tears on her face had already blended together. Thew of the Empire states that the whole family of those whomit treason will be executed! Sieg spoke loudly. Rody gritted his teeth. He knew that this time, he could not bepassionate. Whatever the reasons were, they had coborated with the enemy and caused a big loss to the army. More importantly, they exposed the whereabouts of the army. The consequences of such crimes could only be execution. Sieg signaled and two soldiers rushed forward to pull the girl away. Rody sighed and was about to wave when the girl suddenly struggled with all her strength and cried out, Your Excellency, please wait! Wait! I... I have something important to say! What else have you not said? Sieg asked coldly. The girl was so afraid that she was trembling. She looked at Rody, bit her lip and said, I know a path that can lead you to the north. Using this path, you can reach Trier Fortress and save half a day or even a days worth of time... I... I can show you the way... I beg you, Your Excellency, I beg you dont execute them... They were actually forced! Rody looked at her for a moment and then he looked at the audience before speaking coldly. Separate them based on their houses! Then, drag out the ones who set the fire! As for the others... set them free! Your Excellency! Sieg and the captain of the bodyguards eximed at the same time. Sieg looked gloomy and gritted his teeth, Your Excellency, no matter who they are, those who coborated with the enemy must be executed! Otherwise, it will not serve as a warning to the others! I know! I know about thews of the Empire! I am also distressed by the deaths of the soldiers! But... but, have you ever thought that... they are just civilians! Rody took a deep breath. I think that most of the officers here were born as civilians. We are all soldiers! As soldiers of the Empire, it is our responsibility to defend the Empires territory! We are supposed to guard their homes and protect the civilians! It is true that they have sinned! They were forced to do so because their loved ones were captured by the Great Moon Kingdom! But why were their loved ones captured in the first ce? Why? Looking at the audience, Rody continued, This is our fault! We were not able to defend their homes! The Great Moon Kingdom was allowed to rampage on our territory! This is all our fault! If the army was able to prevent the enemy from entering our territory and protect the homes of the civilians, they would not have been forced to coborate with the Great Moon Kingdom! Nobody replied. Taking another deep breath, Rody continued slowly, "I know you are not satisfied. I know that you cannot ept that yourrades died like this! However, those who should be punished are not the civilians! To begin with, they should not even have to face the enemy butchers! That was supposed to be done by us! Your hatred should not be directed to these unarmed vigers but those butchers in the Great Moon Kingdom!" Again, no one spoke. Your Excellency... Sieg clenched his jaw but he did not continue to speak. Rody did not look at Sieg. He slowly turned to look at the vigers who were kneeling on the ground and said, I know it was not done voluntarily! I know that you were forced to do it! However, you have stillmitted treason! You have caused the tragic death of 100 heroic warriors of the Empire! That is why I cannot forgive you... Rody ruthlessly continued, Those who set the fire just now, step forward and ept your punishment! Your families will be safe and forgiven! For a moment, there was silence. The soldiers were all looking at Rody but no one moved. Rody was unhappy and he suddenly shouted, What are you guys doing?! Must you really kill all of them? Were the scimitars of the Lightning Gods Whip sharpened to kill civilians? The soldiers were startled when they suddenly heard Rodys shout. They immediately stood up straight. Execution squad, listen to the order! Sieg suddenly shouted. Carry out the order! Finally, the soldiers moved and separated the 20 vigers. After somemotion, 10 people stepped forward and knelt on the ground. The remaining vigers were pulled to the back by the soldiers. Were you the ones who set the fire earlier? Rody mournfully asked. After a moment of silence, a man who was in the middle replied softly, I was the one who set the fire. The other nine also nodded. Because of all of you, 100 heroic soldiers of the Empire died a tragic death! I understand that you were forced to do so to ensure the safety of your family! Yet, you have still caused the death of 100 others! You are all people but those 100 soldiers were people as well! You have families but those who died also had families! You all cherished your families but what about the families of those who have died? Wont they be heartbroken as well? The vigers stayed silent. None of the kneeling vigers raised their heads to look at Rody. Rodys voice became deeper as he spoke, I am now going to execute you ording to thews of the Empire. Do you have anyst words? The 10 vigers lowered their heads in silence. Even the daughter of the vige head did not speak. She only looked at Rody in tears. She also seemed to understand that forgiving their families was already showing mercy beyond thew. Rody no longer looked at them. He turned around and walked to the back as Sieg coldly signaled the executioners. The sound of heads being chopped off was soon heard and it was followed by sad crying from a distance. Sieg then walked forward with big strides. Rody nced at him and slowly said, Commander Sieg, I know that you are not contented with this but I believe that you can understand my approach. I can punish the criminals so that the dead may rest in peace. However, I cannot raise a hand against the innocent vigers. There was a long silence before Sieg opened his mouth to speak, Your Excellency, I understand. I will redirect this hatred to the Great Moon Kingdom! They have killed 100 of us! I will kill 1,000... no... 10,000 of them! Rody shook his head and lightly said, Enough. They already know our whereabouts. We cannot stay here any longer! Give an order to immediately set out! Also... that girl. She said that there is a small path! Take her with us. If we can reach Watt Fortress earlier, we will be safer earlier! Sieg nodded and signaled the soldiers to bring the girl up. What is your name? Jadelina. The girl bowed. Her voice was still shaking a little. Rody sternly asked, Earlier, you mentioned a small path leading to the north. Can this path reach Watt Fortress? It can, Jadelina spoke softly. She then stopped for a moment. She needed to gather her courage to continue to speak. This is a path that only my brother and I know. He fled back here from Trier Fortress using this path. Using this path to reach Watt Fortress can probably save you a day of traveling. Sieg carefully asked a few more questions to determine if the path was concealed. Jadelina replied that it was a path that her brother found by chance when he went hunting in the mountains. However, it was a rugged path. It was still suitable for horses to pass by but vehicles would definitely not be able to use it. Very good. Sieg gave Rody a nce. It was good enough if they can pass through on horses. After all, they were not taking a lot of supplies with them. Give her a horse. Can you ride? Rody asked lightly. Yes... I can! Jadelina did not dare to look at Rody. In fact, Rodys face was still covered in blood. He had not wiped off the bloodstains on his face. It made him look scary. Soon, the messenger finished conveying the order to set out. At that moment, Jadelina suddenly plucked up her courage and begged Rody, Your Excellency, could... could you go and save those captured vigers? They... Impossible! Rody immediately refused. His eyes were cold and detached. Listen to me, the captured vigers are already dead! The army of the Great Moon Kingdom came out to look for food! Do you think they would share their food with the prisoners? The captured vigers have probably died a long time ago! Boy, do you still think that having power is a pleasant thing? Andy coldly asked in his mind. Rody felt depressed to the extent that he could barely breathe. His stomach felt as if it was being crushed by a heavy boulder. I dont know... Andy... I found out that there are a lot of things I cannot understand... Chapter 70: Before The War Chapter 70: Before The War Trantor: Zenobys Editor: The Watt Fortress was quiet and calm when the first light of dawn broke. Looking at the scene, no one would expect that an episode of horrific killing urred just the night before. Tens of thousands of people shed their blood and cried miserably there. Now, the reddish looking soil was the only reminder of the battle. The Thorny Flower banner was still raised but the soldiers who stood on the wall were already tired and at a loss. The army of the Great Moon Kingdom had suddenly attacked the Watt Fortress at midnight and the battlested until dawn. After both sides lost thousands of lives, the Great Moon Kingdom finally retreated. The soldiers on the city wall had not slept at all throughout the night. They gazed frustratingly at the Great Moon Kingdoms camp. At their camp, the fur-coated foreign barbarians with long des had already begun to gather. "It looks like there will be another day of fierce battle..." Some of the veteran soldiers sighed. They looked at the rising sun as they were unsure if it would be thest time they see it. The original solid and tall city wall was already in a terrible condition. The mixture of ck smoke and red blood stains turned the color of the wall into a horrifying gray. The gate was also destroyed in the previous nights battle. There was now a hole in the gate. Although the soldiers were already using giant pieces of wood to reinforce the gate, the soldiers on top of the wall could see that the enemy had taken out a heavy looking ram. They could not help but feel agitated. The Northwest Legions General Reuben stood above the gate. He also fought in the battlest night but he was not feeling exhausted. He had been suffering defeat for the past few days. As a result, he was feeling frustrated. As the Supreme Commander of the Northwest Legion, he had lost a substantial portion of the Empires territory and many soldiers. In the end, he was besieged at Watt Fortress. Reuben knew that even if he managed to hold their position until reinforcements arrived, he would still lose his head. The first thing His Majesty the Emperor would do was to execute him, the defeated general. However, Reuben still struggled to hold on because he could not allow the Northwest Legion to bepletely annihted at the Watt Fortress. As a loyal soldier of the Empire, he would fight to the end. He could not allow the Empiresst line of defense in the Northwest, the Watt Fortress to fall into the hands of the Great Moon Kingdom! He knew that behind him were the Northwest ins. If the Great Moon Kingdom was to capture the Watt Fortress, the entire Northwest ins would be subjected to the oppression of the Great Moon Kingdom! Morale had already reached rock bottom after their continuous defeats. There were less than 100,000 soldiers left from the original army of 200,000. Reuben was also certain that if he deducted the soldiers who were injured and could not fight, there would be less than 70,000 soldiers left. Reuben also had a sense of fear towards his enemys suprememander, Reuenthal. This terrifying opponent used strange tactics and was proficient in long-distance raids. Like a wolf, he was always able to find an opponents weakness and persistently attacked it. Frankly speaking, Reuben knew that he was not an outstanding strategist. He was a diligent soldier. He was better at implementing rather than making decisions! During the years he had served under thete Duke of the Tulip Family, Reuben was able to aplish any order or task given by the Duke. Hepletely relied on themands of thete Duke to fight courageously in those battles. The merits he earned then were umted until he ended up in his current position. Naturally, it was also because the Empirecked talented military personnel after the Dukes death. However,manding a troop and devising strategies to win battles were not things Reuben waspetent at. It was especially true when he had to fight against the fierce and cunning Reuenthal. In all the battles against him, Reuben was forced to retreat in apletely passive state! Reuben remembered the times when he served under the Duke. He sighed and touched his partially white beard. He actually did not like to be a suprememander. He preferred to be a normalmanding officer serving under the duke. At that time, he did not need to think at all. He only needed to execute the Dukes orders. Unlike then, he now needed to discuss with a bunch ofmanding officers all day long, trying to figure out his opponents next move. Shaking his head, Reuben forced himself to concentrate. In the distance, the Great Moon Kingdom had already gathered up their soldiers. It appeared that a fierce and bloody battle was about to start! Hmph, lets see whose weapons are stronger! Reuben ordered the soldiers who were resting on rotation to return to the wall and prepare to fight. Fortunately, like the traditional barbarians of the ins, Reuenthal also had his own weakness. He may have been good at field operations but he was not very good at siege battles. Earlier information stated that Reuenthal hadunched a very quick surprise attack to capture Trier Fortress and ckstone Fortress. With that in mind, Reuben was on high alert to defend against his attacks there. Sure enough, during the past few days the Great Moon Kingdom applied their usual tactics. Three nights ago the Great Moon Kingdom suddenly gathered thousands of soldiers andunched a surprise attack. They immediatelyid siege to the ce and caught General Reuben by surprise. His stupid mounted scouts were part of the reason why they were caught by surprise. Four hours before the siege, the scouts reported that the enemy was still at the Redwood garrison, a strategic location a few hundred li away. However before he knew it, the enemy was at his doorstep. If it was not because of the precautions that General Reuben took after experiencing a few defeats, the enemy would have seeded. The past few days, the Great Moon Kingdom had alwaysid siege to them at night and only harassed them in the morning. It was obviously a method to wear out the mental strength of General Reubens soldiers and also to make them copse from the exhaustion. The cavalries were extremely exhausted but the Northwest Legion were after all, still the Empires elites. They were unable to defeat Reuenthal on the ins as the foreign cavalries were very fast. However, it was a siege. No matter how powerful the cavalries were, they no longer had the advantage. Sieges were best encountered with infantries. Reuben ordered the archers to get ready. Then, his only hopes left were the archers. During the surprise attack on Redwood garrison, the Northwest soldiers had abandoned their catapults and other weapons when they retreated. They had also abandoned the catapult stones and fire crossbows. There was no way they could bring those weapons along with them during the chaos in the retreat. Luckily, General Reuben made what was probably the boldest decision of his life! When he knew that defeat was inevitable, Rueben reluctantly ordered his men to burn down all the military supplies at the Redwood garrison that they had gathered over many years. There were many sophisticated weapons such as ming catapults and also a years worth ration of food for 100,000 soldiers. All of it waspletely burned. The burning continued for three days and three nights. In the end, Reuenthal had to order his soldiers to help put out the fire. That cost him the lives of a few hundred soldiers and in return he only managed to salvage a little bit of food. It was fortunate that Reuben made the decision. Otherwise, the Great Moon Kingdom would haveid siege to the rest of the Empire with their catapults. Your Excellency, they have arrived! One of themanders cried out. Reuben raised his sword in high spirits and shouted, Raise the gs! Below the walls of the city, the Great Moon Kingdom had assembled. The cavalries were on both sides with the infantries neatly lined up in the middle. Damn them! Reuben cursed. Infantries! Reuenthals men only know how to ride horses and cannot fight on foot! Hmph, do you think being able to use the phnx formation means you are already an infantry army? Let me see how strong your infantries are! The sun started to shine from the east. It shone on the wilderness as rows of scimitars reflected the dazzling and murderous sunlight! Chapter 71: Fierce Battle at Watt Chapter 71: Fierce Battle at Watt Trantor: Zenobys Editor: The sun hadpletely risen and it gave the people a sense of warmth. Nevertheless, the soldiers of the Northwest Legion felt cold as they watched the Great Moon Kingdomunch their first attack of the day. An ox horn sounded from below the walls and immediately, the Great Moon Kingdom infantry regrouped to reveal a few openings in its formation. The openings gave passage to a dozen simple wooden shield-vehicles as they were being slowly pushed out. Each vehicle had arge wooden nk wrapped in thick yak skin that was soaked in water. It was thick and slippery enough to defend against arrows. It was not damaged even when the magicians of the Empire cast Wind de and Fire Ball on it. A few thousand soldiers formed the phnx formation and moved slowly towards the fortress walls under the cover of the shield-vehicles. Following right behind, were groups of infantrymen carrying the scalingdder. They waited until the shield-vehicles came closer and within the range of fire. After that, General Reuben gave the order to shoot and thousands of archers immediately started to shoot their arrows. Thousands of sharp arrows immediately rained down from the walls. Most of the arrows were blocked by the shield-vehicles but a few managed to pass through and hit their targets who were not properly protected. Countless soldiers screamed and fell to the ground. Some of those shot by the arrows died immediately. Others were shot in less vital spots and they rolled on the ground in pain. The foreigners did not break their formation. They did not move slower nor did they run back because of fear. Instead, they valiantly continued to push the shield-vehicles towards the walls. When apanion beside them was shot down by arrows, they would at the most turn and look at theirpanion in grief for a moment. After that, they turned back, looked furiously at the archers of the Empire and made great efforts to move forward. At the same time, the Great Moon Kingdoms archers started to take action. They started to blindly shoot back at the walls using their long bows. Fortunately, on the walls were also hundreds of the Empires magicians who immediately took to the skies. The magicians were wearing white robes. They formed a circr light that shrouded the walls. Thousands of arrows hit the light-curtain, vibrated and then dropped to the ground. After the first volley of arrows, Reuben told his army to wait for a moment. Wasting arrows on the shield-vehicles was not worth it. He nned to save the arrows right then and use them only after the enemy had prepared the scalingdder. Reuben sighed. If only they had taken at least a third of the arrows left behind at the Redwood garrison, it would have been great. The heavy shield-vehicles were finally pushed to the side of the walls. However, the shields were useless at this point. Even though the soldiers of the Great Moon Kingdom had shields, the archers on the walls could clearly see them. Once again, Reuben gave the order for the archers to start shooting their arrows again. The sound of numerous arrows flying could be heard as they started to rain down. The white-robed magicians then stopped forming the shroud of light in front of the walls as well. Suddenly, the walls emitted a red light as though each magician was surrounded by ayer of fire. After a while, hundreds of fireballs fell from the sky and ruthlessly smashed into the Great Moon Kingdoms formation. The sound of explosions could be heard and a few soldiers hid behind the shield-vehicles. Some of them immediately raised their thick leather shields to block the fireballs. The small fireballs would hit the shields and turn into sparks while therger fireballs would crush the shields and explode. After they received an order, the soldiers of the Great Moon Kingdom threw away their useless shields. From behind, a group of soldiers carried the scalingdder towards the walls. The defenders of the Empire noticed the threat and almost all of their bows and arrows were redirected to aim at the group carrying the scalingdder. Under the intensive firing of arrows, a lot of soldiers miserably bled and fell to the ground. Countless corpses of the Great Moon Kingdoms soldiers were on the ground. Those who were injured but not dead desperately tried to crawl away. The group of soldiers who carried the scalingdder received the most casualties. Many of them died and there were also a considerable amount of them injured. However, whenever one of the soldiers carrying the scalingdder died, he would immediately be reced by another soldier from the Great Moon Kingdom. There were also some who would rush in front to take the hit for theirpanions who were carrying thedder. When one fell, immediately two more soldiers rushed in front to do the same. When Reuben saw this, he gritted his teeth. He could not understand why the foreign grasnd barbarians had such fearlessness. About a dozen huge scalingdders were finally ced against the walls. The soldiers of the Empire started to try all kinds of methods to push down thedder. Meanwhile, the Great Moon Kingdoms soldiers held their des in their mouths as they climbed thedder. Often, when they were about halfway up, however, the scalingdders were pushed down. The soldiers screamed as they fell to the ground. Stones were also being thrown from the walls. Many of the soldiers who had climbed up halfway were hit in the face by falling stones and cried out in distress as they fell down. After that, dozens of soldiers from the Great Moon Kingdom held thedders in ce to prevent them from being pushed by their enemies. After a huge sacrifice, the first team of soldiers finally reached the top of the walls. When they got to the top, they were greeted by the Empire armys swords from all directions. The foreign warriors fought bravely using their scimitars, fists and some of them even used their teeth. Some who were seriously injured grabbed the nearest Imperial soldier and jumped down from the walls. They made sure that when they died, the enemy soldiers also died with them. There were also soldiers from the Great Moon Kingdom who would crash their bodies hard against their enemies before dying. This was to keep them away from the scalingdders and to win time for theirpanions who were climbing up thedder. Reuben saw their red eyes and was surprised because the Great Moon Kingdoms soldiers were brave and fierce beyond expectations. At the same time, he gritted his teeth and ordered to send the reserved soldiers to the weaker corners of the fortress. When the first team of soldiers who climbed up the walls was desperately fighting, a continuous flow of soldiers followed from behind. When Reuben found out what was happening, he immediately gave an order. Themand g was waved and a group of soldiers was mobilized to surround and drive down the enemies who had managed to climb up the walls. The top of the walls was filled with the sounds of screaming and roaring. Broken limbs were asionally flung around. Armed with swords, the soldiers of the Empire and the soldiers of the Great Moon Kingdom shed. There were many foreign soldiers who killed ferociously. It was to the extent that they even removed their leather armors and helmets. While roaring, they charged forward and engaged inbat with the Empire soldiers. With every swing of the sword, there would be blood and a mournful cry! At a distance below the walls, there was a group with sturdy stature among the troops of the Great Moon Kingdom. They wore ck leather armors and sat on ck horses. Among them was a man clothed in a white leather robe. He had long brown hair that was tied into numerous short ponytails at the back of his head. With one hand, he lightly yed with his thick brown beard. He grinned as he watched the fight on the walls with eyes that were as sharp as an eagle. A strange looking sword hung at his waist. Its hilt was made of pure gold. Tell the others to get ready! His voice was icy cold. He then turned to look at the men beside him and smiled. It seems like the Radiant Empires army is still quitepetent! That Reuben is not an oaf either. It is unfortunate that I do not have any magician with me. Otherwise, this would be much easier. Fortunately, they do not have that many magicians... Look... their magicians are already worn out and need to rest... Behind him, a slender figure on a red horse appeared. He wore a ck leather robe, which wrapped around his body tightly. He also wore a pair of leather gloves, a hooded cloak and a mask leaving only his eyes exposed. Reuenthal, you really are a cold-blooded man! The person sneered. With a resounding voice, he continued to speak, You are wasting your soldiers lives. Even if you manage to defeat Reuben and upy the fortress, your newly trained third-rate soldiers are just not good enough! Hmph! Reuenthal smiled coldly and gazed at the man. Do you think my warriors are not brave enough? Bravery is important but they do not know how to use their brains. Infantrymen cannot only be brave. Look at how Reubens soldiers are fighting! I admit that your cavalry is powerful but their infantrymen are not as simple as you think. Take a good look! In a one-on-one situation, Reubens soldiers cannot defeat your soldiers. However, when they fight in groups of 3, they can defend at least 5 of your third-rate infantrymen. On top of that... The person paused and revealed a trace of disapproval. Their magicians only need to rest for an hour. After that, they will be able to fight again. Reuenthal raised his eyebrow and gave him a tyrannical gaze. After a while, his gaze disappeared and heughed. "You shall see! Before the sun sets today, I will be able to capture Watt Fortress! My infantrymen are not as good as Reubens but he will not be able to hold out much longer! After so many defeats, the morale of the soldiers is low. They will not be able to hold out long enough and will soon ck. As long as I cruelly continue the attack, they will soon be defeated!" Hmph... The ck masked man gave an indifferent smile and spoke calmly, I believe you can capture them. Reuben right now is already out of energy. However, as I have said, you are wasting the lives of your soldiers. Obviously, you can aplish this by sacrificing 10,000 lives but you insist on sacrificing 30,000 lives to aplish this. What is the meaning of such victories? After ridiculing him, the ck masked man no longer looked at Reuenthal. He slowly turned around and rode off, ignoring the tragic battle at the distant walls behind him. After the ck masked man left, Reuenthal showed his anger and ruthlessly spoke, I certainly know that the losses from this siege are great but what else can I do? That Reuben burned everything and I do not have any food! Should I just wait here and waste our time? Hmph! The foreigners from the Rnd Continent and the people from the Radiant Empire are the same. There is nothing good about them! Chapter 72: Bloodstained Tulip Chapter 72: Bloodstained Tulip Trantor: Zenobys Editor: The siege warfare became more intense at midday. After the fierce battle in the morning, several thousand corpses from both sides were strewn all over and in the vicinity of the fortress walls. The walls of Watt Fortress were dyed red with blood and gave off a pungent smell. Reuenthal did not order a retreat even after the fierce battle in the morning. Instead, he kept ordering his soldiers to charge into Watt Fortress in batches. Even though a lot of his men had perished atop the walls, he did not feel a tinge of regret. It was because he knew that he had to capture Watt Fortress to fortify his position in the Northwest. He had to capture Watt Fortress before he could consider the possibility of havingplete control of the Northwest. As long as he could upy the Northwest for a long period of time, he would be able to make use of the mines and harvests from the fertile soil to steadily advance the Great Moon Kingdom! His cavalries would be able to wear armor. He would also be able to provide his infantrymen with the best equipment and his soldiers with sufficient supply of food. These were all things that the Great Moon Kingdom were very short of. With these materials, they would be able to build a foundation to crush the Empire. As long as they had 2 or 3 years for cultivation, the Great Moon Kingdom would gain enough military strength to fight a full-scale war with the Radiant Empire andpete for supremacy of the continent! That was why Reuenthal made up his mind to capture Watt Fortress even if he had to sacrifice half of his soldiers. So what if we lose half of our soldiers? The grasnds were full of valiant warriors. Reuenthal only needed to give the order and all the young men would immediately get on their horses and form a brave cavalry. Due to this, Reuenthal decided that he had to obtain Watt Fortress no matter howrge his sacrifice. He needed the Watt Fortress and the other military positions to establish a strong defense system in the Northwest. He had to do so to make sure that the Northwest would remain in the hands of the Great Moon Kingdom! The Empires soldiers on the walls were already exhausted. They were injured and all of them had blood on their faces. Reuben also no longer had any more reserves. He had already on two asions, mobilized soldiers from the other three gates up to the walls. He did not dare to do so again because Reuenthals military strength was too strong. It would be very dire if any one of those gates left empty, was attacked by the cunning Reuenthal. In one morning, the archers had exhausted all of their arrows. As more and more enemies sessfully climbed up the scalingdders and mbered atop the walls, the archers no longer have space to shoot their arrows, so they pulled out their swords for closebat with their enemies. That morning, up on those narrow walls Reuben had already lost more than 20,000 of his soldiers! Many of the Empire garrison soldiers had fully utilized their swords. It was not known if the blood that coated the swords belonged to their enemies or themselves. The foreign barbarians did not seem to be afraid of death and continued to charge forward. Their swords were like tools used for harvesting human lives. Every time they swung their swords, they would collect a slice of bloody flesh. Above the walls, the people were tightly squeezed together like ants. Their screams and roars filled the whole earth. Reuben also personally participated in the battle. He did not remember the number of soldiers he had killed. He met an exceptionally sturdy foreign warrior and managed to pierce the warriors chest. However, before the warrior died, he shed at Reuben and almost severed his arm. The wound on Reubens right arm was so deep that even his bone was visible. However, he kept fighting and did not have time to dress his wound. Reuben started to feel afraid. He did not fear death but he was afraid that they would finally be unable to defend Watt Fortress. The sound of killing could still be heard above the walls. The morale of the Imperial Army had dropped. They looked at the group of fierce and fearless enemies who continued to rush up the walls. They all looked like savages and seemed to be endless. Are they really not afraid to die? An extreme sense of grief and heroism entered his heart and made him feel restless. He felt a sharp pain in his shoulder as a sword cut through his broken armor. Reuben subconsciously swung his sword with his left hand and cut the enemy into two. Suddenly, he felt weak and he almost fell to the floor. A few loyal bodyguards rushed forward and engaged the enemy while two more soldiers desperately held Reubens body and pulled him out. Its the end. We cannot defend the walls any longer! Reuben was about to give an order for his soldiers to retreat from the walls and to fight on the streets. Suddenly, one of his soldiers trembled in excitement and shouted, Your Excellency, Your Excellency! Listen... that... that is...! The loud and clear sound of a horn could be heard from a distance. The sound of the horn was long and sounded different from the sound that Reuben was used to hearing. A few cavalrymen then came into view on the slopes behind the Great Moon Kingdoms battle formation. Although they were too far away and their attire as well as equipment were hardly discernible, the cavalryman leading them held a huge me-like banner. Behind the man with the banner were rows of cavalrymen. They were like a ck mass which seemed to grow bigger and bigger. The military horn sounded once again but this time the sound was short and sharp. It sounded six times in session. Although they were far away, Reuben could still hear the neighing of their horses. It was the Central Cavalrys peculiar order to charge signal. When the horn sounded six times, everyone in the cavalry had to fall into attack formation. Those who dyed would be summarily executed. Reubens eyes immediately gleamed. Your Excellency, it is the Lightning Gods Whip! It is the Lightning Gods Whip! The two soldiers with him were veteran soldiers. They could identify the sound and knew who they were as soon as they heard the horn. Reinforcements are here! The Empires reinforcements are here! Although nobody on the walls spoke, tens of thousands of the Imperial soldiers all had the same thought. Suddenly, a loud and clear voice resounded through the area. Wolves Fang! Kill! Tens of thousands of voices cried out at the same time. At the same time, a storm started to gather in the sky. A huge ck mass of cavalrymen thronged down the slopes like a dark cloud being blown by the gathering storm. The thunderous but dull sound of hooves trampling the ground had a suffocating effect like a huge pressure bearing on ones heart. Led by the cavalryman holding the banner, more and more cavalrymen appeared, like a big swarm of ants on the slope. The midday sun shone on the me-like banner and revealed a brilliant tulip in mes. That... thats the Tulip Familys war banner! Reuben was stunned and muttered as he could not believe his eyes. The muscles around his eyes also trembled for a moment. He then had a peculiar expression. Its the Tulip Familys war banner! The Tulip Familys war banner! The soldiers of the Empire cried out in surprise. Their cry of surprise spread throughout the army. Chapter 73: Mighty Army Chapter 73: Mighty Army Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Wherever there is the Tulip Family war banner, there is only victory! There will be no defeat! All of the exhausted soldiers of the Northwest Legion who had been suppressed by the foreign warriors cheered loudly when they saw the huge banner in the distance. Their voices reverberated in the sky. They suddenly became extremely spirited and charged at their enemies beside them with renewed vigor! Even the soldiers who were terrified of their fierce enemies at first, also went into a frenzy when they heard the horn and saw the banner. All of them seemed crazy and were no longer afraid of dying. At that moment, the injured soldiers were not afraid of pain and were able to fight back. Some of the soldiers even had their arms cut off but they did not stop fighting or roll on the ground in pain. Instead, the soldiers roared and cut off their opponents necks while they were still a state of shock. They would then pick up their severed arm and find another enemy. Some of the soldiers threw themselves onto the enemy and bit them with their teeth. One of the foreign warriors had just shed an Imperial soldier and wanted to move on to the next person when he suddenly felt pain in his leg. He looked down to see that the soldier he just shed was ferociously biting his leg. He screamed and was about to raise his sword when he was knocked down by another soldier who had a missing arm. He then fell off the wall screaming in pain. Lunatics, they are all lunatics! Demons! They are not humans! The foreign soldiers on the walls finally started to crumble. They might have been brave and valiant but their opponents were turning into lunatics who were not afraid of bleeding, pain, and death. Even before dying, their opponents would still sacrifice themselves just to kill one more of them. Moreover, there were innumerable lunatics. After some intense fighting, the foreign soldiers started to feel terrified! Below the city walls, Reuenthal who was in the middle of the Great Moon Kingdoms battle formation turned pale. He furiously looked at the approaching cavalry behind him! Damn it! Where did these guyse from? This was Reuenthals first thought. I have already routed all the forces of the Empire within a few hundred miles and also those reinforcements for the Northwest Legion before attempting the siege. Could it be that these guys came out from underground? Rear army, get ready! Rear army, get ready! Reuenthal ordered loudly. The rear had no archers as all of them had been assembled at the front. So, he could only rely on the infantries stationed at the rear to defend themselves from the enemy. They had to obstruct their enemy. Otherwise, his battle formation would be destroyed. Both nks of the Great Moon Kingdoms cavalry also started to move. Following Reuenthals orders, they turned around and rushed towards their enemy who had justunched a surprise attack. Although Reuenthal had reacted quickly to the situation, Rodys speed was too fast for him.! Theyer of dark cloud gathered quickly and suddenly turned into a huge flood. The charging horde kicked up a huge cloud of dust as they arrived in front of Reuenthals rear soldiers. The Great Moon Kingdoms rear soldiers had just turned around. However, before they were able to prepare a good defensive formation, the charging enemy had already reached them. They despaired when they saw the 10,000 troops right in front of them! Without stopping for even a moment, the Lightning Gods Whip cruelly ripped apart the enemys formation. They also swung their swords in an arc-like fashion. Immediately, blood started to spray as countless heads fell to the ground! Some of the Great Moon Kingdoms soldiers were stunned. They were still panicking when they saw the swording towards them. At that moment, they realized that they were finished! The Central Cavalry immediately tore through the fragile line of defense of the Great Moon Kingdom. As they rushed through the enemy lines, they used their specially made scimitars to inflict mortal wounds on their enemies. Quite often, the soldiers of the Great Moon Kingdom did not have any time to react. The Central Cavalry would rush up to them with their swords and as soon as their swords were raised, it would then be apanied almost immediately by a miserable scream. At longst, the whole formation started to crumble. The soldiers of the Great Moon Kingdom threw away their shields and started to scatter and run. However, they could not escape. They only had two legs and could not outrun the horses which had four legs. Soon, most of them ended up being trampled to death by the horses. On the battlefield, the Central Cavalry broke through the infantry formations of the Great Moon Kingdom. Reuenthal had in more than 10 retreating officers but it was of no use. His soldiers had already broken up and dispersed like a defeated army. His personal soldiers were crowded together and were in a state of confusion! Reuenthals eyes turned red and he gritted his teeth. With his bodyguards protecting him, he retreated to the right. Although he was savage, he understood that he could not stop the assault of the enemy cavalry and could only give up his rear army. Rodys mind was nk. His eyes were already red with all the killing. He had just shed an enemy soldier on the shoulder but the sword was stuck in the shoulder bone. In a hurry, Rody picked up an iron spear that was left behind by somebody on the ground. He used the spear in his hands to cut a path forward. His horse neighed as its hooves flew in the charge. His horse continued to rush forward as the cavalry followed from behind. When the enemy soldiers started to scream and scatter, Rody realized that the infantrys line of defense had been broken through. At that moment, the Great Moon Kingdoms horn sounded from both sides. Immediately, Reuenthals two nks of cavalry appeared from both sides. Reuenthal was a great general. With one look, he could tell that the enemy cavalry had less than 10,000 soldiers. Although he was not prepared and the enemy had managed to destroy the formation of his infantry, he was still able to quickly assemble the cavalry on both sides. The two cavalries of the Great Moon Kingdom were like two sharp daggers. The cavalry from the left nk went to the front and blocked the way while the cavalry from the right nk headed directly to the middle of Rodys formation, hoping to destroy it! Although Rody was young, he knew that he could not fight his enemy directly. He army did not have a lot of military strength and if he were to sh with the enemy head on, Reuenthal would have gradually defeated him with superior military strength. The spear in his hands suddenly moved in a circr arc and cut down an approaching enemy cavalryman. Rody then roared, Break through them! Enter the city! Kill! The Central Cavalry shouted bravely. Without a care, they ferociously charged at the enemy in front of them! In the wilderness below the walls, the two cavalries shed. The vanguard of a cavalry was knocked and fell off his horse. The moment he hit the ground, he was trampled on by numerous hooves. Reuenthals cavalrymen were not cowards. However, they had to build up their momentum in a hurry. They did not have ample distance to enable their horses to pick up speed. The impact of their sprint was not as strong as the Central Cavalrys which hade from the top of a slope. In addition, one cavalry attacked like a thunder while the other had hurriedly turned around to respond. The formation of 20,000 from Reuenthals cavalry was immediately destroyed. The soldiers of Wolves Fang whom Sieg had personally trained from the Lightning Gods Whip were beyond the expectations of the foreigners. They also felt that the scimitars in the hands of the enemy were powerful. Everyone was exceptionally brave. While charging, they were still able to maintain a tight formation. In contrast, the formations of the cavalrymen in the Great Moon Kingdom were looser. As a result, Rody could immediately break up the formation with a sh of his dagger. The Lightning Gods Whip was extremely swift. They already rushed out of the pincer trap before the enemy could attempt to cut them off. Themander of the Great Moon Kingdoms cavalry could only try to quicken his pace and chase from the back. Suddenly, the dull sound of drums could be heard and the city gates opened. The Imperial Armys cavalry in full armor rushed out from the city gates. Reuben was not a fool. He saw that the battle formation of Reuenthals army had already been destroyed by the reinforcements. After that, Reuben had immediately assembled the remaining of the cavalry which numbered less than 10,000 soldiers and rushed out of the gate. This was Reubensst card. He had initially intended to use them to break free if they were defeated and encircled. Smoke billowed and dust flew everywhere. Reubens 10,000 strong armored cavalry rushed out to block the Great Moon Kingdoms cavalry from intercepting Rody from the back. The enemy cavalry soon copsed after being assaulted by this counter-pincer attack. The enemy cavalry scattered in all directions and Reuben decided not to pursue them. He galloped towards Rody and gave thepulsory order of getting the rescue warriors into the city Reuenthal observed everything from a distance. He understood that the situation was already hopeless and any further efforts would only cause the casualties to increase. He furiously threw his scimitar to the ground before he gave the order to retreat. Countless corpses of humans and horses could be found in the wilderness. The blood of humans and horses were mixed together giving off a bloody stench. The proud banner was also dyed in red and looked miserable under the sunlight. The screams of the wounded could be heard along with the sound of swords and spears piercing into the bodies. Thus, Rody and the 10,000 strongCentral Cavalry had raced a thousand li to the rescue of the Watt Fortress and defeated Reuenthals army in a surprise attack. The banner of the Tulip Family once again fluttered proudly in the continent. Chapter 74: The Scary Truth Chapter 74: The Scary Truth Trantor: Zenobys Editor: At a distance, Reuenthals defeated army scattered like ants. Reuenthal deserved to be called the cunning wolf of the grasnds as he was extremely fast in seizing an opportunity. The moment his cavalry was defeated, he immediately ordered a retreat and did not give Rody or Reuben any chance to pursue. The truth was, Rody and Reuben had no intention of pursuing. Reuben had less than 40,000 soldiers left while the 10,000 Wolves Fang under Rody had been marching for three days and had just fought a battle. They were all exhausted and did not have the ability to pursue. Reuben quickly went down the fortress walls while being supported by his bodyguards and saw Rody leading the Wolves Fang through the gates. When he saw the me-like Tulip Familys banner, Reuben felt his body sway and his eyes turn blurry. Reuben was unable to remember when was thest time he saw the banner. He watched the soldiers from the Central Cavalry walk through the city gate. Although fatigue could be seen, the excitement and determination on the faces of those soldiers could not be concealed. Themanding general who was leading them was wearing an old-fashioned leather armor which was stained red with blood. His golden hair was flying in the air. His eyebrows were raised and the murderous glint in his dark blue eyes had yet to disappear. He looked like the duke from several decades ago! On top of that, Sieg who was holding his sword like an oldpanion was behind the duke. Reubens heart shivered. He felt as if he had gone back in time. After a few more steps forward, Reuben shook off the support of his bodyguards and rushed down from the flight of steps. He knelt in front of Rodys horse and burst into tears. Rody was shocked when he saw a middle-aged high ranking general kneeling in front of him. He immediately dismounted from his horse. Reuben greets Your Excellency! Reubens voice trembled. How many years had it been since hest said this sentence? Rody panicked and quickly helped Reuben to stand. He hurriedly said, Arent you the Regiment Commander Reuben? You rank is higher than mine. Why are you kneeling? Reubens eyes were full of tears. He carefully looked at Rody and felt nostalgic. After all, thete duke had been dead for many years! Sieg realized that Reuben had lost his self-control. He moved forward and gently helped him up. After that, Reuben shook his head and ordered his soldiers to lead the Central Cavalry into the barracks. Reuben then brought Rody to the official residence used by the garrison. At that moment, the whole city felt extremely happy regardless of whether they were civilians or soldiers. They felt excited when they found out that they had won the battle. Both the army and civilians rushed to the streets to watch the reinforcement army enter the city. From time to time, there were a few enthusiastic civilians who would approach them and give them fruits and vegetables. There were also some children who happily ran alongside the cavalry. Reuenthals homicidal reputation had already spread throughout the Northwest. It was known that the Great Moon Kingdom would burn, kill and plunder the ces they captured. A few days ago, the civilians in the city were all frightened. They feared that if their city was captured, they would all meet a tragic end. Naturally, they were all relieved and happy when they heard that the enemy had been chased away by the reinforcement soldiers. Along the way, Rody saw the happy civilians cheering and was reminded of his encounter in the vige. He sighed emotionally. At that time, Andy mocked him in his mind, "There is nothing strange about this. Between the Empire and Reuenthal, one of them is a creditor whereas the other is a robber. While the creditores every month to take away half of your belongings, the robber when encountered will indiscriminately take away everything. If they had to bepared, the creditor will naturally be more lovable." However, Rody was still young at heart and was immersed in the joy of his victory. As a result, he did not pay too much attention to Andys words. Themander of the Northwest Legion established theirmanding base at the original garrison building at the Watt Fortress. The minute they entered the base, two people in military uniforms walked out. They had ttering smiles and the person leading the way was fat. He looked less like a soldier and more like a wealthyndlord. The person beside him was considerably thinner and taller. The smile he had on was more like that of a crafty merchant. The two men had chosen to wear themanders uniform and when they were seen by others, they looked out of ce. The guy who looked like andlord saluted. Subordinate Fedol, garrison soldier at the Watt Fortress greets Your Excellency. The man who looked like a merchant also introduced himself. Subordinate Ferara,mander of the soldiers garrisoned at Trier Fortress greets Your Excellency. Reuben who was originally happy suddenly had his mood dampened. The two men who had been hiding in the base seemed well informed. Even though the duke had just arrived, they already knew about it. Rody frowned as he looked at the two men and nodded his head. He may have been a duke but his rank was just amander. It was not higher than the ranks of those two men. He was used to such mannerism since Sieg gave him simr treatment throughout the journey. So, he did not think that it was inappropriate when they were so polite. When Rody heard their names, he was surprised because their names reminded him of something but he could not quite figure out what. Reuben was already very impatient. He immediately took Rody into the hall and forcefully pushed Rody to sit on the generals chair. Rody was rmed and immediately jumped out of the chair. General Reuben, this is not right! I am just amander! How can I sit here? Reuben replied sternly, Your Excellency, you are the Duke of the Tulip Family! Wherever the Tulip Family banner goes, themanding generals can only hand over their authority! On top of that... Reuben gave a bleak smile and continued, My career as a regimentalmander is already at an end. For my failures in the Northwest, His Majesty will probably... Reubenughed gloomily as he spoke. Rody wanted to say something when Sieg gave him a meaningful nce. After that, Rody nodded his head and spoke loudly, General Reuben, let us put off this matter tillter! Firstly, His Majesty ordered me toe here and bring reinforcements. The second was to appoint me as a special envoy for the Northwest Legion. Now that the problems at the city walls have been solved, I would like Your Excellency to exin to me the current situation of the Northwest Legion. Reuben nodded. Rody had already mentioned His Majesty, so he could no longer insist on anything. Also, since the duke had been appointed as a special envoy, it was his right to control the Northwest Legion. Reuben immediately summoned all of the officers andmanders. First, there was a brief introduction of the officers and generals. The original Northwest Legion had fivemanders. Two of them had been killed and their deputymanders took over. The local defenders, who were the soldiers from ckstone Fortress had already been intercepted by Reuenthal on the way here. They were defeated. They had already been routed and they could only wait to be reorganized after the war. At that moment, Reuben was introducing the remainingmanders to Rody. Rody nced at them from a distance and did not find anyone who attracted his attention. Suddenly, he spotted an officer among the crowd who was slightly younger than 30 years old. He had a thin and resolute face along with sharp eyes. Rody then looked at Reuben. Reubenughed and said, This is the Northwest Legions Right Cavalry Commander, Giesslunt. Originally, he was just a captain but two of themanders were killed in action. He was promoted to rece themanders. Just now...Just now, the one who led the soldiers out of the city to join Your Excellency in battle was him. However, both of the cavalries in the Northwest Legion had suffered heavy casualties. The original total was 30,000 cavaliers but now only 10,000 cavaliers remained. His post was justmander of the Right Cavalry Regiment but currently, he is also themander of the entire Northwest Legions cavalry. Rody nodded and looked back at the man. Giesslunt saw the duke look towards him. Although he did not change his expression, his eyes showed excitement. He also stood straight and looked at the Tulip Family insignia on Rodys chest. He was so excited that he trembled. Reuben smiled wryly. Giesslunt has been with me for many years. He is one of the most loyal soldiers under the Tulip Familys banner! Rody nodded his head and gave a wry smile. He used to be a youngster who blindly worshipped the Tulip Family himself. The introductions continued and finally reached the fat man and the businessman. Reuben did not sound happy when he introduced them. He simply told Rody their ranks. The only thing that surprised Rody was themander of Trier Fortress, Ferara. He was actually a viscount! Rody slowly nodded. When he asked about the condition of the Northwest Legion, Reuben gave him an awkward expression. He looked at everybody, gritted his teeth and slowly said, "Your Excellency, when the Northwest Legion retreated to this city, we had 91,000 soldiers. The past few days, we suffered heavy casualties and have about 70,000 soldiers remaining. Among them, there are 4,000 injured. Our remaining military strength is now, however, less than 50,000 soldiers." What? Rody frowned. You just said that there are 70,000 soldiers and 4,000 of them are wounded. Howe we only have 50,000 soldiers? What happened to the remaining 10,000 or more soldiers? Reuben was embarrassed. He nced at a few of themanders present and sighed. Before he had the chance to speak, Ferara said, Your Excellency, that should be enough about the number of soldiers. The military secretary of register can report to you the actual number after calctionter. Your Excellency should look at the current ns. Now that Reuenthals army has just retreated, there are a lot of decisions that need to be made. Rody was no longer a child who did not know anything. Although he did not understand the entire problem, he faintly understood that there must have been a specific reason. He nodded his head, nced at Reuben and stopped pursuing the matter. After that, he and the other subordinates at all levels discussed the extent of damage to the city. They also ascertained the loss of equipment, weapons, horses as well as the damaged fortress wall and many others. They also discussed thepensation of bereaved families among other matters. Rody, whocked experience was at a loss. He noticed Reubens awkward expression and guessed that this kind of matters must also be a headache for him. For Reuben, he preferred fighting as amander over handling military affairs. Fortunately, Sieg had ample experience on such matters from his time in the Central Cavalry. He never made a mistake in his logistical management. He was the one who personally dealt with all the logistical problems in the Wolves Fang. In such matters, he was extremely experienced. The messy data made Rodys head spin. With the assistance of Sieg and the other staff officers, it was made easier. They arranged all the jobs that needed to be organized. Ferara and Fedol both looked happy when they saw that Rody was not good with military finance. After all of that was finished, Reuben brought Rody and Sieg to the residence of the garrison. The residence originally belonged to Fedol. However, when Reuben retreated here, Fedol gave it to Reuben. After sending off the others, Rody asked Reuben to stay back. He then gave Sieg an eye signal. Sieg immediately turned around and went out to make sure a guard was standing outside the room. He then walked back into the room and closed the door. Rody hesitated and did not know how to ask. On the other hand, Sieg was really angry and shouted, Reuben, what have you done?! There are 10,000 ghost soldiers! You have tarnished the name of the Tulip Familys banner! Reuben who was already mentally stressed, turned red when he heard Siegs statement. He shouted back, Sieg, do not talk nonsense! I, Reuben in all my life have never tarnished the name of the Tulip Familys banner! Those things... Sieg looked gloomy and ruthlessly replied, In that case, exin these 10,000 ghost soldiers! How are you going to exin this to thete duke in the afterlife? Reubens face was pale as ashes. He hesitated for a moment before he finally exined. His exnation not only shocked Rody but also the corrupted officers. The Northwest Legion ims to have 200,000 soldiers! The main army has 100,000 soldiers. There is another 100,000 performing garrison duty. The figures sound very impressive. But, do you know, the Northwest Legion does not have that many soldiers?! The Northwest Legions actual military strength including myself, the other officers and all the defenders, were never more than 130,000 soldiers! My main army was still good but the conditions of the local garrisons were actually frightening! ording to the report, there were 15,000 soldiers at Lon Fortress. It was a lot of soldiers. However, when they retreated from Lon Fortress, only then did I find out that the situation was not right. Themander of the Lon Fortress is dead and his family has escaped. Hmph, do you know, his family had 150 guards and servants at home? On top of that, their names were listed as the defenders of Lon Fortress. In other words, themander of Lon Fortress used the Empires money on his own servants and family. I tortured a few escaped officers and found out that the real army in Lon Fortress had less than 8,000 soldiers. Hmph, they reported 15,000 soldiers which mean that themander misappropriated the funds for 7,000 soldiers! The other ces are likely to be the same!" Were you never aware of this? Sieg asked gloomily. Reuben was embarrassed. He was originally a general. He could lead tens of thousands of soldiers and train them until they were proficient to go to war. That was his strength. However, he could not be amanding officer and manage the entire army. That was not something he was able to do. When the logistics report arrived, Reuben would get a headache from going through the materials. Therefore, he would quickly approve them. What about your main army? Didnt you say that you had 100,000 soldiers? Sieg asked again. The main force is slightly better as they would not be so daring in front of me! However, not long ago, I also found out that my Third Infantry Regiment and my Right nk Cavalry Regiment were also embezzling money. Thebined total was only 10,000. It was not as bad as the local garrison. My main army of 100,000 was actually an army of just more than 80,000. Sieg sighed and sat down on the chair. Rody looked gloomy and slowly said, You mentioned that the 200,000 Northwest Legion only had 130,000 soldiers. That means there are 70,000 ghost soldiers? How much is the sry of 70,000 people a year? Those officers dared tomit such a crime? Sieg gave Rody a nce and slowly said, Your Excellency, you are still young and would not understand such things in the army. The numbers are not counted like that. Sieg thought for a moment before exining it to Rody. A years sry for a soldier is 3 gold coins. After multiplying, the sries of 70,000 soldiers will be 210,000 gold coins. However, the actual amount is much more. A sword for the infantry was about 5 silver coins. Equipping them with armor would cost another 3 gold coins each. For archers, the bows and arrows also required money. In addition, the horses for cavalries cost 5 gold coins each and that was not including the cost of food required to feed the horses. Cavalry armor and weapons were also more expensivepared to the ones for infantries. The money embezzled for the ghost soldiers would also have to include money for their maintenance. The Empire would need to spend about 7 gold coins for each infantry and 15 gold coins for each cavalryman every year. On top of that, there were also costs for maintaining the equipment. When all the costs were added up, the total amount was huge. After calction, the 70,000 ghost soldiers would cost the Empire almost 1,000,000 gold coins a year. Thisrge amount of money was constantly flowing into the hands of corrupt officials! Rody turned pale the moment he heard that. He stood up and mmed the table. The wooden table broke instantly. Is this the Empires thirdrgest army, the Northwest Legion? Is this the elite army that is guarding the borders? Rody was furious. He loudly asked, General Reuben, what about thatmander of Trier Fortress?! What about Ferara? Reuben felt ashamed and said, Him? His Trier Fortress was almost an empty city! The report said that there were 15,000 soldiers when in actual fact, there were less than 5,000 soldiers... Bastard! Rody shouted. No wonder when I passed by the vige near Trier Fortress, I heard that the Imperial Army forcefully conscripted soldiers! This must be the reason. Due to the war, Ferara knew he could no longer hide this issue and forcefully conscripted the farmers to cover it up! Reuben, since you already knew about this, why have you not punished them?! Sieg was holding the hilt of his sword and was extremely angry. Are you involved as well? Reuben was agitated and shouted back, Punish? How was I supposed to punish them? Reuenthal was right outside the city! How could I punish them at that time? There are 7manders here now, that is including Ferara and Fedol. Among these 7manders, 4 of them are involved in embezzling! What could I have done? Catch them and execute them? The morale of the military was unstable. If suddenly, half of the avablemanders were executed, how was I supposed to defend the city and fight the war after that? Then... what about Louch1? Sieg suddenly whispered. I heard that Louch was amander at the ckstone Fortress. They were on the way to support you when they were intercepted by Reuenthal. Reuben showed a solemn expression. Louch was once His Excellencys bodyguard. Naturally, he would not do this kind of things! I have already checked. All of the 15,000 soldiers from the ckstone Fortress were genuine. When Louch was killed, his men who managed to escape reported to me. When Louch was in the ckstone Fortress, his family did not have much wealth. They only had a small residence and two horses. Sieg sat back down on the chair. His face revealed both sadness and anger. Rody also felt abnormally worried. He never expected the situation of the Northwest Legion to be that terrible. In fact, he never expected more than half of the Northwest Legion to be rotten. What about the other armies of the Empire then? Northwest Legion was supposed to be one of the threergest armies in the Empire and yet they are like this... Rody then suddenly remembered what he saw at the Empires most famous Central Cavalry in the Imperial City that day. His heart turned cold. He was no longer happy about the earlier victory. After some time, Rody slowly said, General Reuben, the war has just ended. Go and attend to the army and military affairs... Let Commander Sieg apany you... I... I want to be alone for a while. Sieg and Reuben looked at each other. After that, Sieg walked out of the room without sparing Reuben another nce. Reuben felt ashamed and sighed as he quietly followed Sieg out. Rody was sitting alone in the room and thought to himself. He felt like he wanted to run out and immediately ughter Ferara and Fedol. At that moment, there was a knock on the door and the captain of the bodyguards walked in. After saluting, he whispered to Rody, Your Excellency, themander of the garrison at Watt Fortress, Fedol invites you for dinner. What dinner?! Rody suddenly shouted. The captain was shocked. Ever since he followed the young duke, he noticed that the duke had never treated his subordinates in a haughty manner. He did not know why he was angry. The dinner is to celebrate todays victory, the captain whispered again. Rody sneered and was about to say no when he suddenly had an idea. He then spoke in a cold voice, Tell them that I will be there! At that moment, there was a peculiar and sharp sh in Rodys eyes . _____________________________________________________________________________ 1Louch. The chinese characters, (Lo q ), actually mean seventh bro. Such names, or nicknames, are usually reserved for close friends. I have decided to use Louch because it is more in keeping with the naming sense in this novel. Chapter 75: Unfriendly Banquet Chapter 75: Unfriendly Banquet Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Everyone in the Watt Fortress was rejoicing. The only ones who were frowning were Ferara and Fedol. The war in the Northwest had exposed their crimes of embezzlement. A few days ago, Reuenthals main army attempted to siege the Watt Fortress. In order to stabilize the morale of the army, Reuben did not treat them too harshly. However, the enemy had finally retreated and both Ferara and Fedol did not know whether they were supposed to be happy or unhappy. Had Reuenthal broke into the city, all of them would be dead. They heard that the tyrant would not take prisoners. If that had happened, it would have been the end of their umted wealth.They would have also lost their wives and concubines to those grasnd demons. The problems in the city were solved and it would soon be time for ounts. Fedol was an oaf while Ferara was the powerful one. Only when they received the reply that the duke would be joining them for dinner, did they start to feel a bit more at ease. They were not worried about Reuben. Ever since the Northwest Legion had been defeated, they knew that Reubens days as the Regimentalmander were numbered. The ounting issues would no longer be his concern. However, the newly appointed young Duke of the Tulip Family, made both of them feel disturbed. Ferara was a viscount and came from a family with a slightly notable background. Naturally, he would know about the young duke. He heard that the duke was a yboy in the Imperial Capital. He was a person who enjoyed good wine and beautiful women. That made him his kindred spirit. As kindred spirits, he would probably not punish them, right? Ferara believed that since Rody was appointed by His Majesty as a special envoy, Rody would be the most influential person in the Northwest. If he could get Rody to be on his side, then he could use Reuben of the defeat in the Northwest. After that, when the people in the Empire pressed for answers, they would not be able to find any. Besides, the emperor would not sit idly and ignore him. After all, he embezzled millions of gold coins every year, which was almost half of the Empires money. The only problem left was the young duke. He never expected him to be able to defeat Reuenthal. Initially, Ferara was worried that he was one of those with powerful roles. However, when he heard about Rodys consent to join them for dinner, one of his worries disappeared. There was nothing strange about people from the Tulip Family winning battles. As long as Rody also liked the mor, he would then be able to have a breakthrough. The two of them discussed how to impress the duke. The duke would naturally have money and territory. From the rumors he had heard, the duke was a yboy. It looked like they would need to make use of women to win him over. Ferara told Fedol about his ns but Fedol looked reluctant. Ferara then looked at him angrily and Fedol immediately relented. If they could not get out of the mess they were in, they would probably lose their lives. There would be no point in protecting this treasure. If the situation became irredeemable, the people in the Imperial Capital would definitely want a sacrifice. Ferara, who was a viscount with some connections would definitely not be sacrificed. So, if the time were toe, Fedol would likely be the one to be sacrificed. At that moment, Fedol had to agree with the n. That night, the dinner celebration was held at a nobles manor in Watt Fortress. When the Northwest region was upied by the enemy, most of the nobles fled with their familys wealth and belongings to Watt Fortress. Some of them managed to move on to the Empires hintend while some who were slow, were besieged at the fortress. Now that the danger had passed, the dinner celebration would definitely include those with prestige. Ferara had put a lot of thought into organizing the dinner. Although it was during the war when he fled, he did not care about the citizens in Trier Fortress. He only cared about his familys wealth which required 10 carriages to cart. Most of the nobles did something simr. There were even some who took their chefs and entertainers along with them. In the garden of the manor where melodious music was yed, there were some well-dressed very important persons and some beautiful women with makeup. They all heard that the young duke was attending the dinner celebration and he was not married. It was definitely good news for them. The rich and powerful nobles in the Northwest would dress up their daughters like princesses. Nobles who did not have daughters would adopt their nieces as daughters and bring them along. As for those who did not have any daughters or nieces, they could only sigh. For a time, the garden looked extremely beautiful. However, the nobles who were there chasing after beautiful girls were in a bad mood. It was the first time they had such a gathering since the war in the Northwest. The yboys who had been oppressed were waiting for that night to enjoy themselves. When they saw thewn full of beautiful girls, they went up and tried to strike up a conversation. However, none of the girls paid them any attention as they stretched their necks and continued to look at the doorway. Even those girls who used to be their secret lovers ignored them. The girls looked like they wanted to give those guys a tight p to send them flying out of the city gates. Ferara and Fedol also stood at the front gate feeling uneasy. They each held a ss of wine and smiled at each other. Their sess or failure would determine the night. They then looked at the woods. That was where they kept their secret weapon. Suddenly, a loud voice shouted from a distance, His Excellency the Duke has arrived! Everyone in the garden immediately became rmed. All of them hurriedly lined up near the entrance to greet the duke. The girls quarreled with one another to obtain a more favorable position. They soon heard the sound of leather boots and then, a group of soldiers wearing the Central Cavalrys uniform walked into the garden. The soldiers were led by an officer with murderous eyes. He leisurely nced at the crowd and ignored their surprised look. After that, he spoke in a low voice, Line up! The soldiers immediately stood on both sides. A few rude soldiers roughly pushed away the girls and ignored their subtle cursing. After that, the sound of leather boots was heard once again as the duke slowly walked in. Everyone was stunned. The duke was in his military uniform and he also brought along his massive sword. They did not know whether it was on purpose or not but the leather armor that the duke was wearing still had bloodstains. Everyone else was wearing noble robes. How could he wear such an attire to the dinner? Ferara and Fedol could only brace themselves as they greeted him. Rody only said a few words to oblige and followed them in. Behind him, his bodyguard and four other Wolves Fang soldiers followed closely. The surrounding nobles who were watching the duke were treated like a nuisance. Before they could even say a few words of praise, they were already pushed away by the soldiers. The soldiers pushed them all away regardless of their wealth, position or gender. Feeling helpless, everyone could only speak from a distance. For a long moment, words of ttery like Your Excellency is wise and brilliant, Your Excellency is the pir of the Empire! and Your Excellency is the role model of the army! were spoken in session. They could finally utter those words of ttery they had practiced for half a day. However, their ttery was often mixed with a few cries of pain as they were driven away by the soldiers. Everyone soon learned from experience and did not dare to approach Rody. For those who had wanted to put on a show to impress the duke, it seemed a little atrocious to shout from such a distance. It was also questionable if they should have shed any crocodile tears since they were so far away. Could the duke have seen their tears? Ferara looked stiff as he guided Rody to a seat in the courtyard. He had to admire the efforts put in for the artistry. Although materials were currentlycking in Watt Fortress, they were still able to set up an impressive banquet. They were unable to obtain good food but they had the ingenuity to set up a huge oven in the middle of the courtyard. On the oven, there was a skewer with an already roasted goldenmb. Under the fire, the smell of the roasted mutton filled the air. A few officers sliced some chunks of meat from the legs of themb and sent the meat over to them. Ferara immediately pushed it aside and said, Your Excellency, this is the Great Moon Kingdoms famous roasted mutton. It was cooked by the chefs from the Northwest. I believe Your Excellency has never had this in the capital... Rody nodded and took the silver dining cutlery offered to him by the waiter. After cutting the mutton a little, he showed an impatient expression and deliberately shouted, Damn, this knife is not fast enough! After that, he took out his sword which was one meter in length and cut the mutton into small pieces. He then smiled and stuck his gleaming sword into the table which was worth 20 gold coins. Everyone present did not know how to react and just stared at the young duke. After a long time, a witty guy suddenly shouted, Your Excellencys behavior is refreshing! As expected of a general! That sentence immediately reminded everyone that it was the time for ttery. Some of them regretted that they were too slow to act and allowed someone else to grab the opportunity. Rody smiled and slowly lifted his ss of wine to propose a toast. After giving a meaningful wink, his bodyguards finally moved to the side. The atmosphere finally became more harmonious as several nobles bravely walked up to him. Even the people from behind started to approach him when they realized that the soldiers were no longer blocking the way. After that, there was a short moment for greetings. Rody did not act too cold or too warm. However, he treated them politely. When someone proposed a toast with him, he did not refuse. He also did not speak about the war in the Northwest. Ferara sighed. As he was of noble birth and had been to the Imperial Capital before, he chatted with Rody about the scenery in the Imperial capital and about other nobles. After that, the topic shifted to the savageness and arrogance of Reuenthal. That was something all the nobles agreed with. They loudly praised the duke for his miraculous skill and his ability to defeat the devil, Reuenthal the moment he was dispatched. After that, they talked about the losses and destruction caused by Reuenthal. The other nobles were agitated and their eyes brimmed with tears. They felt grateful to Rody for saving them and cursed Reuenthal for the loss of their properties. Rody smiled andforted everyone, To all of you who defended the Northwest for the Empire, the bigger the losses you suffered, the more loyal you are to the Empire. Immediately, all of them became anxious and started to exaggerate their losses to show their loyalty to the Empire. One of the nobles told the tale of how his familys servant had fought bravely after the army was defeated. The servant stood steadfast against the strong enemy. At that time, Rody secretly scoffed and slowly said, Very good! Very good! After Rody said those words, everyone was boiling in excitement. They all started telling their stories about their bloody fights with the enemy, their defeat and how they retreated to risk their lives at Watt Fortress. They imed they had requested to fight the enemy but were prevented by Reubens orders. If they did not adhere to Reubens orders, they would be rushed out of Watt Fortress. They imed to have risked their lives fighting as a service to their country. Rody listened to them one by one but from time to time he wouldment, "Very good." He continued listening until all of them had finished telling him their stories. After that, his voice lowered as he said, "I understand that all of you are very loyal. I truly admire the fact that you all wholeheartedly served your country! Although the enemy has retreated, for now, you can still have your chance to express your loyalty! Today, I personally want to recruit an army to fight against Reuenthal! Since you all have the intention to fight, I will give all of you the opportunity. For the counterattack, why dont you join the vanguard? For those seeking to fight in the battles, go and register your name at the garrison tomorrow. I will definitely allow you to fight the enemy." These words immediately made the audience silent. Rody looked at them coldly. Whats wrong? Could it be that the loyalty you speak of is merely words? Ferara was sweating. He gave Fedol a meaningful nce and then said, Your Excellency, this is a dinner celebration. Let us talk about killing the enemy another day. I believe that everyone here is loyal to the Empire. As long as Your Excellency gives the order, we will all be willing to risk our lives. Everyone agreed but their voices were less enthusiastic. Rody did not say much more and changed the topic. He asked about themon customs in the Northwest and the atmosphere slowly recovered. At that moment, Fedol went in front of Rody with a bright smile and whispered to him, Your Excellency, the woods behind this courtyard has quite a nice view. It has maple trees that are rare in the Northwest. Your Excellency may want to go and admire it. Oh? Rody frowned. He then followed Fedol into the woods. The moment he walked into the edge of the woods, a silhouette suddenly appeared and bumped into him. Rody smelled something fragrant. He spontaneously stretched out his hands and felt something soft. He then heard a gentle voice. Oh. From the voice, it was evident that the person felt a bit of pain from the collision. He looked again and saw a young woman in his arms. She looked at Rody and her slender arms were around Rodys neck. She was breathing faintly and looked both shy and scared. Your Excellency, it was an ident. Your Excellency... I... After she spoke, she nibbled her lip and her expression showed that she was terrified. However, her eyes were a bit seductive. Who are you? Rody immediately let her go. Your Excellency, I am... aya... The woman was just about to stand up when her legs suddenly weakened and she fell down into Rodys arms. Rodys face turned red. What happened? My legs... I think I sprained my legs. The woman gently leaned against Rodys chest. She sounded sweet and charming. Rody frowned. Then, he turned around and gave his bodyguard a meaningful nce. "Thisdy seems to have sprained her legs. Help her back." As instructed, two of the sturdy bodyguards walked up and took her from Rodys arm without showing any tenderness. One held her by the left arm, while the other by the right and they took her away despite her screaming. What else have you all prepared? Rody coldly asked Ferara and Fedol. At that moment, both of them were sweating profusely and their faces were pale. Rody suddenly smiled and said, I will have to politely refuse your kindness. Do you know why I am not happy? Hmph! Rody did not wait for them to answer before he continued, Currently, there is a war going on. What kind of impression will this give? If I take the lead in having a life of pleasure, how am I supposed to lead the army? How am I supposed to fight? I understand your good intentions but you must remember to choose the right time and asion. Do not make this so obvious and let so many people see. Understand? Ferara immediately felt relief. Before that he was so frightened, it felt like his soul was leaving his body. He quickly wiped his sweat and said, Yes, yes, yes! I was too hasty! Your Excellency, please pardon us! Rody smiled and said, I came to you tonight for other matters! Your Excellency, feel free to instruct us! Seeing that things turned out for the better, Ferara immediately nodded. Good. Rody pretended to think to himself for a moment and then he continued, Let us find a ce to talk. While the whole city in Watt Fortress celebrated their victory, Reuenthal who had retreated back to Redwood Base, chopped up six of his scout captains into several pieces. Reuenthal was feeling distressed. He had just lost 40,000 infantries in the attempted siege. To him, the infantry was more important than the cavalry. This was because the grasnds would never have a shortage of cavalries. He just needed to give the order and he would easily gather hundreds of thousands of strong cavalrymen. All of them grew up on horseback and used swords. As a result, they had an innate talent to be good cavalrymen. However, they had a fatal weakness. The warriors of the grasnds were unable to fight without their horses. Reuenthal had spent a whole year with the aid of a secret envoy from the Rnd mainds to train tens of thousands of infantrymen. With that, he was almost certain of victory. Unfortunately, an enemy cavalry had appeared out of nowhere. Later, he was told that the cavalry was the Empires most elite cavalry. What was even more shocking was themander of the cavalry. It was the Tulip Familys duke. There was nobody on the continent who did not know the Tulip Family. It was the Tulip Family, with the support of the Lightning Gods Whip who had conquered their nation many years ago. To the foreigners of the grasnds, the Tulip Family was their humiliation and their nightmare. In the battle, Reuenthal lost 40,000 soldiers. Among them, he lost 20,000 soldiers to the siege. However, it was the Empires Tulip Family who caused his defeat. When the enemy attacked from the rear and pushed all the way to the front, he had lost another 10,000 soldiers. The ones who got killed by the Lightning Gods Whip were only a few thousand. The remaining soldiers were trampled to death by the horses. How could Reuenthal not feel upset? The more annoying thing was the special envoy from the Rnd maind. The moment the envoy saw the retreat, he left without a word. The 10,000 cavalrymen he brought with him also quietly disappeared. They seemed unconcerned by the defeat. However, Reuenthal did not dare to turn against them. He was aware of the secret envoys real strength. If he were to suddenly attack this envoy, there was a high chance that he would die instead. Although the special envoy had never fought with anyone since he arrived, he often inadvertently gave Reuenthal a fearful feeling. It reminded him of his childhood encounter with the wolf in the grasnd. Reuenthal had fought with the Empire for a very long time and seen a lot of warriors whom the Empire called high-ranking warriors. However, none of them were able to make Reuenthal that vignt. When they retreated back to Redwood Base, Reuenthal was feeling furious. The secret envoy from the Rnd continent, who was once upon a time hisrade just gave him a cold and indifferent nce. It was an expression of absolute contempt, full of ridicule and disdain. His eyes were like those of a lion baring its fangs at an ant. In the middle of the night, a hand had just put down a pen in one of the barracks at Redwood Base. The owner of the hand rolled up a note and opened the window to grab an eagle. He then gently slipped the paper into a small metal ring which was already tied to the eagles legs and gently released it. The eagle pped its wings and flew away. The Tulip Familys banner has reappeared... Things are bingplicated... The person gently sighed. His face was covered by a veil but his eyes had a meaningful gaze. Chapter 76: Long Distance Raid Chapter 76: Long Distance Raid Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Your Excellency, do you mean... Fedols eyes shed. He exchanged nces with Ferara and they both saw that the other was also surprised. Just then, the duke took them into the woods for a discussion. However, the duke was extremely direct and arrived at his main topic of money quickly. Although money was indispensable in official businesses, the duke was too direct and stretched out his hand without any warning. Both of them did not know that Rody was an impostor. Although Rody had lived the life of a noble for a few months, it was not enough to learn how to speak in a roundabout way especially when engaging in shady businesses. Ferara was surprised but he also felt relieved. He was no longer afraid that Rody would not receive money. Rather, he was afraid that he had nowhere to disburse his money. Ferara immediately smiled and said, I know that the war in the Northwest has caused many to feel nervous. My army is alsocking supplies. However, I am willing to sell off my property to raise military funds so, Your Excellency need not worry! Fedol also nodded immediately but his face showed a pained expression. He then said, Although my familys finances are currently not good, for the military I am willing to donate... After that, Fedol stopped for a moment to count before continuing loudly, 10,000 gold coins. Hearing those words, Rody furrowed his eyebrows. Ferara was also feeling angry and mentally cursed Fedol. Since the Duke is the one who started talking about money, he must have known about the embezzlement of the military fund. Yet, that idiot, Fedol, still values his money so much. That good-for-nothing! Sure enough, the young duke was silent for a while before he slowly said, Very good, Your Excellency Fedol! You are very generous! 10,000 gold coins! He paused for a moment before he coldly continued, Before the siege, Watt Fortress was reported to have 15,000 soldiers. During the siege, the one who went up the walls to fight was Reuben and his main army. Your soldiers only helped with public security! Now that the battle is over, how many soldiers are there in Watt Fortress? Watt Fortress is a first-ss fortress! By the Imperial order, there should have been 4,000 bundles of arrows in reserve! However, from what I heard from General Reuben, it seems that there were not that many arrows! On top of that, the Imperial Order states that the walls of all first-ss fortresses must be 12 meters high. However, when I entered the city, I wondered to myself. Why are the walls so short? It seems like they are less than 10 meters high. Rody spoke extremely slowly. Fedol listened fearfully as he turned ghastly pale. When he heard thest sentence, he instinctively tried to defend himself and said, What do you mean less than 10 meters high? It is obviously 10 meters high! The moment he uttered those words, he realized he had messed things up. He immediately started to tremble in fear. Ferara who was watching him cursed the bungling oaf endlessly in his heart. He made up his mind to rece that useless bungling oaf if he managed to survive the ordeal. Feraras face immediately changed. He no longer smiled as he looked at Rody and gritted his teeth. Since Your Excellency has already exined himself, I will not say any more unnecessary things! Fedol and I are willing to contribute 100,000 gold coins for the military expenditure! I hope Your Excellency will be pleased! Rody sighed and then he smiled and said, I thank you two for your loyalty to the nation! After the conversation, they returned to the dinner celebration. Rody also stopped acting. He put to use the etiquette lessons he learned in the Imperial Capital. He walked andughed gracefully as a young noble. Exactly what would be expected from an influential noble family. Everyone enjoyed themselves to the fullest. Although there were some who felt that the dukes attitude was different and strange, they assumed it was natural for someone from one of the most powerful families in the Imperial Capital to be arrogant. Rody was a little drunk. His bodyguards had already gone back. Rody was snickering with Andy in his mind all the way back. Andy, thanks for your help earlier. I did not expect there to be so much trouble dealing with them. Andy replied in disdain, You better be satisfied that I helped you earn 100,000 gold coins today. There were so many weaknesses in your speech just now. That fat guy almost saw the ws. Rodyughed. I have never understood these things. Thank you for secretly telling me what to say and what to do. There were a lot of times I did not know what to say and could only show them a fierce face to scare them. If it was not for your guidance, I am afraid I might have been exposed. Andy snickered, Boy, what do you think about casually earning 100,000 gold coins over dinner? Rody was silent for a moment before he lightly replied, Nauseating! Andy coldly said, This is the temptation of power and position. Right now, you are just not used to it. Whatever it is, the first step is already sessful. The rest is up to you. I can help you with nning but when ites to the execution, I cannot do anything. Reuenthal was at Redwood Base and had sent out scouts to discreetly inquire about the situation at Watt Fortress. For a few days, he only found cavalrymen guarding craftsmen to strengthen the defense. Even the trees in a few groves were cut down and wood was carted back to the city. The craftsmen were busy reinforcing the walls. Within two days, the fortress was surrounded by cheval de frise, an anti-personnel barrier in the form of a wooden frame covered with long wooden spikes. The barriers were ced all around the fortress walls. After that, cavalrymen were dispatched to the surrounding viges to buy provisions. The nearby civilians were also escorted to the city. Without any doubt, it was a preparation to defend. Reuenthal had secretly dispatched two cavalries to harass them but the Duke of the Tulip Family seemed to be extremely powerful. The Lightning Gods Whip was on standby and engaged Reuenthals cavalries. In the end, Reuenthals cavalries were defeated. Reuenthalughed bitterly in his heart as he observed the situation. A secret report from his spy in the Imperial Capital told him that the reinforcements, the Central Cavalry, only had 20,000 soldiers. Although the Duke of the Tulip Family moved very quickly and had managed tounch a surprise attack before Reuenthal obtained the intelligence, Reuenthal noted that the military strength of his opponent was smaller than his own. Even if the Empire wanted to mobilize the Southern Legion, the Empire would still need another 2 months. On the other hand, his earlier request to the Great Moon Kingdom for a cavalry of 100,000 would arrive within two days. Reuenthal came to a decision that he had to reduce the enemys strength even if he would suffer huge losses. Although siege battle was a headache for him, he had an unlimited supply of soldiers. If it was a fight of attrition, he was 90% sure that he would win. The only thing that made Reuenthal furious was the people of the Rnd Continent who were just resting in his barracks. The special envoy of the Rnd Continent could not be seen at all. Before the war, he had promised arge number of sorcerers as reinforcements but the promise was not kept. Instead, there were 10,000 cavalrymen and all of them refused to go out and fight. The cavalrymen imed that they were only under orders to protect the special envoy and would not join in the battles. That made Reuenthal extremely angry but he could not say anything. The 10,000 remaining Central Cavalry soldiers and the 2,000 Imperial Guards led by Commander Gordon finally arrived at Watt Fortress. Everyday, Rody would convene with Sieg, Gordon and those involved at the garrison to discuss military matters. He did not meet with the othermanders, or discuss other official matters or visit the barracks. Everyone felt that the young Duke of the Tulip Family was an entric person. ording to a few soldiers in the garrison, the duke usually liked to hide in his own room and talked to himself. Apparently, it was as if the young duke was arguing with someone. After Reuenthal had restrained himself for two days, the Great Moon Kingdoms reinforcements of 100,000 arrived at Redwood Base. Reuenthal who had ordered his army to prepare themselves for the past two days suddenly gave the order tounch a second attack on Watt Fortress. Reuenthal left 50,000 cavalrymen behind to guard Redwood Base. He then led the other 200,000 men in a majestic march formation stretching over 5 li. Reuenthal knew that he was unable to conduct a surprise attack so he openly set out for this attack. Since he had suffered badly thest time, he scattered his scouts wide to acquire information as a precaution in case of a surprise attack by the enemy. That day when he arrived at the fortress, the previously open barrennd outside the walls was now covered with barriers. Reuenthal gritted his teeth when he saw the wooden spikes on the barriers, the tall reinforced walls plus the rolling logs and stones on the walls. How many soldiers must I sacrifice to capture Watt Fortress? Reuenthal started his preparation. He ordered 2,000 suicide soldiers to dismantle the cheval de frise. On the first day, those 2,000 soldiers were either killed or seriously injured. From the walls, arrows fell like rain towards the cheval de frise which was within range. The demolition of each barrier would cost the lives of two or three soldiers. Reuenthal had given the order for the archers to return fire but the enemys magicians blocked the arrows. After two full days, more than half of the fortifications were removed. However, Reuenthal had already lost more than 6,000 soldiers and could only stomp his feet in anger. Reuenthal had 200,000 soldiers. Although the size of his army was much bigger than his enemys, the daily consumption of provisions was also enormous. The Great Moon Kingdom was originally located in the grasnds but it was not a suitable location to grow grains. They had to spend two years to umte enough provisions for this invasion. As a result, Reuenthal who was feeling anxious could only order his soldiers to charge forward regardless of the losses. Unfortunately, thousands of his soldiers were shot dead by arrows before they could even approach the walls of the city. The arrows used were merely wooden arrows. However, the arrows had amazing power when they were shot by thousands of archers. Their shields may have been big but those who were trying to dismantle the fortifications could not always hold up their shields. Reuenthal sat on his horse as he looked at the Tulip Familys banner from afar and felt extremely agitated. Reuenthal grew up in the grasnds but he was an ambitious guy. When he was young, he would sneak into the Empire alone and secretly learn the art of war of the Radiant Empire. Naturally, he had a particrly profound impression of the Tulip Family. He had always treated the Tulip Family as the imaginary future enemy. Now that he was actually fighting the Tulip Family, he felt depressed. Seeing another 1,000 of his soldiers die after being shot by arrows, he immediately roared loudly for the next 1,000 soldiers to move up. At that moment, a cavalryman approached from behind. The cavalryman of the Great Moon Kingdom was covered in blood. He held a red ox bone which was the symbol for urgency. He quickly rushed to the front of Reuenthal. After that, he jumped down from his horse and staggered. The horse behind him had used thest of its strength. It neighed sorrowfully before it fell dead on the ground. The cavalier held the red ox bone over his head and sobbed. Your Highness, the Radiant Empires Central Cavalry had split into two groups and attacked us! Within two days, they rode over 1,000 li and wiped out our 17 tribes! They... they are about to attack the Dragon teau1! His Majesty has ordered you to go back to aid them! Reuenthal shouted loudly, What? How many people do they have? What banner are they flying! The bloodsoaked cavalryman gasped for breath and said, Number of soldiers unknown... They fly the... Tulip Familys banner! Reuenthals vision suddenly turned ck for a moment. His trembled and almost fell off his horse. A few of his trusted subordinates quickly stepped forward and supported him. Reuenthal felt both frightened and furious. He was known for his skills in conducting raids and did not expect his enemy to attack his own home. He quickly regained hisposure, sitting on his horse, while the surrounding soldiers looked at him. He slowly calmed himself down and asked, How did they get behind us? What about the garrison at Redwood Base? Did they not discover them as well? That cavalryman breathed heavily and was terrified but he managed to continue, They must have made a detour. All the scouts they encountered were killed! There were no survivors! That is why they were only discovered after they have crossed the borders! They continued without stopping. They did not take any prisoners and killed everyone so... Reuenthal became furious and shouted, "What about the defenders at Redwood Base? I left 50,000 cavaliers there! Since there is news, why did they not send anyone to pursue?" They already dispatched soldiers but the news came toote! The enemy had already rushed into the grasnds! Reuenthal took a deep breath and calmed down. After that, he asked again, What about the cavalrymen from Rnd? What are they doing? The special envoy from Rnd said they were duty bound to help and pursued along with our soldiers! Oh? Reuenthal did not expect that answer. He closed his eyes and contemted for a moment. After that, he opened his eyes and ordered 10,000 cavalrymen to guard the rear while the rest of the army immediately retreated. He personally led 30,000 cavalrymen and rushed to the aid of the Great Moon Kingdom. At the same time, in the Northwest near the Great Moon Kingdom grasnd, a cavalry in full body armor andnces in their hands rode quickly. They had just found severalrge horseshoe prints. After counting the number of prints, they estimated that their opponents only had about 10,000 soldiers. The team leader immediately gave the order for a full speed chase.s Riding in front on top of a red horse, was the special envoy of the Rnd Continent. He was still in his ck robe and wearing a ck veil. Riding his horse quickly, his mind was set on the secret orders given to him by the eagle the night before. At all costs, kill the Duke of the Tulip Family! ______________________________________________________________________________ 1 ̨(lng ti jn zhng ): ̨ is dragon teau and is Golden Horde. The Golden Horde, in real life, was an ancient Mongolian kingdom. As ̨ is obviously a ce name, I have chosen to use Dragon teau because the full name Dragon teau Golden Horde is too long. Another reason is, in the chinese text̨ sounds beautiful, but in english the literal trantion Dragon teau Golden Horde is kind of clumsy. Chapter 77: Blood Oath Chapter 77: Blood Oath Trantor: Zenobys Editor: In the grasnd, there were no mountains. No matter where you looked, you would see arge and empty space. Such a special area was the best location for pastures. As such, even the women and the children could ride horses in the grasnd. This inherently favorable condition was considered the source of strength of the Great Moon Kingdoms cavalry. Unfortunately, the location also had a fatal w. The grasnd had no mountains which meant that there were no metallic materials in the area. They also had little lumber. So even though the cavalry of the Great Moon Kingdom was strong, they could not be fully equipped. Reuenthal was a rare and capable man who had traveled around the continent and studied military tactics to make their cavalry more powerful. Despite that, their equipment was unfortunately still behind the times. Without sufficient iron, they were unable to equip a heavy cavalry. Without sufficient stones and wood, they were unable to build city walls and towns. As a result, the Great Moon Kingdom had no defense lines in the grasnds. Their whole nation was porous and essible everywhere and waspletely undefended. Rodys strategy was really simple. That day, Commander Gordon arrived at the city and entered through the front gate along with his remaining 10,000 soldiers. After that, Rody took 10,000 of his own men and 10,000 of the Northwest Legions remaining cavalrymen out of Watt Fortress through the back gate. The 20,000 cavalrymen were split into two groups. They used small paths to avoid the fortresses which had been captured by Reuenthal such as the Lon Fortress and the Trier Fortress. The Central Cavalry was naturally led by Rody while the 10,000 Northwest Legion cavalrymen were led by one of theirmanders, Giesslunt. The two armies were like sharp knives heading straight for the Great Moon Kingdoms grasnds. They rushed all the way without stopping. When they encountered an enemy, the enemy waspletely routed. There were no survivors. Reuenthal might have dispatched a lot of mounted scouts to Watt Fortress but it did not work out as nned. While the fortifications for the fortress were still being constructed, Reuben in ordance with Rodys orders had dispatched Gordon and his men to attack in small squads. That act had diverted Reuenthals attention. When scouts were reported missing, he believed that those scouts had gone too close to the fortress and were killed by the defenders. Taking this opportunity, the Empires 20,000-strong cavalry did not rest and rushed straight for the Great Moon Kingdoms Dragon teau! The foreigners of the grasnds were generally nomads. They lived as tribes of different sizes and were scattered all over the ce. However, after the founding of the Great Moon Kingdom, the tribes unified and listened to the orders of those at the Dragon teau. Rody also exterminated several grasnd tribes. Most of the young men had already been recruited by Reuenthal. Although the people of the grasnds were brave, those left behind were either old and weak or women and children. How could they fight against the Radiant Empires fully equipped cavalry? Rody did not kill the helpless. His attack was only to confuse Reuenthal. He wanted to wreak havoc in the heart of the Great Moon Kingdom. The more chaotic, the better. The Great Moon Kingdoms armed forces were naturally eliminated when spotted. But the old, the weak, the women and the children were spared. Rody also ordered to leave behind a small amount of provision for them. The other possessions of the tribes, the tents, goats, or cattle were all gathered and burned. This was a stratagem taught by Andy. The Great Moon Kingdom had used its unique advantage to form an army of 200,000 cavalrymen. However, their total poption was less than a million. Most of their cavalrymen usually just pastured their herds on normal days. Since they were good at horse riding, they could easily be a cavalryman with just a little training. But their economic production was almost zero. From all the grazing they did, their only riches were the livestock, cattle, and horses. Destroying all those was a big blow to the Great Moon Kingdom. ording to Andy, if Rody really wanted to be cruel, he should have massacred everyone regardless if they were old, women or children. As the Great Moon Kingdoms poption was not big, killing them would be a serious blow to the Great Moon Kingdom and would weaken their national strength. Assuming that the women and children were killed, even if they had 200,000 young men in the front lines, those young men would not be able to sire children for the future generations. It was the best strategy if a person wanted the Radiant Empires cavalry of 20,000 to defeat the Great Moon Kingdom. Even if the Great Moon Kingdom started to encourage more births, a child would still need more than 10 years to grow into an adult. By that time, the Great Moon Kingdoms poption would no longer be able to be restored. This ruthless stratagem was used once by thete Duke of the Tulip Family during Abbas the Greats reign. The grasnd foreigners suffered huge losses and could not recover for decades. However, Rody was young and would absolutely not use such a cruel method. Although he did not kill all the tribesmen, he ordered to kill all their herds and horses. The soldiers drove the animals into the stockades and burned them all. Without their herds and horses, the tribes would only copse. Since the Great Moon Kingdom was the unification of those various tribes, losing one tribe would also mean weakening the Great Moon Kingdoms strength. So within a few days, the two cavalries swept away more than 10 tribes and caused fear in the grasnds. As for the Dragon teau, Rody knew that it was best not to attack that ce even if he had the chance. Although most of the enemies were away, the main base would still have tens of thousands of enemies. To attack an enemy several times their size would only happen if they had lost their minds. As long as he continued to attack for a few more days, Reuenthal would likely retreat. After non-stop running for three days other than the asional rest needed by the horses, the soldiers could no longer sit properly on their saddles. Although the Lightning Gods Whip were tired, they managed to support themselves as a result of their rigorous training. However, after two days, it felt like there were people pursuing them. This unnerved Rody. In that kind of location, the enemy could easily catch up in a day. In the wilderness, it would be hard to defend themselves. Although the Central Cavalry were elites, after several days of fighting, they would have a higher possibility of losing. Besides, their pursuers seemed to be skilled at tracking. They appeared to be getting closer and closer with each passing day. It was also difficult to hide their tracks in the wide grasnds. If the enemy outnked them, there would be a high chance of beingpletely routed. The past few days had progressed smoothly. Rody, while being chased by the pursuers ran in a circle in the grasnds. He looked at the sky and then he ordered the army to divide into three teams with 3,000 in each team. They then split up and ran towards the borders. The pursuers were caught by surprise when Rody split his army into three. The pursuers were actually cavalries sent out by the Dragon teau. Themander of the cavalry was not flexible with his tactics and panicked for a bit. He did not dare divide his troops so he took a chance and randomly picked one of the directions to continue the pursuit. Rody led 3,000 of his army and ran for about half a day. He then noticed that he was still being chased. Without panicking, he further divided his army into three teams, each having 1,000 soldiers. Again, the three teams ran in three different directions. Themander of the pursuers from the Great Moon Kingdom was frustrated and he cursed the people of the Empire for being so sly. After that, he once again randomly picked a direction to pursue. After chasing for another half a day, the sky turned dark. A soldier reported to him that the enemy had again divided his army into 10 teams and ran in 10 different directions. Themander of the Great Moon Kingdom was stunned and his mind went nk. He was one of the Great Moon Kingdoms most famous and valiant generals. Unfortunately, bravery was not going to save him from deceit and he was left feeling confused. He was at a lost, so he could only randomly choose one of the directions to pursue. After dividing his army several times more, Rody was left with 100 soldiers. These were all his elite bodyguards. However, his luck was not so good. His pursuers seemed intent on chasing his team. Despite splitting up several times, the enemy still managed to track his group. Rody could not help but sigh. Splitting up after the raid was a tactic he had decided to use. The first purpose was to confuse his pursuers. Without knowing how many soldiers Rody had, the pursuers would not dare divide their forces to pursue. After Rodys army split up a few times, the pursuers were eventually aware of the size of his army. However, by that time it was toote. After the army was split up into several smaller teams, they would not be easily intercepted. As long as they could escape the grasnds, they could regroup at Watt Fortress. Relying on the strengths of the cavalry, it was the best way to withdraw. Finally, it would also minimize losses in the event that a group was caught. It was by luck that Rodys group was still being chased. The horses were also starting to slow down. Although the horses were being prompted to run, they were feeling tired after running for a few days. The horses did rest asionally but they were still getting weaker as time passed by. Rody looked around and saw that his men were also prompting their horses to run faster but like him, their speed had dropped. Suddenly, there was a cry of rm as Rodys horse gave a sad neigh and copsed. Rody skillfully jumped off the horse but he still tumbled. His bodyguards immediately reined in their horses nearby and jumped off their horses. Rody saw that his horse was frothing and was no longer able to stand. He could not help but sigh. He had never expected his horse, which looked more majestic than the others to be the first to die. The captain of the bodyguards said, Your Excellency, please get on my horse! We will ride together! Among 100 bodyguards, his horse seemed to be the healthiest. Rody frowned and looked back. He could faintly see the enemy horses in the horizon. Your horse is also at its limit! If we both ride together, it will only copse faster! The captain of the bodyguards then replied without hesitation, In that case, Your Excellency shall ride my horse! Nonsense! Rody gave a gloomy smile and slowly said, Everyone, the enemy has been tricked by our strategy of splitting our army. However, they are finally about to catch up to us. We may have been the unlucky team to attract the enemy pursuers but now, our otherrades will be able to escape! Today may be the day we all die! Are you afraid? We are not afraid! The 100 people shouted in unison. Those 100 people were elites of the Wolves Fang. All of them did not fear death. Even though they were faced with a hopeless situation, none of them showed any sign of fear. Rody nodded his head. His heart was filled with sentimental feelings as he pulled out his sword and loudly shouted, Since we cannot run anymore, we should take advantage of what little strength we have left and fight! Even if we die, we will take down as many soldiers as we can! Your Excellency! The captain of the bodyguards said, We are not afraid of death! However, Your Excellency must not die! After that, the captain of the bodyguards turned around to look at his men and spoke, Your Excellency, please take my horse and leave first! Your subordinate will lead the army to enable Your Excellencys retreat! The Wolves Fang resolutely pulled out their swords and shouted, We will cover to enable Your Excellencys retreat! Cover what retreat? Rody felt agitated and cursed. This is not covering a retreat! This is courting death! You want me to go first but was there ever amander who would leave his subordinates to die so that he could retreat? The captain of the bodyguards spoke unwaveringly, Your Excellency, although we are a small force, we are confident enough to hold them back for some time! As the captain of Your Excellencys bodyguards, I can die without regret! Only Your Excellency can ensure the safety of hundreds of thousands in the Northwest. If anything were to happen to Your Excellency, the Northwest will no longer be able to defend itself from Reuenthal. Rody felt agitated and full of grief but he gritted his teeth and shook his head. He saw that the pursuers were getting closer and closer, enough to feel the vibration on the ground. The captain of the bodyguards also looked worried and spoke loudly, Your Excellency, if you do not agree to this, then we will all die together! What is the difference? As long as there is a chance, Your Excellency should take care of yourself for the sake of the Wolves Fang and the Northwest Legion! After saying that, he ced his sword at his own neck and continued, If Your Excellency refuses to go, we will die anyway. Therefore, I might as well die in front of Your Excellency! When he saw that Rody was still hesitating, the bodyguard shouted again, Your Excellency, if you do not go, you will die here! When you die, no one will be able to stop Reuenthal! I am afraid that the whole of the Northwest would be ravaged by Reuenthals cavalry! After that, all of the bodyguards also mimicked their captain and ced their swords at their necks as they looked at Rody resolutely. Rodys vision blurred and his throat choked. He could not even say a word. He also noticed that there were bloodstains on the captains neck. All of the soldiers also looked determined. If he shook his head again, blood would definitely spurt out immediately. Rody had the personality of a tough warrior. After killing on the battlefield for several days, he also became more resolute. However, he was currently trying not to cry. Without saying anything more he got onto the captains horse. He took out a long arrow and broke it into two before swearing, "Today, I will rely on you, brothers! If I am able to escape, I will avenge you! I will make the enemies spill their blood and turn this grasnd red! If I vite this oath, I will be like this arrow!" He bit his lips, turned around, whipped his horse and galloped away. He knew the 100 soldiers were looking at him but he did not dare to turn around. Rody was afraid that he would turn back and assist them if he did. Once the duke was far away, the captain of the bodyguards sighed. He turned around and shouted, Alright! Everyone, we may die here today but we must not tarnish the name of the Central Cavalry! We must not tarnish the name of the Lightning Gods Whip! Understand? 100 voices shouted in unison, "Kill!" Every one of them looked determined. The captain of the bodyguards got onto a horse and rode it together with another person. Line up! Listening to the order, the 100 cavalrymen formed a neat line. Although they only had 100 people, they were still imposing. They quietly waited for the enemy to arrive. A little whileter, the Great Moon Kingdoms pursuing soldiers arrived from a distance. From afar, they saw a small neatly arranged cavalry. The general of the Great Moon Kingdoms cavalry was stunned. Have they gone mad? Are they trying to fight us with only 100 soldiers? Before he could decide whether he should immediately rush in and attack, he heard a powerful shout from the other side. Shoot! After that, hundreds of arrows immediately started to fly over. Many of the cavalrymen from the Great Moon Kingdom were unable to react in time. They were hit by the arrows and fell off their horses. The general had quickly bent down and managed to avoid one. However, the bodyguard behind him was hit instead. The general became furious and shouted, Charge! Destroy these foreign barbarians! For each head, you will be rewarded with five cattle and sheep! When the captain of the bodyguards saw a number of their enemies were killed by their arrows, heughed loudly and bleakly. After that, he gave the order for the Wolves Fang to abandon their bows and arrows and to draw out their swords. He then saw the enemies rushing over furiously while shouting, Strier (Kill)! The loud shout came from numerous indifferent faces which were also mixed with both greed and fear. They had many swords and spears. They approached like ck clouds rolling over. The captain of the bodyguards gave a calm smile and then he shouted loudly, Wolves Fang! Kill! The 100 cavalrymen cried out and managed to overshadow the loud voices shouting, Strier. Their voices were so loud it could pierce the sky. After that, the 100 cavalrymen charged forward. They were like a magnificent army of thousands of soldiers. Shouts of kill were heard throughout the day until the sky turnedpletely dark and they werepletely annihted... Chapter 78: Knights of Roland Chapter 78: Knights of Rnd Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Rodys legs felt numb like they were being pricked by countless needles. After running for nearly an hour, the horse finally copsed. It foamed at the mouth and could no longer stand. Rody was forced to continue on foot. His sweat and tears mixed. He was desperate. A little while ago, he heard the screams of his dying men behind him and felt agitated. He almost turned around to join the fight so that he could die together with his loyal soldiers. However, Andy constantly reminded Rody about his soldiers resolution and how his actions of going back there would only court death. If Rody died, everything would be over. If the Duke of the Tulip Family was dead, there would be no Tulip Family banner and the Northwest Legion would immediately fall apart. If only I wasnt the Duke of the Tulip Family but an ordinary warrior, I could just go back to myrades and die with them... So, he kept on moving until it was the middle of the night. Finally, he realized that the enemy cavalry stopped pursuing. The enemy probably believed that they had gotten rid of most of the soldiers after killing the bodyguards. Even though a majority of the Empires soldiers had eluded the enemy cavalry due to the dispersion of forces, they could only retreat helplessly. Rody could no longer continue so, he looked for a ce to sit down and rest. He was out of breath as if a boulder was pressing against his body. In Rodys expedition, among his first orders was the execution of the 10 vigers who had coborated with the enemy. After that, it was the battle at Watt Fortress where he helped repel Reuenthals forces. Unfortunately, his joy was short-lived. He no longer felt joyful when he learned about the corrupt practices of the Northwest Legion. In thest few days, he had raced all the way to the Great Moon Kingdom and met the vigers there. Although he had ordered his men not to kill civilians, many still died. They were killed by the Lightning Gods Whip when they revolted in retaliation to their homes being burned. No matter how powerful he was at that moment, Rody was still a young man. He might have been resolute but he was not ruthless. Although his journey had been progressing smoothly from the outset, he was not happy about the burning and killing. Lying on the soft grass, Rody thought of many things. Was I wrong? Is war always a matter of I live, you die? Beingpassionate will only make the enemy happy! When Reuenthal invaded, he killed everyone regardless of whether they were civilians or soldiers. As a result, the entire Northwest region fell into shock and immediately ran away at the sight of the invading force. Reuenthal barely encountered any resistance. In hindsight, Rody was too weak. When Rody thought about his loyal subordinates who were willing to sacrifice their lives just to cover his escape, he could only feel remorse. The Great Moon Kingdoms cavalry had more than 20,000 soldiers. However, those cavalrymen were all initially civilians. Who were soldiers? Who were civilians? That was something the Great Moon Kingdom did not need to differentiate. The cavalrymen were herders before the war but whenever the Great Moon Kingdom gave an order, all of them could be soldiers instantly. He felt truly wretched due to his own indecisiveness and the fact that he was clinging on to his principles. The enemy could kill my citizens. Why couldnt I kill the enemys citizens? When Rody thought of it, his blood started to boil. He quickly wiped away the tears that started to form in his eyes. He felt like screaming. From the start of the expedition until then, he had witnessed the tragic deaths of many of his loyal subordinates. It changed Rody. The originally resolute, slightly gloomy and ignorant juvenile was gone forever. After resting for a while, Rody calmed down. He knew that if he continued running aimlessly, it would be difficult to get out of the grasnds. He decided to head for the right direction and find a small tribe. He would then steal or snatch a horse from the tribe. At dawn, Rody finally came across two herders who were grazing their cattle and sheep in the grasnds. One was male and the other was female. The two herders in the distance were wearing fur-lined jackets and hats. They used their long whips and special calls to move the cattle. Two wolf dogs barked continuously to help their owners corral the herd. Rody hid among the bushes and watched for a while. He gritted his teeth as he held his sword. He crouched a little bit to stay hidden and moved quickly towards the herders. Before the herders noticed Rodys presence, the two wolf dogs were already aware and they ran towards Rody, barking ferociously. The stronger looking dog could smell the blood on Rodys body and bared its fangs at him. Rody kicked the dog in the head, splitting its head open. The other dog shrank back in fear. Without a nce, Rody raised his scimitar and cut it into two. The two herders were rmed and they rushed over furiously. The male herder shouted loudly but Rody could not understand a word. Rody simply rushed towards him with his scimitar. The people of the grasnds were valiant. The male herder immediately put down his whip, took out a bow and arrow and shot at Rody. Rody smiled coldly and deflected the arrow with his scimitar. When he got nearer, Rody held the hilt of his scimitar with both hands and lifted it up before he shed the male herder. Before the herder could draw his sword, there was a spurt of blood and his head flew into the sky. Rodys face felt warm as it was sshed with blood. However, he did not hesitate to pick up the bow and arrow on the ground as he rushed towards the female herder. The female herder shrieked repeatedly but she did not run away. Instead, she took out a sword and rushed towards Rody. Rody saw the grief on her face. At first, he turned soft but then he remembered the tragic deaths of his subordinates and thought to himself. If I do not kill her, she will nurture their young. The cattle will also be used to replenish the enemys strength and then they will be able to harm us. Rody did not hesitate any longer and shot an arrow. The arrow pierced through the female herders neck and she fell to the ground. He looked at the two corpses on the ground. Rody felt like a bloodthirsty and ruthless man. He had to scream a few times to eliminate the choked feeling in his chest. He then grabbed a horse and quickly set off in the direction of his base. Rody spent another day riding quickly and asionally resting in between. In the evening, Rody finally reached a small hill at the edge of the grasnds. ording to his survey before the start of the expedition, crossing the small hill would lead him out of the Great Moon Kingdoms territory. He would then arrive at the Northwest ins. In less than two days, he would be able to reach Watt Fortress. Rodys mood improved as he urged his horse to run forward. Just before the sun set, a rumble could be hearding from the direction of the hill. Immediately after that, a group of cavalrymen appeared and stopped in front of Rody. Rody immediately stopped his horse too as his heart sank. The faint neighing of their horses, their dazzling armor and gleaming swords all came into view. That cavalry only had several hundred soldiers. From a distance, he could tell that the cavalry was unlike the Great Moon Kingdoms. Most of the time, the Great Moon Kingdoms cavalry did not wear metal armor but thin leather ones instead. Some of them even wore thick leather armor with longbows hanging across their backs. The cavalry in front of him wore heavy silver armor. Craftsmen and minerals were scarce in the grasnds which made it impossible for them to produce such good armor. Their equipment wasparable to the ones worn by the Empires most elite cavalry, the Lightning Gods Whip. Across their backs were not bows and arrows but strange cross-shaped swords. They each held a sharp spear, which shed under the sunlight in one hand and arge shield with a cross-shaped symbol in the middle in the other hand. The cavalry did not immediately rush at him but slowly moved into a battle formation. They were very different from the shoddy cavalry of the grasnds. Hundreds of soldiers arranged themselves neatly to form a thick wall with their shields. Although there were openings in between the shields, the front and rear were closely packed together to formyers of defense. They had already begun to surround Rody from a distance . One of the cavalrymen slowly approached and shouted loudly, Honorable cavalryman of the Radiant Empire, please dismount and hand over your weapons! The words were spoken in the Empiresmonnguage. However, the ent was a bit odd. Rody took a deep breath. He was calm and unafraid. As he had been experiencing a lot of life and death situations for the past few days, he did not panic at all. Rody coldly shouted back, Who are you guys?! Are you from the Great Moon Kingdom? They were dumbfounded when they heard Rodys question. The cavalry asked Rody to hand over his weapons again and slowly moved forward a few steps in a slightly intimidating manner. Rody sneered, What if I am unwilling? The other side no longer spoke. With one order, their formation slowly shifted. Their half-moon shaped formation started to push forward. Rody knew that they were preparing to charge. A cavalry cannot start a charge by immediately running fast. They have to start running slowly for a few steps for the horse to warm up before sprinting for maximum efficiency. The horse that Rody took from the herders was not a war horse. It sensed the cavalrys murderous aura and approaching crisis due to its natural instincts. It gave a troubled neigh as it slowly backed away. The cavalry on the other side suddenly shouted with their spears in the air. They then pointed their spears at Rody but kept their formation. Rodys horse was startled and it suddenly started to neigh loudly... Chapter 79: Holy Light Chapter 79: Holy Light Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Rody sighed and dismounted. He knew that a horse without any special training would be unable to handle all the fighting on a battlefield. If he insisted on riding that horse, it would eventually be frightened and possibly throw him off. It would then be toote to turn around and escape. The ordinary horse had also been running for an entire day and was exhausted. On the other hand, his opponents had hundreds of excellent horses. Escaping was certainly impossible. The other side saw him dismount and once again repeated their earlier demands for him to surrender together with his weapons. Rody felt contempt in his heart but he did not speak. He just held his sword proudly and looked at his opponents with the full intent to fight. The leader of the cavalry saw his posture and knew that he was not willing to surrender. He found it strange that a small, dropout cavalryman from the Radiant Empire was brave enough to pick a fight with several hundred of his soldiers. They were Royal Knights brought by the special envoy of the Rnd Continent. A few days ago, they had received the secret order to kill the Tulip Family Duke. After that, they had followed the horses tracks and chased him for half a day. They had even overtaken the soldiers dispatched from Dragon teau. The special envoy of the Rnd Continent had reflected on the events of the past few days. He guessed that the only way to get rid of pursuers in such an open and exposed grasnd was to split up the army into smaller groups several times. It was of course to confuse the pursuers and to make them pursue a much-reduced number of the army. His ability and wisdom, however, were not like those in the Great Moon Kingdom who only knew how to swing their swords and ride horses. Without hesitation, he had immediately ordered his men to scatter into more than 100 groups to look for the whereabouts of the Tulip Family Duke. At the same time, he had left a magical mark on the leader of each team so that he would immediately be aware if they found anything. The group of soldiers in front of Rody was one of the 100 groups sent out to intercept him. However, they did not know that he was the Duke of the Tulip Family. They thought the Duke of the Tulip Family would naturally have many cavalrymen but this soldier was just by himself. The captain found it very strange. The opponent was alone and had even dismounted. As a result, he did not panic. He did not order a cavalry charge. Instead, he intended to slowly move his men towards Rody. He had 200 soldiers with him and could easily squeeze Rody to death if he wanted to. His decision to not order a charge was his biggest mistake. Had he ordered the 200 cavalrymen in heavy armor to charge, even Rody would not have been able to withstand it no matter how strong he was. Rody saw them slowly approaching and knew that they underestimated him because he was alone. He gave a wry smile knowing that it was not his lucky day. If only he knew that he would not be able to escape, he would have been better off dying with his men that day. Gritting his teeth, he slowly stretched his hand and pulled out something hanging around his neck. After that, he pinched the object in his hands. It was the life-saving crystal gem that Old Mark had given him. The captain of the Rnd cavalry saw Rody throwing away his sword and taking out a thinner one from behind. He found it strange but admired Rodys courage. However, he also thought that Rody might not have been quite right in the head. Against enemies wearing heavy armor, it was not a good move to throw away a thicker sword and use a long, thin sword instead. Isnt he asking to die? Suddenly, the captain of the Rnd cavalry saw an extremely bright light in front of him. The long sword in the hands of the Empires cavalryman dazzled. A faint sound could be heard as the cavalryman suddenly burst into a pale gold ming aura. He looked like a person surrounded by mes. Rody gave off a tremendous invisible pressure from a distance. His enemies just stood there as the ming aura seemed to surround them. With intense power radiating from Rody, the grass around him bent outwards. Rodys long and blonde hair also fluttered as the wind rose. The scene was surreal as though he was standing in a space between heaven and earth. Suddenly, Rody screamed and rushed forward. His body moved as fast as a speeding horse. Rodys charge was like a fireball rushing towards the Rnd cavalrymen. There was a loud ng as Rody collided with the cavalrys shields. The men did not have time to react or even cry out. After Rody broke their shields, he proceeded to attack them... Without waiting for their captains orders, they fiercely thrust their spears at Rody. However, when their spears collided with Rodys lightsaber, more than a dozen of the spears broke into two without any sound of collision. The cavalrymen felt like they were struck by lightning as they spat out blood and fell off their horses. While he was still in shock, the captain of the cavalry shouted. The surrounding cavalrymen drew their swords and rushed again at Rody who was in the center. Each time Rody swung his sword, several spears would be broken and several cavalrymen would fall tragically from their horses. Some of them lost their arms while others lost their heads. Out of nowhere, Rody punched the horse of a nearby cavalryman. The horse neighed as both the horse and the person sitting on it flew away. They then smashed into another soldier. A few of them dismounted and tried to fight Rody with their cross-shaped swords. However, they could not do anything as their shields shattered into pieces when they tried to block his attack. They also simultaneously exploded from the waist up. Their limbs were broken and badly mangled. Under Rodys sword, their silver armor was like paper andpletely useless against Rody. Rody was like a mad tiger. asionally, his enemies would be able to pierce his shoulder or cut his arm with their spears. The cuts were deep enough to see his bones but he did not flinch. He would immediately im their life with his lightsaber. Anyone whom Rody encountered would immediately be killed without leaving behind aplete corpse. The cavalrys captain went pale as he stood on the other side. He suddenly threw away his shield and spear. He then pulled out his cross-shaped sword and jumped down from his horse. He fell on one knee along holding the sword in his hands and started to sweat as he muttered an incantation. After that, he stood up and his body also started to give out a brilliant light. He knew the fighting energy that he was using would notst long. In fact, his body was still unable to adapt to it properly. However, he came to the Radiant Empire even though it was dangerous so that he could protect the special envoy. The high-level warriors of the Royal Knights were given a spell of blessing by the sorcerers. At any critical moment, they could chant an incantation and pray to God. Instantly, their strength would be doubled. Another head flew and rolled away. The Rnd cavalrymen were just mortals. Although they had their dignity as knights which prompted them to rush in and fight, they had also noticed that more than half of them were already killed. On the other hand, their opponent stood there like the God of Death. He had a tremendous murderous aura. Rody was like a rock surrounded by corpses. He was just injured but it looked like he was totally unaffected by his injuries. The cavalrymen were finally terrified. Honor was one thing but a meaningless death was another. After being bathed in blood, nobody dared to rush forward anymore. The earth was filled with dead bodies and broken weapons. The other soldiers looked at Rodys blood covered body like he was a ghost. They were too afraid to attack him. Rody knew that he did not have much time. If he did not get rid of them within two hours, he would die. Since they did not dare attack him, Rody rushed towards the nearest group of cavalrymen. Rody moved like a meteor and crashed into a cavalryman, hitting him on the head and tragically killing him instantly. The other Rnd cavalrymen once again summoned their courage to rush towards Rody. All of a sudden Rodys sword gave out a blinding light again. The light extended until it was as tall as a person and immediately shed downwards. The light was like arge fire dragon. Rody instantaneously cut down the cavalryman in front of him into two. The 20 cavalrymen and their horses were immediately torn apart when they were hit by the light. A ditch of about a dozen meters long formed on the ground and looked like someone had plowed thend. Rody then swung his lightsaber in a circr manner, cutting the soldiers surrounding him at the waist. However, his shoulder was also severely injured. The golden mes around Rody were extremely powerful. The soldiers who attacked him using their cross-shaped swords felt like they were cutting a stone. Although Rody was not invulnerable, his arm which should have been severed was only wounded when they shed him. It was as if Rody barely felt any pain at that moment. He did not even groan. In response, he shed back cutting everything into half. Rodys eyes were red as he continued to brandish his sword against the terrified cavalrymen. Rody shed again but this time there was a sound of metal shing. There was arge cross-shaped sword blocking Rodys lightsaber. Everyone had been fighting for so long but it was the first time someone was able to block Rodys attack. The captains body suddenly shook. His hands trembled as held his cross-shaped sword. He felt like he was just knocked by a speeding horse and took a few steps back. He took a deep breath and then he swallowed the blood in his mouth. After that, he gave a big roar and continued to rush forward. Rody desperately wanted to get rid of all of them. So, when someone rushed towards him he naturally faced the person head-on. However, he heard the sound of metal shing. The captain stepped back with a pale face. A trace of fresh blood could be seen flowing out of his mouth. The white glow of fighting energy emanating from his body started to dim. His wide, cross-shaped sword had started to crack and his clenched hands were filled with blood. It appeared that his purlicue had a deep cut. The nearby cavalrymen saw that their captain was injured. Even though they knew that they would die if they helped him, they rushed forward. Stay back! The captain shouted; his hair disheveled. The firmness in his voice dropped as he spat out blood. He gritted his teeth and continued shouting, Do not court death! He stood straight and switched hands to hold the hilt of his sword before hissing,Who are you? His voice was low. He then nced at the red bloodstained family crest on Rodys chest. His body trembled and he blurted out, You are the Duke of the Tulip Family! Without waiting for Rody to reply, the captain shouted, This is the Duke of the Tulip Family! Men, this is the time to defend your dignity as knights! Capture him! Do not let him escape! After that, the rest of the Rnd cavalrymen jumped down from their horses. They threw away their spears and took out their swords. They knew how fearsome their foe was and riding a horse would affect their agility. They had no choice but to give up their horses. Standing in the encirclement, Rody felt anxious. Even if he could kill all of them, he probably would not be able to escape very far. It seemed like the ability to fight thousands of enemies on the battlefield was just a myth. With the explosive power he had just obtained, Rody was arguably as strong as a master in the Empire. Yet, he was already struggling with just a few hundred soldiers. If he were to encounter a thousand enemies, death would be inevitable. Their pitiful voices could constantly be heard. Despite hearing the order, the cavalrymen still fought fully aware of the high possibility of death. Rody was covered with numerous wounds, blood and also chunks of flesh from those whom he had killed. He was injured by the captain and wanted to return the favor but another soldier blocked his way. In the end, the captain picked up a spear and threw it towards Rodys chest. However, Rodys armor which was handed down the Tulip Family through generations was a strange armor. The spear hit Rodys body but it did not pierce through the armor. Rody felt the pain in his chest and he groaned. He then shed back and finally severed the captains hand. Flesh and blood flew all over the ce. No matter how the Rnd cavalrymen risked their lives, they only had 200 people at the end of the day. After suffering heavy casualties, they were getting weaker. On the other hand, Rodys momentum showed no sign of stopping. He could still kill one soldier with every two swings of the Half Moon sh. The cavalrymen were getting desperate. Even if a master did what Rody did, he or she would not have been able to hold out so long fighting with so many soldiers. By then, any power and fighting energy should have long been exhausted. However, they saw that Rodys pale gold me did not show any signs of dimming. On the contrary, more of theirpanions were dead. All that was left were several people who could barely stand. Rody gasped for breath. Even though he had unlimited internal energy for two hours, his physical body could still feel tired. He had killed so many people and was exhausted to the bone. However, he kept a resolute expression as he looked at thest few enemies in front of him. The captain whose hand was severed had long been pulled to the back. At that moment, he looked around and saw that only a few out of his 200 soldiers remained. He felt heartbroken. The killer devil in front of him walked slowly towards him and his soldiers. Even with swords in their hands, they slowly backed away. Rody then took a deep breath and spoke, I do not have any hatred against you. However, you came to obstruct me. You all came to court death so, do not me me! The captainughed cynically and said, "The Duke of the Tulip Family is truly terrifying! However, we came here with the sole purpose of killing you! I have already sent a signal. Our leader is on his way here! Although your fighting energy is amazing, it is definitely not a match for our leader! We have dyed you for more than an hour. It should suffice!" After that, he shouted, "Everyone, show your loyalty to His Majesty and defend your dignity as knights!" With a roar, a few more cavalrymen rushed towards him. Rody sighed, closed his eyes and continued to kill until there was silence. Seeing that nobody was alive, Rody felt his body getting weaker and he almost sat down on the ground. He knew that he had almost reached the time limit. He would need to leave the ce and find somewhere safe to temporarily hide. With much effort, he ran towards a horse left behind by his enemies. He first took one of the leather sks to get a drink. As he was about to mount the horse, he heard a thundering sound from the sky above him. Turning around, he saw that ck clouds covered the starry sky. The clouds also seemed to be dropping lower and lower. In the sky was a figure flying quickly. The figure was wrapped in silver mes and the clouds appeared to be moving away from the figure. After a short while, the figure stopped about 10 meters above him. The figure wore a ck robe and mask. He floated effortlessly in the air. Apanied by the rolling clouds and faint thunder, the scene looked a bit divine. He looked at the scattered bodies in the surrounding area. He looked both surprised and angry. He then spoke in a loud and cold voice, Did you kill all these people? Rody was shocked. He had never actually seen people flying freely in the air. Although the high-level magicians in the Empire could hover in the air, they could not create such a disy. Rody clenched his jaw. He took out his lightsaber again and the golden mes suddenly ignited. He stood on the grasnd and red at the person in the sky. He then loudly replied, It is me! Who are you? Are you their leader? The person in the ck mask looked at the golden mes around Rody with surprise. I did not expect you to be able toprehend the Holy Light energy! No wonder these people could not defeat you. You must be Radiant Empires Duke of the Tulip Family right? Rody coldly replied, Correct! Now, who are you? A burst ofughter came from the sky and then the person said, Good! The Duke of the Tulip Family, I have finally found you! I am the ck Veil Temples Saint of the Rnd Continent, Muse! Chapter 80: Black Veiled Saint Chapter 80: ck Veiled Saint Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Muse saw the lightsaber in Rodys hands. He then stretched open his arms and coldly said, Do you still want to fight me? Although youprehend the Holy Light energy, you cannot defeat me. You are better off throwing away your sword. Rodyughed and shouted, What a foolish saint! Do you think you are really extraordinary just because you can fly? After he said that, he took a spear from the ground and threw it into the air as hard as he could with one hand. The spear was like lightning piercing through the sky. It turned silver and flew straight at Muse. Muse merely looked at it. He did not attempt to dodge. Instead, he slowly raised his hand and stretched out his index finger. A magnificentyer of silver light then appeared to stop the spear. When the spear struck the curtain of light, it produced a sound simr to metal shing. After that, the spear broke into numerous fragments. You cannot defeat me, Duke of the Tulip Family," Muses voice was cold and indifferent. It sounded like he was just stating simple facts. Rody felt disheartened but he was stubborn. He held on to his lightsaber and the golden me around his body rose. After that, a huge light emanated from the sword and extended towards the sky where Muse was. Muse showed a trace of astonishment and his eyes slowly widened. A silver and transparent ball of light surrounded him. Rodys Half Moon sh struck the ball of light and fell apart. The dazzling light radiated all over the sky. It was so dazzlingly bright that people who saw it could not have opened their eyes. The wind generated by it also blew away the dark clouds. After the dazzling light disappeared Muses ball of light was still undamaged. Muse looked down callously and put down his hands. The ball of light then grew dim and dispersed. You still do not understand? You cannot defeat me. You are just a low-level practitioner who has just started practicing the Holy Light energy. How dare you challenge the strength of a saint! Rody also felt extremely surprised. His strongest attack did not manage to hurt his opponent at all. Feeling anxious, he shouted, Nonsense! I am a warrior of the Empire! Either I die, or I kill you! Do you want me to surrender? Andy was also feeling dispirited and spoke to Rody in his mind, You fool! Run quickly! He is much stronger than you! However, Rody did not seem to hear Andy and kept looking at the silhouette in the sky. Muse nodded and lightly said, I wanted to kill you but I also wanted to see the power of the Empires God of War. Your strength has already reached the stage where you are about toprehend Domain Force. Unfortunately, you met me. After he finished talking, Muse raised his arms as if he wanted to embrace the sky. The silver mes around his body became brighter until it finally engulfed his entire body. The clouds moved closer like they were attracted to the silver mes. The more the clouds gathered, the bigger they became and the lower they got. When the clouds collided there was lightning and a faint sound of thunder. A ruthless voice in the air slowly said, To my Gods, answer my call and summon lightning! Andy only had time to shout in Rodys mind, Not good! Rody raised his lightsaber with both arms to protect his head. His body adopted a horse stance. Suddenly, there was a thunderous sound as a powerful lightning shed down from the clouds in the sky. The lightning felt like the gigantic axe of the gods. It cleaved Rodys lightsaber with such a fierce force. A huge me appeared across the vast grasnds together with the roaring sound of thunder. Everything within a 100-meter radius exploded in golden mes. Rody who stood in the middle was enveloped by the mes. The surrounding small hills crumbled. The trees were obliterated and the soil was sent flying everywhere. Layers of the earths surface turned upside down and everything that touched the mes turned into dust. After the dust had settled, Rody was seen at the center of a 100-meter wide crater. The lightsaber was still in Rodys hands. It gave out a sharp but insignificant light. The light acted as a shield to protect Rodys body. Other than the spot Rody stood on, the rest of the area around him had turned into arge yellow soiled crater. Rodys hands trembled. Fresh blood flowed out of his mouth and nose. The lightsaber in his hands suddenly cracked. The transparent de shattered into numerous pieces. The gem on the hilt also broke into three pieces. Rody looked pale. The golden me around his body had already faded. Instantly, his body felt weak and he copsed slowly. His eyes started to close and he lost consciousness. Muse was satisfied with his performance from the sky. Although his expression could not be seen, his eyes glinted as he proudly said to himself, No wonder the elders advised not to use the Gods Lightning Axe rashly. The aftermath looks terrible. Muse looked at Rody, whose body was still intact. Muse frowned slightly. This guy is very tough. He actually withstood the forbidden spell. He slowly descended to Rodys side. First, he gave Rody a nce before setting his eyes on the fragmented lightsaber. Only the hilt was left. Muse took the hilt away from Rody and looked at it carefully. He furrowed his eye brows and said, This sword is strange. He immediately kept it. He then took another look at the unconscious Rody and frowned again. He was supposed to kill Rody and bring back his head. However, he grew up in the Temple and ever since he became a saint, he had never personally killed a person. At that moment, he did not have any soldiers with him to help chop off Rodys head. Such boorish matters were things that a person of high status like him absolutely refused to do. Muse sighed. If he had blown Rodys body into pieces, he would have been able to avoid the problem. After thinking for a while, he smiled and said, Although they want me to kill him, I think it is better to capture him alive. Hmph, Radiant Empires God of War? His Excellency the Bishop imed that he was extremely powerful but in the end the duke was not even strong enough to fight back. Muse then stretched out his hands and a soft white light came out of his hands. Rodys body floated in the air as his numerous wounds started to heal. Even the blood on his body gradually disappeared. Finally done, Muse frowned. Otherwise, it would be vexing to bring along such a bloodied person. Muse sighed and searched for a clean ce to sit down. After that, he closed his eyes to rest. Not long after that, an approaching cavalry could be seen far away. Its silver armor gleamed under the moonlight. It was another group of the Rnd cavalry brought by Muse. However, their numbers were much greater. The cavalry rushed towards Muse and the soldiers dismounted. A middle-aged cavalryman who led the group stepped forward and knelt before Muse. Your Excellency, the Royal Knights of the Third Regiment reporting for duty! He said loudly. Muse slowly opened his eyes and said, Very good! You are all notte! What about the others? The middle-aged cavalryman, Bia replied, I have merged two groups together along the way here. The others who have received your message should be nearby. Muse sighed. Good. All of you, get this man on a horse. After that, we will go back to our territory. He paused for a moment before he slowly warned them, Be careful. This man is the Duke of the Tulip Family. Bia was surprised. He is the Duke of the Tulip Family? He looked at the unconscious Rody and gave Muse a salute. Your Excellency is truly the saint of the Temple! When we return, His Majesty will definitely bestow upon you a hefty reward! After that, he turned around and ordered his men to carry Rody onto a horse. After that he gave Muse a red horse and saluted, Your Excellency, are we leaving now? Or shall we wait for the others? Muse looked at him for a moment and replied, We wont be waiting for them! We will leave immediately. The others will be able to catch up with us. After he finished speaking, he turned the horse around and led the soldiers without looking back at them. The Rnd cavalry had 2,000 cavalrymen. Taking advantage of the darkness at night, they slowly started to leave. They hadpleted their task. Even though they were a big group marching through the Great Moon Kingdoms territory plus they had Muse who was extremely powerful, they still marched quickly and carefully in the night. Muse had ordered them to hide during the day and travel during the night. It was also to avoid Reuenthals soldiers. They might be allies but if Reuenthal found out that they had captured the Duke of the Tulip Family, he might have demanded to take the prisoner back as his own. As Muse wanted to take the prisoner back to the Rnd Continent, he could not give the prisoner to Reuenthal. At dawn, about 10 days after, Muse ordered the troops to rest. The troops searched for a low-lying position to stop at. They were at the edge of the grasnds. The grass there was tall and thick. One would only need to bend a little and he would bepletely hidden by the grass. After stopping for a moment, Muse examined Rodys condition. Rody was still unconscious after 10 days even though his wounds had almost healed. Muse felt that something was wrong. At first, he thought that his forbidden spell had caused him internal injury. However, after examining him with magic, he found that Rodys breathing was normal and smooth. He looked at the leather armor Rody was wearing and his heart stirred. He ordered his subordinates to remove the armor and sneered. Looks like it was enchanted by a high ranked sorcerer. This is truly an exceptional object. After that, he handed over the armor to his cavalrymen. Muse looked at the morning sun before turning to Bia and said, Let us take a break. Dispatch a few people to see if there is anything suspicious. Bia saluted respectfully. After that, he gave Muse a leather sk containing water. Muse nodded and drank a mouthful of the contents before saying, Watch over the Duke of the Tulip Family. If you see any of Reuenthals men, immediately hide the duke. Do not let them see him. We are in someone elses territory... Before he finished speaking, Muse suddenly paused. He squinted and angrily looked at Bia as well as the others. What drink did you give me? Muse dropped the leather sk. His body trembled and he struggled to stand. Bia and several high ranking knights had already stepped back. They drew out their cross-shaped sword. You dare plot against me? Muses voice was no longer indifferent. His eyes were seething with anger. Why? Has Reuenthal bought you over? Bia stepped back vigntly and loudly said, Your Excellency Muse, how could I betray my own country? Muse coldly replied, I am His Majestys Special Envoy! If you secretly harm me, wouldnt it be considered treason? Bia and a few high ranking knights held their swords as they carefully surrounded Muse. After that, Bia gave a hideous grin and said, Your Excellency., you are truly foolish. His Majesty had wanted to eliminate you for a very long time. You see, when you go back, you will take over the position of Bishop in the Temple next year. When that timees, will the kingdom listen to the orders of His Majesty or the orders of the Temple? Muse smiled callously. I see. It looks like His Majesty cannot bear the sight of the Temple and wants to eliminate us. Are you guys not afraid of the Temple? Can you defeat the Circle Knights of the Temple? Will you be able to kill the elders of the Temple? Bia spread out his hands and softly said, That is not a problem I need to think about. If His Majesty the King gives the order, I will just execute it. As for your question, His Majesty will definitely have a solution. Muse sighed and slowly raised his hand. However, his arm felt limp and weak. He was also not able to use any sorcery. After that, he asked, What did you make me drink? Bia saw that his opponent had already given up resisting andughed loudly. In the past 10 days, I have been giving you in water. Your Excellency has be used to it and therefore, did not take any precaution. Todays water is different. I added a bit of red dragon blood. Muse gave a wry smile. Red dragon blood? Do you think a little bit of red dragon blood can poison me? Bia simply replied, Your Excellency, you are the ck Veiled Saint. Naturally, a bit of red dragon blood will not poison you. However, it is enough to stop your sorcery. We will send you off with our swords. Do not worry. We will send the Duke of the Tulip Family back to our territory. I am grateful to Your Excellency for giving me this merit! After that, he slowly approached Muse with merciless eyes. Chapter 81: Changing Roles Chapter 81: Changing Roles Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Muse knew that several people were approaching him and they were about to greet him with the sharp ends of their swords. He opened his eyes wide and his re was as sharp as a knife. Suddenly, he threw a small crystal on the ground. The sound of the crystal breaking was heard. A blood red fog immediately appeared and started to spread. Their metal armor instantaneously burst into mes when they came into contact with the red fog. They immediately shouted and jumped. Bia was quick and immediately leaped a few steps back. He saw the mes covering his subordinates bing more vigorous and heard their agonizing screams. Hmph, burning crystals? Bia coldly said, Your Excellency, do you think a burning crystal will save your life? I have 2,000 knights here. All my subordinates will obey my orders! If I were to order them to take off their metal armor and dispose of their metal weapons, your burning crystal will be useless! Without sorcery, you are just an ordinary person! My soldiers will be able to strangle you to death! At this moment, I do not have any archers! If I did, I would order them to shoot 1,000 arrows to kill you! Muse secretly gritted his teeth and looked at Bia who was standing far away. He said, You actually reminded me. Do you actually think I would only bring a small burning crystal? After that, Muse pulled out an egg-sized blood red crystal from his sleeve. Clenching his teeth, he smashed the crystal onto the ground. It was not easy to refine this burning crystal. The materials needed to create it were expensive and difficult to find. Muse had spent two years on the Rnd Continent to refine two of such crystals. He would feel remorse if he had to use both right now. After the crystal broke, a bigger blood red fog started to spread out. The fog spread over a 10-meter radius and it spread faster than the previous one. Bia shouted and ran but he was too slow. His armor had touched the red fog and immediately started tobust. Fortunately, Bia was quick enough to remove his armor and he threw it away. After that, Bia rolled on the ground to extinguish the mes on his body. Bia cursed as he looked at Muse standing safely inside the red fog. He did not have a bow and arrow so he picked up a sword from the ground and threw it inside the fog. Muse instinctively tried to dodge but failed because his body was too weak due to the poisoning. He was not able to avoid the sword and it managed to pierce his shoulder. Bia was a high ranking knight who could use a lot of strength. The sword not only pierced Muses shoulder but also nailed him to the ground. The fog started to burn the metal sword and the me started to spread towards Muse. Muse was desperate and could care less about the pain. He gripped the hilt and screamed as he pulled out the sword. He then threw the sword far away. He beat his clothes to put out the remaining mes on his body. Fortunately, he was wearing a ck leather robe which would not burn up in the fog. The blood on his shoulder continued to ooze but he could not do anything. Muse was a sorcerer. He had never felt that kind of pain before. The pain brought tears to his eyes but he knew that it was a matter of life and death. He took out a small crystal stone for sorcery and quickly sketched a magic circle on the ground with it. He looked at the Duke of the Tulip Family for a moment. Gritting his teeth, he sketched arger circle and made sure that Rody was also in it. When Muse bent down, his injury made him feel dizzy. However, he knew that the red fog would only hold for a while and would soon disappear. He had to act quickly. Bia and a group of people were outside the red fog cursing endlessly. A few cavalrymen had started to take off their equipment and prepared to rush in. Unfortunately, the Rnd cavalrys equipment was all excellent. Not only were their armor made of metal but even their swords, daggers, and even wrist braces werepletely made of metal. It was not easy to remove everything in a short time. Just removing their armor already took up plenty of time. Muse was indeed worthy to be called the Rnd Continents top sorcerer, the ck Veiled Temple Saint. He quickly drew a magical hexagram pattern with the magic crystal. After that, he took out a silver bottle, unscrewed the lid and drank the magical holy water in it. Muse knew that after he drank the holy water, he would be able to suppress the effects of the red dragon blood and would temporarily be able to use magic. However, the effect of the poison would be stronger in the future. He could not be bothered about the consequences then as he was in a life-threatening situation. After that, he exerted himself and emitted a pale white light from his hands. The light seeped into the magic circle and the hexagram began to emit light. At that moment, the cavalrymen had just finished taking off all their armor and had rushed into the red fog. Before they could reach the front of the hexagram, there was a sudden burst of strong light, forcing the cavalrymen to close their eyes. The strong light shrouded the entire hexagram and suddenly disappeared with a muffled sound. Not only had the hexagram disappeared, Muse and the Duke of the Tulip Family had also disappeared without a trace. Bia rushed in and looked at the magic circle. As a high ranking knight of the Rnd Continent and leader of the group, he was more knowledgeable and immediately shouted, No need to look at it anymore! This is spatial transfer magic! He has just been poisoned with the red dragon blood and stillcks magical power! This magic circle could not have taken him very far! Dispatch the troops and search the area! We must find him! I want him dead or alive! His subordinates started to shout and a few groups immediately spread out to search. Tens of miles away, there was a silent forest. Suddenly, a bright light shed by and a few warblers in the trees flew away out of fear. When the light disappeared, two people appeared in its ce. Muse was totally weak on the ground when he felt his body tremble. The pain from his injury woke him up. Turning his head, he saw a pair of blue eyes looking at him. Muse was startled and he screamed. He wanted to jump up but the pain in his shoulder prevented him from doing so. Muse and Rody were lying down side by side, facing each other. Youre awake? Muse tried to sound calm but he could not. Rody smiled wryly, I woke up a long time ago but I could not open my eyes. However, I could hear all that was happening the past few days. Muse was seized with terror as he heard Rodys words. Rody slowly continued, You do not need to be surprised. I became like this after my serious injuries. While I was not able to move, my mind was conscious. Muse gritted his teeth and asked, Can you move right now? No. Rody sighed. His eyes showed that he felt anxious. Right now, only my mouth can move and my eyes can see. However, the rest of my body still does not have energy. I cannot even lift a finger. I am afraid that both of us are in trouble. You are ridiculing me! Muse became angry. Hehe, Rodyughed and did not speak further. After looking at Muse for a while he said, I did not expect your subordinates to betray you. I guess you are not much of a leader. Muse reclined his head a little and shouted angrily, So what? When I regain my magic, I will go back and kill them! Since you cannot move anyway, it seems that you are destined to be my prisoner! Not necessarily. Rodyughed and calmly said, I may as well let you know that my injuries were caused by using too much fighting energy when I fought against your cavalry. Because of that, I could not move for 10 days. However, I will recover quickly after 10 days. On the other hand, you drank red dragon blood and currently you are also seriously injured. You do not have magic right now. I dont think it will be easy for you topletely recover from it. Hehe, which one of us will be the prisoner is yet to be seen. Muse wanted to refute but he was indeed in a difficult position. As a leader, it was a disgrace that his subordinates betrayed him. It was partly why he could not refute Rodys words. He slowly sat up and saw that his shoulder was still bleeding. He could not use magic. Not knowing how to deal with the wound, he quickly covered the wound with his hand but winced the moment he touched it. If you touch the wound that way, it will get infected and you will die quickly, Rody could not move but he advised Muse when he saw what he did. Dont tell me you do not know how to clean your wound with water and then bandage it? Muse froze for a moment. He was a noble in the Rnd Continent and arge group of servants would always help him with everything. When he encountered any problems, he could solve it with his terrifying power. As a result, there were very few things in the world that he could not aplish. In the past, he would just use a healing spell. That was why he did not know anything about dressing wounds or infections. Even if he had an understanding of it, he would not know how to actually do it. Rody looked at him and sighed before he said, Forget it. I will be able to move soon. Since you did not kill me and even remembered to take me with you when you escaped, I will help you to bandage it. Rody said it out of goodwill but the moment Muse heard it, he cried out in rm, No! He immediately retreated far away. In that case, it is up to you," Rody said nonchntly. "After all, your pain is none of my business. However, since we have escaped, they will definitely be searching for us. We cant be sure if we will recover in time before they find us. We might get caught and die together." Muse snorted coldly and it triggered his wound. He took a deep breath. The pain from his shoulder was so intense that he felt dizzy. He grew up in the Temple ever since he was young. In the Rnd Continent, he was the sessor of the Saint title which was also the most powerful position in the Temple. He was someone far above the masses with people constantly serving him. He had never experienced such a bitter feeling before. His cold and detached feelings had long disappeared. The pain was so severe that it brought tears to his eyes again. They were silent for a moment. Rody, who had been lying on the ground took a deep breath and tried to sit up. Talking to himself, he sighed and said, Damn, Old Mark was not lying. Not being able to move for 10 days is really boring. Once his body could move, his strength gradually returned. The injuries on his body had already been cured by Muses magic. The 10 days of paralysis was an after effect of using the powerful gem. Now that 10 days had passed, he had started to recover fast. So, do you want to bandage that wound? You will die if you continue to bleed that much. Rody looked at Muse and mocked him, I dont believe that you are not afraid of death. Hehe, what kind of Saint are you? Are you immortal? Muse saw that Rody could already move. He vigntly kept his distance and said, No need! Rody slowly stood up and stretched his waist. Although he still felt weak he could already move. Giving Muse a nce, he suddenlyughed and said, Looks like you are my prisoner. You made me feel so miserable the other day but today, you have made a fool of yourself. Those words made Muse feel ashamed and resentful. His body trembled and his shoulder wound hurt even more. Before Muse could take a deep breath, he fainted. Rody sighed, frowned and nced at Muse who was on the ground. Then he murmured, Thats enough I guess. Since you saved my life, I will also save yours. However, this person is very strange. I must definitely bring him back to Watt Fortress for questioning. The people of the Rnd Continent actually came here to cause trouble. It looks like things in the Northwest are getting moreplicated. He is also a high-ranking sorcerer. ording to the information left behind by Dandong, it may be possible for him to get rid of these long ears... Rody was thinking to himself as he leaned over to look at Muse. He saw the ck veil and felt curious. He was about to remove the veil when he suddenly stopped. Forget it. There must be a reason why this person does not want to show his face Rody originally had what was known as a Yin Yang face. He used to be ridiculed for his appearance. When he was younger, he also used to cover his face in fear of others seeing it. As a result, he hesitated and did not remove Muses veil. It was not because Rody was turning soft. He was just being empathetic of another persons sore spot. Muse was unconscious on the ground. One of his hands tightly held the wound on his shoulder. He was wearing gloves and they were covered in dirt. Rody moved his hand away and removed the gloves, revealing a small fair hand with slender fingers. Rody frowned. This sorcerer is too weak. His hands are like that of a woman. No wonder he could not endure the pain. Although Rody felt suspicious, he continued. He tore off Muses ck robes and inner clothes which revealed very fair and delicate skin. He saw that the badly mangled wound on his shoulder was still oozing blood. Rody took a deep breath. He felt that the gap between the clothes was still too small to allow him to bandage the injury. He tore away more clothing from the shoulder. However, when he was half way through, Rody stopped. He was shocked as he looked at the scene before him. He was staring at a pair of breasts... Gosh, shes a woman! Rody jumped back in shock as if he got cut by a knife. Chapter 82: The Beautiful Prisoner Chapter 82: The Beautiful Prisoner Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Rody just stared at Muse who was lying on the ground. He was at a loss and did not know what to do. It was something he found even more difficult than risking his life to fight Reuenthal. He was stunned for a long while until he smelled the scent of blood. Rody then sighed and smiled, What a disgrace. The person who thoroughly defeated me is a woman. If people ever find out, I will die of shame. Out of curiosity, Rody took a peek under Muses ck veil and saw the pale face of a woman. When Rody saw her thin and pallid face, he could not move his eyes away. He could hear his heart beating. This is bad, this is bad. This is very bad. No wonder she covered her face. If she did not, all the women in the world would have been infuriated while all the men in the world would have been mesmerized... Rody had met a lot of beautiful women. Nicole was like an expensive flower, Angel had a likable personality, Jojo was seductive while Myka was cool and elegant. Each of them had their own strengths and they were all extremely beautiful. He looked at the unconscious female sorcerer. She had knitted eyebrows and her nose was slightly wrinkled. Although her snow-white skin looked a bit pale due to the blood loss, it did seem like she was very fair. Her other facial features were also very exquisite. Her knitted eyebrows were full and nicely curved. Her eyshes were beautiful too. She nibbled her lips in pain even though she was unconscious and it exposed her white teeth. If she had woken up and smiled at Rody, she would have definitely been more beautiful than all the other women. After looking at her for a long time, Rody sighed and said, I am not trying to take advantage of you. This is to save your life. I cannot watch you bleed to death. It took a lot of willpower for him to hold on to his rationale. He gritted his teeth and held Muse gently in his arms. He then bandaged her shoulder with the pieces of clothing he had torn off. It was hard to avoid touching her soft skin as he bandaged her. Rody bit his teeth together and tried to think about the time he bandaged the broken leg of his neighbors ewe when he was younger. It was not easy to have self-control when he was in front of this extremely beautiful woman. Ignoring the sweet smelling and delicate figure in front of him, he hastily finished bandaging her shoulder andid her back on the ground. Rody then gave a sigh of relief. He suddenly heard Muse groan softly. Rody hit himself on the head as he remembered that a seriously injured person would be thirsty after losing a lot of blood. However, there were no leather sks or containers nearby. He looked at the ground around Muse and saw a lot of broken bottles. They were all kept on her body but fell out when Rody tore her clothes. Rody picked up a few bottles and he opened one of them. Then, he took a sniff. He smelled something fragrant. Whatever the contents were, he drained them and then he went deeper into the forest to look for water. Where there was a forest, there would surely be water. Sure enough, Rody brought back some water in the bottle just after a short time. Muse was feeling dizzy. She felt cold one moment and warm the next. Her shoulder still burned with pain but her lips felt something moist. Bewildered, Muse struggled in her stupor to see the Duke of the Tulip Family frowning at her. He was holding a damp cloth and was applying water to her lips. Muse had never faced hardships before this disaster. Her greatest skills were also disabled. She had lost the very thing she could rely on the most and was betrayed by her own subordinates. Although she was able to quarrel with Rody earlier, she was in a state of panic. She saw the duke looking at her; sweating. Her heart felt warm and she struggled to sit up. She moved her body and noticed that something was wrong. She looked down and saw her clothes scattered everywhere. Her shoulder was also wrapped with her inner clothes which Rody had torn off. The cloth she used to wrap around her breasts had alsoe off. I was unconscious earlier. Does this mean that he has seen and touched my body? The moment she thought of it, she screamed. She was so scared that her face turned blue. When she saw the dukes smiling face, she panicked and was enraged. She screamed again. Not knowing where she got her energy from, she rushed forward to p him in the face. The sound of the p was loud. Rody was too close and he was not prepared. As a result, a palm print could be seen on his face. Muse still felt embarrassed and angry so, she tried to p him again. However, this time Rody reached out and grabbed her wrist. Muse struggled but Rodys grip was like an iron pincer. She did not have any magic at that time and was equivalent to an ordinary person. How could an ordinary person fight a senior warrior in terms of strength? This angered Rody and he cursed, Damn you! If I knew you would do this, I would not have saved you! I should have let you bleed to death! Letting go of Muses hands, he stood up and stepped back a little. Muse gritted her teeth and cried out, You dare... you dare take advantage of me! I will definitely kill you! Take advantage of you? Rody sneered. You think I want to look at you? Is a person who is neither male nor female nice to look at? Muses face turned red as she started to think of a reply. However, she never had any experience scolding anyone even as she grew up. In the Rnd Continent, she was a noble. She usually just needed to speak in a serious tone or stare and others would be scared. She had never used or even heard any offensivenguage before. Rody realized that Muse had nothing left to say. Feeling pleased with himself, he smiled. After that, he said, "I was your prisoner for 10 days but now you are my prisoner. I will ask you a few questions so, you better answer me honestly." Muse sneered and did not speak. She raised her head and angrily stared at Rody. Rody smiled and said, "Thats right. You can be angry but do not be cold and indifferent like a stone. Hmm, you dont really look like a woman. In fact, you dont even look like a person." Muses expression changed. She narrowed her eyes as she looked at Rody and said, Say what you want! You have disgraced me too much. Just kill me now. If not, I will personally kill you after I recover! Rody waved his hand and ignored what she said. That is your choice! Now let me ask you, what are you people from the Rnd Continent trying to do here? What kind of coboration do you have with Reuenthal? Muse scoffed without looking at Rody. She closed her eyes and pretended not to hear anything. Rody froze for a moment before his face changed and said, If you do not reply, I can leave on my own! If you stay here alone, you will also die! Muse did not flinch. She still kept her eyes closed and remained silent. Rody was silent for a moment but his face grew red and he loudly said, Fine! You might not be afraid of death but there are still other things you are afraid of! I can take off all of your clothes and see whether you are a man or a woman! Muse was startled. Her facial expression changed slightly. She opened her eyes and looked at Rody before saying, That is also your choice! I am now your prisoner. Whatever you do, I will be unable to resist! Just remember, if I do not die, I will kill you one day! After she had finished speaking, she closed her eyes again. Although she was terrified, she was also prepared for whatever that might being her way. Rody was stunned and there was another moment of silence. He sighed and slowly said, Forget it. We dont even know if we can escape from this grasnd! You took me as your prisoner for 10 days and I do not know how far away Watt Fortress is. Let us first get out of here alive before we discuss any further. After he was done, Rody turned around to walk towards the woods. After he took a few steps, he turned back and said, "I am going to find us something to eat so that we will have the energy to walk. We are still surrounded by the grasnds. I am afraid that your subordinates who betrayed you are still searching for you. If you wish to die, you may go ahead and escape first." Ignoring Muse who was gnashing her teeth, Rody walked away inrge strides. He angrily scolded Andy in his mind, Old fellow, you told me to take off her clothes?! Hah! Your methods were ineffective! Rodys physical strength was gradually restored. After being in the forest for a short while, he caught a pheasant. He looked for a sharp stone to cut the pheasant open and then he washed it clean. Fortunately, it was daytime so he was not afraid that the fire would be detected. Rody found a few branches and lit them up. He then stuck a long branch into the pheasant and roasted it. Muse sat there refusing to look at Rody. However, she could smell the scent of the roasted pheasant from time to time. She was exhausted from all the blood she had lost and she also had not eaten for most of the day. As a result, she could not help but feel hungry. Although she was flustered because of the smell, she still refused to show any weakness. Rody ignored Muse and ate his meal. After that, he extinguished the fire and buried everything else in the ground. Muse could not help but opened her eyes to look at Rody. She frowned and asked, What are you doing? Rody looked back at her and gently said, Covering up our traces. Your subordinates will surely be searching around. If they were to find this ce and see this, they would know that we were here. They would definitely be able to follow us. Dont you even know this? Muses face turned slightly red. Although she was powerful, she did not know about things like covering up traces. On top of that, with her extraordinary strength, she was usually the one chasing people down to kill them. How would she know about preventing people from chasing her? Right after Rody packed everything up, he walked towards Muse. Ignoring her struggles and screams, he carried her on his back and walked out of the woods. Although Muse was frightened and continued to struggle, Rody was much stronger than her. He chose a direction and walked in big strides. Muse still wanted to shout but Rody stuffed her mouth with something without turning his head around. The thing in her mouth was oily and fragrant. It was a pheasant drumstick. She then heard Rody speak in a serious and low voice, Shut up. Those men are certainly still looking for us. If you shout, you will catch their attention! Pausing for a moment, Rody continued, Do you think I want to take advantage of you? I have no interest in a person who is neither man nor woman. Muses mouth was full of the roasted pheasant. She listened to the Duke of the Tulip Family and decided to keep quiet. However, she could not tell if she was feeling angry or shameful. Chapter 83: A Thousand Year Old Tale Chapter 83: A Thousand Year Old Tale Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Rody carried Muse across the grasnd for two days. They usually traveled during the night where they less visible That evening, they heard the sound of horses trotting. They both immediately hid among the grass. They saw a team of Rnd cavalrymen, about 100 of them running in their direction from the distance. Both of them held their breath until the cavalrymen went by. Muse who had always relied on her own terrifying strength could not ept the situation they were in. She could not help but ask Rody, Arent you supposed to be very powerful? The other day youpletely annihted my 200 cavalrymen. Now there are only 100 of them. What are you afraid of? Rody gave her a strange look but did not say anything. Last time, Old Marks life-saving crystal gave me unlimited fighting energy. But right now, I do not have anything. Other than my strength as a Grade 4 swordsman, I do not even have a stick to use. Charging into 100 heavily armed cavalrymen is just suicide. At night, they finally found a small grasnd tribe. The tribe only had about a dozen tents. They also had a fence which surrounded about a dozen cattle. A few horses were also tied beside each tent. The ce was extremely quiet without a single person keeping guard. Rody left Muse behind and went in to steal a horse. Muse watched him while she hid. She contemted her dignity. She never thought that she would be reduced to apanying someone to steal a horse. Her palms began to sweat. After a long while, she suddenly heard dogs barking. Soon after, she could hear the sound of drums as the tents began to light up. She then saw Rody rush out from the tribal vige with a horse. The horse rushed towards Muse and she noticed that Rody looked somewhat embarrassed. He had a string of dried meat hanging around his neck. Rody helped her up and made her sit in front of him. The tribesmen behind them were shouting. Some of them had already mounted their horses and were chasing them. Rody and Muse fled as fast as they could. After some time, they could no longer hear the sound of people chasing them. Then they sighed in relief. Muse started to me him. Arent you very skilled? How did you get spotted for stealing a horse? Rody did not answer immediately. He took the dried meat around his neck and hung it on the saddle. After that, he took something out and gave it to Muse. He then replied without facing her, "At first there were no problems but when I saw this, I risked entering the tent. As a result, I was spotted." Muse pinched the object and asked, What is this? Rody smiled wryly. "The grasnd tribes medicine for wounds. At Watt Fortress, we captured a lot of people from the Great Moon Kingdom. They were all carrying this. Thats why I recognized it." He crushed the medicine and mixed it with water. After that, he said, "Rub this on your wound." He then paused for a moment before continuing, "I heard that applying this medicine can be painful but the effects are good. When you use it, try to endure the pain." Muse held the medicine and it felt warm. She knew that it was warm because of the dukes body temperature. At that moment, she felt hot and her mind went nk. They rode the horse towards the south for three days. Fortunately, they did not run into any pursuing soldiers. The grasnds were veryrge but the poption was small. This saved them a lot of trouble. As they continued to travel south, Rody started to worry about the situation at Watt Fortress so he sped up. Muse was frustrated but she could not do anything other than follow Rody involuntarily. She tried using many magical methods but it seemed like her sorcery had disappeared without a trace. She also did not have any magic tools around and had no way to make use of her magical knowledge. She was originally a proud and indifferent person. However, that personality was built on her terrifying strength. Now, she had be a weak and ordinary woman. On top of that, she had a hard time understandingmon socialmunication; She never needed to worry about that before. When she became a fugitive, she was initially stubborn and argued with Rody. However, she had to rely on Rody for everything. Along the way, the skillful warrior, Rody hid their tracks and stole food. Not only was Muse unable help at all, she was ridiculouslycking inmon sense. In the beginning, Rody just gave the food to Muse. However, he soon learned that without magic, she could not even start a fire. asionally when he caught a hare, he would give it to her. However, she did not know how to cut and clean the hare for cooking or remove the fur. Rody could only smile and do everything. He could not help but think of Muse as an idiot. At first, Muse would answer back sarcastically but then she realized that she was really ignorant of simple things. She understood that without her magic and the dukes help, she would not have survived a day in the grasnds. Her arrogance started to disappear and she began to act more like a helpless woman. She also remained silent whenever the annoying duke called her an idiot. As the Saint of the Rnd Continents ck Veil Temple, the people usually respected her. She was also said to be one of the most outstanding saints in the past several hundred years. However, she was now regarded as an ignorant little girl by the Duke of the Tulip Family and was even called an idiot. She felt extremely frustrated because she was unable to refute his words. That day, the two of them met a group of traders with their caravans. Rody observed the caravan carefully for a long time to determine that they did not have any soldiers from the Great Moon Kingdom. After some struggle, they went up to the caravan to ask for news. They wore the stolen clothes of a male and female herder. Rody also forced Muse to smear dirt on her face to hide the color of herplexion. They both rode a single horse towards the caravans to greet the traders. Rody did not know how to speak thenguage of the Great Moon Kingdom but Muse was extremely proficient at it. They started chatting with the traders, pretending that they wished to buy some goods. Although the tribes in the grasnds were self-sufficient, there were caravans that traded in goods from the Radiant Empire. They brought specialty goods from the Radiant Empire and traded it for fur to take back to the Radiant Empire. Reuenthal did not prohibit the entry of these caravans. After all, that was where he bought the metal to forge their swords. Although the two nations were fighting, the Great Moon Kingdom was located at the grasnds. There were no fortresses or walls to separate the territories. Prohibiting trade would have been a joke. The two pretended to buy goods and asked for information. They found out that the havoc caused by the two groups dispatched by the Radiant Empire had made Reuenthal withdraw his troops back to the Great Moon Kingdom. Although the Trier Fortress and Lon Fortress were still upied and guarded by soldiers of the Great Moon Kingdom, their king was furious about the havoc caused in their country. He med Reuenthal for his ipetence. After that, there was an uproar in Dragon teau. The tribal leaders who disliked Reuenthal spoke against him and did not want Reuenthal to continue leading the soldiers. On the other hand, the second prince received a lot of support. He took the opportunity to seize power and the war had temporarily stopped. As for the Radiant Empire, the Watt Fortress was still heavily guarded. The banner of the Tulip Family continued to fly but there was no other news. Rody calmed down and believed that Gordon, Sieg, and the others were still waiting for him to return. He wished that he could grow wings and immediately fly back to Watt Fortress. When they were resting that day, Muse looked gloomy. Rodyughed and asked, Hey, whats wrong idiot? What are you thinking about? During the past few days, while escaping together, they had be dependent on each other. Although they were enemies, they had now established an affinity for each other. Muse no longer replied sarcastically. She ignored the fact that he called her an idiot. She lightly asked, Your Excellency, have you decided on what to do with me after taking me back to Watt Fortress? Rody shook his head and replied, I have not decided yet but I cannot let you go. The Rnd Continent must have a reason for meddling in the war between Radiant Empire and the Great Moon Kingdom. How can I feel at ease without knowing their true motives? Muse closed her eyes and thought for a moment before sighing. She said softly, There is nothing strange about it. What do you want to know? Just ask. I will tell you if I can. The moment she said that Rody was surprised, You are willing to tell me now? Muse looked frustrated as she whispered, His Majesty the King wants to get rid of me. Why should I pledge my loyalty to him? However, as a temple saint, there are still things that I cannot say. Rody nodded and thought for a moment before asking, To tell you the truth, I am not familiar with the situation in the Rnd Continent. If you all wanted to fight with the Radiant Empire, why did you all not attack directly from the north? Muse smiled but it slowly dulled. Fight with you? Surely, we cannot win... Before Rody could speak Muse smiled again and continued, We are different from all of you. This whole vast continent is the Radiant Empires territory. The popce and ample resources on this continent all belong to the Radiant Empire. Our Rnd Continent is made up of more than a dozen kingdoms. Each has its own king and army. All of them are believers of the Temple and the king must be acknowledged by the Temple in order to ascend the throne. We are not of one mind and there is infighting every year. If we were to fight with you, we would definitely lose. My kingdom is thergest one on the Rnd Continent, the Kingdom of Sauron1. Although the Rnd Continent has more than a dozen kingdoms, the Kingdom of Sauron upies half of the continent with its territory, military force and poption. The other 12 kingdomsbined cannotpete with the Kingdom of Sauron. However, at the same time, my kingdom is also the most helpless one. It is located in the south near the thunderous regions and next to the powerful Radiant Empire. For hundreds of years, every time the Radiant Empire became stronger, you would cross the ocean to attack us. We would need to mobilize all the kingdoms of the Rnd Continent to fight back! However, once the Empire retreated, the Rnd Continent would be torn apart again and the 13 kingdoms would go back to doing their own things. The Radiant Empire has such a big territory and is so powerful. How can we in the Rnd Continent pick a fight with you? The only time we have ever won was when we fought across the sea or when we took advantage of your civil strife but in the end... Here, Muse looked at Rody and whispered, In the end, we were still defeated by your ancestors, the Tulip Family. Rodys face turned red. He was an impostor and it felt weird when someone praised his ancestors. Muse did not pay attention to Rodys facial expression and continued, "The Kingdom of Sauron has always been known as the strongest on the Rnd Continent and its cavalrymen are all brave but it is in extreme danger because it is the closest kingdom to the Radiant Empire. Sauron acts as a strong barrier blocking the further expansion of the Radiant Empire to the north while the other 12 kingdoms hide behind us and enjoy peace." Rody raised his eyebrows and could not help but ask, Since the Kingdom of Sauron is the strongest on the Rnd Continent, why did you not capture the 12 smaller kingdoms and unify the continent?, Wont you be able to fight against the Radiant Empire then? Muse looked helpless and replied in a low voice, You will not understand. The Rnd Continent believes in the Temple. Everyone, whether it is the king, the nobles, the knights or the civilians, they are all believers of the Temple. First of all, the Temple would never agree to unifying the continent. If the bishop made a decree, everybody would oppose to a war. Even the King of Sauron would have to step down. Starting a war to unify the continent? It is impossible. Rody sneered. Hah, it looks like your Temple does not have good intentions! Uniting the continent to create a strong empire will weaken the Temples authority! Of course, they wouldnt want that to happen! If I were the Temples leader, I would try to stop anyone from uniting the Rnd Continent too! It is much easier to have all the small countries duped into worshiping one supreme religious leader than to struggle under a single strong imperial power... Muse shook her head. She obviously did not take the dukes nonsensical words to heart and slowly replied, "The Temple is the religious leader of the Rnd Continent. Naturally, they have power. They have 200,000 Circle Knights scattered across the continent in all the kingdoms. The Temple will also assign a saint to each kingdom. The saint manages religious sites and helps the king to govern the kingdom. In the smaller kingdoms, the saint has even greater authority than the king... so... so, do not insult the existence of the Temple! The Temple is Gods building! Everyone on the Rnd Continent is under Gods protection! It is not... not as despicable as you said!" Hearing this, Rody sneered again. No wonder you cannot defeat the Radiant Empire! There is no centralized rule and there is no unity. Muse gave a crooked smile and replied, It seems like the current King of Sauron has the same idea as you. The moment he came into power, he has been finding ways to weaken the Temples authority and influence of the religion. This time, he formed a secret alliance with the Great Moon Kingdom and funded them to fight with the Radiant Empire. How else did you think Reuenthal managed to get so much provision and military equipment? I may not know about many things but I know that war requires money! Hehe," Rody said with a sneer. After that, he said, "What about you? Did they dispatch you as a special envoy to assist Reuenthal?" Muse nodded. Although King Sauron is not loyal to the Temple, weakening the Radiant Empire is beneficial to the Rnd Continent. This was something the Temple understood. As we cannot have a frontal attack, we can only hope for an internal strife. When the Great Moon Kingdom and Radiant Empire are at war, the powerful Reuenthal can at least dy the Radiant Empire for a few years... or even longer. Then, there will be a time of peace for the Rnd Continent. So... so the Temple decided to support King Sauron even though they do not have a good rtionship with him. This time, they dispatched me for the sake of helping Reuenthal to fight the Radiant Empire. It shows the amount of attention the Temple is giving to this. Rody thought for a moment and said, I finally understand the gist of it but why do they want to betray you? Muse sneered and replied, I am the Saint of the ck Veil Temple. Once my training ispleted, I will officially serve as the leader of the Temple in the Kingdom of Sauron. King Sauron wants an autocratic rule. Naturally, he will not want a religious leader who can resist his power. It is normal for him to try and assassinate me. If I were to die here, they would be able to push the responsibility to the Radiant Empire. The Temple would not be able to say anything either. Besides, ording to the Temples, a saint needs a few years of training. If I were to die, the Temple would need to send another saint to the Kingdom of Sauron and that would take a few more years. Rody sighed. King Sauron schemed to kill you because it would take the Temple a few more years to send another saint. He would then weaken the influence of the Temple in the Sauron Kingdom and by the time the Temple sends a new saint, he would already be in power. After that, Rody suddenly thought of something. He asked, The God you all believe in, and the God that the people of the Radiant Empire believe in, are they the same? The color on Muses face suddenly changed. Her beautiful face immediately turned cold and she replied, Of course not! The Radiant Empire worships the devil! Only the Rnd Continent worships the real Almighty God! The one you all worship is a demonic scum from the Mythical War during the Mythical Era a thousand years ago! Rody was curious, What? How so? What Mythical War from a Mythical Era a thousand years ago? ______________________________________________________________________________ 1 Googling ( Suo Lan) yielded Sauron among the images. Chapter 84: To Never Leave Each Other Chapter 84: To Never Leave Each Other Trantor: Zenobys Editor: No matter what Rody asked, Muse was no longer willing to answer. The Mythical War during the Mythical Era was something Rody had never heard of. He never knew this legend was a secret and only a few people from both continents had knowledge about it. It could not be disseminated tomon folk either. Muse had identally let it slip when she was agitated. She then regretted it. Rody realized that Muse was no longer willing to talk so he stopped asking. If you dont want to talk, I can always ask someone else. Skeleton Andy and Old Mark have lived for over 200 years. They should know something. Muse looked calm for a moment before she started to speak, I... I am now your prisoner and I do not expect you to let me go. I just hope that you can promise me something. What? Muse took a deep breath and coldly said, I hope you can let me send news of what happened here back to the Temple. I want to let His Excellency the Bishop know about the kings attempt to overturn the Temple and assassinate the saint. Rody gave a wry smile and said, I will decideter. Let me ask you first, what kind of position does the saint have in the Temple? Why did you pretend to be a man? Are all the saints in the Temple women? Are they... all as powerful as you? Muses face turned red and she gritted her teeth. Of course not! The Saint of the Temple can be a man or a woman. Only those who truly believe in God can enter the Temple to train and be a saint! As for me... hehe... I never expected the legendary Duke of the Tulip Family to be weaker than me. Rody waved his hand andughed. Why are you getting angry again? You are always so arrogant. After that, his face sank as he asked, That day when you fought me, you said something about Holy Light energy and Domain Force. What are those? Muse frowned. Your fighting energy has already turned gold which means that you have already reached the stage of Holy Light energy. If you can further improve it, you will be able toprehend Domain Force. Do you not know this? Although we are from different continents, a sorcerer and a magician both have the same ultimate goal which is to achieve Domain Force. It has been this way since a thousand years ago... Muse suddenly stopped and took a deep breath before continuing, They are all the same. Rody pretended not to hear her previous sentence and lightly asked. Have you understood Domain Force? Hmph! Muses face turned red and she whispered, If I had, you would have died that day! The moment you understand Domain Force is when you are nearing the existence of God! Do you think it is so easy? I am only a senior practitioner. Rody was not too concerned about the situation of the two continents but he was very interested in their practices. He could not help but ask, You said I was a low-level practitioner. What did you mean? I am a warrior. A warriors final goal is to reach the rank of a Sacred Warrior. I have never heard of practitioners. Muse sighed and replied, "That is the limit set by the Divines. Each rank has already been regted. Your so-called Sacred Warrior ismonly known on the Rnd Continent as a major practitioner. If you have reached the rank of a Sacred Warrior, you would not have lost to me that day. At least, we would beparably matched. This is still far from Domain Force. However, it seems that you have not reached the rank of Sacred Sword either. Otherwise, you would have had enough power to strike back that day. When your training of Holy Light energy makes your fighting energy turnpletely gold, you will reach the highest limit for a warrior. You would probably be at the level of Sacred Warrior ording to the ranking of the Radiant Empire. In the Radiant Empire, there are warriors but the Rnd Continent is a continent of knights. Our knights have our own way of cultivation! Even if you do not encounter me but encounter one of the high leveled Holy Knights, you will still be defeated! Our Holy Knights are probably as powerful as your Sacred Warriors!" Muse continued to speak until the very end. Rody was fascinated when he heard it all. He never had an interest in status and power. He already felt oppressed when he became a noble in the Imperial Capital. To him, it was not a happy thing. When he saw the behavior of the powerful nobles at Watt Fortress, hepletely lost any little bit of interest he had left. His only hope was to pursue the pinnacle of swordsmanship. Muse felt depressed. She closed her eyes and ignored Rody. Her long ck hair blew in the evening breeze. Rody looked at her and thought to himself. She is almost the same age as me. If she can train herself to be so powerful, I can do the same too! In the middle of the night, Muse was sleeping when she suddenly felt someone cover her mouth. She woke up and saw a dark shadow beside her. The shadow gave off a familiar odor and she knew it was Rody. She felt ashamed and angry as she thought that he had a licentious intent. She quickly bit the hand covering her mouth and at the same time, she covered her chest with her hands. She made up her mind to resist until the end if he tried to vite her. Rodys hand was in pain but he resisted the urge to cry out. He leaned forward and whispered to Muse, Dont move. Someone ising here. From their footsteps, I do not think they are herders! As his words gently rang in her ears, she felt his breath on her ear and her cheek. Her face turned red and her heart pounded for a while before she calmed down. She then heard some rustling sounds and saw a few shadows surrounding them. Based on the sound of their light footsteps, it was probable that they had malicious intentions. Muse panicked. In the past, she would have just used her sorcery but right then she was an ordinary powerless woman. Without anything to rely on, she felt afraid. Without realizing, she leaned on Rody. She saw his firm expression and a thought she never expected to have shed through her mind. He is here. He can protect me! There seemed to be six people surrounding them. Rody listened to their footsteps and his heart sank. He could tell all six of them were skillful warriors. It was possible that they were all high ranking knights from Rnd. Rody waited patiently and stayed still so that they would think that he was still asleep. However, his muscles tensed up as he continued to wait. When one of them approached from the left, Rody suddenly jumped. He was already prepared. In the darkness, he leaped up like a leopard. The person he crashed into was wearing heavy armor, but he managed to dodge in time. Rody used his scimitar and shed the mans throat. When the other four people saw what happened, they stopped treading softly. They shouted and rushed forward. In the dim light of the night, a few Rnd knights in silver armor could be seen wielding cross-shaped swords. They surrounded Rody. After Rody killed one of them with a surprise attack, he looked at the other five knights and asked, Are you the knights of the Sauron Kingdom? One of them who seemed like the leader of the group did not expect Rody to ask that question. He loudly replied, I am a Royal Knight of the Third Regiment... Without waiting for him to finish speaking, Rody rushed towards him. His sudden movement was unexpected. Rody and Muse had spent so many days together so he had already learned some things about the Rnd knights. From their conversations together, if an opponent spoke in a respectful tone before a fight, the Rnd Knights had to reply respectfully as well.It was how they showed respect to their opponents. The knights were not weak. They were the Royal Knights of the Third Regiment. They felt ashamed for having to attack their opponents at night. However, they had no choice if they wanted toplete their task. When Rody spoke to them, they immediately answered politely and believed that they could fight honorably after that. They did not expect Rody to take advantage of that opportunity to attack. Rody had suddenly rushed in front of the knight and the knight was not skillful enough. He drew his cross-shaped sword at his waist to counter the attack and stepped back at the same time. But his sword did hit anything. It simply hit an empty space. He then thought to himself. Not good! Rody rushed forward and immediately rolled on the ground. His opponents sword flew right above his head. Without hesitating, he shed his opponent from the ground. There was an agonizing scream as one of the knights legs was severed Rody took advantage of the situation and shed again but was hastily blocked by the knight with his sword. Just as Rody slowed down, the remaining four knights charged forward. Muse was on the ground clenching her fists so hard that her fingernails almost dug into her palms. After losing her magic, her physical abilities were that of a normal person. In the dark, she could only see a few people fighting but she could not tell who was who. She could only hear the sounds of swords shing endlessly, followed by an asional scream. Although a knight had fallen, the screams did not stop. She also heard a faint groaning from the duke. Suddenly, she heard Rodys voice in the dark. Idiot, run quickly and get to the horse! His voice quavered so he was possibly injured. One of the knights overheard him and immediately ran towards Muse. Rody felt anxious. He abandoned his immediate opponent to chase after the knight who was attacking Muse. In the darkness, the knights agonizing scream could be heard as he fell. However, Rody also groaned in pain as his opponent managed to sh him as well. If he had not moved away quicker, he would have been killed. Run! Do you want to die!? Seeing that Muse had not moved, Rody shouted loudly again. Rody then turned around to block another attack from a knight behind him. Muses heart was racing and her eyes were tearing up. She looked at Rody resolutely for a moment before she got up from the ground and quickly ran to the horse a few meters away. Two of the knights saw her silhouette and they yelled for her to stop. They were however intercepted by Rody. They continued to shout. By then, Rody had sustained even more wounds. Muse quickly mounted the horse. She mercilessly kicked the horse and it ran off in pain. The fighting and screaming continued behind her. Muse trembled. With each sh of the sword and each pain, she felt like her heart was being hammered. She suddenly used all of her strength to rein in the horse. The horse neighed as Muse swung its head around and urged the horse to go back. Rody had three sh wounds on his body and they were not light injuries. His three remaining opponents were skilled. They had the strength of Grade 3 swordsmen ording to the Radiant Empires ranking. Rody became more depressed as time passed. He did not expect a small group of Chivalric Knights to be so powerful. He was not aware, that the Sauron king had in fact specially selected his most skillful knights to go to the Radiant Empire because the task at hand was very important. Both sides continued to sh. The knight in the middle was shed by Rody and he moved back several steps. Blood flowed from his mouth and his body felt weak. He had to use his sword to support himself from falling. Rody was also vulnerable and his right arm was already badly injured by his opponent. He had to use his left hand to hold his scimitar. All four of them were covered in blood but they could no longer differentiate whose blood it was. They breathed heavily and looked at each other for any signs of weakness. Suddenly, the knight from the left shouted and rushed forward while holding his sword with both hands. The knight on the right also rushed forward and tried to sh Rodys waist. Rody was using a stolen scimitar which was not very good. When his right arm was injured earlier, he was forced to use his left hand to fight. Hence, there was a big difference in his arm strength. After blocking the next few attacks, he started to gradually lose control. Rody then heard the horse returning and gradually approaching him. He suddenly shouted And brandished his sword to push back the two knights. He then stepped back. As soon as the horse arrived right in front of him, he looked at Muse and seized the saddle. He skillfully jumped onto the horse and sat right behind Muse. Taking aim at a knight, Rody tried to spear him with his sword. As the knight tried to block it, Rody used his free hand to turn the horse around and prompted it to gallop away. A few of the knights wanted to give chase and they ran to their own horses. However, they had earlier left their horses more than 10 meters away because they did not want to alert their enemies when they attacked. When they finally reached their horses, Rody had already disappeared. Muse felt Rodys breathing bing weaker. She could smell the pungent blooding from Rodys bloodstained clothes. Suddenly, Rodys body turned limp. He lost hold of the reins and fell slowly from Muses shoulder. If Muse had not held onto Rody in a timely manner, Rody would have fallen from the horse. Muses sweat and tears blurred her vision. She held Rody with one hand and controlled the reins in the other. Why did you stop them?! They were trying to catch me! You... You could have escaped! Rody replied weakly, I had to abandon mypanions once... I swore that I wouldnt let the same thing happen again... As the horse sped up, Muses tears fell into the dust... Do not stop! Go south, you... idiotic... woman... Rodys weak voice entered her ears and then there was silence. Chapter 85: Wolves Attack Chapter 85: Wolves Attack Trantor: Zenobys Editor: The horse gradually slowed down in the middle of the night. Muses entire body was sore and it felt like the duke was getting heavier with each passing moment. Although she called out to him, she did not get a reply. They had been running for a very long time and she finally realized that they were not being chased anymore. Muse then got off the horse and carefully lowered Rody from the horse. She could not properly carry Rody down because her body was really sore and she was not physically strong. Muse had qualms about igniting a light so, she examined his injury carefully under the moonlight. The bottom half of Rodys body was not seriously injured but his upper half was covered in blood. She gritted her teeth and tore his shirt. She was shocked and terrified when she saw his injuries. Rodys shoulder was badly injured and his bone was exposed. If Rody had not dodged as quickly as he did, his whole arm would have been severed. When she turned him around, she saw an astonishingly long cut on his back. The cut was about 6 inches long. The wound looked extremely serious but fortunately, it was not too deep and it did not reach his bones. She checked his breathing and noticed that it was bing weaker. Muse panicked as she had relied on Rody for everything for so many days. They had just escaped but Rody was severely injured and unconscious. The vast grasnd was pitch-dark and not a single shadow could be seen. From a distance, she could also hear the howling of a wolf. The sound frightened Muse. Taking a few deep breaths, Muse took out the medicine Rody stole the other day and the water sk. She then removed Rodys clothes and carefully washed his wounds. After that, she applied the medicine. Although she was gentle, it was still very painful for Rody. Despite being unconscious, Rody was groaning in pain. His forehead was covered in cold sweat and his eyes were tightly shut. Muses hands trembled and she shed tears. She had never panicked this much before. With great difficulty, she applied the medicine all over Rodys body. After some thought, she also tore parts of her clothing to bandage Rody. The dressing was rushed and messy because she had never done it before. However, she managed to eventually bandage Rodys entire body. After that, she gently wiped away Rodys cold sweat as she looked at his pale, handsome face. Muse then felt something she never felt before. She could feel herself getting mad when she thought of the time Rody risked his life to protect her and shouted for her to quickly escape in the dark. Suddenly, she heard the sound of rustling grass. Muse was startled and she nervously looked around. What she saw made her break out in cold sweat. Under the moonlight, she could see several short figures on a slope in the distance. The figures were looking directly at them. The figures were wolves. Two wolves howled as they slowly approached Rody and Muse. Muse was so frightened that she immediately screamed. The wolves were startled by her scream and moved a few steps back. They lowered their heads and howled again. After that, the panicked Muse quickly carried Rody onto the horse and got on herself. The horse, which was raised by herders was also frightened by the howling and it quickly ran. Muse sat on the horse holding Rody with one hand. She turned her head around and saw the wolves chasing them. The wolves in the grasnds were extremely bloodthirsty. Although they saw their prey escaping, they could smell Rodys blood and refused to give up. The horse, which Muse and Rody rode had been running for almost half the night. In addition, there were two of them on it so, the horse gradually slowed down. After a few hundred steps, Muse noticed that the wolves were slowly getting closer. She kicked the horse but it could not run any faster. She saw a forest in front of her and immediately rushed in. Without waiting for the horse to stop, she slid down the horse together with Rody. Shortly after, she saw a short tree. She held onto a low branch with one hand and tried to pull Rody up with the other. Unfortunately, she did not have enough strength. Normally, it would not be a problem for her if she was alone. However, this time she had to carry another person with her so, she could not climb up the tree. The wolves did not immediately attack but they surrounded Rody, Muse and the horse in a circle. Muse was extremely afraid. She would be able to escape if she abandoned Rody and climbed up the tree on her own. In spite of that, her heart refused to let her abandon Rody. Muse turned pale. She took a dagger out of her boots and continued to scream. She continued to wave her dagger to scare off the wolves. She noticed that the wolves were beginning to be impatient. The wolves slowly approached them. Muse slowly dragged Rody and backed up a little as she held the dagger tightly. Suddenly, she remembered that she still had a Fireball magic crystal. She quickly took out the small crystal and threw it on the ground. The crystal broke and mes rose from the ground. The wolves were frightened and immediately took a few steps back. However, they still refused to leave and continued to look at Rody and Muse. Muse knew that the me would notst very long. She dragged Rody to the side of the tree trunk and carried Rody up. In desperate situations, people just have more strength than they normally would for some reason. Although Muse was weak, she was desperate and somehow managed to push Rody onto one of the branches. After that, she climbed up the tree herself and pulled Rody a bit higher up. Soon, the mes got smaller and the wolves started to gather around them again. When the mes were finally extinguished, the wolves swarmed and attacked the horse. The horse neighed pitifully until its throat was finally bitten. Muse trembled from fear and could only hear the howling of the wolves and the neighing of the horse. The air that night chilled her to the bone. After they tore apart the horse, the wolves still refused to leave. They looked at Muse up on the tree and continued to howl. The more aggressive wolves constantly threw themselves at the tree trunk but fortunately, the tree trunk was very sturdy. It only shook each time upon impact. Muse was so frightened that she started crying. She had never felt so terrified before. She held onto Rody tightly as her tears continued to flow. The dagger she held earlier had already dropped to the ground. The wolves could smell Rodys blood and they did not leave even though they had already eaten the horse. Instead, the number of wolves increased and they walked around the tree in circles. Muse was tense as she stared at the wolves. The two of them waited on the tree until the sky turned bright. The wolves walked around impatiently. Some even tried to jump up onto the tree branch but they could not reach. Suddenly, there was a sharp sound cutting through the wind. A sharp arrow shot out from the woods and pierced the neck of a wolf. The powerful force of the arrow nailed the wolf to the ground. After that, arrows continued to fly out. The archer was extremely urate. The arrows continued to hit the wolves and about four or five wolves cried out before dying. The remaining wolves finally became timid. They whimpered before running away. Muse was surprised and after a while, a brawny man on a horse appeared. The man wore a thick fur jacket and leather cap. He also held a long bow in his hands. The man dismounted and looked down. He then picked up two of the wolves and put them on his horse. After that, he looked up at Muse on the tree and shouted, The wolves have already run away. You two cane down now! The voice resounded loudly in thenguage of the grasnds. . Muse did not reply because she was still frightened. The man thought that Muse could not understand. He paused for a moment and repeated himself in themonnguage of the Radiant Empire. Then, he saw the unconscious Rody next to Muse and frowned. Is yourpanion injured? Next, he walked up to the trunk and extended both of his hands, signaling for Muse to let Rody down first. Finally, Muse was relieved and she slowly lowered Rody from the tree before climbing down herself. The brawny man lowered Rody gently to the ground and looked at Muse. He saw her beautiful face and was stunned for a moment. He then asked, Who are you? How did you end up here at night? Muse stammered and was unable to find a reply. The brawny man waved his hand and said, It is fine if you do not want to tell but recently, this ce has been infested with wolves. Many people have already moved away from this ce. Fortunately, I came out here to get a few wolf skins for money. Otherwise, the two of you would not have survived. Muse frowned and asked in thenguage of the Radiant Empire, Wont the wolves leave if we hide on the tree long enough? The man smiled and replied, Looks like you are from the Radiant Empire. Muse blushed. Pretending not to notice, he continued, The wolves of the grasnds are cunning and greedy. They will not give up once they see a prey in front of them. Even if you hide on the tree for a few days, they will not leave. Most will also pretend to leave and actually hide as they wait for you toe down the tree. Muse thought for a moment and sighed before saying, Thank you very much for your help. She then looked at Rody and hesitated to ask for help again. The brawny man saw her expression and could already guess what she was thinking. He then smiled and said, Your friends injury is not light. My tent is not far from here. Maybe you are better off following me back. I also have my own herbal medicine. The brawny man then looked at the horses remains on the ground andughed. But you do not seem to have a horse anymore. My horse cannot carry three people. After that, he went up to his horse and threw the wolf carcasses back onto the ground. They were his prey after an entire nights hunt but he threw them away without hesitating in a real heroic manner. He then let Muse and Rody get on the horse while he walked on foot. The three of them left together. Chapter 86: Special Envoy of the Imperial Capital Chapter 86: Special Envoy of the Imperial Capital Trantor: Zenobys Editor: On the way to the tent, Muse found out that the brawny man was called Dark. He was from the Radiant Empire but he had migrated to the Great Moon Kingdom. He lived alone on the grasnds and hunted wolves for a living. Although Darks tent was supposedly not far away, it took almost half a day before they reached it. Darks home was not big. It only consisted of two tents which were ced closely together and there were two horses behind the tents. There were also a few cattle and sheep, all importantmodities of the grasnd. Once they entered the tent, Rody was ced on a felt mat. After that, Dark carefully examined Rodys injury. When Dark saw the frightening wound, he looked at it strangely but did not say anything. He took his herbal medication and applied it on Rodys injury before re-bandaging him. He was much more skilledpared to Muse and the bandage was more secure. Muse who had been on the run the entire night was very hungry and thirsty. She calmed down after she ate some meat given by Dark. After some thought, she took out a few magic crystals and gave it to Dark before saying, Thank you for saving us. Just now you had to throw away your preys. These crystals are still worth some money. Please ept them. Dark looked at the objects in her hands and epted them without any reservation. Then, he said, These are magic crystals. Are you a sorcerer? Muse was startled and left speechless as she stared at Dark. She did not expect a hunter of the grasnds to be such a knowledgeable person. Dark then shook his head and said, You do not have to be nervous. I have no interest in your business. If you are giving these to me, I will take them. If you do not wish to talk about anything else, I will not ask you. Muse questioned him, Mister Dark, you are definitely not an ordinary person. Are you a warrior? Dark raised his eyebrows andughed. What? I didnt ask you questions but now you are the one asking me questions? But, it is fine. I was a warrior in the Radiant Empire but now I am just a hunter of the grasnds. After that, he walked to the front of the tent before he turned around and said, Yourpanion is badly injured. The two of you better stay here for the next two days. Do not let him move around too much. Nheless, his physical health is very good. He will probably wake up soon. After he finished speaking, he left the tent. Muse felt helpless and could only sigh as she sat quietly beside Rody. Even if Muse and Rody had escaped danger, it had been so many days and Watt Fortress would probably be in chaos. Twenty days ago, Reuenthals army had retreated. The dukes and Giesslunts raids in the grasnds of the Great Moon Kingdom were extremely effective. Giesslunts soldiers had also safely returned many days ago. Although there were a few casualties when they encountered the defenders of the Great Moon Kingdom along the way, there were not many problems apart from that. On the other hand, the dukes troops returned gradually, one after another. One day there would be 300 people and another day, there would be 500 people. After asking those who returned, Seig found out that the duke had ordered the splitting and the withdrawal of soldiers. The duke only took 100 of his bodyguards with him. As the days passed, most of the Wolves Fang cavalrymen had safely returned. Although there were some who perished during encounters with the enemy on the way back, approximately 8,000 or 9,000 soldiers out of the 10,000 had safely returned. However, there was no information on the most important one of all, the duke. The city still carried the banner of the Tulip Family but His Excellency the Duke had not appeared for many days. The soldiers started to spread rumors. Sieg and Reuben tried to suppress them. As time passed by, however, their morale became more unstable. Reuben had ordered the caning of a few officers who spread the rumors. That managed to temporarily suppress any confusion from spreading. One morning a few dayster, something major happened A dozen cavalrymen from the Great Moon Kingdom arrived along with a cart. One of the officers of the Great Moon Kingdom then shouted and said that their messenger wanted to meet with General Reuben. Sieg who sensed some trouble, quickly dispatched a few of his trusted subordinates to get Reuben and Gordon to meet at the garrison so that they could receive the messenger together. The three of them were shocked when the Great Moon Kingdom showed them the contents of their cart. It was filled with the armor and weapons of the duke and his 100 bodyguards. The messenger imed that the duke had already been killed by them. He demanded that Reuben should surrender immediately and hand over the Watt Fortress. Otherwise, they would resume the war five dayster. Reuben was extremely surprised and he could not believe that the duke had died. However, he could see that they were returning the dukes armor and weapons. He could not sit still. Reuben was short tempered. He would have immediately deployed his entire army to find and confront Reuenthal. Fortunately, Sieg was experienced and prudent. He ordered his soldiers to make sure the Great Moon Kingdoms messenger and soldiers were escorted directly out of the fortress gate. He also ordered his soldiers to prevent the messenger from stopping or talking to anyone along the way. He then pulled Reuben aside and convinced him that His Excellency the Duke was most likely not dead but ambushed on the way back. If the duke was dead, they would not send his armor and weapons but his head. Although the Great Moon Kingdom was intimidating, they were afraid of being found out. Even though Sieg said those things, he was actually anxious. He looked at the armor of his personally selected elite bodyguards in front of him. It meant that most of them were dead. The only uncertainty was the safety of the duke. He was silent but his heart was pounding. Sieg, Reuben, and Gordon were originally subordinates of thete Duke of the Tulip Family. They wererades in arms for years and naturally could rte to one another truthfully. They ordered their soldiers to keep the returned armor and weapons. They also gathered the soldiers of the Great Moon Kingdom and locked them up to prevent chaos. However, their morale was still unstable. A lot ofmanders and officers came to look for Reuben but they were all stopped by Siegs subordinates. Gordon had developed a cautious character after serving for many years in the pce. He proposed that he quietly lead a small group of soldiers to secretly enter the grasnds and search for the duke. Sieg did not agree to his proposal. He believed that after thest attack, the Great Moon Kingdom would be more alert and cautious. Not just the grasnds, even the Lon Fortress and Trier Fortress would be impossible to sneak past. If the group was not careful they would instantly be routed by the enemy. They were scratching their heads to think of a n when suddenly, one of the guards opened the door and ran in. He loudly reported, Your Excellency, a special envoy dispatched by His Majesty the Emperor has arrived from the Imperial Capital! Request for Your Excellency to quickly go out! The three of them were shocked and quickly hurried out of the hall. They then saw a group of people wearing golden armor already rushing into the garrison house. The golden armor was that of the Imperial Familys Imperial Guards. Gordon quickly walked forward and scolded the messenger, This is not how things should be done! When did the special envoy enter the city? Why am I only getting the report after theyve reached the entrance? The bodyguard knelt down and loudly said, Your Excellency, the special envoy has His Majestysmand token! The city gate officers did not dare to stop them! They are the Imperial Guards. Even Siegs subordinates did not dare to block them! Before Gordon could say anything, he suddenly heard a charming voice. Commander Gordon, I have not seen you for just a few days and you have already be very bad-tempered. I am already here. What other notification do you need? The three of them turned towards the entrance as soon as they heard her. They saw a graceful young woman followed by the Imperial Guards. The woman smiled as she nced about with her smiling eyes. Gordons face changed when he saw who it was. It was the sister of Her Highness the Empress, Miss Jojo! As an official in the pce, he naturally knew who Jojo was. He also faintly knew that His Majesty, the duke, and Jojo were somehow connected to one another. He never expected the special envoy to be her. Jojos eyes looked around before her gaze met Gordon. She gave a shallow smile and ignored his surprised reaction. She asked, Where is Seth? Gordon could barely smile and escorted Jojo into the hall. He stammered and introduced her to the rest. Reuben had left the Imperial Capital for many years so he did not know Jojo. On the other hand, Sieg was just amander. Although he had heard of Jojo, he had never seen her. Both of them realized that the woman was the sister of Her Highness the Empress and immediately saluted her. Jojos expression did not change. She patiently waited for Gordon to finish the introductions and then she asked again, Where is Seth? Where is he? Gordons face turned gloomy and he replied, His Excellency... His Excellency the Duke is not here at the moment. Not here? Then, where is he? Reuben coughed. He knew he had no choice but to speak. With difficulty, heughed and said, His Excellency the Duke... he led the troops out to inspect the defenses... Jojo frowned. She looked at the three of them for a moment and suddenly, her eyes opened wide. She mmed the table and shouted, Nonsense! Gordon was shocked. He knew how powerful she was. She was the sister of the empress and was admired by His Majesty the Emperor. Although the Imperial Capital had a lot of powerful families, none of them dared to provoke her. Jojos face sank and she coldly said, Do all of you think I am that easy to bluff? Look at the way you speak! You all are mumbling and hesitating. It must definitely be lies! Why do you not tell me the truth? Where is Seth? Hmph, let me tell you that I have brought His Majestys orders! I have important things to say to the duke! You dare stop me? Sieg sighed and ordered his soldiers to bring in the armor and weapons returned by the Great Moon Kingdom. Jojo looked at him strangely. She did not understand the meaning of Siegs actions. Sieg told his bodyguards to go out and close the door after them. He then sighed and went to Jojos side to exin softly. As soon as he finished his exnation, Jojos face turned pale and she shouted, What? Chapter 87: Oath To Kill! Chapter 87: Oath To Kill! Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Jojo was disturbed after she heard the rming news. At that moment, there was nothing she could do. She jumped and pointed at the three officers before cursing, Seth is missing! Your Lord Commander is missing and you military officers are sitting here safely! Do you not know how to dispatch soldiers for a search? Sieg forced a smile and tried to exin but Jojo refused to listen. She looked pale and quivered in anger. She thought of all the difficulties she went through to get His Majesty to dispatch her there. She wanted to see her lover instead she got this news. She then saw Rodys armor which was returned by the enemy. The more she thought about it, the more frightened she became. She almost fell. Gordon gritted his teeth and said, We are still discussing. I wanted to take some people and secretly sneak into the grasnds to find... Before he could finish, Jojo immediately shouted. Good! Why are you still here then? Sieg was determined to object but if that was the order of His Majestys special envoy, he could not do anything. Receiving the orders, Gordon immediately led a few soldiers out of the city. After that, Reuben took Jojo to the back to rest. Upon Jojos insistence, they let her stay in the dukes room. With the door closed, Jojo secretly cried in the room the entire day. She was restless and afraid that someone woulde to deliver bad news. She sat on the bed and looked at Seths clothes. She became more paranoid as her thoughts continued to linger. Suddenly, she heard a knock on the door and a pretty girl holding a tub of water entered. The girl gently handed a wet towel to Jojo. She saw that Jojo was in low spirits. She softly said, Dont cry, Im sure nothing will happen to His Excellency. Jojo froze for a moment. Her tears stopped flowing and she stared at the girl. After that, she asked in a low voice, Who are you? The girl bowed and replied, I was sent here to serve you, Miss. Jojo nodded and asked, What is your name? How do you know that nothing will happen to the duke? The girl lowered her head and slowly said, My name is Jadelina. I have met His Excellency the Duke...I... I just think that someone like him will not die so easily. The girl was the vige heads daughter. She was from the vige that Rody passed through before arriving at Watt Fortress. She had followed Rody and came to the city. Since there were battles in the surrounding area, it was not safe for a young girl like her to go back to the vige on her own. Rody thought even though she was young she was extremely brave. She risked her life and pleaded for mercy for her vigers. He decided to leave her at the garrison and nned to only send her home after the war. When Jojo arrived, Sieg tried to be cautious. There were no other women in the garrison. He and Reuben were both old men and the people by his side were bodyguards. How could any of those men take care of Miss Jojo? That was why Jadelina was asked to look after Jojo. Jojo was sad and touched to find someoneforting her. She took her time to chat with Jadelina. At night, several soldiers at the gates of Watt Fortress were vigntly on the lookout. During the day, they had seen the messenger of the Great Moon Kingdom enter the city. They were uncertain if the war would continue or not. Suddenly, they saw two horses gradually approaching from a distance. The first horse was ridden by a brawny man carrying a long bow. Behind the brawny man was another horse ridden by what looked like a woman. One of her hands held the reins of the horse while the other hand held a mans body. The three of them wore the Great Moon Kingdoms fur jackets and they came towards the walls of the city. The three people were Rody, Muse and the strange grasnd hunter, Dark. When Rody regained consciousness, he insisted on continuing the journey regardless of his injuries and Muses tearful dissuasion. He knew that he had clearly wasted too many days in the grasnds and without his presence at Watt Fortress, the morale of the soldiers would be unstable. He was at that time, the Duke of the Tulip Family after all and the Tulip Family represented the banner of the Imperial Army. They were at war and although he heard that Reuenthal had retreated, the source of information could not be fully trusted. He actually needed more than 10 days to recover from his injuries however, he could not afford to wait another 10 days. If anything unfortunate were to happen to Watt Fortress, it would be toote for regrets. Dark knew that the two of them were about to leave. He saw that the young man was insistent on going to Watt Fortress despite his injuries. Although he did not say anything, he looked at the young man strangely. Muse was anxious and angry as Rody struggled to leave. Dark offered to apany them to the fortress. Muse was a sensitive woman and she found the grasnd hunter a little bit strange. She had never seen many archers as skillful as him even in the Rnd Continent. Rody was still seriously injured and unable to ride a horse. He could get on the same horse as Muse but she had to hold him with one hand. The journey was bumpy but fortunately, the herbal medication was very effective. Rodys body was naturally robust. Although he sweated a lot due to the pain, he still managed to withstand it. Muse was extremely exhausted. It was quite unbearable for her to continuously ride a horse and hold a person at the same time. Initially, Dark wanted to offer to hold Rody but then he saw the way Muse looked at Rody. He chuckled to himself and did not say anything. With Dark leading the way, they managed to travel smoothly and after two days, they finally left the grasnds. Along the way, they avoided the Lon Fortress which was upied by the Great Moon Kingdom. Dark seemed extremely familiar with the terrain of the Northwest. He knew where all the paths, roads and viges were. Muse thought that it was odd but she did not question him. Rody was surprised and suspicious. Another thing that disturbed Rody was since he got injured, he could no longer talk with Andy. He had lost contact with the sarcastic skeleton. The old and strange monster had always given him ideas. Rody felt like he had lost someone he could rely on. The soldiers above the walls demanded to know who they were as they aimed their bows. Dark smiled and looked at Rody. Rody then sighed and forced himself to shout, Open the door! I have returned! While the soldiers were still puzzled, an officer arrived and saw Rody below the walls. He was shocked and immediately gave the order to open the city gates. The officer was part of the Central Cavalry so he recognized hismander. The gates were opened and a group of soldiers rushed out. They saw how weak Rody looked and immediately helped him down. After that, they ced him on a soft bed. Rody had finally calmed down as he lied down on the bed. He then smiled at Muse and said softly, Your Excellency the ck Veil Saint, please enter the city. After he finished speaking, he winked at her. Muse then dismounted from the horse and gazed at the wall. She was at a loss. Although the both of them had been depending on each other for survival, her identity suddenly crossed her mind. If I go in, would I be a prisoner? Muse thought of getting on the horse and running away immediately but she could not move when she saw Rody on the bed. Rody saw her in a daze. Heughed and loudly said, Hey idiot, what are you thinking about? His words made Muse feel warm. Her worries immediately disappeared. Sheughed and entered the city. Rody then looked at Dark and said, Mister Dark., please enter. I still have a lot of things I want to ask you. Dark gave a crooked smile. His eyes gleamed as he pretended like he identally saw the Tulip Familys banner. As Dark followed him into the city, an officer suddenly ran down from the wall. The officer looked at Rody, who was lying down on the bed and immediately knelt down, Your subordinate greets Your Excellency the Duke! Those words resounded like thunder to Dark and his heart pounded. He suddenly stopped and his expression changed as he looked at Rody. Rody was aware of his stare and he frowned. Mister Dark, whats wrong? Dark could not help it but he stepped back. He looked straight at Rody. His voice was hoarse. You are the Duke of the Tulip Family? Rody gave a wry smile and replied, Yes, I am. A few days ago, I was still in enemy territory so I dared not mention it. Darks expression changed again. He took a deep breath and asked again, You really are the Duke of the Tulip Family? The Radiant Empires Duke of the Tulip Family? Rody frowned and replied, Yes, I have only recently inherited the title. Dark looked at Rody andughed loudly. It sounded like he was desperate. He instantly pulled out his scimitar and roared as he rushed towards Rody. It was a surprise that nobody expected. Before the soldier beside Rody could respond, Dark had already knocked him down. Dark raised his sharp scimitar and shed at Rody who nowid on the ground... In a hurry, Rody could not dodge properly so, he rolled away. He narrowly avoided the attack only to hear the sound of screaming. The soldier, who carried his stretcher was cut into two. Dark saw Rody rolling away and he flipped his sword to sh at him again. Muses had the fastest reaction. When Muse saw that Dark had already begun to swing his sword, she quickly jumped over to cover Rodys body. She screamed as Dark shed her back. However, it was done in a haste therefore, the sh did not hit any vital areas. Muse just felt the pain on her back. Soon, she felt dizzy and she fainted. The officer who was kneeling on the ground also reacted quickly. He managed to block Darks third sh. By then, the other soldiers had all pulled out their swords as they rushed towards Dark. Rody was lost when Muse threw herself on top of him and screamed in pain. He automatically held her and touched the fresh blood on her back. When she fainted, Rody felt a piercing pain in his heart and he almost teared up. Several soldiers quickly pulled Rody and Muse to a secure location at the back. They then formed a circle around them to protect them. Dark kicked the officer at his side. He saw that Rody was protected by a group. He knew that he would not be sessful that day. He was filled with hatred but without any other choice, he could only withdraw and escape. The soldiers started to give chase but Rody suddenly shouted, Do not chase him! After that, he signaled with his eyes for the archers beside him, to put down their bows and arrows. Dark ran a couple of steps and noticed that nobody was chasing him. He could not help but turned around to look. He saw Rody standing up with the support of a soldier. After that, Rody loudly said, Without my order, you are not allowed to shoot the arrows! He then nced at Muse before he gritted his teeth and asked, Mister Dark, why do you want to kill me? In the distance, Darks face was pale as he fiercely replied, I am an honest man! At first, I did not know that you were the Duke of the Tulip Family. I only thought that you were a noble. I heard that the Duke of the Tulip Family was in Watt Fortress. I wanted to take this opportunity to follow you so that I could enter the city and assassinate him! Hmph, count your lucky stars! If I had known you were the Duke of the Tulip Family, I would have killed you long ago! Rody replied loudly, I respect you for saving our lives but why do you hate me so much that you want to kill me? Dark did not avert his gaze and kept his eyes on Rody. He then eximed, I am not afraid to tell you! I was one of your fathers subordinates! However, your father personally killed my brother! After that, I fled to the grasnds. My lifes greatest desire is to kill the Tulip Family so that I can avenge my brother! Rody sighed. He was surrounded by soldiers and it would have been easy to give an order for the archers to shoot him down. However, that person had saved his life. As such, Rody could not bring himself to do it. Gritting his teeth Rody shouted, Give him his horse and let him go! The soldiers were dumbfounded but they still followed his order. Dark red at Rody and hatefully shouted, Duke of the Tulip Family, even if you do not kill me today, I will find another opportunity in the future and still kill you! After he finished speaking, he took out his bow and shot an arrow. The arrow flew and embedded itself on the walls above the city gate. The arrow shook. Without looking at his horse, Dark turned around and rode away. Rody was furious. He looked at Muse in his arms. Her eyes were closed and he felt a stabbing pain in his heart. He then shouted, Quickly, get the military doctor! Get all the magicians who can use healing spells as well! He was actually very weak but he forced himself to stand up and speak loudly. The moment he started to rx, he felt drowsy and soon fell unconscious. However, he did not forget to hold on to Muses hand. Chapter 88: Mysterious Visitor at Night Chapter 88: Mysterious Visitor at Night Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Reuben and Sieg rushed out the moment they heard news of the dukes return to the city. Jojo, who also heard the news ran outside. She then saw a team of soldiers surrounding the bed and her tears immediately started to flow. When she reached the front, she saw her lover on a soft bed. However, she did not see his injuries instead she saw him holding on to a girl with long hair. She could not breathe and she almost fainted. They rushed the duke to the garrison. The numerous military doctors and magicians of the Northwest Legion were present. They made full use of their medication and magic to save the life of His Excellency. When they saw that the duke was out of danger, only then did Sieg and Reuben stopped feeling anxious. Muse had earlier been separated from Rody. The officer at the gates told Sieg what happened. He also rted the dukes order which was given before the duke fainted. Rody was the Commander-in-Chief of the army and his words were considered military orders. Sieg had no intention to disobey and tried his best to save Muses life as well. While everyone rushed around, Jojo stood at the side feeling anxious. However, she did not interrupt them. She carefully took a peek at the unconscious woman. Although the unconscious woman looked pale, she wasparable to Jojo in terms of beauty. Jojo could only keep her feelings of panic, fear, and grief to herself. She left the room. She then went and hid in her room. The moment she entered her room, she kicked the chair. After that, she forcefully knocked down a tub on the table. She was angry and bitter. However, after she sat quietly for a while, she was still worried about the well-being of her lover. She then went out to summon two of the Imperial Guards to go and gather information. Jadelina, who saw Jojos outburst, hid herself far away from Jojo. She also rushed outside and saw the duke from a distance. She hoped that the duke would be safe. Although she was young, she was extremely wise. Otherwise, she would not have risked her life to beg for leniency. Although she thought that the duke was cold blooded enough to kill ten of her fellow vigers, he was alsopassionate enough to not pursue her brother who was a deserter. She also knew that letting the other vigers go free was extremely rare. That day, she had seen Rodys handsome figure in battle formation from a small hill nearby. She was scared but she saw the young Duke of the Tulip Family sweeping pass all of his obstacles. She was impressed. She understood that the safety of Watt Fortress was dependent on the duke. If the duke died, the Great Moon Kingdom would be able to press forward and everyone would be dead. After all themotion, things slowly calmed down. Rody and Muse were both tended by the military doctors and magicians. Although they were unconscious, there were no further major problems. Night time approached and the soldiers in the garrison were on patrol. As the duke and His Majestys special envoy were both present, they were more cautious than usual. Behind the garrison was a warehouse used to store military supplies. In the middle of the night, a group of soldiers patrolled the area around the warehouse. The sound of their footsteps and the torches in their hands scared off a few sparrows in the trees. When the footsteps had gone further away, the door of the warehouse suddenly opened a little. A silhouette stepped out and gently closed the door. The silhouette decided to look around first. In the darkness, one could see that he wore the heavy armor of a cavalryman. He peeped through his ck helmet which was covering his face. His eyes were the only part of his body exposed. He moved very gracefully. It was impossible to walk around in an armor without making any sound but he was very intelligent. He seemed to know theyout of the area. He bypassed a group of patrol officers at the corridor before arriving at the backyard. The backyard was where Rody rested. At that moment, he was seriously injured and Sieg had ced more soldiers there to guard him. From afar, it was visible that there were a dozen energetic Central Cavalry soldiers standing in the backyard. They had received orders from Sieg. Without permission, nobody was allowed to go near the backyard otherwise, he would be killed on the spot. The ck figure stood at a distance for a long time. After that, he extended his hands and made a gesture in the dark. His body then slowly turned transparent before he became fully invisible. The soldiers guarding the entrance heard a sounding from the bushes. The soldiers were all terrified and pulled out their swords. The leader took two of them with him to investigate but did not find anything. Suddenly, they felt a gust of wind blow from their sides. Before they could react, they felt dizzy. All the soldiers soon felt weak and fell down without making a sound. The backyard was quiet and the door to the room was closed. The figure in armor suddenly appeared out of thin air under the moonlight. He looked at the door for a moment and whispered, Hmm, Sieg is not too stupid after all. He actually put a trap here for magicians but how could such a trap stop me? That figure slowly stretched out his hand and a silvery light burst out of his hand. The silvery light soon transformed into a lightsaber. After that, he threw the lightsaber at the door. Without any sound or sign, a curtain of light appeared in front of the door to block the lightsaber. The curtain of light shook when it came into contact with the lightsaber and gradually disappeared. Likewise, the lightsaber shattered and immediately disappeared without a trace. The figureughed lightly. After that, he stepped forward and pushed open the door to enter the room. On top of arge bed in the room was Rody with his eyes closed. He was still unconscious. The figure went towards the bed and looked at Rody. He then sighed and whispered, Ahh, Old Mark is really a scoundrel. The Limit Crystal is not a good thing. How could he just casually give it to him? He is just a small Grade 1 swordsman with a seed of power inside him. He just got lucky. He can skip learning the ordinary fighting energy and start with the golden fighting energy. But how can he seed without a few years of practice? Using the seed of power to enhance his strength is not a reliable method. Before I can even figure out how to teach him, that old bastard has already given him a Limit Crystal. Wont that make things worse? Two hours of unlimited power. It is great when in use but after the time is up, the person will feel extremely miserable! Now, a lot of effort will be required... The figure walked up and down around the bed. Without touching Rodys arms which were ced above his chest, he produced a faint light and poured that light into Rodys body. After a while, he sighed and stopped, "No, if I keep doing this, I will lose my soul before I heal him!" After that, he walked out of the room in big strides. He looked around for a moment and then he entered the next room. The next room was upied by Muse. She initially had a shoulder injury, which had not fully recovered. She then traveled for days despite her weak body and finally, she took the blow from Darks sword. Although she had received emergency treatment, she was still unconscious. The figure looked at Muse who was lying down on the bed and sighed, No choice. Although it is troublesome, I still have to do it like this. He went up to Muse and held down her forehead gently with his hand. He then mumbled something and a sudden burst of light appeared in the room. The lightpletely covered him and the whole bed. Fortunately, the doors and windows were shut tight. Otherwise, the light would have shot outside and would be discovered by others in the dark. After the light faded, Muse moaned. She felt something cold on her forehead. It felt like cold river water flowed down from her head and scattered into numerous branches. It spread throughout her body. She was having a fever, after sustaining such a serious injury. As a result, she moaned from thefortable and cooling feeling. She then heard a powerful and strange voice slowly say, Are you well? If you are well, get up quickly. Muse was startled and immediately sat up only to see an armored person standing by her bed in the dark. His arms were folded as he looked at her. When she woke up and saw the figure there, Muse instinctively wanted to scream. However, the person quickly reached out and covered her mouth. Idiot, do not scream! If you scream, the Tulip Family will die. When Muse heard that, she swallowed her scream. After breathing a sigh of relief, she pushed aside the other persons hand and asked, Who are you? Where is this ce? The figureughed and said, ck Veil Saint, now Ro... now the Tulip Family has a big problem. I came here to help the duke but I cannot help him alone. There are things that I will need your help with. Muse was bewildered and frowned. You are so sneaky. Who are you? The figure sneered. "Whether you believe me or not, you will find out once you follow me... but you must be quiet." After that, he turned around and walked out of the door. Muse got up from the bed feeling perturbed. She found that her body felt good. Although her magic had not returned, her injuries had already healed. Chapter 89: Skeleton of the Night Chapter 89: Skeleton of the Night Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Muse was shocked when she saw that Rody was short of breath. She walked towards Rodys bed and held his face. A drop of tear fell onto Rodys face. The figure behind her groaned in boredom and seemed to say to himself, I really do not understand human emotions... However, Muse was too agitated to hear him. Muse sighed. Then, she slowly turned and asked, What happened to him? Actually, he harmed himself... Frankly speaking, this is also partly your fault. The figure sighed and whispered, In fact, with his current strength, he would have been killed by your 200 Rnd Knights. However, he had a way to enhance his own strength by several times for a short period of time. After that, he met you and you cast that Gods Lightning Axe spell. It was too powerful. He was already so weak that you could easily kill him without effort. Although he used a secret technique to increase his strength by several times, he was still no match for a ck Veil Saint like you... The spell that you used is supposed be a forbidden spell am I right? Even if he had increased his strength by several times and obtained the Holy Light energy, he still would not be able to withstand it. Your one spell had destroyed his Holy Light energy. The golden fighting energy he had just learned was also destroyed by you. He is only a warrior but he was luckier than others. He could skip learning how to use fighting energy and immediately start practicing golden fighting energy. As it is a shortcut, it is also more dangerous. He would have been able to recover if he had about half a month to slowly recuperate. However, he had been on the run. He also had to fight on a few asions and even got himself injured. At first... Sigh, there is no point telling you so much... I will just say this, he was like a half-constructed building smashed by you to the point that it was about to fall apart. Before it could be repaired, a few more people went up the damaged building and destroyed it further. Now... the body has no more problems. However, when he recovers it will be just like this. Whether it is fighting energy or golden fighting energy, it will forever just be a dream from now on... When Muse heard this, she was sad and sighed. How do you know such details? How do you know all of our actions? There was nobody else besides us... The figure simply replied, I just know. Right now, do you want him to stay as a Grade 2 swordsman for the rest of his life? Muse frowned. I do not understand. How can I help? The figure spread out his hands and said, I definitely cannot save him on my own. Although I am considered his friend, I will lose my soul if I save him. I am not that kind. You are the ck Veil Saint. If I am not wrong, you are only one step away from learning Domain Force. You can already be considered to be at the peak of sorcery. If I dont ask you, then who else can I ask for help? Muse shook her head, I am now... Red dragon blood. Am I right? The figureughed. Although I have not seen a dragon, I believe that the people of Rnd Continent including the bravest person in the Temple would never dare provoke a dragon. What dragon blood? Do you think they are brave enough to kill a dragon and take its blood? I believe the red dragon is not really a dragon but just a kind of magic beast. Muse nodded. Correct. We call it red dragon blood but it is actually the blood of a red crawling magic beast which looks like a dragon. That magic beast was not a particrly fearsome creature. However, its blood was terrified sorcerers. If a sorcerer even drank a bit of the blood, he or she would lose his or her magic. However, there was also a cure. If the sorcerer could find and kill a red dragon and obtain its magic stone, the sorcerer could be cured. Magic stones? The figureughed again. I have a lot of them but I do not know if there is a red dragon magic stone here. He stretched out his hands and like magic, revealed some bright multicolored crystals in his hands. Muse nced at them and her facial expression changed. She was a senior sorceress and naturally knew about such things. The figure had taken out magic stones of various magic beasts. On top of that, most of the magic stones were from high-level magic beasts. Muse knew that killing a low-level magic beast itself was no easy task. As for high-level magic beasts, a senior sorcerer or knight would most likely die trying to kill it. At most, they would only have a chance of escaping. However, the person before her could immediately produce so many magic stones of high-level magic beasts in his hand, as though they were ordinary stones. Where did you find so many of these? Hmm... Those days, my master liked to collect strange things. He took people with him and sneaked into the Rnd Continent. These were part of his collection. Take a look and see if there is a red dragon magic stone in here. If it is not here, I still have more magic stones that I have not taken out. I did not take all of them out because I have too many and it would not be nice to do so. After hearing his words, Muses jaw almost dropped all the way to the ground and she thought to herself about how strange the figure was. Magic stone collection? Does he not know that you can even sell magic stones from low-level magic beasts for hundreds of gold coins? For sorcerers, these magic stones are treasured objects that can enhance their power! They are much more expensive than magic crystals. If it is a magic stone from a high-level magic beast, it could easily cost tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of gold coins! In the Rnd Continent, there were many small mercenary groups which specialized in hunting magic beasts. They sold their magic stones for a living. However, most of them were only brave enough to hunt the low-level beasts. The figure noticed that Muse did not move and thought that there were no red dragon magic stones there. So, he threw the stones to the ground. He then produced more stones out of thin air. Muse started to feel dizzy with confusion. Although she grew up in the Rnd Continent, she had never seen that many magic stones in front of her. With a nce, she saw that most of his collection were magic stones from high-level magic beasts which were usually stored in the Temple. Muse took a deep breath to calm herself. She then slowly picked up two crimson colored crystals and sighed. These are the ones. But, they are extremely valuable... I think it is better if you keep them. The figureughed and said, This kind of thing may be precious to sorcerers but it is merely a beautiful gem to the rest of us. Having said that, this is something Master had left behind. I cannot just give them all to you. The man then waved his hands and all of the other magic stones disappeared. Muse looked at the red dragon magic stone in excitement. She was originally very arrogant but in the past few days, she had experienced extreme inconvenience because she had lost her magic. Now, the object to restore her magic was in her hands. How could she not be excited? The figure saw her in a daze and said, You better act quickly. It is gettingte. I will no longer be able to handle this when the sky brightens. Muse looked at him and asked, You want to save him. So, why are you acting so secretive? The figure shook his head and replied, Meet others? When people see me, it will be strange if they are not frightened to death. He then looked at Muse and became impatient. Little girl, you speak too much! Act quickly! How do you use this magic stone? Do you eat it? Muse red back at him fiercely and unhappily said, Have you seen people eating stones? After that, she looked at the figure again. Gritting her teeth, she pricked her finger with a sharp edge of the magic stone until blood flowed. She then carefully dripped a drop of her blood to spread on the magic stone. After that, she closed her eyes. The figure looked at Muse curiously. Muse suddenly opened her eyes and said, You better think of something. There will be a lot of light when I use sorcery and people might probably see it. The man folded his arms and lightly replied, Dont worry. I have already prepared countermeasures! Nobody outside will be able to see the light from in here! Muse nodded and immediately closed her eyes. Suddenly, the magic stone in her hand gave out a faint red light. The light was not strong but under the light, the red magic stone slowly changed color as if sunlight was shining on melting ice. The rock hard magic stone slowly changed into a ball of red light. After that, the ball of light which was on Muses palm, bit by bit entered Muses body through her skin. Muses expression became more serious as she creased her eyebrows. One of her palms hadpletely turned red. Then, the red light moved towards the rest of her body. Gradually her entire body was covered in red light. Muse suddenly opened her eyes and took a deep breath. A red fog spiraled down from her head. It eventually wrapped around her whole body. The red fog became more and more concentrated before it finally disappeared. Although Muse was still standing there, she now exuded a different aura. She felt like the ck Veil Saint who fought with Rody earlier on. Her eyes shone like she was holy and sacred. Smiling, she gently waved her left hand and the grasnd clothing transformed into her ck robes. Her appearance was once again that of the fearsome ck Veil Saint. The person next to herughed loudly and pped his hands. Beautiful! Beautiful! How fascinating! Now you have the presence of a sorcerer! The colorful disy was even more fascinating than fireworks. Muse took a deep breath. With a wave of her hands, a ball of light appeared. It was evident that her magic had recovered. She was excited and she ignored the figures nonsensical chatter. Looking back at the figure, Muse sighed. Whatever happens, I would like to thank you. If it werent for you, I would have had to wait until I got back to the Rnd Continent before I could recover my magic. The figure then waved his hands and replied, Since I have helped you to recover your magic, now is your turn to save him. Muse thought to herself and said, The ultimate healing spell Reshape Origin will be able to save him. However, this spell is also one of the greatest forbidden spells. I have never used it before. She paused for a moment and looked back at the figure before saying, You look like a high-level mage. You should be as powerful as I am. I heard that the Radiant Empire also has an ultimate healing spell. Why do you not save him yourself? You should be more experienced than me. The figure shook his head and replied, I know the spell but I cannot use it. If I try to use it, I will be finished before I get to save him. Muse frowned and asked, Why? The figureughed and replied, Let me tell you, magicians and sorcerers are different. Magicians train using their own power. Depending on how much they cultivate, they can only use that amount of power. Once they finished using their spiritual power, they can continue to cultivate themselves and store more power in their body. However, I am different from the other magicians. Although I have more spiritual power than the other magicians, I cannot cultivate. The more magic I use, the less spiritual power I will have left but I will be unable to replenish my spiritual power. This is because... because I have no mortal body! No mortal body? Muse was shocked. Thats enough. Now that you have magic, just use the see-through spell to look at me. You can see through the armor. But, I might as well just show you..." The moment he finished talking, the figure took off his helmet. Muse looked at the person who removed his helmet, to find a skull. As the lower jaw of the skull moved, a human voice could be heard. Do you see this? There was silence for about three seconds and then Muse screamed, Aaaaah! The skeleton quietly looked at Muse and patiently waited for her to finish. She screamed for a while before she finally stopped. Then, she stepped back. She opened her hands and fireballs appeared in front of both her hands. She then vigntly looked at the skeleton. The skeletons jaw moved again as itughed and said, Do not be afraid. Your reaction is not much different from that guy when he first met me... Although Muse was powerful, she was still frightened. In the Rnd Continent, she had seen skeleton soldiers summoned by the sorcerers. However, this particr skeleton could talk,ugh, walk and also use magic. She had never seen anything like him before. Resisting the impulse to shoot the fireballs from her hands, Muse took a deep breath and asked, What kind of... thing are you? The skeletonughed. I am a skeleton. Strictly speaking, I am not a thing... I am a life! A life that my Master created! A great magical life! My name is Andy! Chapter 90: Reshape Origin Chapter 90: Reshape Origin Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Seeing that Muse was still being vignt, Andy shook his head and said, Looks like this kid was right in calling you an idiot. If I really wanted to harm you, would I even help you regain your magic? I just want to save him... If he dies, I will lose myst remaining friend. Muse found his words to be reasonable and finally put away her hands and extinguished the fireballs. However, she still stared at Andy. Andy shrugged which made Muse feel weird. The skeleton actually shrugged. It was something she had never seen before. Let me tell you again, I do not have a mortal body. My current body is made out of refined crystallized energy. All of my energyes from my body itself. The more I use it, the weaker I will be. When the energy is used up, I am finished. That is why although I know how to use the ultimate healing spell, I am unable to use it. If I use it, I will die... Although I quite like this kid, I will not exchange my life for his. After that, Andyughed. His figure looked peculiar when heughed. However, if it is you, I am sure you will be willing to exchange your life for his. Muses face turned red and she coldly replied, What nonsense are you talking about? I will save him and thats it! Andy moved out of the way, a few steps back towards the door. Muse stood in front of Rody and carefully inspected him. She sighed and then she slowly opened her arms, closed her eyes and chanted a spell. A ray of milky, white light seemed to descend from heaven. The ray passed through the rooms ceiling and shrouded Rodys body. After that, his body started to change... First, the clothes he wore started to tear and it revealed his strong body. After that, there was a soft sound and his ear muffs disappeared. A pair of long ears extended through his hair. Fortunately, Muse had her eyes closed as she concentrated on chanting the spell. Otherwise, she would have definitely screamed if she saw them. Rodys muscles started to tremble. It appeared as though the muscles under his skin were flowing like water. They gradually inted and his skin began to crack, revealing a bloody look. However, within the light beam, not a single drop of blood was spilled. Gradually, all the skin on Rodys body cracked from head to toe. It revealed a bloodied and scarred body. However, the cracked skin quickly vanished in a puff of smoke and it was soon reced with new skin that rapidly formed under the light. The hair on his head along with his scalp disintegrated and scattered away. But immediately, a new scalp and golden hair grew out. In just a moment, the golden hair had grown so long that it almost flowed down the bedside. However, the hair was a bit strange. For a moment, it was golden. After that, it glowed ck and then it changed back to gold. It seemed very unstable. The strangest thing was Rodys ears. His original pointy ears slowly changed form. It became smaller and shorter until they were like that of a normal persons. However, as soon as they became normal, the ears would grow back a little. There was also a faint gray lighting from Rodys head which seemed topete with the golden light. His ears kept growing longer and then shorter non-stop. Muse was sweating profusely and she had turned pale. Suddenly, she heard Andy shout, Stop! Stop, thats enough! You dont need to continue anymore! Stop, quickly! Muse rxed and the beam of light disappeared. She looked at Rody again and saw that his body had fully regenerated and all his wounds had disappeared without a trace. His golden hair almost touched the ground and his face gave off a gentle radiance. Then she nced down and saw Rodys naked body. Muse screamed as she immediately turned her head away and closed her eyes. Her cheeks were red. Andyughed mischievously. He then approached them and slowly whispered to himself, "Luckily, I stopped her in time. Otherwise, the Gods Smile would havee off and revealed his original face... his Yin Yang face. If that happens, he wont be able to meet with people any longer." Andy ignored Muses blushing face and stood in front of Rody. He stretched his finger and a small me appeared. He then gently pointed at Rodys forehead until the small me was injected into Rodys body. After that, Andyughed. Alright, it is finally done. You reshaped his body and I injected a little bit of spiritual power to help him collect his scattered fighting energy. As long as he slowly cultivates himself, he will slowly recover. This kid is really lucky. He has a high-level magician and a high-level sorceress to help him. Muses eyes were still closed as she said, "Dont say any more. You... Quickly cover up his body!" She waited a long time but did not receive a reply from the skeleton. Muse could not help but opened her eyes to find the room empty except for Rody and herself. The skeleton had disappeared. While she was in a daze, she heard a noise from outside the room. That night, Sieg could not stop worrying about the duke. When it was dawn, he rushed over to see him and was stunned to find the scene before him. His personally selected elites were all lying down across the yard outside the dukes room. All of them were lethargic and they could not wake up no matter how hard Sieg kicked them. Sieg was shocked and he immediately rushed towards the room. However, about 10 steps away from the room, Sieg seemed to hit an invisible wall. Sieg tried to bump against the wall several times but found that he could not move forward. rmed and angry, he mobilized arge group of soldiers and even alerted Reuben. The magicians of the Northwest Legion also tried several times to get past the wall but found that the whole room was sealed off by a powerful spell. They tried to figure it out for a very long time but they still could not break through the invisible wall. By then, arge group of soldiers and magicians had assembled. However, no matter what spell they used, the invisible wall continued to block the way. Reuben was furious as his soldiers were of a higher gradepared to Siegs. He used his fighting energy and charged at the invisible wall. There was a loud thump and the soldiers watched helplessly as the Northwest Legions Regiment Commander bounced off and copsed against another wall. As they helped the flustered Reuben back on his feet, a white ray of light appeared from the sky. The light seemed to appear from the clouds and directly passed through the roof of the building. Everyone was stunned by that spectacr sight. Even Jojo who came barefooted after hearing the news was stunned. Everyone was still in a daze when the ray of light finally disappeared and a figure came out of the dukes room. The figure wore a full set of the Imperial Armys cavalry armor. Sieg was rmed and he questioned the figure. However, the figure ignored him. Reuben then ordered the archers to shoot arrows at the figure but the arrows could not prate the invisible wall. All the arrows fell to the ground. The figure in armor thenughed. He slowly became transparent. He then disappeared into thin air in front of everyone. The irritated Reuben then used all of his fighting energy and charged towards the invisible wall regardless of the people blocking him. There was a sound of an explosion as the wall suddenly disappeared without a trace. Reuben was unable to stop himself in time and smashed through the door of the dukes room. The door shattered. Sieg was the fastest to respond. He was the first to rush in but the moment he entered the room, he was dumbfounded. He saw that the duke had woken up and quickly wrapped himself in a nket. However, Sieg had already seen it all. Under the sheets, the duke was naked. The beautiful woman who came back with the duke stood by his bed looking flushed, helpless and speechless. Sieg did not know when but the woman had already put on a ck robe. Rodys face was flushed. He did not know what happened. He looked stupidly at Muse, Sieg, and Reuben who was still lying down on the floor. He did not understand why they were there. He did not know why Reuben crashed into the door and also why he was naked. After a moment, Rody slowly opened his mouth and said, I just woke up... you all... Sieg suddenly helped Reuben up from the ground and quickly walked out the door. He stopped in front of the door and faced the soldiers who were prepared to rush in. He shouted, Fall back! Fall back! No one is allowed toe closer! All the soldiers immediately stopped but Jojo did not care. She ran barefooted towards the door. Sieg and Reuben had the same thought and quickly blocked her from going further. Jojo nced at Sieg and Reubens strange expressions and ignored them as she forced herself past them. Reuben and Sieg did not dare to obstruct the noblewoman and could only move aside. However, they could see the helpless smile on each others face and knew that there would be big problemsing soon. Jojo ran inside and saw Rody wrapped in nket, looking embarrassed. After that, she saw the ck-robed woman standing at his bedside. Her heart almost stopped. Her eyes were red and tears started to flow. Rody was also surprised when he saw Jojo. If Rody was afraid of any woman, it would be Miss Jojo. That was because of her special identity as Seths old lover. In front of her, Rody felt like he was walking on a tightrope. If he was not careful, his real identity would be exposed. Before Rody could speak, Jojo already opened her mouth and spoke in an ill-mannered tone. Seth, what is the meaning of this? Rody had collected his thoughts but before he could answer her, Muse calmly said, Nothing. I only helped to treat his injuries. When Muse saw the beautiful woman with grief in her eyes and Rodys face, she felt pain and resentment. Treatment? What kind of treatment would need him to take off his clothes? Jojo was flustered. Muse did not spare her a nce. Sheughed coldly and then spoke to Rody, Put on your clothes first. I will wait to speak to you. After that, she walked towards the door and said, Move! Her magic had returned and her every move gave off a faint yet powerful magical presence. Jojo felt a chill behind her back and involuntarily stepped back. Muse ignored the other people and walked out of the door. She saw that the yard was full of soldiers and she walked back to her own room. After Muse went out, Jojo went towards Rodys bedside and stomped her feet. Seth! You! I was worried about you but...! Her tears flowed as she spoke. Rody was confused. He did not know what had just happened. He then said, You need to go out first. Jojo heard his indifferent tone and felt wronged. She could not stop her tears from flowing. Rody looked at her and sighed as he whispered, Miss Jojo, I still need to put on my clothes! Jojo red fiercely at Rody and coldly said, What are you afraid of? Its not like I have never seen it before! After that, she turned around and walked out. Her heart was filled with pain and grief. Ignoring the others, she ran away without stopping. Sieg and Reuben were standing in the yard. They felt that the duke was just as formidable in capturing the hearts of women as he was in fighting. When they saw another beautiful woman by his side, they smiled wryly. They saw that the duke was awake and looked healthy. Although what happened earlier was strange, as long as the duke was alright, he would be able to tell them about itter. After that, Sieg heard the duke call from inside the room, Commander Sieg! Sieg immediately replied loudly, Your subordinate is present! Order everyone outside to withdraw! Without... without my orders, no one can enter! Sieg immediately gave the order for the soldiers to line up. After that, the soldiers were sent back to their respective posts, leaving only a dozen soldiers guarding outside the room. While Reuben and Sieg were sending away the remaining people, they heard the duke call out again, Commander Sieg! There was a moment of silence before the duke continued to speak. However, his voice sounded like a helpless and forcedugh. Ask someone to send me some clothes. Chapter 91: The Pain of Separation Chapter 91: The Pain of Separation Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Rody was neatly dressed. He felt clean and fresh. He could also feel his dexteritying back. Miraculously, he felt even better than before he was injured. However, he had some doubts so he went next door to ask Muse. Muse was standing in front of the window when she heard Rody enter the room. She turned around and looked at him. She slowly said in a cold voice, Do not speak, listen to me. Muse then exined what happened the night before. She spoke slowly and indifferently but her eyes were constantly observing Rodys expression. Rody was puzzled. He frowned and said, So it was Andy. When I get back, I will need to ask him in greater detail. Muse lightly replied, That is your problem. Your business here is now finished and I have also recovered so... Muse hesitated for a moment before saying, So, I will be leaving. Leave? Rodys heart jumped. A feeling that was difficult to exin rose in his heart as he asked, Why do you want to leave? Muse tried to sound cold as she replied, Why cant I leave? When I lost my magic, I was your prisoner! But now I have recoveredpletely. Do you have the ability to stop me? Watt Fortress may have tens of thousands of soldiers but if I want to leave, will they be able to stop me? Rody was agitated. He walked up to her and said in a low voice, Prisoner? Youre saying that you were a prisoner? That day I was seriously injured. If you wanted to go, how could I have stopped you? You said you were a prisoner but along the way here, you had plenty of chances to escape! Rody looked straight at Muse. His eyes gave aplicated gaze. Muse could not look him in the eye so, she turned away. She sighed and said, Why do you want to keep me here? You know that I am not from here. There are also matters at the grasnds... I need to go back to the Temple and warn them about King Saurons conspiracy to subvert the Temple. I have to go back. On top of that... staying here... what is the use of staying? Rody stared at her without speaking. Muses heart softened as she said, Both of us are people with high positions and big responsibilities... I... If I asked you to follow me to the Rnd Continent, would you be willing to? Rody almost shouted, I am willing! but he remained clear-headed. After a moment of silence, he said softly, Very well, I understand. He then looked at Muse and reluctantlyughed. I will send you out of the city. Rody ordered his men to prepare the horses. After that, he apanied Muse out of the Watt Fortress alone and they moved towards the northeast. As the sun rose, two horses walked side by side in the wilderness. Rody was unhappy. He apanied her stretch after stretch. Finally, they stopped their horses after traveling for about 10 li. Alright, let us split up here. You do not need to apany me anymore, Muse said softly. Rody sat on his horse and looked at Muse without saying anything. Muse was heartbroken. She took out a ring and gave it to Rody. Her voice trembled, This is a keepsake to remember me by. I have kept it with me since my childhood. After I leave today, I do not know when we will meet again... Her voice choked with sadness and her tears started to flow. Rody took it and looked at the small ring in his hands like it was the most important thing in the world. He gritted his teeth and said, I will keep this properly and protect it as though it were my own eyes! Rody then took out his scimitar and cut a lock of his blonde hair. After that, he cut out a piece of cloth and wrapped his hair before giving it to Muse. I do not have anything to give you so, take this to remember me by. In the future... if you do not forget me, I will not forget you! Muse trembled. She took the hair wrapped in cloth and kept it close to her chest. She then looked at Rody and said softly, If you do not forget me, I will not forget you too! After that, she whipped the horse and the horse ran a few dozen steps before it stopped. She then turned around and asked, Seth, I heard that woman call you Seth! Is that your name? During the past few days, they called each other idiot and Duke of Tulip Family but they had never called each other by their names. Rody shook his head and shouted, No, Seth is a name used by others! Remember, my name is Rody! He then paused and added, Only those close to me know me by this name! Muse looked happy when she heard the words, those close to me. She nodded and loudly replied, Youmand a lot of soldiers and you are an important figure. The bureaucracy is like the battlefield. Many want to im your life. It is easier to dodge the thrust of an open spear than to avoid being stabbed from the back. Be careful. Rodyughed loudly and replied, King Sauron is a very ambitious man and must be a very formidable person! Although you are strong, you are not crafty at all. Therefore, you need to be careful. Muse turned red and loudly replied. I will remember that Rody! Remember, Muse is my religious name. My real name is Mouceria. If you are willing to, you can call me Mouse! After having said that, she turned around and went on her way without stopping. She left Rody sitting on the horse, as he silently repeated her name, Mouse... Rody waited until she disappeared from his view before leaving in low spirits. He was young and had never experienced the pain of separation. He felt depressed as he rode all the way back to the city. Sieg saw both of them leaving the city but only one person came back. He also noted the dukes unhappiness. He spoke carefully and avoided agitating Rody. Rody then heard from Sieg that Jojo was a special envoy dispatched by His Majesty. Rody sighed and despite his reluctance, he ordered his men to request for Jojos presence. When Jojo came out, she was feeling gloomy. She simply handed the emperors orders to Rody and then she turned around without a word. Rody was already depressed so, he paid no attention to Jojos actions. When Jojo turned around, she had hoped for her lover to call out to her. However, there was no response. Once again, she felt wronged as she had endured an arduous journey and had rushed there for nothing. Her feet started to move faster and she was finally out of sight. Rody sighed and carefully read the orders of His Majesty the Emperor. After he read it, he frowned and said, General Reuben, please summon themanders of the army. Within a short time, all the different rankmanders of the Northwest Legion had gathered. This time, Rody did not modestly decline Reuben and sat in the chair of the Commander-in-Chief. When all the officers were in attendance, Rody announced the orders of His Majesty. General Reuben is dismissed as the Regimental Commander of the Northwest Legion and is to report back to the Imperial Capital. The Northwest Legion will temporarily be under themand of Northwest Military Special Envoy, Duke Seth Rudolph. The Northwest Legion is to remain and repair the Watt Fortress. Opening hostilities against the Great Moon Kingdom is not allowed without His Majestys orders! The Central Cavalry is to remain until the Northwest Legion is appointed a new Regimental Commander. Once a new Regimental Commander is appointed to the Northwest Legion, Duke Seth Rudolph is to report back to the Imperial Capital! The Central Cavalry is also recalled. After the orders were announced, everybody frowned. Reuben was relieved of his post. Everybody had seen iting. However, His Majestys orders to repair the Watt Fortress and not open hostilities against the Great Moon Kingdom was strange. Based onmon sense, His Majesty should have dispatched the Southern Legion to the Northwest and battle with the Great Moon Kingdom to regain lost ground. On top of that, they believed that once the two countries go back to war, the Duke of the Tulip Family should obviously be the Commander-in-Chief. However, His Majesty did not seem to have any intention to fight. His Majesty also intended to transfer the duke back to the Imperial Capital and send someone else to the Northwest Legion. Among the soldiers, only Sieg and Gordon understood. Before the expedition, Rody had already told them that their objective was only to save Watt Fortress. The Empire would not fight against the Great Moon Kingdom. Although the Empire appeared strong, it was actually very weak. The military wasx and the financial situation did not seem good. As a result, His Majesty did not want to recklessly fight against the Great Moon Kingdom. Holding the Watt Fortress and protecting the Northwest region was enough. The captured provinces and the rest were up to political negotiation and had nothing to do with the army. Rody coughed twice and the soldiers immediately stopped murmuring. After looking at them, Rody slowly said, By the order of His Majesty, I will be taking control of the Northwest Legion from today onwards! Now for my order, from today onwards the whole army is to repair Watt Fortress! The military camp is to remain on alert! Other than the scouts, all other soldiers are not allowed to leave the city without my orders! Reuben remained calm and handed over the Regimental Commandersmand seal to Rody in front of everyone. After that, he ignored everyones confused expressions as he went out to find his bodyguards. He packed up and was prepared for his journey. Rody dispersed everyone. He was unhappy. In his opinion, Reuben was not responsible for the defeat of the Northwest Legion. The Northwest Legion had already been weakened by parasites. In such a situation, how could Reuben not be defeated? Of course, it was Reubens fault for not being strict with his own army. However, the general environment in many of the Empires armies was likewise. Even the Empires most elite Central Cavalry was also like that. How could Reuben have changed the situation on his own? After that, Rody, Sieg, and Gordon sent Reuben and his bodyguards off to the Imperial Capital. Rody was still unhappy. He then remembered the two parasites in the city and sneered. I have long wanted to punish you. I have returnedte and allowed you to stay happy for so many days! When he returned to the garrison, his subordinates immediately reported to him that Garrison Commander, Fedol and Northwest Commander, Ferara had presented him with a lot of gifts. Rody entered the hall and saw several heavy boxes on the floor. He ordered the soldiers to open the boxes and he saw that a few of the boxes were full with no less than 100,000 gold coins. Rody sneered. These guys really act quickly. Thest time, he had pretended to ask for bribes and earned 100,000 gold coins. All of the money was used to pay the soldiers and build fortifications. He had just returned for one day and the two of them had already sent money again. What did they say when they sent this? The bodyguard replied, The twomanders congratted Your Excellency on returning after a victory and said that this gold was given to reward the army! They also invited Your Excellency to attend the afternoon feast to celebrate the victory of the Lightning Gods Whip. Rody smiled and replied, Well, take these gifts and give them to Sieg. Give a portion of the money to the families of those who perished or those who became disabled. Let Sieg handle the rest of the money. The hundreds of thousands of gold coins will be useful. That damn Fedol! ording to thew of the Empire, the walls of the fortress have to be 12 meters tall but the walls of Watt fortress are less than 10 meters tall! This parasite only wants money, not his life! Rody sighed. He could no longer wait. When he gets reced by someone else, he would not have the right to deal with those two fellows anymore. He ordered his men to dispatch from the Central Cavalry two groups of the Wolves Fang. He then exchanged a few words with the captain and told him to take one group with him. After that, he took the other group and headed towards the banquet. Ferara and Fedol had already gathered the nobles in the city. They had prepared everything in the mansion. That day, both of them felt greatly relieved. That day, they heard that Reuben was dismissed by the Emperor and ordered to return to the Imperial Capital. With Reuben gone, there was nobody left who was familiar with the situation in the Northwest Legion. They had earlier received news from the Imperial Capital that once Reuben returned, he would be court martialled. As long as Reuben was found guilty, he would be the only one to take responsibility for the defeat. The duke also knows the truth but he has already taken our money. One hundred thousand gold coins! If he dares to be hostile, we will all die together! Haha, we are all corrupted! Hasnt he received our money again as well? That was why Ferara immediately sent hundreds of thousands of gold coins to the garrison hoping to make the duke an aplice. He heard the soldiers announce the arrival of the duke. Ferara felt relieved. As long as he got past the day, everything would be solved. He dragged Fedol to go out together and greet the duke but felt disdain when he saw Fedols frightened face. That Garrison Commander was indeed a real oaf. Ferara had ns to report to the people at the Imperial Capital so that they would transfer that useless oaf elsewhere once their problems were solved. While Ferara was deep in thought, a group of heavily armed Central Cavalry soldiers suddenly burst through the door. All of them had unsheathed their swords. With a murderous look on their face, they rushed in. Men and women in splendid costumes attending the banquet screamed and ran away. The more courageous ones tried to intimidate the soldiers. However, they were the Wolves Fang soldiers who had followed Rody to the Northwest. They only knew how to take orders from the duke. They grabbed and threw out all the offenders despite their noble ranks. There were a lot of screams and soon, the entrance was upied by the soldiers and the venue was empty. After that, the sound of footsteps could be heard as Rody walked in gloomily. Ferara was surprised and wanted to walk forward to talk to Rody. However, when Rody saw Ferara, he pointed at Ferara and the frightened Fedol. He ruthlessly shouted, Thats the two of them! Drag them out and execute them! Chapter 92: Kill Immediately Chapter 92: Kill Immediately Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Ferara was shocked, and he immediately retreated. Naturally, he had a few bodyguards who stepped forward to block the way. Rody waved his hands, and the Wolf Fang soldiers immediately stopped. However, they did not put down their scimitars and red menacingly at everyone. They were soldiers who had tasted blood on the battlefield. Although Ferara had bodyguards, they were less imposing. A few of the bodyguards were deathly pale and looked as if they had wanted to retreat. Fedol was frightened and turned pale. Ferara gritted his teeth and shouted loudly, Your Excellency, what are you doing?! Are you trying to exact revenge? Rody put on a confused expression and asked, Revenge? What revenge? Ferara turned pale and loudly shouted, Your Excellency, we both know about what happened in the Northwest region! Even the crowds here know about it! Isnt it just a little bit of money? Who has not embezzled the soldiers money before? If you intend to give us trouble, we will fight till the end! Do not forget, you have also epted the gold coins! After he finished speaking, Ferara unsheathed his sword and fiercely red at Rody. Rodyughed and replied, Commander Ferara, I do not understand what you are saying! What do you mean by embezzling money? I do not understand! I came here today because I discovered that you havemitted treason! The moment Rody said that, Ferara immediately shouted, Nonsense! I am amander of the Empire! How could I have been treacherous? You- you better not speak nonsense! Rody coldly snorted and said, I knew you would never admit to your guilt! After that, he pped his hands and more than 20 soldiers walked into the room. Every two soldiers were carrying a box, and soon, ten boxes were ced in the middle of the open space. Commander Fedol, Commander Ferara, I believe you recognize these boxes? They have your family insignia! The soldier kicked open one of the boxes to reveal the inside which was full of gold coins. Both of you aremanders of the Empire! What are your annual sries? How many family properties do you have? How did you manage to umte so much gold coins with your ie? Rody red gloomily and hatefully. You must have had a secret deal with Reuenthal to betray the Empire! Otherwise, how could the Northwest Legions army of 200,000 be defeated over 1000 miles? ckstone Fortress, Trier Fortress and Lon Fortress are all at strategic areas. How did Reuenthal easily capture these locations? You must have surrendered the fortresses to him! These gold coins are your evidence! The Garrison Commander, Fedol, was already very frightened. He rushed forward and screamed, That is not true! That is not true... Reuenthal did not give us this money! This money is... Shut up! Ferara scolded and kicked Fedol. His expression turned gloomy as he said, Your Excellency, your trickery is formidable! Unfortunately, you cannot use me of treason with just these boxes of gold coins as proof! After all, gold coins cannot speak! Do you have any evidence of my coboration with the enemy? Feraras face was pale. He noticed that some of the things before him were things he had left in his house. Since they had been taken out, it would mean that his house had probably been searched. At that point, he knew he should spare no respect anymore. However, he did not expect the other side to leave out embezzling military funds and instead immediately use him of treason. How can I exin these boxes of gold coins? I cannot admit that these were obtained from corrupt practices. It will also be a dead end... Rody smiled coldly and said, Still dabbling in sophistry! He waved again, and the Wolf Fang started to approach them and fought against Feraras guards. The guards could not win against the Wolf Fang. In a very short time, the Wolf Fang killed two of Feraras bodyguards. Out of fear, the nobles continued to scream and everyone else who did not want to die knelt down to surrender. One of the soldiers disarmed Ferara and pressed Ferara to the ground. Ferara cursed, Seth, you dare treat me like this! Have you thought of the consequences? Rody coldly replied, What nonsense are you talking about? Take him out and execute him! As the soldiers dragged Ferara out, Ferara cried, I am amander of the Empire! Even if you say I am guilty, you cannot kill me without orders from the Military Law Department! Rody sneered and replied, This is an operation of the Northwest Legion! I am the Supreme Commander of this operation! ording to the special regtions of the Empires operation, I have the right to put you to death! Execute him! Ferara screamed as he was dragged away by the soldiers. After a few moments, his voice could no longer be heard, and a fierce looking soldier came back. He threw a bloody head on the ground. There were already a few corpses in front of the nobles. The bloody head rolled to the feet of one of the nobles. He gagged and fainted out of fear. There were also some who cried out in fear, as their legs went weak. If there hadnt been someone one beside them to help them, they would have just fallen down. Everyone. Rodys face changed to calm expression as he addressed the nobles present and he lightly said, Commander Ferara was a traitor. The evidence was irrefutable and he has already been executed by militaryw. I will immediately report this to the Military Law Department, but we have all witnessed to it. We are all loyal subjects of His Majesty, so I know that it would not be right for me to take all the credit. With a wave of his hand, a soldier took out a prepared report and gave it to Rody. I would like to invite everyone to sign this report, which I will send to the Military Law Department. The nobles were stunned by his words... Sign it together? They were all powerful families from the Northwest with connections to Ferara and Fedol. Naturally, they knew the background of the two men. But the duke had executed Ferara without even blinking. They feared that he would execute them as well. That being said, how could they sign the report so easily? If they signed the report, it meant that had they sided with the duke. One way of saying it was that the duke could easily kill them off. Even Feraras family who had a powerful background could not do anything. If the nobles signed their names, Feraras family would not be able to me the duke, but that was definitely not the case for themselves. Seeing everybody looking at each other, Rody smiled. He knew that they needed a trigger. He then spoke loudly, Commander Fedol, do you have anything to say?! Fedol had already been kneeling on the ground. He was so frightened that he peed himself. Tears and snot kept running down his face as he continued to kowtow. Your Excellency! Your Excellency, I did notmit treason! Rody lightly replied, Then where did you get all these gold coins? Fedol cried and said, These gold coins were not given by Reuenthal! He looked up to see the other nobles. Among them were some of his aplices. Fedol was a bungling oaf. When Fedol looked at the nobles, he seemed to grasp thest straw and shouted, These gold coins were really not given by Reuenthal! If you do not believe me, ask them! They all know the truth! They also have a share in these gold coins! The moment he spoke those words, Rody felt relieved. I have been waiting for you to say this! Rody quickly gazed at the nobles. The nobles who were still hesitating were frightened. They cursed Fedol deep down in their hearts for dragging them down with him. They all stopped hesitating and started to scold Fedol. The area became noisy, and the nobles had indignant expressions. Fedol, you are a nderer! You coborated with Reuenthal and now you want to frame others? Your Excellency, this traitor must not be allowed to live! You should execute him immediately! Your Excellency is amazing for exposing the treachery of two officers! Execute him! Uphold the Military Law of the Empire! Seeing everybody shouting, Fedol fainted out of fear. Rody smiled and said, This will be difficult. I have already killed one, and I want to leave one alive to interrogate him. This is an important matter. If I kill him now, the militaryw... Before Rody could finish, a noble shouted, Your Excellency the Duke, Fedol is guilty of treason, and the evidence is irrefutable! He should immediately be executed! We have already seen it ourselves, and we are willing to testify for Your Excellency! We will sign the report! With this noble taking the lead, the other nobles also responded simrly. These nobles were all aplices of Fedol. They were afraid that the duke would arrest and interrogate Fedol. They knew that Fedol was a useless and timid person. If he was interrogated, he would immediately sell them out. As a result, the nobles had hoped for Rody to immediately execute Fedol. With one mouth less, they would be able to protect themselves. Rody was pleased. He thenughed and ordered his soldiers to pass the report to the nobles, one at a time, for them to sign. At that moment, there was chaos. There were some cunning nobles who tried to escape signing the report. They pretended to faint out of fear however, Rodys soldiers did buy it and kicked them ferociously. The nobles felt the pain and jumped up. The soldiers showed the nobles their blood-stained sword to ensure that they signed the report obediently. After a while, everyone, regardless of men or women, young or old, had signed the report prepared by Rody. Rody took a look at the report and smiled with satisfaction. He then nced coldly at Fedol and loudly ordered, Pull him out and execute him! Rody did not dare to leave Fedol alive as well. He had executed both of them for treason, but the truth was they were actually corrupted and did not coborate with the enemy. There would be trouble if Fedol was left alive and the incident was investigated in the future. By killing the two of them immediately, there would be no witnesses. With the signatures of all the powerful noble families in the Northwest Region, the incident was considered settled. With all of their signatures, even if the two were not traitors, they were already considered so. Rody smiled for a moment. Suddenly, his face sank as he looked at the people present. He slowly said, Everyone in the Northwest! From now on, whatever you do, please be careful! After that, Rody ordered the soldiers to take away the boxes of gold coins. However, he deliberately left the corpses and blood on the floor. All the way back, Rody sighed. With one move, he had punished the armys tworgest parasites. He had also used one of them to serve as a warning for the other nobles, using his blood to intimidate them. They would think twice the next time they wanted to embezzle money. Even if Rody hated those people, he would soon need to leave the Northwest Region after all. Even if he wanted to stop the corruption entirely, it would not have been possible. He could only give them a warning and hoped that they would restrain themselves. Rody had helped the next Regiment Commander get rid of two big pieces of trash and firmly warned the other corrupt nobles. He had already built a foundation. He hoped that his recement would be capable enough to improve the situation. When he returned to the garrison, Rody still felt gloomy. Muses departure and Reubens dismissal made his heart feel heavy. Although he had eradicated two parasites, there were definitely a lot more. As he felt depressed, he ordered his soldiers to get him some wine. Not long after that, he heard light footsteps. Turning around, he saw a pretty girl holding a leather sk as she entered the room. Howe its you? Rody gave a light smile. Jadelina suddenly knelt down as she offered the leather sk containing the wine. Her voice trembled as she said, Your Excellency, I heard that you killed the Commander of Trier Fortress today... He was the one who had forced one of my brothers to go to the army... which resulted in my brothers death... After that, Jadelina looked up and revealed her red eyes. Rody nodded as he took the leather sk. Let me ask you something. The other day, I executed 10 of your vige men. Even though they had coborated with the enemy, they were still people from your vige. Do you hate me for it? Jadelina did not avoid eye contact and softly replied, At first, I hated you for it. However, Iter understood that if you did not execute them, the hearts of the soldiers would be scattered. If their hearts were scattered, more people in the Northwest region would die. That is why... I do not hate Your Excellency. Rody sighed. He then nodded and gently said, You actually understand. That is not easy. He pulled out the stopper from the leather sk and drank a mouthful of the wine. He almost choked from the bitter taste of the wine. He was not someone who normally drank wine but he was depressed and suddenly felt like drinking. After coughing violently a few times, he noticed that Jadelina was still kneeling in front of him. His face then turned red as he lightly said, Alright, you may leave now. I will be returning to the Imperial Capital in about two days. I will send you home along the way. Jadelina stood up and walked towards the door. When she reached the door, she could not help but turn around and say, Your Excellency, you have changed a lot the past few days... You are different from the time I met you in the vige. Rody smiled, but he did not say anything. He just waved his hand, signaling her to go. Once he was alone in his room, Rodys smile gradually disappeared. He slowly sipped the wine and whispered to himself, I have changed? I am still Rody, but I am no longer the soft hearted, silly boy. Dandong was right. Blood can make people grow... Chapter 93: The Westwood Capital City Chapter 93: The Westwood Capital City Trantor: Editor: A few dayster, the newly-appointed Regiment Commander of the Northwest Legion, Elliott, arrived with 1,000 cavalrymen. Rody handed over the military affairs to him. Then Rody led the Central Cavalry, along with Gordon and the Imperial Guards, back to the Imperial Capital. Regiment Commander Elliott was an old and wise person. ording to Sieg, when Elliot was a Deputy Commander of the Central Cavalry, he was not corrupted. However, he was not outstanding. He did not offend anyone or made dealings with anyone. He was not greedy for money, had no desire for women and did not like having power. Rody sighed. The Northwest Region needed a person who was resolute and vigorous in executing policies. This was to ensure that all of the corruption could be rooted out. Elliot did not seem to be such a person. However, Elliot was said to be very familiar with military affairs. Currently, the Emperor did not want to fight in a war. Reuenthal was also not able to fight in a war as the two princes of Great Moon Kingdom were having an internal strife for power and authority. Elliot came to defend the Northwest region of the Empire, and there would not be any problems as long as Elliot did not make mistakes. The only thing that annoyed Rody was that Jojo would be following him back to the Imperial Capital. Jojo had ignored him a few days ago in Watt Fortress. However, on the way back, Jojo had returned to her usual self and began to approach Rody again. The situation when they returned to the Imperial Capital was different. Regiment Commander Elliott had mentioned that the Empire and Great Moon Kingdom had already dispatched an envoy to meet each other for peace negotiations. Both parties had also held back their armies. Besides, the Great Moon Kingdom had sent one of their Princes to Empires capital as a show of sincerity. Due to this, everybody was more rxed on the journey backpared to thest time when the army had to rapidly march day and night. Jojo had dispatched her bodyguards twice to invite Rody to board her carriage. With a flushed face, the terrified Rody told his bodyguards to refuse Jojos invitation. He gave the excuse that a high-ranking military officer should not leave without permission when the army was marching. Jojo was filled with hate but she was miserably in love with Seth. When the threatening ck robed woman left, her heart was at peace. Jojo believed that it would not be difficult to recapture her lovers heart with her status and beauty. After half a day went by, Jojo was unable to hold back any longer. She told her bodyguard to bring her a horse, and then she left the carriage. She rushed to Rodys side and rode beside him. In the military, a person without fixed duties was not allowed to approach high-ranking military officers so easily. But Miss Jojos status made her differentpared to others. She was Her Highness the Empresss sister and was a special envoy sent by Emperor. She also seemed to have an undetermined rtionship with the duke. Which idiot was brave enough to stop her? Even Gordon immediately kept his distance, and Sieg also gave an excuse to escape to another side. Fortunately, they were surrounded by people during the march and Jojo did not dare mention any private matters. She simply just asked what happened in the Northwest region. Rody was helpless and could only cope by responding with a few sentences. When he talked about the more thrilling moments, Jojo was afraid. She turned deathly pale as sheforted herself by patting her chest repeatedly. She then gazed at Rody gently. When she thought of her lover who went through a life and death situation in the Northwest region, she was distressed, but she also felt happy. Soon, it was noon and Jojo started to sweat. Rody could not bear to see the sweet and lovely Jojo exposed under the sunlight as she followed them. Rody then gently advised her return to the carriage. Jojo felt happy when she saw Rody finally caring for her and obediently returned to the carriage. Previously, when Rody went on the expedition, he and the army had marched rapidly and used narrow paths. As a result, they had arrived at Watt Fortress within three days. This time, they only covered half the distance after traveling for five days. They gradually entered deeper into the Empires territory and further away from the war zone in the Northwest region. The surrounding viges and towns were peaceful and serene. It did not have the vast, chaotic and ruined scenery in the Northwest region. Rody sighed and thought to himself. If Watt fortress did not block Reuenthals army in the Northwest, could these people enjoy peace? On the sixth day of the journey, they arrived at Westwood province. After another five days, they would be out of the Westwood province and arrive at the Imperial Capital. They had a safe and pleasant journey. Everyone was feeling rxed. During the war in the Northwest region, the Central Cavalry had aplished their mission remarkably. It was considered as a victorious battle and everyone would be granted a reward when they returned to the Imperial Capital. As a result, everyone was at ease. However, only Rody did not look calm, and he was unhappy. Along the way, he had never turned around to look north. However, he constantly thought of the ck robed woman. He knew that the further north he traveled, the further away he would be from the south. They arrived in the capital city of the Westwood province, West Hill City, that evening. Rodymanded the army to station and rest outside the city. The local officers of West Hill City had requested to visit Rody, but Rody ordered his subordinates to refuse. During the journey, they had passed by a few cities and towns. Most of the local officers knew that the Empires Duke of Tulip was returning triumphantly so, they were trying to curry favor. They constantly had banquets, and even the local aristocrats were sticking around like flies. Rody had tried to cope with it for two days, but after that, he could not stand it anymore. However, they were not stingy with the food and drinks. The military officers distributed them to the rest of the army. The soldiers were all happy. They felt that if they followed the duke, they would be able to win battles and have an unlimited amount of meat and wine. They wished to return to the Empires capital as soon as possible so that the duke could be promoted as the Commander-in-chief of the Central Cavalry. The soldiers had driven away the local officers. Rody had just sat down when Jojo came to him and earnestly asked him to visit the city with her. Although they had passed by a few cities and towns, the West Hill City was thergest city in the Westwood province. It was also thergest city in the northern area of the Empire. Rody was very annoyed by Jojo. He ordered a few bodyguards to put on civilian clothing, and he walked out of the military camp with Jojo. The West Hill City was definitely thergest city of the North. Even though there was a war in the Northwest region, the city was still peaceful. The city streets were bustling with a lot of merchants from the North and the South. Even in the evening, the businesses were still booming, and there were a lot of pedestrians on the streets. It looked peaceful, with the exception of a group of public security soldiers who walked around the city. They were heavily armed which caused some nervous tension. Rody walked together with Jojo. Jojo happily looked around the city excitedly, but Rody was not interested at all. Finally, Rody took Jojo to a restaurant by the roadside to rest. After ordering the food, Rody rxed, only to hear the guests around him talk about the war in the Northwest region. There were numerous victorious battle stories: The Duke of the Tulip Family took to the field and gave Reuenthal a crushing defeat. The Great Moon Kingdom had suffered heavy losses and Reuenthal was terrified. Some people even said that the dukes army had assumed battle formation and fought against Reuenthal for one day and one night. They said that the duke utilized the Tulip Familys unique skill, The Nine Heaven Ten Buddha Head Shaking Dreadful Golden Lightning sh in the end. The duke had allegedly severed the head of Reuenthals horse with his sword. After Reuenthal fell off his horse, he kowtowed and admitted his defeat. After that, he took his army of 100,000 barbarians back to the grasnds. Rody almost spat when he heard the rumors. He felt that the rumors were ridiculously funny. Rody did not consider the war at the Northwest region to be a victory. On top of that, Reuenthal was absolutely not defeated. This happened because Rody had sessfully raided Reuenthals army and disturbed the opponents inner territories. This had disrupted Reuenthals ns and forced him to withdraw to fight in his homnd. Based on Reuenthals ability, he would absolutely renew his power and authority. As long as he crushed the opposition in the inner region, he would be king in the future and resume his attack. A big war would be inevitable. Jojo did not really care about the rumors, but she was very happy when she heard peopleplimenting her lover. However, she also felt some of the statements were ridiculous and interesting. For example, one said that he was very tall and could cut through a mountain with his sword. His fierce roar could make tens of thousands of enemies retreat in fear. Jojo couldnt help butugh when the rumors became more and more outrageous. Jojo hadughed a little too loudly and sounded like she was making fun of the duke. The people who were chatting immediately heard herughter and turned their heads to re at her. With one look, they saw a sweet and charming girl smiling as she looked at them. Next to her was a handsome and heroic young man who was creasing his brows. After seeing the two of them, they no longer expressed their anger. The girl was also surrounded by a few strong men who seemed to be protecting her. As a result, the people were afraid to walk up to her and strike a conversation. One of them coughed gently and could not fight the urge to say, "Little Miss, looking at your appearance, you must be someone with status. We were talking about the heroic exploits of the respectable Duke of the Tulip Family. What are youughing at?" Jojo looked sideways and replied, "Nothing. I just heard all of you exaggerating and wondered if the Duke of the Tulip Family is really that incredible? I do not think so! After listening to what Jojo had said, the persons expression turned sour. Even if she was a beautiful woman, he did not care and loudly said, "His Excellency is the God of the Empires Army! Naturally, he is like a god! You are just a child, what do you know!" A few people beside him also became angry and resentful. Others looked lustfully at Jojo while the older ones all red at her. Jojo could care less about them. She smiled and replied, "You all always say that he is extremely powerful, but have you all actually seen him in person?" The person who told the tale of the dukes battle with Reuenthal turned red immediately and mumbled, Although I have not seen him in person, everybody has been saying the same thing. It is most likely true. Hmph, rumors are not necessarily true. From what I see, the Duke of Tulip Family is not as incredible as you say! Hehe, he is probably a flirty and flippant person! Jojo said as she looked at Rody. She must be an important person! She has the guts to criticize the Empires patron saint. If you werent a noble we would have already taught you a lesson. Another person said, Little girl, you are not being sensible! Without the duke to guard us against the attack from the Northwest, how could we even enjoy such peaceful days? There were also other people with bad intentions who shouted, Catch the little girl and make her admit her mistake! Seeing that a few guests had finished their drinks and were walking towards Jojo as they rolled up their sleeves, Rody frowned and said to Jojo, Dont say anymore. He then pulled Jojo and walked out of the restaurant. The drunkards tried to stop them but could not possibly stop Rodys Wolf Fang. When they reached the street, Jojo asked, Seth, are you angry that I said you were flirty and flippant? Rody shook his head, feeling helpless and said no. Jojo sighed, I preferred it when you were a flirty and flippant person. Not like now. You are so silent and strict! You are starting to look more like your father. Rody gave a wry smile but did not have a good reply. He walked forward but since they were holding hands when Rody brought Jojo out of the restaurant, Jojo was unwilling to let go. The royal bodyguards behind them smiled oddly as they felt that the duke was powerful on the battlefield, but he became helpless when dealing with Miss Jojo. After a few steps, they arrived in front of a public square. Even though it was night, there were lights shining brightly above the public square. The square was very crowded and seemed to be lively. Jojo was curious and pulled Rody towards the public square. They saw a small tform built at the edge of the square. On the tform was a man wearing a brocade robe. The man was shouting. There were also two muscr and shirtless men behind him. Both of them looked fierce and each held a whip. Rodys ferocious Wolf Fang bodyguards pushed the crowds aside so that Rody and Jojo could stand nearer to the stage. The people around them were dissatisfied with Rody and Jojos behavior but when they saw his aggressive bodyguards, they dared not speak orin. The robed man on the stage realized that enough crowd had gathered. He immediately turned his head and nodded towards the two muscr men. The two men walked to the back of the stage and drew back the big piece of curtain. The curtain gradually parted and revealed about seven to eight young children of both genders. They looked depressed and afraid. Rody sighed and realized that they were trafficking child ves. very had always existed in the Radiant Empire. It had existed since the era of Abbas the Great. He went on an expedition in all directions and defeated all of his enemies. After the war, there would always be prisoners. He felt that killing them would be a waste but he could not set them free. Thus, they were turned into ves. Although Dandong had proposed the abolition of very, this system had brought many benefits to the Empire. As such, Abbas rejected Dandongs request. It had been 200 years since then, but there were still wars urring at the borders of the Empire from time to time. The Great Moon Kingdom was located in the West, the Rnd Continent was located in the North, and there were also some tribal groups in the South. Besides, selling the ves actually helped increase the Empires revenue. Thus, the previous emperors had never abolished this cruel and inhumane system. Rody hated to see it, but it was not something he could control. He frowned and pulled Jojo away. However, that was the first time Jojo saw the trafficking of ves. She had never left the Imperial Capital. Even though there were also ve traders in the Imperial Capital and ves in her own home, she was a noble and had never seen an actual scene of ve trafficking. She saw a few pitiful-looking young children. Jojo felt great sympathy for them and was unwilling to leave. Chapter 94: Provocation Chapter 94: Provocation Trantor: Editor: The ve trader noticed the crowd getting bigger. He did not immediately sell the child ves. Instead, he told his two brawny subordinates to push a huge iron cage up to the tform. Inside the cage were several muscr young men. Some of them were dark skinned, some were light-skinned, some were tall and some were short. The dark-skinned ves were mostly barbarians from the Southern mountains while the light-skinned ves were mostly natives of the Empire. Most of them were convicts who were bought out of prison by the ve traders as ves. These strong fellows- buy them for work! One can do two... no, three persons worth of work! Look at their bodies! Look at their muscles! Feeding them two simple meals a day is enough! Five gold coins! Five gold coins for each ve! What? Expensive? It is not expensive! I do honest business! How about this? If you buy an adult ve, I will give you a free child ve! Buy one, get one free! The ve traders spit flew in all directions as he spoke. After that, he signaled his two brawny subordinates with his eyes. His subordinates understood the signal and used their whips to threaten the ves in the cage. The ves were frightened by the whip and stood up one after another. A few of the dark-skinned ves were very angry and red at the two subordinates. Look at this face! Look! The ve trader shouted even louder. There were a few people, dressed in magnificent clothes, who stood below the tform. They continuously instructed their subordinates and servants to bid for the ves. Why do these ves look dispirited and weak? Jojo could not help but ask. Rody coldly replied, If a person does have enough to eat for days, of course they would look dispirited! These people are young and strong. If they had eaten enough, they would be full of energy. I am afraid some of them might fight back and run away. Jojo sighed and felt difort in her heart. Although she had a few ves in her home, she had never understood their suffering. The moment she saw those pitiful people, a trace ofpassion formed in her heart. The young and strong ves were very popr. In a short period, the ves were all sold out. That ve trader was very happy as he held the money. The ves were sent to the back of the tform to be collected by their buyers. When the cage on the tform was emptied, the ve traders subordinates slowly pushed the cage down from the tform. The ve trader walked in front of a row of children. He pinched one of the little girls soft and lovely cheeks and shouted, Take a look at her! Quick, take a look at her! What a fair and cute child! Although she is still young, if you buy her and raise her for three to five years, she will be a beauty! Masters, buy one back. She will be a delicate beauty! Ten golds! Just ten golds! The little girl was about eleven or twelve years old. She was so frightened that she turned pale and her eyes were full of tears. However, she saw the brawny subordinate holding a whip next to her and did not dare to cry out. Below the tform, a fat man dressed in a gorgeous leather gown shouted, Ten gold coins? That is too expensive! It was just five gold coins for an adult! The ve trader smiled happily and said, Master, I am always reasonable when ites to business! Ten golds to buy the little girl and I will give you a little boy free of charge. How about that? The buyers below the tform whispered to one another. Someone immediately shouted, What is the use of the little boy? He is too young and will not be able to work for us! If I bought him back, I would need to raise him for another few years before he bes aborer! In the ve trading business, middle-aged prettydies and strong men were the most popr among all. Other than that, young pretty little girls were also quite popr. However, nobody was willing to buy young little boys. Nevertheless, the ve trader was very smart. He smiled and said, Masters, look at these little children. I carefully selected each and every one of them. They are all smart and refined little boys. Buy them and guide them a bit. They will be clever and charming servants. Definitely worth it! On top of that, I am giving them to you free of charge! Masters, please think about it. With ten gold coins, you can buy a little beauty and get a smart little boy for free. It is absolutely a good bargain! The ve trader saw that audience still hesitated. He bit his lip and painfully shouted, How about this? Eight gold coins! Eight gold coins! Buy a little girl and get a little boy for free! As he spoke, he pinched the little girls cheeks. They saw that the little girl on the tform was really delicate and pretty. In a short period of time, a few well-dressed buyers were tempted. A few of them were actually involved in the prostitution business. They nned to buy the little girl, train her for a while and get her to start epting customers. Rody felt gloomy and angry. He was born as an ordinary citizen and he knew that some of the ves were people brought back from piged viges at the borders. There were also some who were poor local citizens. They were forced to sell their children to survive. However, very was legal in the Empire. It had been like this for 200 years. Although Rody felt that it was unfair, he was helpless. Jojo felt extremely anxious in her heart as she had the intention of buying all the little girls and desperately pulled at Rodys clothes. However, Rody was gloomy and silent. She could not hold back any longer and shouted, Eight golds each! I want them all! While the audience still hesitated, Jojo had shouted and caused an uproar. The ve trader was attracted by Jojos words. He immediately looked at her and smiled as he said, Miss, you have good judgment! Before the ve trader could finish speaking, some of the people had already quit. The other buyers were stirred up and did not want to let Jojo buy the little girls first. They were reluctant to let all the good stuff in front of them be bought by someone else and loudly protested. A sharp and grating voice sounded out from the audience, Miss, arent you being unreasonable? There are so many people here and yet you want to buy them all alone? A few muscr young men separated the audience. They surrounded and guarded a pale and thin well dressed middle-aged man through the crowd. The middle-aged man walked towards Rody and Jojo. The others who saw the middle-aged man immediately shut up. Some of them were pushed away by his subordinates. Although they were unwilling, they immediately kept quiet and moved out of the way. Whatever I buy is my business. It has nothing to do with you! Who are you? How dare you control me? Jojos face sank. When the middle-aged man walked to the front, he saw a very charming youngdy standing in front of him. His eyes turned bright and his originally gloomy expression became happy. He almost started to drool as he sighed. She is such an extraordinary beauty! She is much prettierpared to the prostitutes at home! He then looked at Jojo andughed. Miss, what are you trying to do buying so many girls? How about you let me buy them and we can be friends? How should I address you? You want to buy all these little girls, does that mean you also own a brothel? In that case, we are a family! How about it? Where is your brothel? I will visit next time! Jojo was angry and her face turned red. With her noble status, she was not going to bear such insults. Before she could speak, Rody coldly said, Get lost! The persons face sank. He was willing to give way when talking to Jojo. But when he talked to a man, he did not look pleasant. He was the most prestigious person in the local area. Before he could even speak, his subordinates had already shouted, Who do you think you are? You dare speak to Master Trey like that? Some of them pulled out their swords and waited for their master to give them the order. Rodys bodyguards had also pulled out their swords long before. Both parties red at each other in the tense atmosphere. Rody frowned. He did not want to cause any trouble. He was disgusted by very. That was also why he did not have any intention of buying ves. He coldly nced at the middle-aged man, pulled Jojo away and decided to leave. However, Master Trey waved his hand, and his subordinates blocked them from leaving. Master Trey then looked all over Jojos body and suddenlyughed. Great, you have some courage! It has been a while since I met anybody in West Hill City who had the courage to talk back to me like that! Boy, you are brave! Let me tell you, I want all these people today! I want the little beauties and also that big beauty! If you understand what I mean, you better move out of the way quickly! Otherwise, I will throw you into the city river and feed you to the fishes! Rody immediately stopped. Initially, he was unwilling to fight for pointless things like ves. However, the middle-aged man had angered him and was asking to be killed. Rody had killed a lot of people in the Northwest and was no longer a meek person. Trey could feel the brave and heroic young man coldly re at him. Rodys gaze sent a chill down his spine. However, Trey noticed that his subordinates outnumbered his opponents so, he had more courage. However, the ve trader was sweating and feeling anxious. He was just doing business but their subordinates had already pulled out their swords. He dared not offend either one of them and shouted, Masters, please calm down! It is just a few ves! I still have a lot more! Dont be angry! You do not need to fight! Unfortunately, everyone ignored him. Trey once again looked at Jojo. The longer he looked, the harder it was for him to breath. His eyes showed an ominous glint. He realized that he had more subordinates so he decided to kill Rody and his subordinates to get the beauty. They looked unfamiliar. Trey believed that they were not locals. Plus, they did not look like ordinary citizens as well. However, based on his own power and influence in the West Hill City, he believed that the young man and woman would not be able to do much. Trey gave an eye signal to his subordinates. A dozen of his subordinates immediately surrounded the other party. The crowd saw them revealing their swords and immediately moved far away. Rody coldly asked, What do you want? What do I want? Treyughed and thought Rody was frightened. He shouted loudly, Be a good boy and leave that youngdy. Then I wont make things difficult for you! Jojo didnt wait for Rody to speak andughed as she replied, You talk as though you are a notable person. Does the entire West Hill City belong to you? Treyughed and said, Close enough. Youngdy, you better be obedient and follow me back! Jojo looked to the side and pulled Rodys clothes to prevent him from speaking. She then smiled and said, You want me to go with you? Im afraid my family will not consent." They will not consent? Trey smiled happily and said, Where is your family? I will send my subordinates to talk to them. They will not disagree! Trey almost lost himself when he saw Jojos smile. Jojo deliberately sighed and replied, My parents have passed away but my sister will definitely not agree to let me go with you! Treys eyes turned bright and said, You have a sister? You are so beautiful. Your sister must be a beauty as well! How about this, I will send my people and bring your sister over so that both of you can go back with me! Jojo stopped smiling and said, Well, if you humiliate me, at most, you will be arrested and thrown into prison for a few years. However, if you insult my sister, you are asking for death... Chapter 95: Rebellion Chapter 95: Rebellion Trantor: Editor: Rody frowned. Initially, he just wanted to teach the other guy a lesson and forget about it. However, Trey had tried to humiliate Jojos sister. It meant death for him. Jojos sister was Her Highness, the Empress. To disgrace the Royal Family could only mean death. Treyughed coldly and said, Do not speak nonsense! Get them! A dozen of Treys subordinates swarmed their opponents. The eight Wolf Fang soldiers moved up and stopped them. There was the sound of swords shing followed by a few screams of agony as two of Treys subordinates dropped dead. Rodys subordinates were all bloodthirsty warriors who had fought in the Northwest region. When they fought, they showed no mercy. They did not even blink when they killed. Although Trey had more subordinates, after losing two of his men, the others were afraid to step forward. Trey was furious. He was the tyrant of West Hill City and had never met anyone who dared to oppose him. He promised his subordinates arge reward, and they once again rushed forward. Rody squinted his eyes as he stood at Jojos side to protect her. He did not fight at all. However. there were two people who thought of taking advantage of the situation. They tried to attempt a sneak attack on him and Jojo. With a kick, Rody sent them flying. The screams continued as blood flew all over the ce. Most of Treys subordinates were dead and only about three of them remained. On the other hand, Rodys subordinates only received light injuries. The scimitars in their hands were stained with blood and they looked murderously at Trey. Trey was so frightened that he knelt down. One of the Wolf Fang soldier went up and dragged Trey up to Rody. Treys whole body was weak as heid on the ground, trembling. Suddenly, there was the sound of a whistle and a group of public security soldiers separated the crowd and rushed in. Trey was relieved and his face once again lit up. Boy, this time, you are dead! He then raised his head and shouted to the public security soldiers, You fools! Quickly,e and save me! The captain saw that Trey was captured and waved his hands to call his men. He held a sword in his hand and moved towards Rody. Rody was stern and he shouted, Get lost! Rody hadmanded thousands of soldiers before and his voice was imposing. The captain was surprised and stopped. He was afraid to move forward. You are all public security! How can you indiscriminately arrest people? Rodys face was serious. The captains face turned red as he shouted, Nonsense! You carried weapons on the street and murdered people! That is a capital offense! Jojoughed happily. His subordinates carried weapons too! Isnt that a capital offense as well? Thews of the Empire state that other than soldiers and warriors, others are not allowed to carry weapons! If you want to talk about murder, they were the ones who attacked first. Why arent you catching them? The captains face sank as he replied, Nonsense! You dare offend Master Trey! You are asking for death! Arrest them! The public security soldiers all pulled out their swords and surrounded them. They were not like Treys unruly subordinates. They were public security soldiers and were well trained. With overwhelming numbers, they surrounded Rody and his group of people. Rody frowned. Is this how the West Hill Citys public security does things? Is this how your garrisonmander controls you? Jojo felt odd and looked at Rody. The captain ferociously replied, From the way you talk, you must be a country bumpkin! The West Hill City is the capital of the Westwood province! The whole of Westwood does not have any garrison. How could there be a garrisonmander? We, the public security soldiers, obey the instructions of the assistant governor! Mister Trey is the younger brother of the assistant governor. If you want to live, put down your weapons obediently and release Mister Trey! Rody snorted. He looked at Trey, who was at his feet and lightly asked, You are the younger brother of the assistant governor? Trey thought that Rody was afraid and loudly shouted, Thats right! Quickly release me! Otherwise, dont think you can leave West Hill City alive! He tried to get up only to get kicked down by a Wolf Fang soldier. Rody coldly replied, Even the assistant governor should not hide the truth! West Hill City is the capital city of Westwood province. How could the governor here allow you tomit such an atrocity? The captain became impatient and shouted loudly, West Hill City does not have a governor! Quickly release Mister Trey! Jojo secretly pulled Rody aside and quietly asked, Seth, do you really not know or are you pretending not to know to y tricks on them? When was there a governor in Westwood province? Dont they all answer to you? They answer to me? Rody was stunned. Even though they were surrounded by the public security soldiers , Jojo was rxed. She pulled Rodys hands and smiled. Just now, I said that you have changed, but now, you are being crafty again! The entire Westwood province is the Tulip Familys territory. You, as the Duke of the Tulip Family, will certainly have the final say! If the Westwood province belongs to the Tulip Family, how can there be a governor? The taxes of the Westwood province all go to the Tulip Family! The public security, the assistant governor and all the officials here are paid by the Tulip Family. In a way, these people are all your subordinates. The moment Rody heard this, his expression became weird. He did not know whether tough or to cry. This is actually the Tulip Familys territory. When Rody became an impostor, he might have been told about such matters. However, he did not really understand it then. Even though someone told him about it asionally, he would immediately forget. Seeing Rodys strange expression, the captain could wait no longer. His men all intimidated Rody as they waved their swords and slowly advanced. The captain was sweating profusely. If anything happened to Trey, he would definitely lose his job and maybe even his life. Jojoughed and said, How is it? My dear duke, isnt mingling with the people incognito really interesting? Rody shook his head. Just as he was about to open his mouth to tell the other party his identity, there was an uproar among the crowd standing at a distance. Suddenly, someone shouted loudly, His Excellency, the Assistant Governor, has arrived! Hundreds of soldiers surrounded the public square with the crowd in the middle. A group of local soldiers holdingnces separated the crowd and entered the middle. A team of cavalrymen then opened the way. They were followed by a man on a ck horse. It was a middle-aged man in an Imperial Officers uniform. His appearance was also simr to Trey. Jojo curled her lips and softly whispered, He is merely an assistant governor but he has so many soldiers apanying him. Such arrogance! Even the military minister in the Imperial Capital doesnt have that many soldiers. The man shouted angrily, Who dares to capture my brother? Are you all good for nothing? The soldiers gave way for the man to go in front. His face was full of anger until he saw Rody. His arrogant expression turned pale and his forehead started to sweat. He quickly got down his horse and ran towards Rody. He then knelt in front of Rody and spoke with a trembling voice, Your Excellency the Duke! This subordinate of yours did not know that you were here! Your subordinate should be punished! Rody was startled for a moment, You know me? The assistant governor smiled and replied, I met Your Excellency the Duke and Miss Nicole at the Imperial Capitalst year! Have you forgotten? After replying Rody, the assistant governor stood up and turned around before shouting. Quickly, put away your weapons! Do not be rude to the duke! Do you want to die? Rodyughed coldly. Rude? Your brother had been very rude much earlier! That assistant governor sweated profusely. He saw his brother on the ground. He went up to him and cruelly kicked him as he cursed, Idiot, you actually dared to offend His Excellency the Duke! Quickly get up and beg His Excellency for mercy! Trey almost fainted but managed to get up and kowtowed as he trembled. However, Jojo coldly said, Begging for mercy is not enough. He humiliated me and my sister. He is definitely not going to escape execution. I look at you, and you do not look like a good person! Your brother here was so arrogant. This must also be because of your support! The assistant governor turned pale. His eyes gave off an ominous glint. He did not know Jojos identity but thought that she was the dukes lover. The duke, with his status, scolding me is enough. How dare a little girl like you scold me as well? Rody was aware of the other partys expression and sneered. I will take your brother away. You stay back to disperse the crowd and go to the military camp outside the city to admit your guilt! Trey was so scared that he could barely move his body. He could only cry out, Brother, save me! After that, his eyes rolled up and he fainted. The assistant governors heart trembled. He knew that the duke had already been offended in the incident and was afraid that he could not save his post. He had alsomitted a lot of evil acts in the West Hill City. Acts that would be enough to cause him to be beheaded at least a dozen times. If the duke found out, he would definitely be dead. In addition, even if his brother was not a good person, how could he just watch his own brother, whom he grew up with, die? His brother knew too much and he was being taken away. In case his brother identally let anything slip, he would be doomed! He looked around at the other party and only saw eight guards. Even if they were powerful, they were outnumbered by his own hundreds of subordinates. Although the public square had a lot of ordinary citizens, the outside of the square was guarded by his trusted subordinates. The several hundred soldiers with him, were all paid by him. He thought he might as well just go all out to get rid of the duke! Moreover, the duke had also secretly entered the city. Although there were hundreds of ordinary citizens, the assistant governor nned to kill them all and leave no witnesses. After that, he would concoct a story about how the duke got killed by robbers. Then, he would take a few prisoners from the prison as scapegoats to execute. In the West Hill City, he was the most powerful. Even, if the higher authorities sent people over to investigate, no one would dare to say much with him in charge. As such, there would be no case. Even if the emperor finally pursued the case, there would be no evidence and witnesses. At most, it would be a crime of negligence. The duke had himself to me because he secretly sneaked out unguarded. If that was insufficient, he could also turn one of the public security soldiers into a scapegoat. Thinking of that, his eyes turned merciless. He slowly stood up and stepped a few steps back before saying, Your Excellency the Duke, my brother offended you but it is not a death sentence. Just beat him up and forget about it. Jojo shouted back, Nonsense! Who do you think you are? You dare plead mercy for him? At this point, it was time to stop giving face to the other party. Rodys subordinates wanted to drag Trey away. The assistant governor observed with a hesitant face and finally gritted his teeth. He decided that fighting was better than waiting for his death. Waving his hand, he ordered his subordinates to block Rodys way. Rody turned cold. He turned and looked at the assistant governor. He asked, What are you trying to do? The assistant governor secretly ordered his trusted subordinate next to him to leave the public square. He was to order the subordinates outside the public square to seal all the entrances of the public square. After that, nobody would be allowed to leave the public square alive. The assistant governor looked at Rody and said, Your Excellency the Duke, you forced me to do this! I did not want to do this! As the saying goes, you should always leave a way out for your opponents! You did not give me a way out so I am forced to do this! Hmph! He signaled with his eyes and his cavalrymen started to approach Rody. They pointed theirnces at Rody and those with him. Rody frowned and loudly shouted, I am the Duke of the Tulip Family! You dare raise your hand against me! Are you not afraid of being guilty of rebelling? The soldiers were startled and hesitated for a moment. After that, they heard the assistant governor shout back, Do not speak nonsense! Kill this kid! Leave no survivors! If they escape, we will all be dead! The assistant governor then shouted louder, Brothers, today we will kill this kid! We must not leave a single one alive! After that, everyone will be safe! Everyone will also be rewarded with 100 gold coins! A few of his trusted subordinates quickly gave the orders. The soldiers were all the assistant governors bodyguards. They did not have any governor in the Westwood province . The Tulip Family also usually never bothered about the ce. The local army were all under themand of the assistant governor. Although he faced a deficit in paying their sry, it was better than leaving the local garrison in chaos. However, he made hundreds of those soldiers his own private soldiers. Although they wore the uniform of the Imperial Army, they only listened to the assistant governor. They had followed the overlord and had gotten used to his domineering ways. They were like his private army. When they heard that they would be rewarded, they stopped hesitating and started to advance. Others who were still hesitating also moved forward when they saw the majority doing so. Seeing that the other side had surrounded him aggressively, Rodys heart tensed. The eight Wolf Fang soldiers were also discouraged. Although they were brave, they still felt nervous when they faced hundreds of opponents. They felt that their deaths would not be very important. However, if the duke was harmed, the Wolf Fang pride would be tarnished. The eight soldiers pulled out their scimitars but were forced by their opponents to step back. At a distance, there were also soldiers who took out their weapons and surrounded the crowd of ordinary citizens. The citizens were frightened and they thought of running away. However, they were defenseless when they saw the gleaming swords in front of them. They were not brave enough to resist. Rody took out his scimitar and told his subordinates. Right after this, I want you to protect Miss Jojo! When you find the chance, run back to the military camp! Jojo looked fearful, but she was moved when she saw Rodys resolute face as he stood in front to protect her. She thought to herself: Even if I died here today, I would die together with him. Its worth it! Chapter 96: Stench of Blood in the Setting Sun Chapter 96: Stench of Blood in the Setting Sun Trantor: Editor: Kill! The assistant governor shouted as he hid behind his bodyguards. After that, the soldiers all rushed to sh with Rodys group. Rody cut down a soldier as he kicked another one away. He shouted, Rush out! The public square ended up in chaos. The ordinary citizens saw a fight had started. They were afraid and were running all over. However, some of them were immediately killed by the subordinates of the assistant governor. Some of the ordinary citizens were from a wealthy background. They brought along their servants who also fought with the soldiers. Some of the citizens tried to run out of the public square but their paths were blocked by the soldiers. As they were unarmed, they were immediately killed by the soldiers. Rody and the eight Wolf Fang soldiers were already covered in blood. They tenaciously protected Jojo as they tried to rush out of the public square. However, their opponents prevented them from escaping. Rody, along with his soldiers had already been surrounded by dozens of enemy soldiers and could not advance through theyers of encirclement. He then heard Jojos scream. One of Rodys Wolf Fang soldiers had been killed by the enemy. While Rody was distracted, one of the soldiers managed to sh him. Rody moved as he fought. He continued to swing his sword and prevented others from getting close to him. From time to time, he heard a tragic scream and his heart was filled with anger. He red and rushed angrily towards the assistant governor. Suddenly, he heard the neighing of a horse as his opponent charged at him from one side. Rody could not block it in time and was knocked several meters away. As heid down on the ground, he darted his scimitar at the cavalryman. The cavalryman gave cried in agony and fell down from the horse. Rody then jumped on the horse, bent down and pulled out his scimitar from the soldiers corpse. From the corner of his eyes, Rody saw his subordinates struggling by Jojos side. Out of eight of them, only four remained. Those who remained were covered in blood. One of them had injured his legs. That moment, a soldier tried to sh him. Rodys subordinate could not dodge in time and injured his shoulder. That Wolf Fang soldier then gathered his courage and roared. He rushed forward and was stabbed several times but he still managed to sever the head of an opponent. Rody whipped the horse and charged forward. He knocked down all the soldiers who tried to block him. Rody did not care about several other cavalrymen who were rushing towards him from both sides. He rushed to Jojos side and helped her onto the horse as he got off. After that, he shouted, Protect the horse! We will rush out! Fortunately, the other side did not have many cavalrymen. Otherwise, they would not have been able to defend themselves from a cavalry charge. The public square was filled with the shouts and cries of the people and horses. Rody and his subordinates formed a circr formation. They continued to resist. Although their opponents had more people, their opponents were not elites and could notpete with the Wolf Fang soldiers. On top of that, Rody had abnormal strength. Although Rodys group had only a few people, their opponents were cautious in going up to fight them.. The public square was filled with the stench of blood. Most of the citizens were already dead. The other rebel soldiers mostly moved towards Rodys group. After a little more of the fierce fighting, another Wolf Fang soldier met his demise. Rody was extremely frustrated. His subordinates had followed him to fight fiercely in the Northwest battle and even raided the grasnds. They were all brave and strong warriors. However, they did not die in the Northwest battlefield instead, they were killed by rebel soldiers. Rodys body suddenly emitted a faint golden fighting energy. He swung his shiny scimitar and a de of light appeared. A sharp wind materialized and cut the rebel soldiers who were blocking the way into two. Rody did not stop swinging his scimitar. A dozen soldiers felt the dazzling light of the scimitar before they felt their bodies being torn apart. Rody had just used two Half Moon shes. His fighting energy was exhausted, and his face was pale. He saw his opponents retreat in confusion and fear, but he also felt weak. The scimitar in his hands felt extremely heavy and he almost could not lift it up. The assistant governor became furious and growled., Kill him! Quickly, kill him! Suddenly, there was an uproaring from the north of the public square. The sound of trampling hooves were heard. As the sound came closer, a loud voice could be heard. Your Excellency the Duke! Your Excellency the Duke! The voice belonged to Commander Gordon. Rody shouted back, Commander Gordon, the West Hill Citys Assistant Governor has started a rebellion! Kill the rebels immediately! After that, there was the sound of a horn and the rebel soldiers started to withdraw. The sound of horses could be heard as the golden armored cavalry of the Imperial Guards rushed in. The rebel soldiers suddenly saw a huge cavalrying towards them. They immediately cried out, threw away their helmets and armor before fleeing in all directions. The assistant governor had turned pale. He shouted in despair, Dont run! Fight back! Kill them all! The assistant governor might have gone mad but the others had not. The moment they saw that that they were in big trouble, they quickly scattered. The Imperial Guards also spread out and mopped up the rebels at the public square. The cries of misery continued as the rebel soldiers were all ughtered like chickens by Gordons cavalry. Gordon took a group of soldiers and rushed towards Rody to protect him. Rody was somber and hatefully said, Seize that assistant governor! Give the order for the Wolf Fang to guard the city gates and make sure no one leaves! Gordon saw Rody covered in blood and quickly stepped forward to support him. He then loudly said, Your Excellency the Duke, do not worry! Before I entered the city, Commander Sieg had already ordered the Wolf Fang soldiers to guard the gates! These rebels will not be able to escape! Rody sighed and gritted his teeth. This scoundrel is extremely audacious! Capture him! I want to tear him apart! Jojo was pale and looked at Gordon, If you had note, we would have died. Why did youe into the city? Gordon earnestly replied, Actually, when Miss Jojo and the duke entered the city, I dispatched a few people to secretly tail you. Ever since the duke had that mishap in the Northwest region, we have all been extra careful. We could not allow the duke to encounter any more trouble. The soldiers had reported that you all ran into trouble at the public square and you were all outnumbered. I took the soldiers into the city but I did not expect it to be like this. Why did the assistant governor suddenly rebel? Rody waved his hands and did not say anything. Everybody guarded him as he walked towards the assistant governors mansion. That night, thousands of the Wolf Fang soldiers surrounded the city gates while the remainder and 2,000 Imperial Guards went inside the city to track down the rebels. A few hundred of Gordons men had earlier taken control of the local government and protected Rody as well as Jojo. The West Hill City was not quiet that night. The city was brightly lit as the people were thrown into confusion. When dawn came, most of the rebels were captured and gathered at the open area in front of the government mansion. Those soldiers were not the local defenders of the city. They were the assistant governors hired bodyguards. After the fierce fighting that night, some of them were immediately killed. Those who were arrested were injured. They were tied up tightly and forced to kneel down. The assistant governor had taken a few of his subordinates and tried to escape, but they were all blocked by the Wolf Fang soldiers at the city gates . All of his subordinates were then killed during the fight, and he was captured. Rody personally executed the assistant governor and ordered his soldiers to expose the corpse in public. As for the other rebels who were also arrested, Rody thought about them for a moment. However, when he recalled the ughter of the citizens that night, he did not hesitate. He ordered for all those rebels to be executed. After the assistant governors subordinates were also executed, the entire West Hill City was stirred up. Many of its citizens flocked to the parade of corpses. Even though they were dead, some of the citizens still gathered to throw rotten eggs and tomatoes at their bodies. Obviously, the assistant governor had caused a lot of grievances. Rody had also ordered some of his soldiers to interrogate a few of the captured prisoners. He was shocked and frightened at the things that were revealed. The embezzlement of money or the corruption was only the tip of the iceberg. The first problem was the assistant governors younger brother, Trey, who died at the public square. Trey alone was responsible for deaths of many. Trey had relied on his brothers influence to go wild in the West Hill City. In two years, he forced the end of several rich merchant families and used all of their money for his own personal gains. The elder brother was even more problematic. His own bodyguards were all ouws. On the surface, he was the Assistant Governor of the Empire but he relied on his subordinates and did many questionable businesses. In thest few years, there were robberies at the borders of the Westwood province which exterminated the entire families of several wealthy merchants. These were all part of the assistant governors actions. Millions of gold coins were also found in the assistant governors home. Half of the officials in the Westwood province had coborated with the assistant governor. Many were in cahoots with the assistant governor, and there were also some who were afraid of the his influence. He had relied on the support of such officials to be the governor of the capital city. Seeing the report of the long list of names, Rody sneered and smashed the table in anger. With a loud crash, the table frame broke. Dispatch 2,000 soldiers to various ces in the Westwood province! Investigate those who coborated with him! Do not allow a single one of those involved to escape! Arrest them all for me to personally question! Rody said ruthlessly, before he frowned at Gordon and asked, Westwood province is my territory. Do I need permission from the Imperial Capital if I want to punish them? Gordon lightly replied, By right, you will need permission from the Imperial Capital because they are all officials of the Empire. However, this time Miss Jojo was almost killed by them. I believe that His Majesty would also not defend them! My advice is that we arrest them first and wait for the orders from His Majesty. Rody sighed and said, I cannot believe that the Westwood province is like this. To think that the dignified Tulip Familys territory is actually so foul! Gordon also sighed and replied, Thete duke had already passed away for a few years. Miss Nicole was young and you... you... usually did not like to be involved in such matters. So... Rody blushed and lightly said, The past is the past. Now that I know, I cannot ignore it anymore! His face sank and he continued, I do not care about the official and political matters but I know that thew must be fair! I will use blood to scare these people, and if they are found guilty after investigation, they will be sent to the guillotine! Gordon was frightened by Rodys words and could not help but say, Your Excellency the Duke... Although you are very influential, if you disposed of all of them... the government will be in disorder. We do not know who else in the Imperial Capital is also coborating with them. Seeing that the duke did not speak, Gordon gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, There are some things I need to say! The Westwood province may be Tulip Familys territory but in the past few years, the Tulip Family was starting to fall. As a result, control of the territory was also not as strict as before. Most of the officials in the Westwood province were ced by the people from the Imperial Capital. The Westwood province is rich, fertile and flourishing. Obviously, everyone would be envious! Although the annual ie is still handed over to the Tulip Family, a lot of money is still secretly embezzled! The Westwood province is a precious gold mine that is constantly being fought over by influential and powerful people. Your Excellency the Duke is still young, and you have not established yourself in the Imperial Capital. If you offend so many people within such a short time... I think it would be better for you to slow down. Some people should be executed but if possible some people... should be released! When Your Excellency has established yourself, it will still not be toote to dispose of them one by one! Rodyughed coldly and said, If I do not care about my own territory being messed up so badly by others, then there is no need to talk about the Tulip Familys stupid glory! Say no more! The longer these people remain in the Westwood province, the more harm they will cause! Did you not see how many innocent people died in the public square that day? Hmph, the West Hill City only has one pair of such brothers! How many more people like these brothers are there in other ces? As Gordon walked out, Rody sighed and sat down. Andy, are you here?! Ever since Rody was healed by the ck Veiled Saint, he was once again in contact with Andy. They had already met each other in Watt Fortress. However, Andy was, after all, a skeleton and could not move around in front of people. Most of the time, he stayed in the box. Andys voice resounded in his mind. Boy, why do you have such a heavy murderous aura? You are not someone who is really of the Tulip Family. The things that happened in their territory has got nothing to do with you. Why are you so angry? I think Gordons advice was good. Rody spoke indifferently. The Tulip Familys glory? This has nothing to do with the Tulip Family! If the Westwood province is like this, what about the rest of the Empire? Just an assistant governor dared to openly rebel because of greed. His subordinates had gathered so many desperate runaways. What about the rest of the Empire? What about the Northern and Southern regions? You are bing more and more tough. You now have a murderous aura, and you are no longer soft-hearted at all! Andy sighed. Rodys expression showed a tinge of pain as he gave a wry smile and said, Murder? Did you forget? Dandongs notes advised to use heavy punishment in troubled times! Reeking of blood is not a good thing but during a critical moment, it is more useful than anything else! Killing people... I am no longer the soft-hearted Rody... hehe... Kill... for every piece of trash I kill, tens or even hundreds of innocent people will live! Kill one to save ten. Kill ten to save hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands. At the end of the day, I do not mind even if I am covered in blood! On the battlefield, if the enemy does not die, I will! This is the principle that I have long remembered! Rody slowly stood up and went towards the window to look at the bright sun at the distance. He then said softly, Not only the Tulip Familys glory...but the whole of Radiant Empire is about to fall! Chapter 97: Scoundrels of the Political Circle Chapter 97: Scoundrels of the Political Circle Trantor: Editor: Rody and the others were dyed at West Hill City for several days. Five dayster, at noon, they arrived in the Imperial Capital. From a distance, they saw the majesty of the Imperial Capital. The Empires symbol, the Thorn Flower banner, fluttered against the walls. Golden armored warriors stood above the walls. The battle axes in their hands gleamed; they were a powerful and spectacr sight. The city had a 100-meters tall tower which shined brightly as therge magical crystal at the top of the tower reflected sunlight. We are home! Sieg sighed, sitting on his horse. He turned his head and looked at the soldiers behind him. The soldiers all looked exhausted but excited. The main gate of the Imperial Capital had been opened wide since morning. Countless people had learned about the triumphant return of the duke. A huge crowd had rushed outside the city to greet him. That day, fresh flowers once again ran out of stock in the Imperial Capital. The public security soldiers could only smile wryly as they looked at the enthusiastic residents of the Imperial Capital. Remembering the chaos on the day the duke left for his expedition, the public security soldiers made better preparations this time. Even themander specially wore his helmet in fear of over-enthusiastic women scratching his face. Rody had already heard news from the Imperial Guards that His Majesty would personally go out of the city to wee him. From afar, he could see the public security soldiers holding back the crowd on the periphery of both sides of the road. The Imperial Guards stood further down the road on both sides. The road was already nketed in flowers. From afar, he could also see a metallic eight-wheeled carriage parked outside the city gates. Even the horses that were selected were white horses of the best quality. Rodys twomanders, Sieg and Gordon dismounted from their horses when they were about 100 paces away. They walked the rest of the way. The soldiers behind them also dismounted from their horses. The Emperor of the Empire, Abbas XI wore a ceremonial dress. He raised his head and stood on the carriage. The group slowly walked in unison towards the carriage until Rody waved for them to stop. After that, Rody, Gordon and Sieg knelt down and said, Your subordinates did not fail Your Majesty and have repelled the enemy! The three of them spoke together. Sieg and Gordon spoke as loudly as they could. However, Rody was not particrly fond of the emperor. He lowered his head and only mouthed the words. Abbas XI looked satisfied and waved his hands. He slowly got down the carriage and walked towards the three of them. He personally brought the three up and embraced them in an ostentatious fashion in the etiquette of the Empire to greet their triumphant return. Subsequently, the guards of the Imperial Family cheered, and the surrounding crowd also shouted. Long live the Duke of Tulip Family! Long live the Lightning Gods Whip! Long live the Empire! Long live His Majesty the Emperor! Fresh flowers rained down on them as colored ribbons flew. As the people celebrated happily, the army marched slowly into the city. Abbas XI deliberately pulled Rodys hand enthusiastically as he walked to the front. He left his carriage and ordered someone to get him a horse. He then rode side by side with Rody and enjoyed the cheers of the people. Abbas XI smiled, and his slightly pale face looked more flushed than usual. Rody showed a prudent and respectful expression but was disgusted in his heart. First of all, the war in the Northwest region had actually ended in the defeat of the Empire. A vast amount ofnd was upied by the enemy, and several military fortresses also fell into their hands. In the end, it was thanks to his reinforcements that they could protect Watt Fortress instead of losing everything. On top of that, ording to custom, the Duke of the Tulip Family (although he was an impostor) hadmanded the Northwest Legion to repel Reuenthal and should have been given the post of an army chief in the Northwest region. However, the emperor did not do that. The moment the battle was over, the emperor had ordered the duke to return. Obviously, the emperor was not willing to leave the 100,000 soldiers of the Northwest region under hismand. The emperor had initially sent Rody there and hoped for Reuenthal to cut him down so that he could get rid of his greatest threat, the Tulip Family. The emperor however, did not expect Rodys surprise attack to have caused so much chaos in the Great Moon Kingdoms territory, eventually forcing Reuenthal to withdraw and concentrate on the power struggle in the Great Moon Kingdom. Although the Northwest region was protected, the thorn still existed. Probably, the emperor was more disappointed that the duke was still alive than happy that the fortress was saved. The Wolf Fang soldiers immediately went on to their base at the Central Cavalrys military camp. Rody, Sieg and Gordon followed His Majesty back to the pce to ept their reward. All the high level government and military officials had already gathered in the audience hall. Rody, who followed Abbas XI into the audience hall was the center of attention. The ministers gazed at him full of admiration and joy, although some were jealous. They waited for Abbas XI to slowly sit on his throne and look at the people present. He then said, The Duke of the Tulip Family has gone to the Northwest region and triumphantly returned. He has defeated Reuenthal, and this will be regarded as a great contribution to the Empire. Let us cheer for the glory of the Empire and the Duke of the Tulip Family! There was a thunderous apuse as all the nobles and ministers cheered. The people of the military cheered happily as they looked at their military spiritual leader and felt gratified. After the apuse, a skinny old man in ck robes walked to the middle looking very calm as he slowly said, Your Majesty, I have something to say! Marquis Garoline, you are the Military Minister of the Imperial Army! Now that Duke Rudolph has returned, you, who are in charge of military affairs, will also receive merit! Abbas XIughed. Marquis Garoline raised his head and solemnly said, Your Majesty, the Duke of the Tulip Family has obtained a great merit. He must be rewarded! The moment Rody heard this, he trembled. He clearly knew that Military Minister Garoline was not a good person. The Lionheart Family had always wanted to suppress the Tulip Family. Previously at the banquet, Rody had crossed paths with Garolines nephew, the Northern Regions Army Chief, Milo. Now, Garoline had suddenly requested for His Majesty to reward Rody. Rody knew that nothing good woulde out of it. Abbas XI nodded and immediately said, Of course. However, how do you, as the military minister, suggest we reward him? Before Garoline could speak, a middle-aged general beside him who was in military uniform spoke, Your Majesty, ording to the tradition of the Empire, the Duke of the Tulip Family would serve as the army chief of the Central Cavalry! The Duke of the Tulip Family has obtained great merit! We should let him takemand of the Lightning Gods Whip! The moment he finished speaking, his proposal was immediately met with agreement from many other military generals. Rody sighed in his heart. He knew that these generals were trying to help him in consideration of thete duke. However, their minds were too simple. His Majesty would not even give him control over the 100,000 soldiers of the Northwest Legion, nevermind the 200,000 soldiers who were also known as the Empires most elite army, the Lightning Gods Whip. Besides, being in control of the Lightning Gods Whip was equivalent to controlling the entire Imperial Army in the Imperial Capital. The total 250,000 soldiers based in the Imperial Capitalprised of 200,000 in the Lightning Gods Whip for defending the Capital and the 50,000 Imperial Guards for defending the pce. How could the emperor, who was suspicious of the Tulip Family, be willing to ce him as the leader of the Empiresrgest army? Sure enough, Abbas XI only nodded but did not say anything. Rody noticed that the emperor secretly nced at Marquis Garoline. The Marquis then coughed gently and said, The generals words are certainly reasonable! But... Rody sneered in his heart as he thought: I was just waiting for your but! ... But the current Duke of the Tulip Family is still young! The Lightning Gods Whip is the Empires most elite army and is responsible for defending the Imperial Capital! The duke is still less than 20 years old. I am afraid that he would not bepetent enough to handle such an important task! Having said these words, the Marquis bowed to the emperor. Nonsense! A hot-tempered general shouted loudly. The duke may be young, but there have been cases in the history of the Empire where a young duke became themander-in-chief of the army! For example, the dukes of the fourth and the seventh generation have served as the Commander-in-Chief of the Central Cavalry in their 20s! The marquis looked at the general and neither haughtily nor humbly said, It is true that there are dukes who becamemander-in-chief at 20. However, the current duke has not even reached 20 years old and has only fought once on the battlefield! Hmph! Another general could not help but say, Only one battle but he could already repel Reuenthal. Is that not enough? If you dont believe in his ability, send your nephew out to fight and see! Garoline then replied without getting angry, The person who leads the expedition to fight against the foreign country is decided by His Majesty. You said that the duke is young. Your nephew is also young, but isnt he now a Commander-in-Chief of the Northern Legion? Garoline said, Milo may be young but he is almost 30 years old. Besides, he did not immediately be the army chief of the Northern Legion. Instead, he first gained experience as a troopmander. The generals of the military continued to speak but Garoline calmly and patiently replied them. Garoline was much more eloquent than those generals. Watch carefully boy! Andy spoke up in Rodys mind. This old man is not a simple person! You cant tell what he is feeling by his face! Rody secretly nodded. He watched from the side and understood that His Majesty and the marquis had colluded to make sure that he would not hold any military power. Knowing that, he was clear of His Majestys intentions and understood that His Majesty had made up his mind. As a result, the generals who tried to help him would not get any results Instead, they would end up offending the emperor. Rody then cleared his throat and loudly said, Everybody, you do not need to argue anymore! All the generals looked at him and kept quiet. They all looked at the young duke and waited for him to speak. Rody bowed and said, Your Majesty, I also believe that I am too young and incapable of serving as a Commander-in-Chief of the Legion! Frankly speaking, during the war in the Northwest region, I only managed to force Reuenthal to withdraw by virtue of luck! To call it a victory is out of the question! Just as Marquis Garoline has said, the Lightning Gods Whip is the Empires most elite army and is responsible for guarding the Imperial Capital. I am young and I am afraid that I cannot bear such responsibility! Hearing these words, the generals in the military all frowned and sighed in their hearts. A sh of insight appeared in the eyes of Abbas XI as he said, Duke Rudolph, you are too modest! The Empire will not ignore your contributions! Since you are unwilling to bing the Commander-in-Chief of the Central Cavalry, what is your proposal? Hearing these words, Rody cursed in his heart. What do you mean I am unwilling? You are the one who is unwilling! However, he adopted a stern countenance on the surface and said, I found out that I do not have enough experience when I led the troops in the Northwest region. It was thanks to the help of the twomanders, Gordon and Sieg that we were able toplete Your Majestys mission! I request Your Majesty to reward Gordon and Sieg! Abbas XI smiled and said, That is natural! I heard that Commander Sieg has been themander of the Lightning Gods Whip for a long time. I am ready to grant him the title of Viscount! As for Commander Gordon, I have decided to promote him as the Imperial Guards Deputy Commander! Rody thought to himself. This is a bargain. He does not want to give me military power, but it is as a gesture of good faith. He is giving me two assistants. This is reasonably fair. He then spoke, Your Majesty is wise! Since Rody mentioned that he did not want to be the Commander-in-Chief of the Central Cavalry, it was difficult to reward him. After all, Rody may be already be a duke but he still did not have a government post. At first, he was the Special Envoy of the Northwest Region but since the war at the Northwest region was over, his special envoy title was also gone. All that was left was to be a troopmander, but how could the duke be a mere troopmander? Everybodys opinion varied. Without a proper decision, Rody could only sigh. He remembered Nicoles words, The more merits the Tulip Family gets, the higher its status. In the end, they would have amassed all the glory, until the emperor had nothing left to reward the Tulip Family with. After that, Garoline coughed and spoke. His peculiar calm voice sounded more like a squeak. Your Majesty, I think the duke is the pir of the Empire and the Tulip Familys banner is the pride of the Empire. Although the Duke is still young, with a few more years of experience... Rodys heart was stirred and secretly thought. Hehe, the truth is finally going toe out. All those words before were just nonsense. Especially when he mentioned few more years of experience. He then heard Garoline say, Now, the South is fairly stable but the barbarians often cause trouble there. They hide in the mountains and often rebel, costing a lot of the Empires military strength and resources! If it were not for them, we could have sent reinforcements from the South to the Northwest region during the war with the Great Moon Kingdom! Now that the war in the Northwest is over, we should solve the problem in the South! I suggest to send the Duke of the Tulip Family to the Southern region! With the reputation of the Tulip Familys banner, we will definitely be able to frighten the mountain barbarians! First of all, His Excellency the Duke does not have a government post. Your Majesty can send him to the Southeast as a special envoy cum governor general in the Southeast region to control the military and government of the three provinces. He can first work together with the Southern Army Regiment Commander, Camus, to solve the mountain tribe problem. Secondly, Regiment Commander Camus, who is a veteran of the Empires military, has vast experience. The duke would be able to train with him for two to three years. The moment Garoline finished speaking, Rody heard Andy shout in his mind, Nasty! Damn, this old man is really something! What shitty Southeast Special Envoy? It sounds impressive like the Northwest Special Envoy but it is only temporary! What do you mean control the three Southeast provinces? Each province has its own governor general! You being there is just a decoration! They will not even make youmander-in-chief but force you to follow behind the Regiment Commander to learn! How nasty! His words make it sound like you are being given power, but in fact, it is all empty! It is the same as exiling you to the mountains! Before the other generals could say anything, Abbas XI immediately smiled. His eyes showed satisfaction as he said, Good! That is a good idea! The military minister is truly experienced. It certainly sounds like the best solution! Rody cursed in his heart, but the moment the emperor said these words, everything was already set and decided. He could not help but show anger in his eyes. He tried to hold back his dissatisfaction as he solemnly bowed and said, Your Majesty, I am willing to go to the South to learn from General Camus! The military generals had much to say, but when they saw that the duke had been given the title of Southeast Special Envoy cum Governor, plus he had to govern threerge provinces, they kept quiet. The emperor smiled and said, Good! Let it be so! Duke Rudolph, you have made great contributions in the Northwest region! I now appoint you as the Southeast Special Envoy cum Military Governor. You have military and government authority over three provinces in the Southeast. I hope you can assist the Regiment Commander of the Southern Legion to suppress troubles at the mountains! Rody sighed and knelt on one knee. He then thought for a moment and said, Your Majesty, when I went to the Northwest, I was lucky to have Sieg and the Wolf Fang to help me. Now that I am going to the Southeast, I hope Your Majesty can grant me the Wolf Fang. The Emperor was in a good mood at that moment. He thought that the Wolf Fang only had 20,000 soldiers and would not make much of a difference. He had achieved his objective. Now that he had snapped Rodys wrist, he thought that he should at least give Rody a gift of condolences and readily agreed. Abbas XI thought to himself and then said, Duke Rudolph, you must have known that the Great Moon Kingdoms envoy have already arrived in the Imperial Capital. They will be discussing the peace talks of the Northwest region. You have returned from the Northwest and are familiar with things there. I appoint you as an assistant responsible for the peace talks! I hope you do not disgrace the dignity of the Empire! There is no need to hurry to the Southern Region. Solve this matter before you depart! Rody froze for a moment as he did not expect His Majesty to give him another assignment. For some time, he could not understand those words and looked at Garoline. Garoline was calm and looked proud of himself. Idiot, dont you understand? Andy sighed in his mind. What can the Empire obtain by making you negotiate with the Great Moon Kingdom? Thend has already been upied by others and the fortresses have already been captured. The Northwest Legion only has half of its strength remaining. Is there any need to say more? The Empire has been defeated and the emperor will lose face in the peace talks. Asking you to negotiate will make you bear all the humiliation! Ah, how ruthless! This must be that old ministers wicked idea! Rody gritted his teeth and nodded his head. He saw that the military generals nearby also looked disgusted. In fact, what Andy said was half right. Abbas XI appointing Rody to negotiate was definitely Garolines idea. He intended to humiliate the Tulip Family. However, Garoline also had another intention... The past few days, there was a war in the Northwest region. There had been a lot of discussion on whether they should continue with the war or to seek a peace talk.The military generals were all naturally part of the pro-war faction but Garoline had gathered the nobles to persuade Abbas XI to negotiate for a peace talk. Garoline had his own reasons which were rted to the corruption in the Northwest region. Just a small war in the Northwest had uncovered the corruption there. He was deeply connected to the corruption in the Northwest region. If the two countries had an all out war, a lot of problems would be exposed. He would then be finished. That was why the Northwest region could not be in turmoil. The only way out was to buy time and slowly cover up the problems. After the conversation was over, there was a victory banquet in the evening. However, Rody wanted to go back home first. When the crowd had dispersed, Rody exchanged words with the military officers. Most of them were subordinates of thete duke and were naturally on his side. The generals may have been familiar when it came to war, but when it came to fighting for position, they were no match for Marquis Garoline. Rody watched Garoline leave and sighed. This old man is too extraordinary. If I want topete with him, the generals are not enough. I need a few people with brains to help me. After thinking a bit more, heughed at himself. After so many days, I really think of myself as the duke! I have left the Imperial Capital for so many days. Perhaps, Nicole has found the whereabouts of that yboy. Either way, I am just a temporary duke. Finishing the battle at the Northwest sounds just about enough! When the yboy returns, I am quitting this job! ording to Nicoles argument, wouldnt bing an officer be much easier? The old man is extraordinary, but he is actually the yboys headache. It should not be my problem, right? If I already knew this, why did I ask His Majesty for the help of the Wolf Fang? What about the Southeast Special Envoy? Hehe, Ill let the yboy go to the mountains. Let him deal with it! The thought of seeing Nicole very soon made him feel excited. He immediately rushed out of the Imperial Pce toward the mansion of the Tulip Family. Chapter 98: Crusade Chapter 98: Crusade Trantor: Editor: The Tulip Familys mansion was crowded with people. There were many luxurious carriages parked outside the residence. It was as if all the prestigious people from the Imperial Capital had gathered there. It had not been that way since the death of thete duke. Along the way, Rody attracted a huge crowd. He had great difficulty getting through the crowd, before he could enter the Tulip Family mansion. Rody dismounted from the horse. He walked a few steps towards Nicole. When he saw Nicoles thin face which was full of affection, he felt like immediately rushing over to embrace her. However, Rody saw a lot of people next to her so, he took a deep breath to suppress the excitement in his heart. After all, Nicole was currently his sister, and he should not act too outrageously. He smiled and called out, Sister! After that, he gently embraced her ording to the etiquette of the nobles. As he hugged her, he quietly whispered into her ear, I missed you. Nicoles face turned red, and she stepped back. After she had calmed down, she said, Go quickly. There are a lot of people waiting for you. Once he was in the hall, he was surrounded by many important dignitaries. A lot of them congratted him, and there were also those who tried to win him over. There were also some who actually came to match-make. Everybody in the Imperial Capital knew about him and his victory in the Northwest. In addition, he came from the glorious Tulip Family. They knew that the dukes future was going to be very bright. Rody reluctantly kept his spirits up to cope with all those people. However, his eyes showed his impatience as he looked to Nicole for help. These guys are really troublesome. Rody would have preferred to kick them all out and just have Nicole alone with him. Nicole was an experienced nobledy. She calmly dealt with the ttery from the crowd and gave a faint smile. Ladies and gentlemen, we are touched by your enthusiasm. However, Seth has been rushing about and has gone through great hardships. Tonight, His Majesty will also be holding a feast. Seth has just returned and will need to rest and prepare himself. The people all understood and immediately left. A few people took Rodys hands and said a few touching words before they left. They even forced themselves to cry a few tears. At longst, Rody noticed that he and Nicole were the only two who remained in the hall. He cleared his throat and said, Sister, I have something to tell you. Nicole nodded and said, Lets go to the study. After dismissing the servants, the two of them entered the study room. Nicole entered first and turned around as she slowly said, Rody, I already know about the incident at Westwood province. You were a little too impatient in the way you handled the matter... Aargh! Rody had been walking inrge strides behind Nicole. He turned around and then he closed the doors. Ignoring the fact that Nicole was still talking, he moved forward, stretched his hands around her waist and kissed her beautiful, tender lips. Nicole could not guard herself against Rody in time and soon found herself in his embrace. In a panic, she closed her eyes and felt the warmth from Rodys lips. She could also feel Rodys breath, and a strange feeling entered her heart. After an indefinite time, Nicole felt like she was drained of energy, and her whole body fluttered. After that, Rody raised his head and stared at Nicole. Nicole gradually recovered. Her face turned red and she said in a low voice, You, you have be even more daring! Rodys face also turned red as he replied, Just a little bit more daring. He was about to bend down and kiss her again when Nicole gently slipped out of the way and said, Enough. Dont... Be careful so that no one sees. Rody sighed and slowly let go of Nicole. He then thought and asked, Do you have news of Seth? It has been so long. Have your people found him? Nicoles face turned dark as she slowly shook her head and sighed. I have sent people out to sea since a few months ago, but there is still no news. Where has that bastard disappeared to? Rody frowned and asked, What shall we do then? Must I still pretend to be your brother? I... I really do not want to be your brother! Nicole reluctantly smiled and asked, Is being a duke not good? Gaining the attention of many is really morous... Rody sighed. mour? I have seen too many things in the Northwest region. mour? Hehe...Do you know much blood was shed in exchange for this? I never really had much interest in these things! He then looked at Nicoles eyes and softly said, I just want to be Rody. I want to abandon this identity and be together with you. What shall I do now that I am your brother? Does it mean that we... Seeing that Rody was agitated, Nicole gently held Rodys hands and softly said, Rody, please be patient! Please be patient for a little more, alright? Rody lightly said, Being a duke may be morous but there are a lot hidden murders and filth that need to be dealt with. I am very bored. Nicole, I just want to take you away from here. Nicole observed Rody for a long time. She slowly shook her head and replied, No, I really cannot do that. I am responsible for the family. Other than you, I have nobody else to rely on. After that, Nicole burst into tears and cried. Rodys heart ached. He went closer and gently held her. Nicole gently clung onto Rody and said, I also want to have an easier time. I also want to be carefree and be together with you! But, I cannot! Rody gently smiled. He stretched his fingers and wiped Nicoles tears away as he softly said, Alright. It was my mistake. I just returned and I have already made you cry. Do not worry. As long as I, Rody, am around, I will not let the Tulip Family copse! He held the beautifuldy in his arms. Although he felt helpless, what else could he say? Inadvertently, a slender figure in ck robes crossed his mind along with the phrase. If you do not forget me, I will not forget you. He remembered that he had almost followed her out of impulse that day. Nicole and Rody then restrained themselves and discussed about the incident at the Westwood province. Rody had ughtered a lot of people at the Westwood province. Although he had returned to the Imperial Capital, he had left more than 2,000 Wolf Fang soldiers behind to clean up the public official administration system at the Westwood province. Those few days, many people were executed at the guillotine in the big and small towns. Although most of the popce were happy, Rody had also offended a lot of people. Nicole was worried. The Westwood province was the Tulip Familys territory. The military and government of the Westwood province were under the Tulip Family. It was like a small independent kingdom of the Empire. However, those officials were still officials of the Empire. After such a major incident, Rody had executed so many people without waiting for His Majestys orders. That was not good. On the other hand, Rody was very calm. Abbas XI did not heavily reward him and that made the military very unsatisfied. Even in the Imperial Capital, there was already a lot of criticism. As a result, His Majesty would not purposely pursue the matter in the Westwood province. After all, the Westwood province was the Tulip Familys territory, and it was a private matter. His Majesty would not need to pursue it just because he executed a few people. The emperor needed to pretend to treat him fervently so that he could win back the hearts of the military. It was obvious when His Majesty did not mention anything about the Westwood province that day. That night, at the banquet in the pce hall, Abbas XI appeared to be very close with Rody. The other ministers and nobles also proposed toasts to Rody. Rody had already heard the words young and promising a few hundred times. Eventually, Abbas XI enthusiastically pulled Rodys hand and took him to the audience hall to receive the cheers of the soldiers. I only fought a battle in the Northwest region, and the result was neither a victory nor defeat. However, they are celebrating as if we conquered the entire continent. This is too excessive... In the end, a few military generals made him drink a few sses of wine, and he finally became drunk. The next morning, when Rody was still asleep, the Imperial Guards arrived and summoned Rody to immediately report to the Imperial Pce. They only said that His Majesty was anxious to discuss some important things with him and the other cab ministers. Rody was still dizzy and cursed the emperor in his heart. I am only a phony duke with no power and no soldiers. Whats the purpose of asking me to participate in the discussion? Anyway, you and old Garoline have already decided everything. Who are you trying to fool by pretending to discuss? Although he criticized the emperor in his heart, Rody still dressed up neatly. The one who served him was the beautiful maid, Angel. However, Rody was no longer a silly boy and he was not flustered when he saw Angel. Rody had on a stern expression as Angel dressed him up in the nobles gown. Rody then smiled and nodded his head at her. Angels face turned red but she whispered, Young Master... no, Master... you are no longer the same as before... What? Rody asked. Angel looked down and replied, You have be more serious and cold. Rody nodded but did not reply. He thought in his heart. Both you and Jojo said the same thing. Is Seth really such a glib? I must be careful not to be exposed. The carriage was prepared and Rody took a few guards with him. He noticed that the way the guards looked at him was different from before. The guards no longer had a respectful but indifferent attitude towards him. Now, the guards and his personal bodyguard Randt looked at him with true respect. Didnt those old military men fromst night say that I was bing more and more like thete duke? Even though it was apliment, why do I feel so ufortable? He got on the carriage and was led by the Imperial Guards to the meeting hall in the Imperial Pce. Abbas XI and several cab ministers were already sitting there. Seeing Rody walk in, Abbas XI gently said, Duke Rudolph, there is no need to salute. I invited you here to ask you about the Rnd continent. The Emperor then nced at Garoline. The military minister then cleared his throat and said, Your Excellency the Duke, before your return, His Majesty received your report. The report said that some of the Rnd continent soldiers were found in the Great Moon Kingdom. The people of the Rnd continent had assisted Reuenthal to fight us. You must be extremely clear about this, so His Majesty has invited you to borate. Rody thought for a moment, and then he spoke in detail about being intercepted by the Knights of Rnd at the grasnds. Naturally, he did not say a word about the ck Veiled Saint but he mentioned that the information was obtained from a captured Rnd Knight. As for Mouse, although he had brought her back to Watt Fortress, she was only there for a day before leaving. No one knew her identity. Although there were many other problems, Seth fortunately did many strange things in the past. Therefore, no exnation was required. Courting women on the battlefield was against the militaryw, but now that he was in the limelight, nobody dared to find fault with him. After Rody had finished his exnation, Abbas XI showed a disgusted expression and coldly said, The people of the Rnd continent are truly bold! I ignored them, but they dare provoke me! What shall we do about this? Marquis Garoline was the first to stand up and proim, Your Majesty! The people of the Rnd continent dared to offend the Empire and naturally, must be taught a lesson! I think Your Majesty can allow the Commander of the Northern Region, Milo, to mobilize the army to give the other party a little warning. The Northwest is currently unstable, and it is not wise to cause more trouble! Abbax XI frowned and coldly replied, Is that all we are doing? The Rnd continent is across the ocean. If we mobilize our army, will it really serve as a warning? Hehe, they consider us heathens, but in our eyes, they are the heathens! Garoline smiled and said, In that case, let us call the pope over to discuss. If we dere war against the Rnd continent, it will not only involve the Empire. It is a war against heathens, so the pope will definitely strongly support us. Since a war against heathens is a holy crusade, the popes zing Warriors will surelye forward to help... The moment they heard holy crusade, everybody frowned. All of them had a conscientious expression while Abbas XI was in profound thought. Holy crusade! The Radiant Empire and the Rnd continent had dered war on each other for several hundred years using the holy crusade and the crushing of heathens as excuses. However, they did not know how many people had died because of them. Holy crusades were massive and the rivers would be filled with blood. Millions of people perished and countless people lost their homes. Both continents were exhausted, but there was no winner. The Radiant Empires zing Warriors were very powerful, but the Holy Knights of the Rnd continent were just as good. To begin another crusade would require them to mobilize the whole of the Empires forces. The Empires current situation might not be able to withstand such a devastating war. Moreover, in the Northwest, Reuenthal, the grasnd wolf, was waiting to pounce. Abbas XI thought for a moment before sighing. A single war will take up too much national strength. Now is not the time for a crusade. Garoline smiled and replied, Since Your Majesty has said so, let us then send a special envoy and ask the pope to also send a counterpart to the Kingdom of Sauron to seek justice from them! me them as we mobilize the Northern Legion under themand of Milo to threaten them. The Kingdom of Sauron will not dare to do anything. As long as they are willing to bow down to us, the dignity of the Empire will be protected! Abbas XI looked down and frowned. Seeing the emperors expression, Rody started to sympathize with him. In the past, when Abbas the Great founded the Radiant Empire Dynasty, the Empire controlled the entire continent. The army was powerful and prestigious. However, during his rule, the Northwest region had suffered crushing defeats, and there were a lot of internal struggles. Their enemies were also causing problems in the Northern region, resulting in the emperor to feel extremely annoyed. In the end, for fear of losing his pride, Abbas XI did not decide on what to do with the Rnd continent. He said that he needed to further discuss the matter with the cab ministers in the future. The topic then shifted to the peace talks with the Great Moon Kingdom. The main person in charge of the peace talks was the Empires Finance Minister, Earl Merlow. He was a slender and good looking middle-aged man. The man always had a smile on his face, but his cunning eyes made people feel ufortable. Abbas XI only said a few words and warned Rody again, before telling the crowd to disperse. The moment they left the Imperial Pce, Rody increased his pace to keep up with Earl Merlow. Then he said, Your Excellency Merlow, His Majesty requested me to help you with the peace talks with the Great Moon Kingdom... You must understand that I am still young and am not experienced with negotiation. Do you have any idea? Earl Merlow smiled and said, Duke Rudolph, you are too modest. His Majesty may have assigned me as the main negotiator but there is nobody who does not know of your contributions in the Northwest. He said that you were going to be my assistant but actually, you are the main negotiator and I am your assistant. Without your words of wisdom, I will not be able to subdue those grasnd barbarians. Rodyughed and secretly cursed. Crafty old man! Earl Merlow then gave a witty smile and said, Your Excellency the Duke, I believe you are close friends with my son, Didi. I will take advantage of my old age to bezy, so you must work harder! Since we are not busy right now, let us find a ce to sit down and talk. Then tonight, we will visit the prince of the Great Moon Kingdom. Is this agreeable? Rody thought for a moment and then agreed. They left the pce together in the Earls carriage, while the Tulip Familys carriage was sent back. His other guards followed behind him on their horses. Chapter 99: Drawing an Alliance Chapter 99: Drawing an Alliance Trantor: Editor: On their way into the Imperial Capital, the guards in front cleared a way for the two high-ranking officials carriage. That was the power of prestige. Rody was young and impatient. All along the way in the carriage, he kept on inquiring about Merlows strategy at theing negotiation. However, the Finance Minister was a crafty person and was good with his words. No matter how Rody asked, Merlow would only say that his purpose was to assist the Duke and refused to divulge his strategy. It was obvious that he was a wise man and knew that the peace talks were just a humiliating treaty. Whatever it was, he would avoid bing the scapegoat. After the carriage stopped, Rody was shocked the minute he got out of the carriage. He found himself standing in front of a tall building. From the inside of the building, the sound of people singing and merrymaking could be heard and prettydies could be seen dancing. They had arrived at the most celebrated brothel in the Imperial Capital. Rody looked at the leisurely Earl Merlow. He had never expected the Earl to bring him here. The first time Rody came here, it was together with the Earls son, Didi. This time, he was here with Didis father and had a strange feeling. Earl Merlow smiled and led Rody in. Madam Sophie, who had not seen Rody for a while, immediately rushed out. She uttered all kinds ofpliments as she took them into a chamber. The chamber was located along the hall, on the second floor. The chamber had a view of the middle of the hall. A roller screen was slowly lowered. Looking through the screen, they could watch all the dances and performances. Two beautiful women, from both sides, served them red wine in golden cups. Merlow was rxed, and he continuously drank three cups of wine. After that, he felt high and slowlyy down on the leather skin on the floor,zily watching the performance downstairs. Rody was bewildered and asked, Your Excellency Merlow, what did wee here for? Merlow grinned and replied. Your Excellency the Duke, dont you think that this is an exceptionally good ce to have a discussion? Rody frowned as he looked at the two beautiful women next to him and said, I did not expect the Earl to be lecherous, but I am worried about the peace negotiations. Merlowughed as he nced at Rody and said, Take it easy. You and Didi came here many times in the past. Besides that, I have a reason to invite you here. You will find out in a while. The Earl paused for a while before giving a strange smile. I heard that Miss Myka is your exclusive partner, and others could not get to see her. I heard from Didi that the others can have the chance to see her only if you are around. Rodys face turned slightly red as he remembered his agreement with Myka, but he did not say anything. Merlow changed the topic and made small talk. After a while, they heard amotion downstairs. Immediately, a dozen people wearing the leather clothes of the grasnd walked in and were greeted by Miss Sophie. The person that stood at the back was a slender old man. The old man wore a magnificent fur clothing and had a golden sword on his waist. His face was rosy, and he squinted his eyes. Look, this is Prince Memnon whom the Great Moon Kingdom has dispatched here to negotiate. He is the Kings younger brother and also Reuenthals uncle. Merlow smiled proudly. Rodys heart stirred as he looked at those people walking up the stairs. He then whispered, Reuenthals uncle? Does this Prince support Reuenthal or Prince Sultan? I heard that thepetition at Dragon teau is quite intense. Merlows expression changed when he heard Rodys words. He gave a strange re and said, I did not expect Your Excellency to be able to see things so clearly. I heard that this Prince is extremely loyal to their King, but we still do not know which of the Princes he supports. If we can obtain some information here, then our negotiation will be more advantageous. Oh? Merlow smiled and said, This time, you have stirred up trouble at the Northwest grasnds and have even shocked the people at Dragon teau. The tribal leaders all med Reuenthal for not putting in enough effort. Now, Prince Sultan is gathering support to challenge Reuenthal. The king of the Great Moon Kingdom is old. Both his sons, Reuenthal and Sultan know that the one with more military power will be the future king. The barbarians of the grasnds are different from us in the Empire. The position of Crown Prince is given to the one who has more power. Right now, Reuenthal is an advocate of war. As for Sultan, although we do not know his real intentions, but since he wants to oppose his older brother, he is likely to be an advocate of peace. However, their kingdom is unstable right now with a lot of internal problems, and the Empire is not prepared for war. Both parties want peace. It is just that Reuenthal has put up a tough front while Sultan is more gentle. If we know which side this Prince is taking, then we will at least know where our limit for the negotiation is. Rody could not believe that Merlow would say something like that. He could not help but say, I did not expect Your Excellency to already have an idea. I asked so many questions earlier on our way here. Looks like it was pointless for me to have worried so much. Merlow stopped smiling. He looked at Rody for a long time before he slowly said, Seth, the undercurrents in the Empire are strong. You and I must be careful. Hm? Rody was surprised when Merlow stopped calling him Your Excellency the Duke but instead called him Seth. Hearing those words, Rody did not know how to respond. Merlow gave a meaningful smile and continued, This peace negotiation, no matter what the oue is, will certainly attract a lot of condemnation. His Majesty will naturally refuse to take the bad name. Who will be willing to take the me? I am also not willing, but His Majesty ordered me to deal with the peace negotiations. I have no choice but to obey. Rody was startled as he asked. Your Excellency, Merlow, do you mean... Merlow gave a wry smile and said, The peace negotiation between the two countries is of great importance. I am just a small Finance Minister and an Earl. I cannot carry this burden. Now, the person whom His Majesty relies on the most is definitely you, the Duke. However, you are still young and inexperienced. There is also the Marquis Garoline. However, Marquis Garoline is busy and cannot personally preside over the peace negotiations. This is why the Marquis proposed to His Majesty to give me this assignment. I am reluctant to undertake this heavy assignment. Fortunately, I have Your Excellency the Duke to share this burden... After he finished speaking, he looked at Rody with bright eyes. Rody did not know how to answer. Suddenly, he heard Andys voice. Boy, do you still not understand? He is hinting to you that he is also being framed by that Marquis to handle this negotiation. How could you not understand this? This peace negotiation is like dog sh*t by the roadside. Anyone who sees it will get out of the away. For him to be targeted by Garoline to handle this negotiation means that he and that old bastard are not from the same camp. Then what should I do? Andy replied calmly, Do not trust him so easily. Test him first. Hearing that, Rodys mind was cleared. He cleared his throat and replied, Your Excellency Merlow, Marquis Garoline is probably busy with the military tasks. He also has a heavy responsibility. Merlow looked at Rody and then, he suddenlyughed out loud. His expression was full of ridicule. Seth, you have just entered officialdom, and you have already learned how to say one thing and mean another. Rodys face turned red and he replied softly, Your Excellency Merlow, what are you talking about? I do not understand! Merlow snorted and continued, I do not me you. However, I brought you here to tell you that we do not have to hide anything from each other. Otherwise, I would have just brought you elsewhere. Honestly, being a Military Minister is also an important task. But now, His Majesty only listens to Garoline for everything. Garoline has gone too far. Ultimately, he is just a Military Minister and not a Prime Minister! After Earl Merlow said those words, his face showed an expression of anger. However, he looked meaningfully at Rody. Rody did not expect Merlow to be so blunt. He stayed silent for a moment and then he asked, Your Excellency Merlow, why did you say all this to me? Garoline, that old man, is just a Military Minister. His intentions are to make the Lionheart Family rise above the Tulip Family and to be the Empires most prominent family. Seth, are you not going to do anything about this? Rody nodded and looked at Merlow. Then he spoke in a heavy voice, Earl Merlow, I am just a Duke without any real power. There is no point telling me all these as I am just an outsider... Outsider? Seth! I know about what happened at the Westwood Province! Since many years ago, everyone had called you a yboy but I did not believe them! That was why I allowed Didi to be close to you. I clearly know that my son will not be able to inherit the title for his entire life. Now that I look at it again, I was right in believing in you. You were able to force Reuenthal to withdraw and you were able to use your wrath to suppress the rebellion at the Westwood Province! Your Excellency the Duke, why are you so careful? I have already spoken all my innermost thoughts to you. Why do you still not trust me? Rody was silent. He had manyplex thoughts in his mind. He was at a loss with all these intricacies in bureaucracy. He sighed and slowly said, Your Excellency Merlow, do you mean that you want to overthrow Marquis Garoline? I am afraid it will not be so easy. Hmph! Merlow gave a cold smile. So what? He is just a member of the Lionheart Family! A few years ago, they still needed to tread carefully around the Tulip Family. However, he took advantage of the time when you were still young to persuade His Majesty and ced his nephew as a Regiment Commander. In the past two years, he had already gained control of the entire Northwest Army. Seth, if you do not act now, in a few years, I am afraid... Rody knitted his brow as he gave a cold smile and asked, Earl Merlow, what do you hope to aplish by winning me over and dealing with Marquis Garoline? Merlow gave a light smile and replied, Me? I am the Empires Finance Minister and have already obtained the title of Earl. I do not expect to be a Prime Minister. I only hoped for my son to have a good future. Hehe, I am in charge of the Empires finances. Naturally, I will know the Lionheart Familys inner dealings in the army. He sees me as a thorn in his side but he still cannot do anything to me. However, in the future... I am afraid he will not tolerate not only my son but also the existence of my entire family!" With that, he had already said everything he had wanted to. Merlow then looked at Rody who was in deep thoughts. Heughed and woke Rody up from deep thoughts. Hezily said, Prince Memnon of the Great Moon Kingdom is probably next door. We should go and meet him. After that, he pulled Rody up and walked through the corridor. They walked towards a hall on the left. In front of the hall, there were a few grasnd warriors. They were dressed in leather clothes and looked fierce and aggressive. Before the two men could approach, a grasnd warrior immediately shouted, Go away! Go away! You are not allowed toe near! Rody felt angry and coldly asked, Are the people of the Great Moon Kingdom so arrogant even in the Imperial Capital? Merlow replied without changing his expression, They were not defeated in the Northwest Region. They also did not suffer heavy casualties or lose any territory. Naturally, they are very confident. The Imperial bodyguards rushed in front to re at the grasnd barbarians. One of Rodys bodyguard, Randt, who was the tallest, stood firmly in front of Rody. Merlow merely smiled and said, Tell your master that the Duke of the Tulip Family and Earl Merlow are here to see him. Before the guards could reply, a gentle voice sounded out from inside the hall, Your Excellency the Duke, Your Excellency the Earl, pleasee in. Rody ignored several of those warriors whose hands were at the hilts of their swords. He walked in with big strides. Prince Memnon was lyingzily on top of an animal skin. When he saw the two of them entering the hall, he just smiled lightly and said, My subordinates were rude. The two nobles of the Empire, please do not be offended. He then gave an eye signal and immediately, two of his subordinates served them two gold cups filled with wine. Earl Merlow. This must be the Duke of the Tulip Family. Your Excellency the Duke have made a name for yourself in the Northwest. I did not expect to see you here in the Imperial Capital. Prince Memnon smiled as he slowly sat up. He raised the gold cup and said, This is the wine from the Great Moon Kingdom. It is not avable in the Empire. If Your Excellencies dont mind, please try it. Before Rody could speak, arge and robust figure, that was standing behind Memnon, coldly asked, Your Majesty! In the Great Moon Kingdom, this wine is only given to the strong warriors! Does the Empire have any such warriors? Rodys guards became angry and even Merlow frowned slightly. Prince Memnon just gave a light smile and said, This is our Great Moon Kingdoms Regiment Commander of the Royal Cavalry, General Zagreb. One of Rodys bodyguards from the Wolf Fang could not help but coldly say, Regiment Commander of the Cavalry? Our Excellency the Duke have already killed twomanders in one battle at Watt Fortress. So what, if he is a Regiment Commander... Prince Memnons gaze turned cold as General Zagreb replied, Good! I have heard that the Duke of the Tulip Family was the Empires strongest warrior. I am not convinced! Hehe, Reuenthalsmanders were not worth mentioning. They were all useless! The moment those words came out, Merlow eyes gleamed as he gave a meaningful smile. Prince Memnon deliberately sank his face and said, General Zagreb. We are guests. Do not be too presumptuous. Zagreb grunted heavily and then kept quiet. However, he could not help but look at Rody with cold eyes. In his heart, he could not believe that that handsome kid was powerful. Merlowughed and then slowly said, Your Royal Highness. Today, His Majesty the Emperor has given the order for the Duke to also attend the peace negotiations. Just now, when I saw Your Royal Highness arrival and knew that we will be dealing with each other a lot in the near future, I thought we should have a drink and be friends first. Zagreb saw Rody hold the golden cup. He said in a low voice, Make friends! The Empire was too weak to defeat us on the battlefield and now they say they want to be friends... Rody gave a cold smile as he slowly put down the golden cup and looked at Zagreb. Merlows heart stirred and thought of taking that opportunity to destroy the spirit of the Great Moon Kingdom, to teach that strength may not benefit them for future peace negotiation. He also smiled, put down his golden cup and lightly said, General Zagreb. What do you mean? Zagreb saw that his master did not say anything, so replied loudly, The people of the Empire are weak. They do not deserve to drink the wine of our Great Moon Kingdom! This is a special wine used by the Royal Family, and only the brave and strong warriors are allowed partake of it. Rody was not angry and he merely smiled. He had killed so many people in the Northwest Region that even though he was smiling, his eyes gave a murderous re. Merlow slowly said, General Zagreb. You keep saying strong and brave warriors. Is the Duke of Tulip Family not worthy as warrior? Hmph! He must be tested first! Zagreb saw that his master still did not speak and became more daring. Randt who stood behind Rody spoke coldly, Test? Our Duke is the Empire militarys number one! Who are you to dare strike out against our Duke? Where do you stand whenpared with your own people of the Great Moon Kingdom? That Zagreb was immediately unable to say anything, and his face turned red. He was a reckless person but he understood that no matter how arrogant he was, he would not dare call himself the Great Moon Kingdoms strongest warrior. Merlow gave a faint smile and said, I heard that Your Royal Highness is also of a warrior origin in the Great Moon Kingdom. Our Duke is also a Commander-in-chief. It is quite boring to just drink wine here. How about we go to the hall downstairs and let our subordinates have apetition? We can learn some warrior qualities from one another! Prince Memnon smiled and showed his arrogance as he slowly said, Since the Earl has proposed this, how can we refuse? We, the people of the grasnd, are straightforward people! Lets go down now! Chapter 100: Defend Chapter 100: Defend Trantor: Editor: Everybody went to the hall. Prince Memnons subordinates were arrogant, and without waiting for their master to speak, they drove away the other guests to clear a space. The other guests were people with status. When they saw the clothing of the people who were chasing them away, they knew that that was the Prince of the Great Moon Kingdom. As a result, they restrained their anger and left. The dancers that were originally in the middle of the hall screamed and retreated to the back. Without waiting for everyone to sit, Zagreb pulled out a huge scimitar and stepped into the middle of the hall. He turned towards Rody and shouted, Your Excellency the Duke of Tulip Family! You are a brave warrior of the Empire! I, Zagreb, challenge you ording to the rules of the grasnds! If you are afraid, admit defeat! Randt roared, jumped out and said, Who do you think you are to challenge our Duke? I am the Dukes guard, Randt! I will teach you a lesson! Randt took out his broadsword and walked towards Zagreb. Both of them were robust men and looked like two towers standing in the middle of the hall. They red at each other. Rody was aware of Randts strength. Randt was stronger than most of the othermanders and possibly Rody himself. Feeling assured, he sneered and looked at Prince Memnon. Prince Memnon was a big shot of the grasnds and had a straightforward behavior. He loudly shouted, "Zagreb! Dont let me lose face! If you lose, I will make you raise horses for three years!" The two warriors stepped back, holding on to their weapons. Suddenly, Randt roared and stepped forward. He raised his sword above his head and shed downwards. Zagreb held his scimitar above his head, and soon, the sound of their weapons shing was heard. The two warriors used all of their strength until their muscles bulged. The carpet on the floor also started to tear. After some time, the two warriors separated a few steps away from each other. Randt did not wait for his opponent to catch his breath and once again threw himself forward. Zagreb was unwilling to be outshined, so he quickly raised his scimitar. For a time, there were the endless sounds of sword shing. Both of them were powerhouses. When encountering another strong enemy, both of them unted their superiority and confronted each other head on. They both refused tog behind. The tworge figures continued to fight each other. Suddenly, Randt groaned and took a few steps back. There was a long cut on his chest and a small amount of blood was oozing out from the wound. If he had not dodged quickly, he would have been seriously injured. Prince Memnon smiled proudly and asked, Your Excellency the Duke, what do you think of my warrior? Rody smiled and looked at Randt. Then he lightly said, Randt, do not forget that you are fighting under the name of the Tulip Family! Randts body suddenly shook as he gave a violent roar. The roar was like a thunder from mid-air. As he roared, he tore off his shirt, revealing his steel-like muscles. A faint gray brilliance appeared on his body, and his sword emitted some bluster. Fighting energy! Rodys heart stirred. When he had fought with Randt during the test, Randt had only justprehended fighting energy. Less than three monthster, Randt could already use it. It would seem that Randt had trained very hard during his time in the Imperial Capital. Randts eyes were like fire. He roared and rushed forward with a gray aura. Zagreb looked serious. When he felt the sinister energy hitting his face, he held his sword horizontally. He then heard the sound of metal breaking. Zagreb was knocked back a few steps away and severely crashed against the wall. Only half of his scimitar remained. His dark face turned red as if he was drunk. Randt stood at the center of the hall and coldly looked at Zagreb as he said, You lose! He then eliminated his fighting energy and put away his broadsword. He walked in front of Rody and bowed. Your Excellency! I did not disgrace the glory of the Tulip Family! Rody nodded and offered Randt the cup as he said, Good! They said only strong warriors can drink this! Now you can drink this! Let us see who else dares to say that the Empire has no strong warriors! Randt looked exhrated as he knelt down. He then took the golden cup and drank the wine. Prince Memnon looked gloomy. He slowly stood up and nodded to Rody and Merlow as he said, Your Excellency the Duke, Your Excellency the Earl, let us meet tomorrow at the negotiating table! After that, he walked out without looking at Zagreb. He took his subordinates with him. That Zagreb felt ashamed and followed behind, with his head low. Merlow then smiled and said, Your Excellency the Duke. Today, we have destroyed the spirit of the Great Moon Kingdom. I had endured a lot of frustration from them when I dealt with them in the past few days." Both of them no longer drank any wine and left the brothel. Merlow then took Rody back to the Tulip Familys mansion before he left smiling. Nicole saw Rody came back looking gloomy and could not help but ask. Rody then sighed and told her about what happened in the brothel. Nicole frowned. Randt had won. Why are you not happy? Rody shook his head and replied, What is the purpose of winning a private match like this? There is no use even if we were to win a hundred of such matches. If we have the ability to win on the battlefield, then this is the real glory!" As for the words Earl Merlow had said, Nicole could only ponder and could not think of what to say. The next day, Earl Merlow came to pick up Rody to meet Prince Memnon. When both parties met, the peace negotiations started. The Great Moon Kingdom had an unyielding attitude. From the start of the discussion, they asked for the Empire to surrender Watt Fortress and a million gold coins aspensation. Both Rody and Earl Merlow did not get angry. They denied those terms and cajoled the other party. After a day of negotiating, Prince Memnon became impatient. However, when he looked at Rody, he did not burst out in anger. Finally, they parted without reaching any favorable term. Earl Merlow then privately told Rody that their attitude for that day was considered good. When both sides argued during the time Rody was not around, the Great Moon Kingdom had a very aggressive attitude. They would constantly shout a torrent of abusive words and pulled out their swords in irritation. On the second day of negotiations, Rody told Merlow not to speak. He raised his own voice and requested for the other party to return the captured fortresses and to leave the Empires territory. However, he did not mention anything about paying for reparations. Seeing Rodys unyielding attitude, one of the Great Moon Kingdoms officers took out his scimitar. Rody then rudely kicked that officer out of the window before turning around and coldly looked at the angry Prince Memnon. After that, he continued, Your Highness the Prince! I might as well tell you that I am opposed to peace! If you insist on threatening us with the continuation of the war, I will be very happy to oblige and meet you on the battlefield! But... After that, Rody turned around and sneered before he continued, I dont think Prince Sultan will want Reuenthal to be in charge of the soldiers again. By the way, how is your Kings health? Has Prince Sultan be the crown prince? After saying all that, Rody left the depressed Prince Memnon, without looking back. On the third day, the negotiations were more harmonious and both sides argued about the ownership of Trier Fortress. The Empire had requested for the return of the stronghold nearest to the Watt Fortress which was the Trier Fortress. This was Rodys final objective. He clearly understood that while the other party acted tough, they did not want war. Sultan and Reuenthal were too busypeting for the throne and they had no ability to start a war against the Empire. Besides that, when Mouse returned to the Sauron Kingdom in the Rnd Continent, the Temple would start finding troubles and would no longer secretly support the Great Moon Kingdom. Rody had asked for the return of Trier Fortress because the Trier Fortress was nearest to the Watt Fortress. As long as the Empire had both of those fortresses, the two fortresses would be able toplement each other and stabilize the defense situation at the Northwest Region. Finally, Merlow eloquently suggested that the Empire would pay 500,000 gold coins to redeem Trier Fortress. With the two fortresses as the dividing line, both sides ceased their hard bargaining. After the negotiations, originally, Rody and Merlow should have immediately reported back to the Emperor in the pce. However, Rody felt depressed and did not want to go. In the end, Earl Merlow went by himself. Rody then dismissed his bodyguards and strolled alone on a horse around the Imperial Capital. He unknowingly went into the middle of the public square. Rody looked at the huge statue situated in the square. It was about 10 meters tall. It was the statue of Abbas the Great, the greatest Emperor of the Empire. It was crafted by a famous sculptor and was lifelike. The Emperor was wearing an armor while holding a long sword. The hilt of the sword also looked majestic. Although it was just a statue, it gave off an air that made people afraid to look at it directly. Rody recalled that when Abbas the Great was still alive, it was the Golden Age of the Empire. Millions of elite soldiers were under hismand and the undefeated banner of the Tulip Family was fluttering. The Lightning Gods Whip had swept across the world. The entire continent was conquered by the Empire. The people of the grasnds had surrendered and even the Rnd Continent bowed. That was a real glory. Rodys heart boiled as he walked towards the statue. While he was in a trance, he did not notice a carriage slowly stop behind him. After that, he suddenly heard, Your Excellency the Duke! Rody turned around and saw a youngster in a servant attire standing in front of him, with his head bowed. Your Excellency the Duke, my master wishes to see you, The youngster spoke as he pointed at the magnificent carriage behind him. Rody frowned, thinking that it was another noble that wanted to curry favor with him and lightly said, I still have things to do. If your master wants to see me, tell him to go to the Dukes mansion. As soon as Rody finished saying that, the servant suddenly smiled and whispered, Your Excellency the Duke, my master said that she is Rodys friend. Thest sentence slowly entered Rodys ears and gave him such a shock that he almost fell off his horse. Chapter 101: Assassin Attack Chapter 101: Assassin Attack Trantor: Editor: Rodys expression changed slightly. He looked at the servant and took a deep breath before asking, "Where is your master? Is he in that carriage?" The servant solemnly and respectfully nodded. Rody sighed and dismounted. He then followed the servant to the carriage. He calmed himself, gritted his teeth and then opened the door of the carriage. A young woman was sitting on a soft fur in the spacious carriage. She was wearing a long, white silky dress. Her eyebrows were hazy like the distant mountains. Her eyes were cold as she looked at Rody and seemed to smile yet was not quite smiling. Rody immediately felt relieved and smiled. So, it is you! Miss Myka, you have given me a fright! Myka gave a shallow smile. Her tone was still cold but her voice sounded eager. She then slowly said, Your Excellency the Duke have made great contributions in the Northwest Region. I am afraid you may have forgotten your promise. Rody froze for a moment before he remembered his original promise to visit her. His face turned red and then he smiled. I have only just returned a few days ago. I have been busy in the past few days and did not have the chance to visit you. Mykaughed and said, A few days ago, Your Excellency the Duke went to the brothel but you did not visit me. Rodys face turned red and he whispered, That day, there were other people around. Besides that, I also bumped into the people from the Great Moon Kingdom. As a result, it was not convenient for me to visit you. Myka nodded and smiled, Well, I do not me you. However, you have returned for so many days, so I was worried about you and decided toe and see you. I was afraid that you have now forgotten this friend. Rody sighed and smiled, Of course, I will not forget you. I will never forget my friends. Rody paused for a moment before continuing, How are you these days? Myka looked a bit gloomy as she slowly said, Bayan came to find me several times but all of his attempts were stopped. Ever since you left for the Northwest, he is bing bolder every day. Rody frowned and asked, Bayan? Does he...not know about your rtionship with Seth? Myka smiled and replied, "Do not forget that, right now, you are Seth. However, he is bing more uncontrolled since you were in the Northwest Region." Rody frowned and did not say anything. After that, Myka smiled and said, I came to meet you today, not to discuss this matter. Even though I live in the Imperial Capital, I do not have many friends. I knew that you had returned, so I decided toe and see you. Rody also smiled as he replied, This is great. Anyway, I do not have any more business today. I remember that your wine is good. It is not easy to get to drink it. Today, I can go and savor it. Myka also smiled and replied, Well, not only you did not act as promised when you came back, but you even try to take advantage of me. Myka smiled as she ordered her servant to drive the carriage to the brothel. A servant had also tied Rodys horse to the carriage. Along the way, the two of them talked andughed. Rody felt rxed. He was an impostor of the Duke and was tired of acting in the Imperial Capital. He could only rx when he was with Nicole at home. As a result, he also felt happy meeting Myka. That was because she also knew his true identity, and he felt rxed as he did not need to disguise his speech and manners. When they arrived at the brothel, Madam Sophie saw that Myka and the Duke were together. She put up a smile but secretly felt scared. She felt that the Duke was someone who attracted problems. Even a few days ago, there was a fight in the brothel that scared off a lot of customers. She hoped that there would be no problems this time. Rody also ignored her. He followed Myka into her room. Myka then took out the good wine, and both of them talked andughed. They talked about the customs of the Northwest Region. Rody felt rxed in front of Myka. Although he talked about all things with Nicole, but, for some reason, he did not want to mention about his wonderful encounter with the ck Veil Saint. He wanted to hide his subtle feelings for Mouse from his lover. However, it was different with Myka. When he first met Myka, he had been in a little bit of reverie. However, he had experienced a lot of things in the Northwest Region and that reverie had faded. The other party also knew his true self, and he felt close to her. As a result, he subconsciously told her everything. When Myka heard that, she was shocked and turned pale. However, she was cold natured, unlike Nicole or Jojo who would turn pale and cry out in rm. Rodys face was red as he slowly recounted his experience with Mouse. Myka just smiled and listened quietly. When Rody told about their separation, he looked a bit gloomy. Mykas feelings were slightly stirred up when she saw Rodys appearance and said, The ck Veil Saint was right. Your position is now different and you would need to prioritize the overall situation. Rody gave a wry smile and said, For a long time, I have not wanted to be the Duke anymore. I hope Nicole will be able to find Seth soon. Myka looked a bit sad. She sighed but did not speak. The two of them were silent for a while before Myka smiled and said, I have recently learned a new song but I have not finished learning it. The next time youe here, I will sing it for you. Rody smiled and replied, Good! You dance well, therefore, your singing must be good as well. Myka sighed and said, I am just not sure when will be the next time you will see me. After that, she started to look lonely as she slowly continued, "I have no friends here. I hide inside my room every day. After Seth left, nobody visited me anymore. What a joke. In the Imperial Capital, I have no friends. The only one that can be considered as a friend is just you." Rody raised his eyebrows and replied, In life, one friend is enough! Miss Myka, no matter what, I am just an ordinary kid. I admire your conduct and your experiences in life. I have already considered you as my friend. Myka smiled again as she raised her cup of wine and said, Among the men whom I have met, you are the only person who calls me a friend. The others look at me as prey. Rody drank another mouthful of wine and smiled. Your words fill me with shame. When I first met you, I was also agitated for a long time. Both of them felt happy as they did not have any estrangement in their hearts. They felt greatfort in having such a trusted friend in the Imperial Capital. When the sun had set, Rody, who was feeling a little drunk, got up and asked to leave. Myka sent him out with a faint smile. She saw several of Rodys guards were already waiting outside the door. Although Randt and a few of the guards were dismissed, they continued to follow Rody from afar. When Randt saw Rody enter Mykas carriage and head towards the brothel, he gave a familiarugh. He thought that the Young Master had not changed much, even though he was already a Duke. They helped Rody get up on the horse. They noticed that the Duke was happy and that his depression from the negotiations with the Great Moon Kingdom was already swept away. The guardsughed in their hearts but kept a respectful look. They slowly rode towards the Dukes Mansion. With the cold wind blowing at him, Rody gradually calmed down. He noticed that there were a lot of pedestrians around, pointing at him with respect. Some of them even stopped and saluted him. Rody was touched as he thought of the victorious mood of the citizens in the public square. The pitiful ordinary citizens thought that the Empire would be stable as long as the Tulip Family was around. However, how much could the Tulip Family banner do? Rody was sighing when his mind suddenly gave him a faint sense of warning. He then heard Randt roar loudly and fiercely knocked into him. Rody was immediately knocked down from the horse. He then heard the sound of something whiz past as Randt also fell from the horse. An arrow had struck Randt in the left arm. The arrow was extremely powerful to be able to pierce through Randts arm. A few guards shouted and immediately surrounded Rody. They pulled out their swords and looked around attentively. The pedestrians on the streets were also in chaos. However, the guards stood firmly by Rodys side and did not allow anyone to get close. Rody got up from the ground and looked at the top of a distant building. He saw a figure with a longbow. With a sh, the figure disappeared. Alright! He has already escaped. Rody spoke as he examined Randts injuries. Randt was extremely strong willed. Although his arm was bleeding and his face was pale, he did not even groan once. Everyone got back on their horses and the guards surrounded Rody. They then picked up the pace and headed towards the Dukes Mansion. They hurried all the way back. When they arrived, Randt was immediately sent for treatment. Nicole felt extremely nervous when she heard of the attempted assassination. After everyone had left, Rody pulled Nicoles hand and whispered, Do not worry. I am fine! Nicole started to calm down and then she asked, Did you see who it was? In the Imperial Capital, who would want to assassinate you? Is it the Lionheart Family or is it the Great Moon Kingdom? Nicole then paused and knitted her eyebrows. Both seem unlikely. Even though Garoline is cunning and does not get along well with us, he would be more sensible rather than take such drastic action. The Great Moon Kingdom would also not do such a thing as they are trying to have peace negotiations." Rody thought for a moment and then his eyes lit up and said, I know who he is. He took a breath and continued. Do you know a man named Dark? He seems to be a subordinate of your father. When I met him in the Northwest Region, he seemed to have a hatred for the Tulip Family. However, when I asked Sieg and the others, they apparently did not know who Dark is. Do you know this person? Chapter 102: Journey to the Southeast Chapter 102: Journey to the Southeast Trantor: Editor: Nicole had no impression of the name Dark, so Rody gave up pursuing. Sieg, Gordon and all the other people who were with thete Duke could not recall that name. Even Nicole had never heard of Dark. Rody could not understand. Dark was an expert at archery and had a deep hatred for the Tulip Family. How could those people have not heard of him? Did Dark deceive me? But his eyes showed extreme hatred and anger, and that did not seem to be fake. After thinking for a long time, Rody still had no clue. Therefore, he could only order his guards to be more attentive. News of the Duke being attacked by an assassin broke out. The news spread all over the Imperial Capital. That day, a lot of people had witnessed the incident on the street. Abbas XI immediately ordered for the security soldiers to thoroughly investigate that incident and find the assassin within ten days. Apparently, His Majesty was so furious that he summoned and fiercely scolded themanders of the security soldiers. When Rody heard that, he gave a wry smile thinking that His Majesty was angry not because an assassin attacked him but because the assassin did not manage to kill him. The one that ended up experiencing hardships were the public security soldiers. Battalions of soldiers had to patrol the streets, day and night. They walked through every street in the Imperial Capital and left no stones unturned. Every pedestrian on the streets became an important suspect. ording to the Duke, the assassin used a long bow and arrows. That caused inconveniences to all the shop owners of weapon shops in the Imperial Capital. What? You did not sell any bows and arrows? What aboutst year? What about the year beforest? What about three years ago? How can you be sure that the assassin, who intend to assassinate the Empires greatest Duke of the Tulip Family, did not take a few years to plot that attack? What if the assassin bought the bow and arrows three years ago? Please show us all the transaction records from three years ago...There are no records? In that case, very simple. We shall handcuff you and you can follow us back to exin... What? Your shop had never sold bows and arrows? That is still not good! The assassin had failed with the bow and arrow this time. Next time, he may use a sword! Stop talking nonsense and take out your transaction records from three years ago... What? You do not even sell swords here? You manufacture wheeled ballistae for the Empire? That is terrible! If that hateful assassin had obtained therge-scale weapons of mass destruction, then it will no longer just be a matter of safety for the Duke of Tulip Family. Even the Imperial Capital may suffer arge-scale terrorist attack! Stop talking nonsense and take out the records or follow us back to exin!" What did you say? You do not sell swords or any kind of weapons? How did you get arrested? Who are you? Shit! Your shop sells soy sauce? Which idiot arrested you? Everyone that had gone in or out the city gate in the past three days were all brought back to the security bureau. All the inns and clubhouses were also investigated several times. The prisons in the security bureau were quickly filled up. It was no longer possible to squeeze in thoserge groups of suspects in the already crowded prisons. Themander of the security soldiers felt helpless. But, finally, he had a good idea. He ordered for the doors and windows of the toilets, kitchen, stores of the security bureau to be reced with iron doors and windows. Finally, they managed to create enough space to house all the remaining suspects. When the soldiers in charge of interrogation saw so many suspects, they immediately sped up the interrogation. Their eyes almost popped out and their chin already dropped to the ground. They could only brace themselves and work overtime to intensify the interrogation. The interrogationsted for seven days and seven nights. The soldiers dug out all information of their ancestors. In addition, they also found out when they entered the city, where they visited and how they went. However, after many sleepless nights, the security officials were disappointed with the results. From the suspects, they had uncovered a lot of culprits for old crimes. For example, seven years ago, one of them stole a horse from a Viscounts home. There was the leader of a bandit group who escaped from a fight between two factions six years ago. There was also a person who had kidnapped the Earls concubine five years ago and had be a shopkeeper that sold soy sauce... It could be said that this was a splendid achievement. After the strict investigation, the public security had greatly improved. Groups of overworked public security soldiers were patrolling the streets. It was the first time in hundreds of years since the death of Abbas the Great that safety had returned to the Imperial Capital. Honesty and stability prevailed throughout the Imperial Capital as many small swindlers and abductors were also arrested. In the future, thatrge-scale operation in the Imperial Capital would go down in history to have achieved a very high evaluation, Even though it did not achieve its original purpose of capturing the assassin, the improvement of the public security was obvious to everyone. When that was reported to His Majesty, His Majesty happily gave the order for therge-scale strict investigation to be carried out regrly every year. His Majesty also considered extending that throughout the Empire! As such a strict investigative operation managed to strike at arge number of criminals, it waster referred to by the future generations as crackdown... After releasing all the innocent people, themander of the security forces gritted his teeth and gave them anothermand to find the assassin by hook or by crook. Therefore, those public security soldiers who had endured all this until their eyes turned red, started to weep. Those soldiers who had patrolled every street of the city until their shoes wore out also wept. After ten days of hard work and strict investigations by the team of public security, they finally came up with some good results. They arrested a total of six robbers, ten rapists, seventeen repeated offenders for thievery and three powerful gang leaders. Finally, themander of the security soldiers, putting in a tremendous effort, took two days to write a voluminous hundred- thousand-words long report. In the report, it was written that the arrested criminals were aplices of the assassin. At the same time, he reported that the plot to assassinate the Duke had been nned for a long time in an ambitious conspiracy. The purpose was to eliminate the meritorious Duke of the Tulip Family and subvert the rule of the Empire. In the report, themander of the public security argued from many different points of views and borated on each and every one of them. Finally, he arrived at the shocking conclusion: It was not just an assassination but a premeditated scheme by domestic and foreign forces to subvert the rule of the Radiant Empire. After the report was submitted, themander of the security soldiers immediately called his subordinates to prepare a coffin. He invited the priest, personally selected a burial ground, and prepared some poison wine. Once His Majesty had finished reading the report, he would immediatelymit suicide. But he had not received any news from the Imperial Pce. Themander felt perturbed for two days and then finally received amendation order from His Majesty the Emperor. Effectively, themander had been miraculously given a second lease of life. He found outter that because his report was too long and profound, all the ministers, including His Majesty the Emperor, did not have the patience to even read half of his report. Therefore, they approved the report. Even the soldiers of the Imperial Capital shed happy tears for him. One morning, a carriage followed by a dozen warriors wearing civilian clothes slowly left the Imperial Capital through the South gate. When the garrison soldiers saw the documents containing the customs clearance, they immediately stood straight. They saluted in the most dignified manner towards the person in the carriage. The group then left the Imperial Capital. After traveling for more than ten miles, the window of the carriage opened to reveal the heroic face of the Duke of Tulip Family. Looking back at the disappearing outlines of the magnificent walls of the Imperial Capital, Rody smiled and said, Are we on our way to the mountains in the South now? I heard that the mountain barbarians do not like to bathe. I wonder if this is true... Randt replied while on the horse, Your Excellency the Duke! We have left the Imperial Capital! For your safety, you should not open the windows. The terrain here is more difficult, and it is more dangerous especially if someone ambushed us with arrows. Rody nodded and closed the windows, but he sighed in his heart. If he had brought the Wolf Fang with him, he would not have to feel so oppressed, hiding in the carriage. The Wolf Fang had officially been separated from the Central Cavalry by His Majesty. The missing numbers lost in the Northwest were replenished. This new cavalry was now no longer part of the Lightning Gods Whip and instead was directly ced under Rodysmand. Although the soldiers were reluctant to be separated from what the Empire considered their most elite army, it was even more glorious to be the cavalry regiment serving the Empires God of War, the Duke of Tulip Family. When His Majesty the Emperor readily agreed to Rodys request, he had considered the fact that this twenty thousand cavalry would not be of much help in the South. The mountain barbarians were not like the people of the grasnds. They divided themselves into hundreds or thousands depending on the size of their tribal camps. They were scattered around the vastplicated hilly terrain of the Southeast Region. The Wolf Fang may be powerful but their cavalry would be less effective in the vast regions of the mountains. On the rugged mountain with steep terrain, the advantage of cavalries was lost. The Emperor and Marquis Garoline knew about this. That is why the Emperor pretended to be generous and gave the Wolf Fang to Rody. Garoline had initially objected to this. Abusing his power as the Military Minister, he looked for excuses to reorganize the Wolf Fang and therefore dyed them for another few days. He wanted to make things as inconvenient as possible for Rody. However, His Majesty was pleased about the sess of the peace negotiations and ordered Rody to immediately go to the South. Rody could not dy his departure. Therefore he took a group of guards from the Tulip Family and started his journey to the Southeast hills. Chapter 103: Surprise Attack Chapter 103: Surprise Attack Trantor: Editor: The road to the South took them through the beautiful scenery of the mountains. Rody had never been to the South and greedily took in the scenery. As a result, they slowed down imperceptibly. Rody and the others went from province to province using the highway as they headed towards the Southeast. He had started to rx as he traveled from one scenic spot to another. Rody was not anxious to hurry to the Southeast Region as there was nothing urgent over there. Thest time, there had been a war in the Northwest Region, and the war was something that could not be avoided. Naturally, he had to work day and night to resolve the crisis. However, this time, he was just sent to be a phonymanding officer, and the job was going to be extremely boring. In the evening, Rody did not manage to reach a small town because they had traveled too slowly. As a result, they had to spend the night outdoors. Rody looked at the sky and gave a faint smile. I think it is better to spend the night on the fields. With so many people, we should not be afraid of getting attacked by wolves. A guard that initially came from the Southughed and replied, Duke, you must be joking. There arent many wolves in the South. However, the climate here is damp, so we will need to be careful of snakes and insects. The guards were all originally soldiers in the army and were naturally proficient in setting up camps while on a march. Very quickly, they had already started a fire and had also set up a few tents. After Rody had eaten, he chatted with his subordinates until it was night and then entered the tent to sleep. Everyone was asleep except for four guards. The four guards chatted and drank over the campfire as the night started to pass. Rody slept in his tent, and from time to time, he could hear the sounds of the insects. The damp climate of the South was not suitable for him especially when it was almost winter. The damp cold was like a sharp knife piercing into his bones. Sleeping inside a tent in an open field was a problem since the tent felt humid and stuffy. It took quite a while before he could fall asleep. The night soon ended and the eastern sky started to turn bright. Rody was still sound asleep when he suddenly heard a cry of rm. Soon after that, there were angry yelling and hurried footsteps. There was also the sound of swords being unsheathed. Rody immediately got up and ran out of the tent. He saw that the campfire had been extinguished, and a guard was lying down on the floor. Stuck in his shoulder was a wolf-fang arrow. The guards eyes were closed, and he seemed to have fainted. The guards that were sitting at the campfire were suddenly shot at with an arrow. The other guards had quickly identified that the arrow was shot from above one of the trees. They were well trained and had already drawn their weapons. They then rushed into the woods, under cover of the dense foliage, towards that tree. Randt saw Rodye out from the tent. He immediately notified several guards to surround and protect Rody. After a short moment, a few of the guards returned from the woods looking depressed. Apparently, they did not manage to catch the assant. A guard handed him a white cloth containing a message. The words were written in thenguage of the Empire. I will follow you. Once I have the chance, I will slit your throat with a knife. I will pierce your heart with an arrow! Rodys face sank as he read the words. He gritted his teeth and tore the cloth apart. The other guards were also furious. They were all warriors who valued honor. That was why they felt angry when the assassin yed tricks on them. His subordinates carefully examined the guard who was injured. They found that the guard could not wake up. Feeling helpless, they waited until it was dawn. After that, they traveled to a small town and looked for a doctor. They found that the arrow head wasced with an anesthetic from the Northwest Region. This anesthetic was extremely powerful. The guard was not injured but he would not be able to wake up in two days. Even after he woke up, he would still be unable to walk for a few more days. Rody sighed and could only leave the guard behind in that town. He also paid the doctor a lot of gold coins. Everybody stayed in the town for the night. This time, Randt had ordered for the guards to be on alert. Two more people weremitted to the night watch and even a secret sentry was set up. However, that night, nothing strange happened. After dawn, Rody ordered to continue the journey. They did not dare to sleep in the wild and rushed throughout the day so that they could reach the next town before nightfall. Rody did not want to risk revealing his identity. So, he went to an inn and booked the whole inn for the night. That night, the inn was also heavily guarded. However, around the middle of the night, another guard was shot by an arrow. He was pushing a door open when he heard a piercing sound and found an arrow sticking out of his thigh. Hearing the miserable cry of the guard, a few of the other guards immediately pulled out their swords and quickly identified the direction of the arrows with their sharp eyes. Randt took a few people and immediately gave chase but the assant had already escaped. When Randt came back, there was another cloth with a message. It was written in a bold handwriting. The next one could be you! Rody gritted his teeth hatefully. Fortunately, Dark was reluctant to hurt the innocent. In those two days, his two arrows had not caused any fatal injury but only caused the guards to lose their mobility temporarily. Rody felt helpless. Once again, he left the injured guard in the town and continued to hurry on ahead. Although the group had taken extra precautions, Dark continued to remain elusive and his skill in archery was matchless. The arrows he shot could fly furtherpared to arrows shot by an ordinary person. Even if Rody could block the arrows, it would be difficult for them to detect it. Every time someone was shot by an arrow, the guards would give chase, but Dark would have disappeared without a trace. Dark was a hunter of the grasnds. Hunting cunning wolves every day had sharpened his skills incredibly. He was invincible when he used that same skill for surprise attacks. Rodys group traveled for another two days, and another two guards were injured during those two days. He saw that only eleven of the original fifteen subordinates remained. Rody secretly gritted his teeth. He understood that Dark wanted to slowly eliminate his subordinates. At that rate, nobody would be left by his side even before he could reach the Southeast. Rody was furious as he had never been outmaneuvered so badly since his journey to the Northwest. Randt also looked pale. He wanted to find the assassin and immediately kill him. The next day, Rody ordered for the group to travel slowly. They had deliberately slowed down and traveled until it was dark. After that, Rody ordered for them to camp in the wilds. He saw that the sky had started to turn dark and whispered to Randt, Randt. Take a look at the surrounding terrain. Do you see that hillslope? Randt nodded as he nced at the slope. He then frowned and asked, Your Excellency. Is there a problem? Rody raised his eyebrows as he replied, The surrounding terrain are all on low ground except that hill. If I were to hide in that hill, I would have a good panoramic view of this ce. Hehe... If I were an assassin and I wanted to find a ce to snipe with arrows, that hill would be the best ce! Randts eyes lit up as he said, Your Excellency. Do you mean... Rody nodded and said, Tonight, that assassin will definitelye and attack again. I believe that he will choose that location to shoot his arrows. Take two people with you and quickly hide in the hills! If you see him, act immediately! If we wait until he shoots before we chase him, we will absolutely not be able to catch him! Randt was pleasantly surprised and showed admiration as he repeatedly nodded his head. He quickly gave an order, and the three guards left inrge strides. Rody had made ample preparations. That night, nobody slept. However, they entered their tent and pretended to sleep so that they could lure the assant. They did not even leave a guard outside. Early the next morning, they heard a sharp whistle at the hill in the distance. A group of guards immediately sprang up and rushed towards the hill. Rody ran the fastest and reached the hillside in a short moment. He then saw Randt with one foot stepping on a person. His broadsword was ced at his back. The man was trembling at Randts feet and begging for mercy. Next to the ground was a set of bow and arrows. Rody saw that the man was not Dark and thought to himself. Was I wrong? The assant is not Dark? He then listened to Randts report and found out that when the man went up the mountains, Randt and the two other guards ambushed him. However, before any action could be taken, the man saw their swords and immediately threw himself on the ground in fear. He was captured easily. When Randt ced his broadsword on the mans back, the man became even more frightened and begged for his life. The guards frowned but Rody felt puzzled. He coldly asked for the mans head to be lifted up and carefully questioned him. The man knelt on the ground. His tears streamed down as he stammered, I am just a person from the vige. Earlier today, a stranger gave me a gold coin and asked me to climb up this mountain in the evening with a bow and arrow. I thought that he was suspicious and did not dare to agree but he said that... if I did this, he would give me another gold coin the next day. Rody stamped his feet in frustration. He saw the pale man and noticed that he was wearing a simple farmers shirt. Rody then waved his hand so that Randt would release him. Suddenly, there were two woosh sounds. Before the sound disappeared, a breeze of wind could be felt. Rody reacted quickly and raised his sword. After that, a ting sound could be heard as the wolf-fang arrow mmed into the wall of the hill. There was a cry as one of the other guards was also hit by an arrow. Everyone immediately surrounded Rody and protected him. They clenched the swords in their hands as they looked around vigntly. In the distance, below the hill, stood a silhouette. The man was holding a peculiar longbow as he looked at Rody and the others on the slope. Suddenly he eximed, Duke of Tulip! Do you think you can deceive me with your trap? Rodys mind stirred as he recognized Darks voice. He gently pushed Randt who was standing in front of him and walked out as he shouted, "Dark! You are being too sneaky. Didnt you say you want to kill me? Why are you hiding? Come and fight me in the open! If you can beat me, my life is yours!" Dark gave a longugh and then he replied coldly, I am not stupid. Duke of Tulip! I may hate you but I know that I am no match for you! Anyway, I am here for vengeance, not topete with you! I will sneak around, or whatever, as long as I get to kill you! Hehe, wait for me to take your life! Rody was extremely angry. He suddenly picked up the bow and arrow on the floor, nocked an arrow and shot at Dark. However, the two of them were very far away and the bow in Rodys hands was just an ordinary wooden hunting bow. The arrow only flew for a short distance before it lost its momentum and dropped to the ground. Darkughed loudly. His voice was full of pride and mockery. Rody was furious and pulled the bow again only to hear a snap. He had used too much force in his rage and the bow had broken. Darksughter gradually stopped and he coldly shouted, Duke! I do not want to kill needlessly! Otherwise, your subordinates would have died long ago! Even tonight when your men are standing on top of the hill! They are just live targets! Having said that, Dark sped away as heughed. His figure soon vanished in the distance. Rody was furious. When he was in the Northwest, he had no problem dealing with thousands and thousands of enemies, with their innumerable swords and weapons. But he was helpless with just this one single assant. He felt both angry and ashamed. The guards felt depressed. They waited until it was daybreak before they journeyed on. Their faces were glum. They, the glorious warriors under the Tulip Family banner, had been outmaneuvered by that lone assant. They could not speak along the whole journey. That afternoon, they arrived at a small town. Rody sent the injured guard for treatment. He stayed back in his room to think of a way out of his dilemma. Andy had been silent all this while. For this journey, Rody had not brought along Andys skeleton. Otherwise, with Andys superior magic skill, solving this problem would have been an easy matter. However, Rody and Andy once had a detailed discussion. Andys energy was limited. The more it was used the less Andy had left. When all his energy was used up, his soul would just vanish. That was why, in these 200 years, he was mostly asleep. Even after he got to know Rody, he normally limited his skeletal movements. Using the Gods Smile connection enabled Andy to minimize the depletion of his energy. Rody was still depressed when Andy suddenly cried, Theres a way! Maybe it will work... Chapter 104: Ten Year Agreement Chapter 104: Ten Year Agreement Trantor: Editor: Everybody stayed in that town for two days. The guards had started to think of asking the local garrison to help escort the Duke as well. If there were hundreds of soldiers escorting, even the brave assassin would not dare to attack. However, that idea was rejected by some of the guards even before it was proposed. They all had the same thoughts. They were the dignified guards of the Duke of the Tulip Family. If they could not protect the Duke from a single-handed assassin and had to resort to getting help from the local garrison, then they would be ridiculed. If that happened, they would be better offmitting suicide than die of shame. Rody spent a long time in his room. When he came out, the haziness on his face had gone. He ordered his soldiers to stay in town for two days. He also did not to leave any soldier to guard outside his room at night. Dark was actually hiding among Rodys traveling group. He hid in an abandoned attic near to the ce where the group was staying in. In the past two days, Dark stayed in the attic as he observed the movement of Rody and his group. He watched passively as strict precautions were taken. They did not leave any guards to watch at night and they also did not leave the room much for outdoor activities during the day. Rody hid in the room and all daily requirements were delivered to him. For two days, Dark did not manage to find any opportunity to attack. However, Dark had excellent patience. In the grasnd, he often needed to pursue a wolf for several days before he could kill it. He would also not feel tired from the hard work. In fact, he was more energetic as the target was his enemy. He would not feel agitated even if he needed to wait for twenty days to gain an opportunity. Moreover, the Duke would not be able to hide in the town forever. On the third day, at around noon time, Dark noticed something strange! He saw that the door of the room where the Duke was staying in had opened. Dark thought that the Duke was about to continue his journey when they took out two horses. However, only two of Rodys subordinates were on the horses. The two whipped their horses and rushed off towards the South. After waiting for a while, another two horses appeared. Two guards rode the horses and headed towards the East. Dark waited for a while more and once again, another two guards on horses came out from the yard. Those two rode towards the North. Dark was bewildered. After all, he was only one person. He hesitated for a long time and finally decided to change his tactic. Anyway, it would not be wrong to continue following the Duke. However, in the afternoon, when the guards who left earlier did not return, Darks heart was filled with mysterious doubts. When Dark was feeling confused, a carriage finally came out. The remaining guards were riding their horses and guarding the carriage on all sides. They surrounded the carriage and headed southwards. Dark gritted his teeth and waited for the carriage to move further away before leaving the attic. He then he covered his tracks before pursuing the carriage. All along the way, Dark noticed that the carriage was moving extremely quickly. Dark sneered in his heart. Whats wrong? Running away in fear? Dark followed from the back as he sneered. He then saw the carriage move faster and faster. Suddenly, it turned into a small path. Thinking of using the small path to get rid of me? Dark sneered. I can even chase the most cunning wolves let alone so many people! He did not hesitate and immediately followed the carriage. In the distance, Dark saw the horses and the carriage quickly entered a small grove. Dark vigntly observed from behind for a while. Finally, he gritted his teeth and followed the carriage as well. After running a few steps, he noticed that the distant carriage had stopped in the middle of the woods. Those few guards were missing. Dark frowned and became more vignt. He hid behind a tree and observed carefully for a long time. Suddenly, he realized. They had abandoned their carriage and escaped on horses! Although he thought of that, he still carefully jumped from tree to tree and slowly approached the carriage. When he was at the front, he saw that the carriage door was open and that the carriage was empty. Dark felt surprised and angry as he whispered, Well yed! The Duke of the Tulip Family had actually run away! He then jumped down the tree and looked at the horseshoe prints on the floor. However, he felt something suspicious after looking at them. The horseshoe prints on the floor showed that the guards had scattered in all directions. Dark hatefully took out his scimitar and ferociously shed at the carriage. His face had turned pale. While he was feeling angry, he suddenly heard a voiceing from a distance. Mister Dark! Are you looking for me? Dark quickly turned around and saw a person standing next to a tree looking indifferent. That person was the man he wanted to kill, The Duke of Tulip Family. Darks heart was beating fiercely. He looked around, and his heart turned cold. He saw that he was surrounded by several groups of soldiers with two soldiers in each group. They had blocked him from all directions. They held their swords as they slowly approached him. Darks expression changed as he immediately took out his longbow and shot an arrow at Rody. From far, he heard Rodyugh coldly and dodge the arrow by moving behind a tree. The arrow missed its target. Dark was shocked as he understood that it was a trap. They had lured him into the woods and made him unable to use his bow and arrow effectively. In the dense woods, the power of the bow and arrow was greatly reduced. He noticed that Rodys guards were slowly getting closer from all directions using the trees as covers. The encircled space around him was getting smaller. Taking a deep breath, he threw down his bow and took out his scimitar. He fiercely shouted, Come on! The guards had alreadypletely surrounded Dark but they did not approach any further. Instead, they gnashed their teeth and red at Dark as they waited for the Dukes order. Once the order was given, they would rush forward and cut Dark to pieces. Rody sighed. He separated the guards and walked to the front. He looked at Dark with a trace of frustration and said, Mister Dark! Long time no see! Dark snorted coldly. He then shed at an empty space and shouted, Stop talking nonsense! If you want my life,e and take it! Rody frowned and lightly said, Since the start, Mister Dark is the one aiming for my life. I have never taken the initiative to provoke you. Dark spat as he stared at Rody and shouted, I already said I will kill you! However, I ended up being trapped by you today! There is nothing left to say! Rody pondered for a moment. He then looked at Darks face and frowned. Mister Dark, that day, in the Watt Fortress, you said that thete... my father killed your brother. What happened? I have asked the old soldiers in the army but they do not seem to know you. Can you tell me what actually happened? Darks expression changed. His eyes were full of resentment and he gritted his teeth. He asked, Why are you asking all this? Rody gave a faint smile and replied, Whatever the case, you had saved my life. If it were not for you, I would have died in the Northwest grasnds. Fine!" Dark hatefully said, "Nothing bad will happen even if I tell you! My brother was one of the captains of the cavalry, serving under your father! As for me, I did not have any important post in the military. Naturally, no one would know me! On the other hand, your father was the Commander-in-Chief of arge army and had killed a countless number of people. Naturally, he would not care about the name of a captains little brother!" Oh? Rody nodded and then asked. So, why did your brother die? Darks eyes turned red as he stared at Rody and said, "In a battle, my brother waste in providing support ording to the specified time by thete Duke. This caused the other barracks to suffer heavy losses. Thete Duke was furious and executed my brother ording to the martialw! Hmph! He was justte! However, the Duke refused to listen to my brothers exnation! The enemy had dispatched small groups of armies to obstruct all along the way. My brother did not rest as he took his soldiers and fought for two hundred miles, but he eventually reached thete Duke! But... but your father still said he vited the military order and executed him. My pitiful brother. When he was executed, he was still covered in the fresh blood of the enemies! Was that his reward for fighting desperately for the nation?" Darks voice choked as he finished speaking. His sharp eyes red at Rody. Randt was rmed and slowly stood beside Rody. He raised his broadsword and looked at Dark vigntly to prevent any unexpected attack. Rody was sad. For a moment, he did not know what to say. He was ignorant as to what happened then. However, he had been in the army for some time and had learned from Sieg and the others that thete Duke was very strict and strictly enforced militaryw. When Sieg and the others talked about it, they had an anxious look on their faces. Having heard Darks story, he believed that most of it were true. Rody had experienced a lot of killing and understood that military orders must be obeyed and that kindness must not be shown. Although he felt that thete Duke was too cold hearted, he understood that thete Duke also did not have a choice and had to hold the captain responsible. After thinking for a while, Rody slowly said, Mister Dark... you... you can go! What? Before Dark could speak, Randt had already cried out. Darks expression changed. He looked at Rody gloomily and said, Duke of Tulip Family! What tricks are you up to? Are you nning to use some ways to punish me? Rody shook his head. He waved his hand to tell Randt not to speak. After that, he looked at Dark and continued, Mister Dark! That day you saved me and mypanion! By right, I owe you two lives! I spared your life once in Watt Fortress and paid back a debt. Today, I will spare you again! From now on, we do not owe each other anything! Dark looked confused as he gritted his teeth and said, You are really letting me go? Rody nodded and sighed, Although you hate me, but I do not hate you. Although you had attacked me in the past few days and have injured my guards, but you did not kill them. This shows that you do not ughter innocent people. Had you killed a single person, I will not let you go today! Dark shook his head in disbelief. He still looked fierce and said, Duke of Tulip Family! You better not say these kinds of words! Even if you let me go, I will definitely not let you go! When I see an opportunity, I will stille and kill you! Rody nodded and suddenly smiled. He said, Mister Dark. I will spare you your life today but you have to promise me one thing! Without waiting for Dark to speak Rody continued, Do not give me any trouble for three years! After three years, if I am not dead, feel free toe and find me. I will give you an opportunity for a fair fight! What? Dark sneered as he heard this. He was about to open his mouth to refuse. Rody immediately replied, Dark! I may be saying too much, but you are also a person of the Empire! You should know my identity and my current influence in the Empire! Reuenthal is ring at the Empire from the Northwest Region! The southern mountain tribes are constantly causing disorders! The Northern Rnd Continent armies are also getting ready to fight! Turbulence is everywhere. Problems may arise at any time! Think of the consequences if I were to die right now! With the presence of the Tulip Family war banner in the Empire, the enemies from all areas will not dare to create chaos. However, it will be a heavy blow for the Empire if the Tulip Family war banner falls. There will be chaos. Millions of ordinary citizens would be caught up in the mes of war, and countless families will fall apart! Dark, are you cold-hearted enough to ignore this? After saying thosest few sentences, Rodys expression turned serious. Darks body trembled fiercely, and his eyes showed a confused expression. Rodys voice was like a hammer pounding on his heart. He thought of the consequences mentioned by Rody. Cold sweat gradually appeared on his forehead. His face turned extremely pale. Rody coldly said, Mister Dark. You are also a warrior and are full of righteousness! Do you have the heart to see these things happen? Suddenly, Dark raised his head and looked straight at Rody. He asked without sounding afraid, Duke of Tulip Family! In this case, what do you mean by three years? Are you saying you can solve all these in two years? Rody sighed and replied, I do not know but... I will do what I can! In Rodys heart, he secretly thought, Three years? I am afraid, I cannot solve these problems even in ten years! However, after three years, I will stop being the Duke of Tulip Family. Then, when I am gone, you can go and take revenge on the real Duke of Tulip Family! Darks eyes showed determination as he forcefully threw his scimitar on the ground. He then loudly said, "Fine! I promise you!" After that, he looked at Rody and coldly said, "Are you not afraid that I will go back on my promise? Are you not afraid that once I am gone, I wille back and try to assassinate you?" Rodyughed and replied, I judge people with my own eyes! If I have judged you wrongly, I deserve to be killed! He then thought in his heart. You dare toe again? I have already repaid my debts. If I were to catch you again, I will no longer be lenient. I can easily harden my heart and kill a few people. Dark nodded and turned to his left without looking at Rody. Rody gave a signal with his eyes and a few guards opened the way and allowed Dark to leave. Dark walked for about a hundred steps, then he suddenly stopped and turned back. He then loudly said, Duke of Tulip Family! I am afraid that three years will not be enough! I will give you ten years! I am full of resentment, but I am not heartless! After that, Dark left inrge strides. Rody gave a wry smile when he heard that. Ten years? This is good! Ten yearster, go and take revenge on the real Seth! You actually hate the Duke of Tulip Family. I am just an imposter... Somewhere in the Imperial Capital, someone felt a sudden cold shiver on his back in the middle of his sleep. He then rolled over and went back to sleep. Chapter 105: The Welcome Ceremony Chapter 105: The Wee Ceremony Trantor: Editor: The rest of the journey went well. Rody and his group eventually arrived at the Purple Leaf City in the Southeast. The Purple Leaf City was located in the Southeast of the Empire. It was the capital city of Xier Province. This city could amodate millions of people and was thergest city in the Southeast. The city was built two hundred years ago, during the era of Abbas the Great. In those years, Abbas the Great went on an expedition all over the continent and had conquered the South. In order to defend the stability in the South, he put in great efforts to build that city. The city walls were at least ten li long. The walls were tall and strong. Even the lowest part of the wall was about fifteen meters high. The width of the citys walls was almostparable to the walls of the Imperial Capital. The walls were wide enough to amodate four horses walking side by side on top of it. Below the walls was a several meters deep moat that was connected to the Purple Leaf River. As the city was originally used as the first military fortress in the Southeast, the military facilities on the citys walls were allplete. In the Purple Leaf City, they had all kinds of armament and had ample reserves. Their food supply was enough to provide for one hundred thousand soldiers in the army for three years! After two hundred years, the city had developed water transportation as it was located at the riverside of the Purple Leaf River. As the Purple Leaf City was also the capital city of the Xier province, the businesses andmercial trades in the city were flourishing extremely well. After two hundred years of peace and prosperity, that city had developed into thergest city in the Southern Region. In the Empire, it was referred to as the Southern Capital. Before Rody arrived in the city, the Governors-General of the three provinces in the Southeast had already gathered in the Purple Leaf City. They waited to greet the Southeast Special Envoy sent by His Majesty. After all, he was the special envoy sent by His Majesty and was also the Duke, the heir of the Tulip Family. The Tulip Family was the most prominent family in the Empire. When the Tulip Familys name was referred to anywhere in the Empire, it could easily shake an entire region. After they had received the report, the three Governors-General immediately brought arge number of people out of the city to grandly greet Rody. Rody and his subordinates saw arge group of people standing at the entrance of the city from a distance. The guards of honor, by the roadside, wore colorful clothes and looked full of enthusiasm. The Governor-General of Xier stood in the middle. After all, he was the head of the local officials in the city. The Governors-General of the other two provinces stood on either side. They headed towards Rodys carriage with smiles on their faces. Before Rodys guards could act, one of the Governors-General immediately opened the door of the carriage while another rushed to help Rody get down from the carriage. They were surprised when they saw Rody. Since they were located in the Southern Region of the Empire, before they received the order, they had inquired about the Duke. They knew that the Duke had just inherited the title not long ago and was still very young. However, they still could not help but feel shocked when they met him in person. They never expected the Duke to be really so young. He did not seem to have even reached twenty years old. They felt even more unconvinced and thought: This young Duke is the Commander-in-chief who had defeated a hundred thousand soldiers of the grasnd army in the Northwest? Looking at the young Duke carefully, he still does not seem to be such a person. Xiers Governor-General that stood in the middle was a cunning and deceitful person. When he saw the young Duke, he felt very rxed and thought: A young man like him will have a limit even if he is powerful. As long as I coax him well, then everything will be simple... The other two Governors-General ttered Rody and said things like Young and promising and Having a bright future. Rody had heard thosepliments thousands of times before and did not care anymore. Fortunately, Rody had experienced many asions like that. He just knitted his eyebrows andughed a little. After that, he joined them in ttering others. Everyone yed the drums and trumpets as they weed Rody into the city. A lot of ordinary citizens came to watch the excitement as they knew that the Empires distinguished Duke of the Tulip Family had arrived. They craned their necks and watched from afar. They did not dare to approach as the ferocious soldiers would whip the ones that got too close. The citizens felt angry but they did not dare to say anything. They could only point their fingers from afar. Rody observed the scene and secretly frowned. He coldly looked at the Xiers Governor-General and saw his proud smile. Rodys gaze gradually became cold. When they arrived at the Governor-Generals mansion, the servants led Rodys subordinates to the side for them to rest. Arge number of distinguished personages were waiting in the main hall of the Governor-Generals mansion. Rody walked into the hall, and the three Governors-General bowed and followed suit. The powerful distinguished families swarmed Rody. Rody raised his spirit as he tried to cope with them. He listened to the endless amounts ofpliments and simply smiled in reply. Rody saw that those influential people looked extremely fat. They had a greedy gaze and a respectful expression. None of them looked like good people. Everybody made a racket for a long time. Rody thought that it was in bad taste and could not help but yawn. Xiers Governor-Generals eyes lit up. He saw Rody yawn and immediately said loudly, "His Excellency the Duke have traveled far and must be tired. Now is lunch time! This humble subordinate has already prepared the food! Your Excellency the Duke, please enjoy it!" He then pped his hands and two side doors to the main hall opened at the same time. Two groups of young and charming women wearing bright and colorful clothes slowly walked into the hall. Each woman carried a tray. On every tray were silver tes, some were big while some were small. Each woman served a table. When the tes were ced on the table, Rody was stunned. Rody saw the women came in one after another, carrying a variety of magnificent dishes. That was an eye-opener for Rody. He saw more than a dozen silver tes of various sizes, with all types of colorful dishes, ced on the table in front of him. Rody had never smelled or seen most of those dishes before. The food was obviously prepared by an expert. It looked extremely pleasing to the eye, and the smell stimted the appetite. Those who ate it would definitely lick their fingers. Rody was amazed as the food served here could not even be found at the banquet in the Imperial Pce. After that, Rody saw two topless, robust men carry a huge wine barrel and ced it in the middle of the main hall. Rody looked carefully and noticed that the wine barrel was made of pure gold. After that, a beautiful woman wearing a short dress walked into the hall. She looked like she was about twenty years old. The dress that she wore exposed her slim arms and legs and revealed her fair skin. Her blouse was so short that her waistline was also exposed. She had a pair of pretty eyebrows and sparkling eyes which made her look very attractive. She walked in slowly and elegantly. She was barefooted and had a small golden anklet with bells on her foot. The bells jingled with every step she took. She slowly walked to the front of the golden wine barrel and filled a golden wine cup with the wine. She then walked to the front of Rodys table and slowly knelt down. As she offered the golden wine cup in her hand to Rody, she said with her sweet voice, Your Excellency the Duke, please drink! Rody looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. He could not help but turned his gaze to Xiers Governor-General at a side. He then lightly said, You must have put a lot of thought into this, Governor. Xiers Governor-General was happy. He nodded andughed, "I dont dare to! Your Excellency the Duke! This is one of the most beautiful women in Purple Leaf City. Not everyone gets a chance to see her. However, we knew that the Duke of Tulip family ising today, so we invited her to serve Your Excellency a drink. Rody nodded his head. He gazed at the beauty and gently received the cup of wine. Rody then looked around and loudly said, Everyone! I have been appointed by His Majesty as the Southeast Special Envoy! I will be straightforward. I just hope that all of you can be of great help. Everybody do a proper good job, and then I can go and report back to His Majesty. After some apuse, everybody raised their cups of wine and finished the wine. Xiers Governor Generals face was smiling. His eyes twinkled in splendor. He whispered to a servant beside him. The servant then immediately walked out the main hall using the side door. A little whileter, they heard a clear and melodious sound. Both of the doors at the side entrance gradually opened. A rolling tform was pushed into the main hall. Sitting on the tform was a young woman in a white dress. In front of her was a harp that was as tall as a person. She gently plucked the strings of the harp with the slender fingers of her delicate hands. The harp immediately produced a beautiful and pleasant music. The sound of some light footsteps entered the main hall from both entrances. There were about twenty young women. They were all beautiful and charming. They slowly walked to the side of the nobles and gently sat next to them. Those young women spoke softly in a sweet voice. Some of them helped the nobles refill their wine while others gently embraced the nobles. Suddenly, Rody was stunned as he never expected that the mansion of the proud and dignified General-Governor of the Empire would be like that. That ce was supposed to be used to handle official and important matters, but right now, it was not different from the brothel in the Imperial Capital. While Rody was still shocked, a young woman wearing a red dress slowly sat next to him. She gently smiled at him, as her soft and fragrant body moved closer. That Xiers Governor-General looked pleased with himself as he embraced a woman. He secretly thought to himself. Fortunately, I had inquired about the Dukes preferences after receiving His Majestys orders. Fortunately, the Duke was also someone who also loves wine and was a pleasure-seeking person. He must be very satisfied with my preparations. Just when Rody was still confused and unable to respond, a guard outside the main hall suddenly shouted, The Regiment Commander, Camus, has arrived! Rody immediately became clear headed and pushed away the young woman in a red dress next to him. The sound of leather boots could be heard, and then an old military officer wearing the uniform of a seniormander strode forward into the hall. He looked like he was older than fifty years old. He was tall, robust and had broad shoulders. Although his hair had turned gray, his back was still straight. The Regiment Commander, Camus, walked forward into the main hall. The movements of the surrounding people that were enjoying the wine were sluggish. Camus gave a strange and humble gaze towards the surrounding people. Camuss gaze was indifferent as he looked around. Suddenly, his eyes showed astonishment. He walked to the middle of the main hall and kicked to knock over the golden barrel of wine. The smell of the wine spread throughout the main hall. The crowd was shocked as Camus stood in front of Rody. His eyes looked straight at Rody as he casually said, Southern Legion Regiment Commander, Camus, greets Your Excellency the Duke. Chapter 106: The Chaos in the Southeast Chapter 106: The Chaos in the Southeast Trantor: Editor: All the nobles and officials in the main hall turned pale with fright when they saw Camus violently kick over the golden wine barrel. They did not dare to say anything because of Camus status. Instead, they secretly took a look at the expressions of the Xiers Governor-General and the Duke. Xiers Governor-General showed an unpleasant expression, but the person in front of him was amander thatmanded hundreds of thousands of soldiers. As a result, he did not dare to get angry at Camus even though he was the Governor-General. His facial muscles continued to tremble and he could not help but look at Rody. Rody was excited in his heart, but he showed a calm expression. He thought of the information about Camus, which he had obtained from asking Sieg and Nicole. Camus was the Regiment Commander of the Southern Legion. At that moment, he was fifty-three years old. When he was eighteen, he had obtained the title of a Grade 1 swordsman. He was an ordinary citizen and had joined the military after he graduated. At first, he served as the Deputy Commander of the First Cavalry Regiment in the Northwest. After that, he was promoted to Commander. When thete Duke of Tulip was appointed as the Regiment Commander of the Northwest Legion, Camus was promoted as the Deputy Regiment Commander. After he was transferred to the Central Cavalry, he continued to serve as thete Dukes assistant and became the Deputy Regiment Commander of the Lightning Gods Whip. Even though he was born as an ordinary civilian, he became one of the Empires highest ranking officer within twenty years. After that, the Emperor had bestowed the title of Baron onto him. Three yearster, he became an Earl. Since the founding of the Empire, not including the people that founded the nation, there were less than ten people who started off as an ordinary civilian and then rose through the ranks and obtained the title of an Earl. Camus was resolute and courageous. He also knew how to use tactics. His only shoring was that he was extremely proud. He had served as the aide of the Duke of Tulip for twenty years. However, Camus finally severed his rtionship with thete Duke for some unknown reasons. Originally, Camus could be considered the second-bestmander after thete Duke of Tulip. However, they suddenly had a falling out due to some unknown reason, and Camus had resigned from the Lightning Gods Whip. Eventually, Camus was transferred to the South and was appointed as the Regiment Commander of the Southern Legion. In thest five years, ever since the death of thete Duke, he had never returned to the Imperial Capital. It was not a secret to the nobles that the Regiment Commander, Camus andte Duke of the Tulip Family were on bad terms. This time, the Emperor had chosen to send Rody to where Camus was instead of anywhere else. This would probably make things more even more difficult for Rody. A few years ago, the southern hill tribes had staged a rebellion. This fiercely shook the three Southeast provinces. The Xier province was located nearest to the mountains. After hundreds of years, their blood was mixed as the people intermarried with one another. As a result, many of the residents were descendants of the mountain tribes. That rebellion nearly engulfed the entire Xier province. Camus relied on his own marvelous military ability. He cleverly used various tricks to sow discord between the mountain tribes and defeated them one by one. Finally, the mountain barbarians were driven back to the mountains. However, Camus was not a bloodthirsty person. After he had crushed the rebel forces, he took advantage of the hatred between the mountain tribes and separated them. He also skillfully bnced the power of the three provinces. This was especially true for the Xier province as thirty percent of the locals in the Xier province were the mountain tribes. There was an intense hatred between the people of the Empire and the mountain tribes. The situation in the Southeast only stabilized because Camus was watching over these provinces. In thest few years, the people of the grasnds had separated from the Empire and formed the Great Moon Kingdom. As a result, the mountain tribes were greatly influenced and many ambitious people thought of emting the Great Moon Kingdom. They wanted to break away from the Empires rule. However, Camus presence in the South deterred the mountain tribes from doing anything rash. Rody really admired and respected the Regiment Commander Camus. After all, he was not really the Duke of Tulip Family and did not know about the enmity between Camus and the Tulip Family. As a young soldier of the Empire, he just revered and respected Camus. Taking a deep breath, Rody spoke in a calm voice, Your Excellency Camus, please have a seat. I just arrived in the Purple Leaf City today. I was wondering when to pay you a visit at the Southeast barracks. However, you are already here. Camus just nodded his head. He then looked at Rody and coldly said, Your Excellency the Duke, I am not here to drink wine. I just have an important matter to discuss with the Governor-General. In my opinion, there is no more need to drink the wine. Everybody is dismissed! Camus turned his body and directed thatst sentence to the other nobles. Important matter? Rody frowned. Camus calmly looked at Rody and the Governor-General as he coldly said, Governor-General, please give the order! Starting from today, the Purple Leaf City will be on alert! The whole of Xier Province will be on alert, and all the defenders must be ready forbat. My Southern Legion will also cooperate with the native defenders. I had received thetest news that the mountain people are beginning to move. What? The Governor-General immediately stood up and stammered, No... This cannot be... The day before yesterday, the elders of the tribes just came to visit me... Camus sneered and mocked him, And he also gave you a few beautiful mountain women. Am I right? Nonsense! There was no such thing! The Governor-Generals face turned red, and then he said respectfully, Since Camus said that there are important matters to discuss, the banquet shall end here now... Your Excellency the Duke, is that alright with you? Rody stood up and loudly replied, I was entrusted by His Majesty! Since there is an important military task, this must not be dyed! The banquet will end right away! Since the Governor-General and the Duke had spoken, the guests in the hall immediately got up and started to leave. Some of them were shocked and frightened by what Camus said earlier. They were afraid that something serious was about to happen. There were even some that had already nned their escape from the Southeast and had already figured out how to protect their property... The young women who apanied them to drink wine also left the main hall. In a short time, the only people left in the main hall was Rody, Camus and the three Governors-General of the Southeast provinces. Camus looked serious and spoke sternly, Governors-General, the current situation is veryplicated. ording to thetest information I received, neen mountain tribes held an assembly ten days ago, at the me Tribes Nine Songs Mountain. The neen mountain tribes had already elected the me Tribes Wuya as the Tribal Chief! Tribal Chief! Xiers Governor-Generals expression changed as he loudly shouted, Are they crazy? ording to the decree of the Empire, the tribes are not allowed to appoint a tribal chief! They are even forming alliances now. Do they want to start a rebellion? The other two Governors-Generals expression also changed. Camus looked at the silent Rody and slowly said, Rebellion? Ten years ago, they had already rebelled once! That was nothing, but this time, they have tantly vited the Empires decree by forming an alliance and electing a Tribal Chief without permission. Hmph! It seems that their leader is a very brave and ambitious person! Xiers Governor-General gritted his teeth in hatred and said, Bastard! ording to the decree of the Empire, the tribes are not to elect a tribal chief, and the tribes must honor His Majesty as the Tribal Chief! They dared to do this, are they not afraid of being executed? I... I will immediately report to the Imperial Capital! Camus looked at him with disdain and simply said, This incident had already happened. The news that I received had not changed and it was dyed by ten days. Right now, the most important thing to do is to restrain the soldiers and make preparations. If I am not wrong, they will raise their gs in less than a month! The situation in the South isplicated as many of the defenders are also mountain people. This is why it is more important to stabilize the troops now! The two of you, Governors-General, please rush back to your respective provinces! I will immediately dispatch the Southern Legion to give assistance! Camus paused for a while and slowly said, Right now, the problem is like a raging me. With a small spark, the cities will start to burn! Currently, the Purple Leaf City has thirty thousand defenders. Among them, ten thousand are mountain people. Governor-General, please send someone to keep a close watch on them. Also, give the order for them to shut down the barracks and make sure that they do not contact anyone from outside!" Xiers Governor-General was trembling nonstop and said, Could it be that these guys are going to turn renegade? I... I will immediately mobilize the garrison and immediately arrest them all! Idiot! Camus scolded in his heart. Arrest? They have ten thousand infantries and are well equipped. How are you going to arrest them? Your twenty thousand undisciplined defenders would easily be routed by the ferocious mountain people, in just two encounters! Rody thought for a moment and then he slowly spoke, Governor-General, in my opinion, we should not hastily arrest them right now! Now that the mountain tribes have formed an alliance, the first thing they will do is to contact the mountain soldiers in the southeast! These soldiers may be affiliated to the Empire but ultimately, they are still foreigners. If someone incited a rebellion, there will definitely be some of them who will follow! However, if we suddenly arrest them first, those who did not n to revolt will also be forced to revolt! Xiers Governor-General immediatelyughed and said, Yes, yes! Your Excellency the Duke is right! In this case, what do you suggest? Rody secretly frowned and said, Just follow Camus idea and give an order to shut down the barracks! Nobody is allowed to enter or leave without permission! Nobody is allowed to get in contact with anyone from the outside! After that, mobilize the army as a deterrence! Having said that, he looked at Camus and asked, Your Excellency Camus, how many soldiers can you take out from the Southern Legion? Camus showed aplicated expression as he looked at Rody. He thought deeply for a moment and then he replied. Fifty thousand is the maximum! I cant take out any more soldiers! I need to retain enough troops for the Southeast. This is because when the mountain tribes finally start their rebellion, the Southeast Legion would be at the frontlines to put down the rebellion! Rody nodded his head and said, I heard before arriving in the city that there are tworge infantry units in the Xier Province. One of them is stationed in the Purple Leaf City. The other one is divided into five units, with one thousand soldiers each, and were stationed at various regions in Xier Province. Am I right? Yes. Xiers Governor General immediately nodded his head. He then bowed and said, Your Excellency the Duke is clear in understanding the minute details! Rody calmly nodded his head and thought in his heart. I originally came to the South to do my job. If I had not gathered any information in advance, I will just end up being fooled by all of you, corrupted officials. He then looked at the other two Governors-General. The other two immediately noticed him and replied, I have four thousand mountain army in my garrison. I have five thousand people at my ce but they are all reserve army. Rody secretly sighed and could not help but cursed in his heart. These useless garrisons! They knew that the mountain barbarians are ready to create trouble and yet they still dared to recruit so many mountain people as their defenders! It is obvious that if these mountain people want to revolt, they may even provide weapons to the enemy! They are really extremely stupid! Rody did not know that there had been no wars in the South for ten years and the military discipline had bex. The officers were corrupted but were not overboard because of Camus presence. As a result, they could only skimp as much as possible by hiring the mountain people. The military sry of the mountain people was much lower than the soldiers of the Empire. There were a lot of cases like this. In order to fill their pockets, the military officers did not care that much. They had always thought that the mountain people had already surrendered for so many years and would no longer revolt. There were even those that yelled the nonsensical slogan, Utilize barbaric methods to rule the barbarians. They did not know that that method was feasible only if it was applied under an extremely strong central leadership. That was because there was a strong army that could be used as a backup as deterrence. That must also be supplemented with appeasing methods to support it. However, the current strength of the Empire was weak and the defenders were scattered. The swords in their hands were blunt and yet they still shouted the slogan of "utilize barbaric methods to rule barbarians. Moreover, they took the initiative of giving swords to the enemy. Naturally, the enemy would use the swords against them when the need arise. ording to Rodys rough calction, in the three Southeast provinces, the local garrisons had about one hundred thousand defenders, out of which thirty thousand were mountain people. The ratio of poption was also about at this level. However, when Rody thought of false military reports and embezzlement, his calctions might not be urate. Rody did not want to bother that much. Speaking as a Duke he requested the other two Governors-General to leave Purple Leaf City and return to their respective provinces. Camus had brought ten thousand of the Southern Legions cavalry when he was on the way to the city. and the cavalry was waiting outside the city. At his own discretion, he had earlier already dispatched twenty thousand soldiers to the other two provinces in the Southeast to assist the local Governors-General. After Camus had briefed them, he immediately left the city. When he left, he casually nodded his head to Rody but he did not look at Xiers Governor-General at all. After Camus was gone, Xiers Governor-General felt unhappy. He coldly snorted and said, This Camus! He did not show any respect for Your Excellency the Duke, at all! Rody calmly smiled and thought to himself, Camus not showing respect for me is a small matter. I think you are angry because he did not show respect for you. Rody calmly spoke, The current situation is urgent. His Excellency Camus is busy with important matters. Xiers Governor-General tried to tter Rody, so he justughed awkwardly. That afternoon, an order was passed from the Governor-Generals mansion. The Purple Leaf City was taking strict precautions. Rody took Randt with him and quietly looked around the streets. He saw the local defenders running around the Purple Leaf City in a disorderly manner. Besides that, many of the local defenders took the opportunity to ckmail the merchants and extort money. When Rody saw this, he secretly gritted his teeth. This kind of army does not even need to wait for the mountain tribes to start a rebellion. As long as there is a mutiny from the mountain defenders, the Purple Leaf City will immediately be lost! Rody looked at the huge city walls that were like a fortress and sighed in his heart as he thought. What is the use of tall city walls? With lousy personnel, the walls are just decoration! Looking at the behavior and actions of the three Governors-General and the other noble officers, saying that they can properly manage the ce is a joke! If it was not for Camus watching over the Southeast, half of the money used to construct the walls would have entered the pockets of the corrupted officers. It is simr to Watt Fortress. A wall that is supposed to be twelve meters tall is actually less than ten meters... Chapter 107: Mutiny Chapter 107: Mutiny Trantor: Editor: In the evening, Rody sternly rejected a dinner banquet with the Xiers Governor-General. Instead, he ate in the government office. Xiers Governor-General had initially prepared arge house for Rody to stay in before he arrived in the city. However, Rody was not interested in staying in the big house when he saw the current situation. Instead, he insisted on staying at the backyard of the government office. The government office had a front yard and a backyard. The front yard was where all the local officials handled the government affairs. The backyard was the residence of the Governor-General. However, the Governor-General disliked the backyard as it looked extremely miserable. The Governor-General rarely lived there. It was said that the Governor-General had another mansion in the Purple Leaf City. However, Rody felt that the residence was peaceful and quiet. In the middle of the night, Rody suddenly heard a racket of noisy footsteps and woke up. He ran out immediately. He then saw Randt already rushing towards him. Randt said, Your Excellency the Duke! The mountain people at the barracks have all started a mutiny! They have already detained their Regiment Commander. Right now, His Excellency Camus and his army have surrounded the barracks and is currently confronting them! The other defenders of the Purple Leaf City have already gathered outside! Rody frowned and immediately wore his uniform. He took ten of his guards with him and rode the horses out of the city. Along the way, Rody could not help but frown when he saw the soldiers of the Purple Leaf City in big and small groups, running around in disorder. Randt was a straightforward person. When he saw the disorderly local soldiers, he whispered to Rody. How do the military officers lead their soldiers? How do they go to war with these soldiers? If an enemy were tounch a surprise attack, they will copse immediately. Rody shook his head and sighed. If it was not for Camus warning, it would have already been a disaster. When he arrived at the city gates, he saw that the gates were closed. Many of the defenders, regardless whether they weremon soldiers or officers, were seized with terror on the walls. Rody frowned. He sent one of his subordinates to question them, and then he found out the truth. The information that Randt obtained earlier was wrong. The fact that there was a mutiny at the barracks was true, but the barracks were not surrounded. The ce that was surrounded was the city gates. Camus and the Southern Legion were confronting them at the gates. Those mountain soldiers had kidnapped an officer of the Empire. They then gathered at the gates, fully equipped, and made a fuss about wanting to meet with the Governor-General. Rody took Randt up the walls and along the way, the defenders could be heard saying that His Excellency the Duke had arrived. Hurriedly, the soldiers moved out of the way while the smart ones immediately looked for theirmanding officer so that they could report that to them. Rody stood on the walls and looked down. Rody saw about ten thousand infantry wearing the uniform of the Empires local garrison. They formed a phnx and were armed with weapons as they gathered murderously outside the city. Behind them, there were arge number of soldiers wearing the uniform of the Southern Legion. The Southern Legion soldiers encircled the garrison soldiers. Both sides had already drawn their weapons. With one wrong word, they would end up fighting each other. The forest was on fire and the night was as bright as day. Although the mountain people were wearing the Empires uniform, they were easy to differentiate from the people of the Empire. The mountain people were taller than the people of the Empire. They had dark skin. Their noses were tter and their eyes were more brown. The mutineers formations were neat and orderly. With a nce, it could be seen that these people were regrly trained and were very different from the other garrison soldiers of the Empire who were disorderly. At that moment, an officer was arguing with one of Camus soldiers at the top of his voice. The others were silent as they red in anger. That officer who was shouting was wearing the uniform of amander. At a nce, he was a mountain soldier. It was not known as to what that man had said to the Southern Legion. Without saying much, he waved his hands and two mountain soldiers immediately dragged out a man. The man had his arms tied behind his back and a rope looped around his neck. The clothing of the person was disarrayed. Although he was wearing the uniform of the Empire, he had a dispirited and terrified expression. The mountain officer shouted in anguage that Rody could not understand. Rody did not know what he said, but the other mountain soldiers burst out in an earth-shattering cry. Rody frowned. He grabbed an officer beside him and whispered, What did they say? Why are they shouting? That officer was frightened and stammered, Your, Your, Your Excellency... they said that if we do not agree with their request, they will immediately kill Toohey and then fight us till the end of life... Toohey? Is he the Regiment Commander for the mountain soldiers? Rody frowned and let go of the officer. He looked back at the mountain soldiers below. They were getting more and more emotional. Their torches revealed their angry expressions. Their swords shed under the light, and some of them had already aimed their bows at the calvary of the Southern Legion. Rody looked at a spot with torches and saw a person astride a ck horse near the Southern Legion. Camus was wearing a full set of armor. He squinted his eyes and gave off a murderous aura. He lowered his head from his horse and said something to an officer beside him. After that, the officer obeyed and immediately shouted, Soldiers that are causing disorder! Listen well! His Excellency Camus have given you all the chance toy down your arms and return to the barracks within two hours. Otherwise, it will be considered as the vition of military orders and offenders will be killed on the spot. The officer shouted in the Empiresnguage and repeated in themonnguage of the mountain people. His words caused an uproar with the mountain soldiers. Camus subordinates did not care. They raised theirnce and shouted, Soldiers! Themand! Line up! All the cavalrymen raised theirnces as they pointed them at the mountain soldiers. Advance! That officer shouted loudly. The cavalry formation started to take one step forward. Its oppressive momentum could be felt by everyone. The moring mountain soldiers also started to quiet down. They gritted their teeth as they looked at the dark mass of cavalry in front and the longnces in their hands that, together, looked like a forest of trees. The leader of the mountain soldiers was not an idiot. He knew that it would be difficult to defend a cavalry charge in an open terrain. On top of that, the opponent was Camus elite cavalry. He showed a distressed expression and shouted, Your Excellency Camus! We have always respected you! Do you really want to kill us mountain people? The shout was unyielding and filled with resentment. That officer red at Camus, and his eyes were filled with rage. He then heard Camus said, You are all soldiers of the Empire! Naturally, I do not want to kill you! As long as you put down your weapons and return to the barracks, I will take responsibility for you! Everyone had heard those words clearly. That officer hesitated. Camus had prestige in the Southeast and had always kept his words. He was generally revered by everyone. However, the officer also knew that Camus was usually firm. If Camus had decided to kill, he would give the order and would definitely not spare anyone. If that officer acted recklessly, he and hispanions would definitely be dead. While he was hesitating, another mountain soldier loudly shouted, What nonsense! The people of the Empire only knows how to oppress us! Let us fight them! These words came from within the mountain soldiers. That person was hidden in the crowd and could not be found. Those words were like pouring oil on fire. Almost immediately, many of the agitated soldiers immediately shouted, Fight! Fight! The hearts of Camus and Rody started to feel heavy. Rody felt a sense of dread as if someone had just deliberately provoked the mountain soldiers. The mountain tribes had probably already infiltrated the barracks. Helplessly looking at his excited subordinates, the leader of the mountain soldiers could only grit his teeth and loudly said, Your Excellency Camus! It is not that we do not believe you! This Toohey always oppressed us too much! We have not received our sry for two months already! Just the day before yesterday, a few of ourpanions went to reason out with him but they were beaten to death! We cannot take this kind of treatment! Toohey is the Governor-Generals nephew! If we let him go today, we will be dead tomorrow! Thats right! We cannot let him go free! Cannot let him go! Countless voices shouted out and caused amotion. Camus looked gloomy. He took a deep breath and loudly shouted, I have already heard about Toohey. Release him and I will handle this! I, Camus, have been in the South for over ten years. Have I ever lied to you before? This loud deration caused everyone to shut up and start to rx. They all knew that Camus was strict but was also fair and true to his words. Now that Camus had made a promise, he would not go back against his words. There was a moment of silence before that voice uttered another sentence, Do not be fooled! The people of the Empire are cunning! Let us fight... Before he could finish speaking, Camus suddenly roared loudly, Who is that trying to be sneaky? If you have the courage,e out and talk to me directly! Camus sudden voice was loud like thunder and interrupted that person. Camus gazed around and said, Come out and talk to me! Tonight, you, mountain people, were brave enough to kidnap amanding officer! This is a crime punishable by death! However, you do not dare toe out and talk to me? The mountain soldiers who heard that shouted as well, Go out and speak with him directly! What is that to be scared of? The mountain people are not cowards! Everybodys eyes focused on one person as the mountain soldiers slowly moved away to reveal that person. That man was wearing the Empires uniform and was standing in the middle. His face showed a strange expression. That man looked like he was about thirty years old and had a darkplexion. His eyes showed confusion and fear. Camus snorted coldly and asked, Didnt you have something to say? First state your military rank! The person stammered and could not give a reply. The leader of the mountain soldiers was also puzzled and frowned, What camp are you from? Just answer His Excellencys questions! Do not be afraid! Do not sully our mountain peoples name! The man looked around and said with a red face, I... I am from the second camp... Nonsense! Camus interrupted him and said, Where is yourmanding officer? Ask him toe forward! As soon as Camus finished his words, a majestic mountain soldier came out and looked at the man before loudly saying, Your Excellency, Camus! He is not one of my men! He is one of ourpanions family member. Hmph! Camus gave a cold smile. He is not a soldier, so how did he enter the barracks? He even dares to wear the military uniform and carry weapons! This is a capital offense! The disturbance you had caused tonight must have been led by him! With those words, the other soldiers beside him gave a strange expression as they looked at the spy. That night, it was this man who had incited everyone to fight with Tooheys subordinates. When this got out of hand, Toohey came to suppress. He then caused a bigger fuss and attracted many mountain soldiers. Finally, under the pressure of the recent oppression they were facing, a mutiny was incited. That night, they rushed to the city gate demanding to see the Governor-General. During the chaos, he had also put on a uniform and followed them. However, nobody was too concerned about him. Camus narrowed his eyes and spoke coldly, Infiltrating the army and deceiving others! Arrest him! Two of his cavalrymen acknowledged and immediately dismounted.They strode towards the mountain soldiers. That persons eyes shifted, and he screamed, I am a mountain person! Do you want to kill all of us? Those words immediately caused amotion. A few of the mountain soldiers who were standing at the outer areas of the crowd immediately took out their swords and brandished at the two cavalrymen. They prevented the cavalrymen from getting closer. The man continued to shout, The Empire have oppressed us excessively! Are the people of the mountains going to let them take advantage of us forever? Kill them! Rebel! Rebel! Those words reminded the mountain soldiers of the oppression and humiliation they received and more soldiers started to make an uproar. The original leader of the mountain soldiers was still rational but hispanions had already started to make an uproar. He sighed and his face gradually sank. Although he was with the group that caused trouble, he only wanted justice and did not really want to rebel. However, when he looked at the current situation, he knew that this was not something that he could control. The mountain people were, after all, foreigners. They were doughty simpletons. Coupled with the chaotic situation that night, half of the soldiers had lost their calm and started to cause trouble. Although the other half of the soldiers were still clear-headed, but with the yelling of theirpanions, they gradually lost their calm. Rody looked at that from afar and felt anxious. Gritting his teeth, he looked at Randt and said in a low voice, Not good! Order all the soldiers on the walls to get ready! Archers, get ready! Randt resolutely went down and transmitted the orders. He was the attendant of the Duke. Although the soldiers on the wall were still panicking, they reluctantly lined up and prepared themselves. Rody looked at the disorderly soldiers and shook his head. He thought that if they were to totally rely on those soldiers and without the support of Camus, the city would be lost that night. In this sudden mutiny, even though the soldiers had already closed the city gates, they had not raised the drawbridge over the city moat. If the mountain soldiers were to really break out fighting, there would be a siege. It was going to be really dangerous without the support of Camus soldiers from outside the city. We need to think of a way to get rid of that spy. Unfortunately, the instigator was very cunning. He stayed within the protective military array of the mountain soldiers and would absolutely not move a single step out of it. Rody started to calcte in his mind the distance between him and that person. Rody wondered if he could kill that person with just one shot of the arrow. Just as Rody was thinking, suddenly a sound of the air being pierced could be heard. After that, there was a miserable scream as the spys forehead was struck by an arrow. He fell down with his head looking at the sky. Bright red blood, mixed with white brain discharge, was flowing out on the floor. The other mountain soldiers were frightened and they backed away. Rody was also shocked at the sudden development and immediately looked at the top of the gates. He saw a figure on top of the roof. The figures clothes fluttered in the night breeze. He held a strange longbow in his hands. From afar, the figure nodded at Rody before turning around. He then jumped off the roof and disappeared into the night. Dark! Rody could not help but shout. He had not expected Dark to follow him. Dark had kept his promise not to assassinate him, but Rody did not expect Dark to help out. Seeing that trouble was about to start below the city walls, Rody did not bother to think about other things. He turned his attention back to the two groups below the city walls. Camus was also surprised but before he could react, the mountain soldiers started to shout. One of them shouted out, The people of the Empire have begun to kill! They started to kill! Fight back! Fight back! Rebel! In the state of chaos, the mountain soldiers took out their swords and rushed towards Camus cavalry. Stop! Rody suddenly shouted loudly from the top of the city gates. At that crucial moment, he used his fighting energy. He stood on the very edge of the brick of the walls. He was so loud that everybody could clearly hear him even though the crowd was noisy. His voice was like a hammer pounding on their hearts. Everyone was startled and could not help but looked up at the city walls. With only the light from the torches around him, Rody fearlessly stood on the walls. A pale golden me could be seen around his body. His golden hair fluttered in the wind as he gazed across the crowd. The arrogance of his body was like a bewitching me, making Rody look like the Killer God in the night. Rody roared, People below the city walls! Listen! I am the Empires Duke of Tulip Family! I am the Special Envoy for the Southeast, sent by His Majesty the Emperor! The mutiny you have incited tonight is a crime, punishable by death! I and Camus want to be lenient and give you a chance. But you are all still gathered here! Do you really want to start a rebellion? Have you all considered the consequences of rebelling? Most of your family are in the city! Dont you know that the entire family of the rebels would be executed ording to thew? In the silence, Rodys words spread throughout the crowd. Everyone was startled after listening to what he said. Those noisy mountain people immediately calmed down. The mountain people and the mountain tribes were slightly different. The mountain people had lived in the city and had been under the rule of the Empire for many years. Most of their families also lived in the city. They already had different lifestylespared to those that lived in the remote mountains. As a result, their hearts felt heavy when they heard those words. Rody purposely paused for a moment before he loudly shouted again, You all gathered here and caused trouble, to seek justice? Fine! I will give you justice! After that, Rody grabbed a bow and arrow from a soldier, next to him. He gave a cold groan as he pulled the bowstring. They then heard the sound of the arrow flying. The arrow was wrapped in a faint golden me as it flew down the walls. The sound of the void had the same momentum as the thunder. After that, there was a piercing sound. Everyone cried out in rm as the tied up Toohey gave a blood-curdling scream. The arrow wrapped in golden me struck him and his chest exploded. Flesh and blood flew in every direction, and the man died a very gruesome death. Everyone was shocked by what had just happened. Even Camus did not expect Rody to do such a thing. Rody put down the bow and coldly looked at the mountain soldiers below the city walls. He saw that they were all in disbelief. Rody gave a wry smile and loudly said, I have given you your justice! Now I will count to ten! In this time, I want everyone to drop your weapons, line up and head back to the barracks! If not, that person will be considered a rebel, and his whole family will be executed! Everyone looked at one another. The leader of the mountain soldiers then pushed aside the crowd, stepped forward and knelt down. He then bowed his head and said, Thank you, Your Excellency the Duke for bringing justice to us! However, word of this incident has already spread! Kidnapping amanding officer is also punishable by death! We do not mind leaving on condition that Your Excellency can guarantee not to pursue this incident! Otherwise, everyone will also die. Speaking up to that point, the man stood up and silently looked at Rody. Rody snorted coldly and loudly said, Militaryw of the Empire states that you are all guilty and should be executed! However, I will give you all two choices! Your first choice is to drop your weapons and return to your barracks! I will only look for the leader in this incident, and I will spare the rest! Your second choice will be to pick up your weapons and fight to your hearts content! However, once you have rebelled, I will order the soldiers in the city to execute all of your family members without sparing a single life! Without sparing a single life. Those words rang in the hearts of the mountain soldiers. They thought of their family members in the city and immediately became soft-hearted. Rody did not hesitate and started to count. One! The mountain soldiers below the city walls looked at one another. Two! The mountain soldiers looked at their leader. Their leader was sweating and his facial expression was gloomy. Three! Rody continued to shout coldly without hesitating. Archers, get ready! Randt shouted. A row of soldiers immediately stood on top of the walls. Each of them held a bow and arrow in their hands and aimed towards the city walls below. Four! Rodys cold voice came again. Your Excellency the Duke! The officer shouted, Dont go back on your words! If everybody were to go back, you will spare them. You will only punish the leader! Rody coldly replied, If you can trust General Camus, do you think I, the Duke of Tulip Family, will lie to you? The officer was shocked and remembered the Dukes fame. He then gritted his teeth and took a deep breath before shouting, Everybody put down your weapons! Rody nodded his head and no longer continued counting. The mountain soldiers looked at one another until, finally, the sound of the first weapon dropping on to the floor was heard. When the first person had dropped his weapon, the others immediately followed and dropped their weapons. The ttering sound went uninterrupted. A few of the unyielding and tough soldiers also dropped their weapons when they saw the others gave up and that the situation was hopeless. Chapter 108: Negotiation Chapter 108: Negotiation Trantor: Editor: Seeing that the rebels haveid down their weapons, their leader gave them the order to line up. Following Camus orders, the Southern Legion dismounted, surrounded the mountain soldiers and led them to the barracks. Two rows of cavalrymen followed them from both sides. They were heavily armed and gave off the impression that they were ready to fight. Rody looked at the defenseless rebels below the city walls and for some unknown reason, suddenly had a fearsome thought. Now that they have dropped their weapons, lets execute them all to prevent any potential problems urring in the future! The thought was so sudden that Rody himself was shocked and started to have cold sweat. Shit. Why did I suddenly have these kinds of thoughts? Rody cursed in his mind. Andy took no heed and spoke in his mind. Why do you care? Right now, the rebellion of the mountain tribes is imminent. With the presence of the mountain soldiers, the other soldiers would not be able to rx. Once the mountain tribes openly rebel, these Empires mountain soldiers would be extremely dangerous. Whether they will rebel or not is anybodys guess. Perhaps, it is better to take advantage of the fact that they are unarmed at this moment and kill them all! Nonsense! Rody frowned. How can I indiscriminately kill innocent people? Rody then heard Andyugh. Whats wrong? Why are you so agitated? I did not give you this idea. You thought it up yourself! Hehe, let me tell you. Thete Duke would have done this. He is someone who would take preventive measures! As you know, the sess of a general is built on the bones of ten thousand soldiers1. Let us say they refuse to surrender. What would you have done? Would you really execute their family? Didnt you say that you would not spare a single life? Hehe, just now you said it so resolutely but now you are being soft-hearted. Listening to Andys words, Rody just gritted his teeth and did not reply. He could not help but think. What will I do if they did not surrender? Will I kill their family members? ording to the Imperial decree, they must be executed but... but... will I kill them? Suddenly his heart stirred as he felt a sharp re directed at him. Rody looked back and saw Camus looking at him from below the city walls. Camus squinted his eyes and showed a profound gaze. A ruthless smile present on his lips. When Camus saw that Rody made eye contact with him, he gently signaled at the mountain soldiers who were returning to the barracks. Camus eyes had a questioning look. Rody was very disturbed. He understood Camus intentions and the meaning behind the look Camus gave him. Camus had asked himself a simr question. To kill or not to kill? Rody took a deep breath and inhaled the cold air of the night. He forced himself to calm down and then he looked at Camus and shook his head. Camus gave a wry smile and gently whipped his horse. Together with his subordinates, he escorted the mountain soldiers back to the barracks. Rody was confused. After a short while, he saw that both parties hadpletely departed and they only left behind two corpses in their pools of blood. Lets go back! Rody said softly. Let us go back to the Governor-Generals office. Dispatch someone to tell the Governor-General toe and see me. During that entire incident, the Xiers Governor-General did not show up at all. Rody was calm but angry. He wanted to fault that Governor-General. He is one of the highest ranked officers. How could he just hide in fear? Rody and his subordinates had just reached the entrance of the Governor-Generals office when he saw a carriage protected by bodyguards heading towards the office. Rody could recognize that it was that Governor-Generals carriage and immediately felt gloomy. Sure enough, the Xiers Governor-General got down from the carriage the moment it stopped. He then approached Rody and said, Your Excellency the Duke, I heard you are looking for me and I immediately rushed over... Rody was angry when he saw him and did not dismount from his horse. He spoke coldly, Have you received the news? Your nephew Toohey had embezzled the soldiers wages and had ughtered them indiscriminately. He had caused the mutiny and was executed by me. The Governor-General was startled. He immediately lifted his head to look at Rody. His expression changed. A trace of anguish could be seen on his face as he hung his head and said, Your Excellency the Duke, Tooheys mistakes had caused the mutiny and he deserved the punishment. Rody snorted and said, You are actually very understanding. He then paused for a moment before coldly continuing, Just now a disaster almost started outside the city gates. Where were you during that time? As the Governor-General, could it be that you were still sleeping at home? The Governor-General started to have cold sweat. He did not lift his head as he softly said, I... I received the newste... this... so... Rody felt furious and wanted to denounce him loudly. However, he had to suppress his anger and warned himself. This is someone elsesnd. I only have a few guards with me. I do not have any soldiers or power. The situation here is tooplicated. Even though this person is a hateful person, he is still the Governor-General. If I were to suddenly be hostile to him, the stability of the province will be threatened. Taking a deep breath, Rody replied, "Governor-General, it is fortunate that tonights incident did not end up as a big problem. You better restrain your soldiers and have them carefully watch the city gates. Take essential precautions. Right now, both of us are in the same boat. If the Southeast is stable, then both of us would have no worries. Otherwise, we would be in trouble." He then paused and continued softly, "Do you know Reuben from the Northwest? He had the title of Earl but because of his failure, his title was stripped. Besides that, he was also locked up in the martial court. Governor-General, do you have as much power and influence as Reuben? That will be all for tonight. Right now, Camus is making sure that the mutinying soldiers return to their barracks. I suggest that the Governor-General can allocate some soldiers to speed up preparations and provide support. After finishing what he had to say and without looking at the Governor-General, Rody entered the government building. He left the Governor-General standing at the same spot. The moment Rody entered the building, he immediately called for Randt and whispered: "Take additional precautions. Tonight, we killed the Governor-Generals nephew. Although the Governor-General did not have a fall out with me, after all, we are now in his territory. In another two days, when the Wolf Fang arrives, we would not need to worry anymore!" Randt left after receiving his orders. Rody felt physically and mentally exhausted. When he thought of what happened that night, he was confused. He shook his head and went back to his room. Rody was agitated. When he remembered the thoughts he had earlier, he felt afraid. When did I be so bloodthirsty? Is it true that people will change after they have killed a lot? He then heard Andyugh, Kid, You do not need to feel strange about it. After all, you have been the Duke for quite some time. These kinds of thoughts are normal as most leaders are usually cruel and ruthless. You were not wrong to have those thoughts. Rody helplessly asked, Do you think those thoughts are normal? Dont you think that it is too cruel? Andys voice was full of disdain as he replied, Cruel? I am different from you. I am not a human. I am just a skeleton. I do not care about how many people are killed. With you as an exception, I would not bat an eye even if everyone in the world is killed. Rody shook his head as he disagreed with Andys words. However, he was unable to tell which parts of Andys words were wrong. Feeling drowsy, Rody finally fell asleep. At dawn, Rody heard the faint sound of people talking outside the door. After that, the door was gently opened. Light footsteps apanied by the crisp ringing of bells drifted in. Rody sat up from his bed and saw the woman dressed in red from yesterdays banquet entering the room. She held a silver pot in her hand and looked flushed as she walked to his side. She was still wearing the small, short red dress, exposing her four limbs and small waistline. Her foot had an anklet with small bells. The bells gave crisp jingles with every step she made. Rody frowned. How did youe in? The woman hung her head and said softly. Your Excellency the Duke, the Governor-General is the one who sent me here to serve you. Rody was startled and then he gave a wry smile. The Governor-General is really considerate in that area. That woman smiled. Although her face still looked flushed, she boldly looked at Rody and whispered, The Governor-General has good intentions. Although you already have people to serve you, but they are all rough men. You will need women for some other matters because we women are naturally more attentive. After that, she handed Rody a wet towel. He could not get angry at her, but instead, he sighed and then epted the towel from her. Suddenly, Randt pushed open the door and walked in as he said in a muffled voice, "Your Excellency the Duke, General Camus is here to see you. He is waiting for you in the front hall." Rody immediately removed the towel. Rody rushed out with Randt, without sparing a nce at the woman and so, had missed the change in her expression. Camus still had a cold expression. He only nodded when he saw Rody walk into the front hall. Rody saw that Camus looked quite haggard. Apparently, Camus did not sleep the previous night. Although Camus did not have a pleasant attitude towards him, Rody knew that Camus, the Commander of the Southern Legion, was the only one that could help him in the Southeast. General Camus. You are very early. Rody smiled. Camus coldly replied. This is only natural. Did Your Excellency the Duke sleep well? Rody replied, General must be ming me for beingzy... However, I do not have a single soldier with me. I am only a phony special envoy, so I can only sleep at home. Camus gave a sarcasticugh and said, Just a phony special envoy? Your Excellencys actionsst night showed a lot of power and wisdom. With onemand, you managed to get the soldiers to surrender. It looks like His Majesty was not wrong in dispatching you here. Rody sighed and said, General Camus, I know you have some grudges with my family. But thete... my father had already passed away. Please forget all your feelings of resentment. This time, I havee to the South and I would need a lot of your help. Camus expression changed and he lightly said, What resentment? You are the Duke and His Majestys special envoy. I am just the Commander-in-Chief of the local army in the Southeast. If you have any instructions, just say it and nobody would dare to defy you. Rody just shook his head as he knew that years of grudges cannot be solved within a short period of time. He reluctantly smiled and continued. What is the condition at the barracks outside the city? The mountain soldiers have been paid and are now in the barracks. I have already stationed some soldiers to secure the barracks. After saying that, Camus showed an anxious expression as he continued, These soldiers are only temporarily stable. When news of thebined tribal rebellion is out, I am afraid... After that, Camus eyes showed a murderous glint. Rody nodded and said, Someone had secretly provoked them to mutinyst night. However, we do not know any of the current news about the mountain tribes. Camus sighed, I came here to talk to you about this matter. Alright. Rody said as heughed, In that case, I will call the Governor-General over to discuss this together with us. The Governor-General? That good-for-nothing, Camus sneered. He then looked at Rody and said, Seth. Let us speak the truth. An old man like me is toozy to talk in circles. The Governor-General here is just a good-for-nothing! If not for the two of us, I am afraid we would have lost Purple Leaf City before dawn due tost nights incident! What is the purpose of discussing things with that useless person? Rody felt awkward and somehow managed tough without speaking. Camus waved his hand in disapproval. Although I do not like your Tulip Family, I am not stupid and also not devoid of sense. The current situation isplicated. I have also seen that your actions are not much differentpared to yourte father. Hehe... The mountain people wants to rebel? They better ask if my sword will approve of it or not! Rody nodded and said, Alright. In that case, why did General Camuse and visit me so early in the morning? Camus walked forward two steps and whispered, The me Tribe has dispatched someone to see me. They said they intend to negotiate with us. Negotiations? Rody opened his eyes wide as he said, They have already gathered the chiefs together and would probably start their rebellion in the next few days! What do they want to negotiate at this time? Camus suddenly smiled and said something that surprised Rody. Your Excellency the Duke, you must have missed the news. I received news this morning that Wuya of the me Tribe, their newly elected Chief, was attacked by an assassin. He was attacked the day before yesterday and is now seriously injured. His chance for survival is uncertain. ------------------------------------------ Trantors Footnote: 1 һǿ, y jing chngmng wn gk. The original line һǿ, y jing gng chng wn gk , is a Tang Dynasty poem which says that a generals sess is built on the sacrifice of 10,000 soldiers. The minor variation (fame) and (sess) does not alter the meaning. Chapter 109: Peaceful South Plan Chapter 109: Peaceful South n Trantor: Editor: What! Rody jumped from his chair. Camus alsoughed and said, Isnt it hard to believe? I was also surprised but the information is reliable. It looks like God is protecting the Empire. Rody thought carefully and asked, Even if that Wuya is seriously injured, why would they immediately admit defeat and ask for peace? Camus sighed. "Speaking of which, I really admire Wuya. This person is strong, unyielding, smart and cunning. Normally, the mountain people are all simple people. However, Wuya, at the age of twenty had already be the head of the me Tribe. He then used some unknown ways and made the me Tribe more prosperous. After that, he conquered the neighboring tribes and the me Tribe became the most influential tribe in the mountains. I heard that in the coalition of the neen tribes, there were many that opposed him. However, he somehow managed to force them all to submit to him. The people of the mountains are simpletons by nature. They are brave and ruthless. They will not serve others so easily. However, all neen tribes have now submitted to him. I am worried that if he is allowed to develop andbine the strength of all the other tribes, he would be another Reuenthal in less than three years. If that happens, anotherrge kingdom would be founded in the mountains!" Rody could not help but asked, Is this Wuya really so formidable? Camus gave a wry smile as he replied, He is certainly a formidable person. However, for some reason, he was attacked by an assassin and almost died. Although the mountain tribes are united under his rule, the barbarians are still unable to break away from their ruthless nature. Wuya is unable to manage the me Tribe because of his injuries. The other tribes started to fight amongst themselves and called for the reelection of a new chief. Hehe. Wuya is injured and cannot battle with us. Now he can only temporarily give in and negotiate with us. Rody thought for a moment before asking, In this case, do we really negotiate with him? Isnt it better to send troops into the mountains to surround and suppress them? We would stabilize the situation in one fell swoop! Camus shook his head and smiled coldly. Seth, you think too simply! If it is possible to go into the mountains to surround them, I would have done so years ago! The mountain isrge and if we cannot find the enemy, we would only end up walking in circles! The mountain people have lived there for hundreds of years and the mountains are their territory! Ten years ago, there was a rebellion in Xier. After I quelled the rebellion, I led troops into the mountains hoping to destroy them in one swoop. In the end,ugh if you must, I almost lost my life in the mountains! Oh? Rody showed an expression of disbelief. He did not expect the arrogant Camus to acknowledge his own failure. Camus coldly looked at Rody and continued, "There are many paths in the mountains and the paths are narrow and winding. It is difficult to travel using those paths as only one person could pass through at a time. Besides the paths is the bottomless abyss. Some of these ces are filled with lush forests. In the humid weather, there are a lot of poisonous insects! There is also the poisonous miasma in the evening which can be fatal! The mountain people are familiar with the terrain and will not fight outright with you. They will hide in the mountains and wait for you to tire out. Then, they will ambush you repeatedly before retreating into hiding again." Rody looked imposing as he thought to himself. He then asked, So, General Camus, are you suggesting that we negotiate with them? What are the conditions set by them? Camus slowly said, They want the Empire to recognize the status of the mountains Tribal Chief. The mountain people are willing to dere itself a vassal of the Empire. However, the mountains will be the territory of the mountain people! Impossible! Rody immediately shook his head, How can we decide such things? Even if we were to agree, His Majesty the Emperor would not agree! On top of that, we are merely Commanders-in-Chief of the Southern Region. We do not have the right to decide such things. Camus expression did not change and he lightly said, "I obviously know that. This is why we should just oblige and pretend to negotiate with them. Wuya was stabbed probably because the other mountain tribes are dissatisfied with him. There is also disunity among them. We could sow internal discord. I heard that Wuya is on the verge of death. The mountain people are more concerned about physical strength. Although Wuya is smart, he is now unable to fight those who go against him. We just need to take this opportunity to provoke and create disorder among them. The worst that could happen is that the tribes will merge and elect a new chief. As long as the chief is not Wuya, they would pose no threat! A bunch of barbarians who only know how to shoot arrows will never be a threat! I am only wary of the talented Wuya who is very clear headed. His strength was also so outstanding that he was said to be the strongest amongst the mountain people. He was the one who initiated the proposal of asking the Empire to acknowledge their chief while dering themselves as the vassal of the Empire. These are not ideas the barbarians could think of. It would be too much of a threat to the Empire if Wuya continued to lead the mountain soldiers!" Rody sighed, Fortunately, he had been attacked by an assassin... But, how could a person of his ability get injured by an assassin? Is there really someone from the mountain people who can assassinate him? Camus shook his head and replied, I do not know. Whatever it is, this is beneficial for us. I still think we should go and negotiate with them. We should find a chance to sow discord. If this does not work, then we can offer them some benefits and cause more chaos in their current crisis. As long as Wuya falls from power, I will no longer need to heed the rest of the mountain tribes! Rody thought for a moment and then he could not help but point out, This is not a bad idea. However, it is just a temporary solution! Even if Wuya falls from power, the rise of the mountain tribes would only be dyed for several years. In the future, there may be a second or even a third Wuya. By then, the same problem would arise again. Camus looked at Rody with aplicated expression. He was silent and thought to himself for a long time before saying with a smile, Follow me! After that, he took Rodys hand and dragged him out of the Governor-Generals office. Standing at the entrance of the office, Camus pointed to the pedestrians on the streets. Although there was a major upheaval the night prior, that seemed to have no effect on the city. With the implementation of martialw, there were fewer pedestrians on the streets than usual. However, the Purple Leaf City was still the main city in the South. As a result, there were still a lot of pedestrians on the streets. Do you see those people? Camus tone sounded deep. Among those people are some that are from the Empire, some of them are mountain people and some of them have mixed blood. Rody nodded, looking puzzled. Camus slowly exined, Before I was thirty years old, I only understood that the opposing side is the enemy and that the sword is the best weapon! However, when I came to the South, I have gradually learned a lot of things that I had never known. Rody looked at Camus silently and patiently waited for him to continue. Camus sighed and continued, The mountain people are brave and ruthless. This is part of their natural instincts. It is not possible to conquer them with the sword! Kill them? How many of them can you kill? There are millions of mountain people. Are you going to kill all of them? This is absolutely impossible. Even if you use a strong force to subjugate them, they would still be able to cause disorder. A few hundred years ago, Abbas the Great had conquered the Southern Region. The mountain people who lived on the ins were all chased into the mountains. At that time, the poption of the mountain people was less than two hundred thousand. However, after a few decades, they still managed to cause trouble. They had constantly caused trouble in the Southeast and soldiers were always sent to destroy them. If the Empire is a giant, then the mountain people are like a giants flea. It would suddenly appear and cause disturbance. Once you hit it, it would run away and hide! This is why the mountain people cannot be dealt with the same way as the people of the Northwest Region. The mountain people will never surrender. However, they can be assimted. Look at the people on the streets. In thest few years, the mountain people have integrated with the people of the Empire to the extent that there is hardly any difference between the two. Aside from their facial features, they are already simr in the way they dress, the way they apply make-up, their lifestyles, and their habits. For this kind of people, the more you oppress them, the more they would refuse to surrender. When they be strong and powerful, they would remember their grievances and oppose you with hatred." Camus bluntly said, Seth, during the era of Abbas the Great, one of your ancestors, thete Duke had killed a lot of people in the Northwest. The grasnd people of the Northwest were killed in a bloody massacre by your ancestor. The grasnds rivers ran red with blood... The result? They hid in the grasnds and harbored their hatred. They refused to have any dealings with the Empire... Hehe. You also saw what happened in the Northwest after they had gained power. However, the mountain people are different. Although they had been conquered for a long time, they were still willing to integrate with the Empire. After more than a hundred years, the only pure blooded mountain people left are those tribes who lived together in the mountains. The rest of them have already been assimted." Ten years ago, when I arrived to suppress the riots, I did not kill too many people. That was because I knew that there was no benefit in killing more of them. That would only deepen the hatred between both sides and made the problem even more difficult to resolve! The only solution to the problems in the Southern Region was to wait! I must wait for the mountain people to integrate with the people of the Empire until the mountain people became people of the Empire! Rody heard that and was suddenly enlightened. He looked at Camus with surprise and replied, General Camus. I did not expect you to have thought so far ahead... but... ording to what you said, how many years is required to solve this mountain problem? Camus gave a wry smile, I do not know. Perhaps one or two generations. I have been here working hard for ten years. However, the few Governors-General who were dispatched by the Empire... hmm... they view the mountain people as barbarians. They are afraid of the mountain people and hate them to the core. Here I am, trying to appease the mountain people, but the Governors-General antagonize them and all my efforts were in vain... Sigh... Rody was silent for a long time before saying, "The sword can only provide a momentary, not permanent, peace. General Camus. I finally understand your intentions." Camus lightly said, After hundreds of yearster, there will no longer be any division of the mountain people and the people of the Empire. Then, the South will be able to have peace. Rodys mind stirred and he asked, What about the Northwest? Can the Northwest use the same method to resolve their problem? Camus shook his head and sneered, The mountain people are different from the grasnd foreigners in the Northwest. The people of the grasnds are naturally aggressive! They believe in the wolves! They ride horses from a young age and once they be fit and strong, they would naturally expand their borders! However, the mountain people are different. Although they are brave and ruthless, they are not as aggressive! They are like the bears of the mountains. Although ferocious, as long as they have sufficient territory, they would not venture outside! They are attached to the mountains and are reluctant to leave. All they want is their own territory! Camus paused for a moment before continuing, Besides that, they now have the intentions to build a nation and have stood up in defiance of the Empire. If that happens, assimtion would no longer be possible. However, if you want to use force like how Abbas the Great suppressed the grasnds... hmm... with the Empires current strength... After that, Camus stopped speaking and did not continue. Both of them felt dejected. After a long time, Camus sneered again and said, I have said so much that I almost forgot my purpose ofing here. This negotiation must be done. However, the current question is who would be the one to go? As he said that, Camus intentionally or unintentionally looked at Rody. It then dawned on Rody. In the Southern Region, the most influential people were Camus, that Governor-General and himself. For the negotiations, sending an unimportant person with a low position would not only be useless but also disyed insincerity. However, Camus was absolutely unable to leave. After all, he wasmanding the Southern Legion and was a deterrent to the attacks of the mountain people. The Governor-General was a bungling oaf and nothing good woulde out of it if he went. The only person that could go would be Rody himself. After thinking for a while, Rody smiled and replied, General Camus, I understand. Looks like I have to take a trip to the mountains. Camus looked serious and sternly said, I want to warn you that this journey will be incredibly dangerous. After all, the mountain people are ready to rebel. If they were to suddenly turn hostile, you may lose your life! Rodys heart shook and then he slowlyughed, I am the Duke of the Tulip Family. I will not so easily lose my life in the mountains! I would also like to meet this Wuya. I want to see him for myself and find out why he is so highly regarded by you... Hehe, you said that he is another Reuenthal. Last time when I was in the Northwest, I did not have the chance to meet Reuenthal. This time, I must not miss this opportunity. Camus gave Rody a nce and slowly replied, Good! However, you must be careful. Wuya is regarded as the best warrior of the mountain people, yet he was attacked by an assassin. That assassin must be very powerful and I am afraid it will not be so easy to deal with him... Pausing for a moment, Camus sighed and slowly said, Seth. I had met you when you were younger. To tell you the truth, all these years when I heard of your actions in the Imperial Capital, I thought that the Tulip Family would be over in this generation. I did not expect that when we finally meet... He looked at Rody with a profound expression and said, This was not expected of your family! Chapter 110: Chief of the Flame Tribe Chapter 110: Chief of the me Tribe Trantor: Editor: Rody and Camus chatted for the whole morning. After that, Camus went back to the barracks outside the city. Before leaving, Camus mentioned about the management of those mountain soldiers. Rody thought for a moment and then he replied, Just watch them for now. As you have said. There would be no benefit in killing more people. Camus lightly asked, Is that so? However, you had a murderous glint in your eyesst night. Having said that, Camus left. Rody sat down for a moment. He felt stirred by Camus final words. He could not help but think. This Camus looks fierce and boorish but his heart is bigger and he is wiser. After that, Rody could not help but smile. Camus is a famous general of the Empire in this generation. He is second only to thete Duke of the Tulip Family. Naturally, he is very formidable. He thought to himself for a moment and dispatched someone to go and summon Xiers Governor-General. That Governor-General looked anxious and afraid. He did not dare to look into Rodys eyes. Rody sighed as he knew the reason was that the Governor-General was afraid of him. The Governor-General was afraid that Rody may pursue matters rted to his nephew. Although Rody was disgusted, he still managed to show a gentle expression and say a fewforting words. Rody did not say anything about the negotiations. Instead, Rody talked about dispatching a person to meet the leader of the mountain tribes to persuade the tribes to pledge allegiance to the Empire as an attempt at a peaceful solution. As he talked, Rody looked directly at the Governor-General. This caused the Governor-General to sweat profusely due to fear. With a sullen expression, he imed that he was physically weak and might not be able to adapt to the atmosphere of the mountains. The Governor-General also said that he was busy and might not be able to find the time to travel into the mountains. Rody gave a cold smile and said, This matter does not need the Governor-General to be present. After all, I am His Majestys special envoy. For matters rted to appeasement, I should be the one going to show our sincerity. That Governor-General felt greatly relieved and pretended to discourage Rody from going. He said that the people of the mountains were cruel and malicious. He said that the Dukes health is priceless and should not be risked. The Governor-General carried on and on until Rody felt tired listening. Rody then said, It is either you or me. That frightened the Governor-General to the point where he did not dare to dissuade Rody any longer. Finally, the Governor-General wished Rody sess and said, The Dukes reputation has spread far and wide. I am sure that those barbarians will be cautious and pledge allegiance to you. After saying that, the Governor-General quickly left. After more than ten days of rest, the situation at the barracks outside the city was finally stabilized. The mountain soldiers no longer caused trouble. Camus contacted Wuyas men and then Wuya dispatched one of the leaders of the me Tribe to the Purple Leaf City to meet Camus. Camus then brought the leader to meet Rody. That leaders name is Wuyu. He was big and tall. He had a brown face and brown eyes. He also looked valiant. He knew how to speak themonnguage of the Empire but his pronunciation was not too urate. When Camus told him about the Dukes intentions to see their Chief, Wuya, Wuyu was surprised. Wuyu had also heard of the Duke of the Tulip Familys reputation. He did not expect that such a big shot would personally go and negotiate. When he saw Rodys young and handsome figure, he revealed an expression of doubt and disdain. He did not expect the Duke of the Tulip Family to be so young. The mountain people were mostly big-sized warriors. On the other hand, Rody looked young and had the handsome face of a yboy. Although Rody could be considered tall and quite robust in the Empire, he was still considered rtively small-sized by the standards of the mountain people. Whenpared with Wuyu, even though they were about the same height, Wuyu was much more muscr and robust than Rody. From Wuyus point of view, Rodys giant-like bodyguard Randt deserved more respect... The guards that Wuyu brought were also tall and robust. All of them wore wolves skin over their bodies and carried longbows on their backs. They smeared some strange oil paint on their faces which made them looked ferocious. Randt could not bear the sight of them but he just followed Rody closely, remaining vignt. On the same day, Rody took Randt with him as they followed Wuyu to the mountains. Randt had originally requested Rody to bring more people with them but Rody refused. Rody gave a faint smile and told Randt, We are entering their territory. If they want to harm us, there will be no use even if we were to bring more people. We cannot bring an army into the mountains, right? Are we there to fight or to negotiate? Looking at Randts puzzled expression, Rody continued, Come to think of it, Wuya was able to unite all the mountain tribes. He must be a heroic figure. Naturally, he is unlikely to make things difficult for an envoy. This will be degrading for him. They traveled southwards from Purple Leaf City on their horses. After a day of traveling, they arrived at the Southeast barracks. Rody replenished his food and water at the barracks before following Wuyu into the mountains. The way to the mountains was via a canyon, south of the Southeast barracks. After walking on a trail from the canyon for a day, they finally entered the mountains. The terrain in the canyon was extremely dangerous. The narrow path only had enough space for two horses to squeeze through. The path was uneven and was full of all kinds ofrge and small rocks. The horses could only advance slowly. The mountain people did not ride horses. Instead, they led the way on foot. They only wore straw slippers made from wild grass but they were able to progress through the mountain road as if they had wings. By nightfall, they finally exited the canyon on the southern side and followed a small trail to enter the mountains. Rody and Randt finally abandoned their horses. The horses followed their instincts and would find their way back. The two of them then followed the mountain people to walk on foot. Along the way, Rody saw that there were a lot of trees and the roadside was full of unknown weeds. The trees were so dense that they could blot out the sun almost entirely. Rody and the others only walked for a while but their trousers were already sodden with the dew and the saps of the weeds. One of the mountain people led the way with his sharp longsword. He hacked at the branches that blocked their way. Rody felt a bit ufortable when he breathed in the humid air of the forest. The further they progressed into the mountains, the sturdier the trees became. Some trees were so big that its girth needed two to three people to be able to hug it. Rody could not help but sigh. However, Wuyu proudly dered, This is nothing! Thergest tree at our ce would require more than a dozen people to hug it! At night, everybody stopped to rest. The mountain peoples camping method was also very unique and strange. They did not allow Randt to start a fire. They said it was too dangerous to start a fire in the mountains. Randt asked them loudly. "Without any fire, how do we prevent the wild beasts from attacking?" The mountain people grinned. They hastily created traps with some ropes and sharp branches. They then took out the strange oil paint and smeared it all over their exposed skin. After that, they looked for arge tree. Those tall and strong mountain people then climbed the trees like monkeys and casually slept on the branches. Rody and Randt looked at each either. Neither of them knew how to climb a tree to sleep there. Even if they were to climb the tree and sleep on it, they would be afraid of falling off the tree when they rolled in their sleep. The mountain people did not bother to help them. Instead, they looked at the two of them with a gloating expression and waited for the two of them to make a fool of themselves. Rody said nothing. He and Randt sat down under a big tree and leaned against the tree trunk. They then closed their eyes to sleep. In the middle of the night, a cold wind was blowing. The chirping cries of birds could be heard. In the distance, there was also the continuous, faint howling of wild beasts. From the bushes, there was the assorted singing of various wild insects. All those sounds made Rody extremely disturbed. In the middle of the night, Randt could not help but jump up and attempt to catch and kill the mosquitoes that bit him. These movements roused the mountain people from their sleep. They all pointed andughed at Randt. Randt became angry and unsheathed his sword. He then argued with the people on the trees. Rody also stood up. He suppressed the anger in his heart and stopped Randt. After that, he looked up at Wuyu and coldly said, "Wuyu, when you came to the Purple Leaf City, we showed you proper hospitality. We are now in your territory! Is this how you mountain people treat your guests?" With those words, Wuyusughter immediately stopped. Although it was not visible in the dark, Wuyu face showed shame. He shouted to the others on the tree in the mountain peoplesnguage and they gradually stoppedughing. After that, Wuyu jumped down from the tree and walked up to Rody before saying, You are right! This was my mistake! This is not how we mountain people treat our guests! He then took out a small package containing the oil paint they used to smear on their faces. He then said in a low voice, Apply this on your body and the insects will not bite you. The oil paint had a strange smell. Both Randt and Rody pinched their noses and desperately smeared the oil paint all over their exposed skin. Although the smell was unpleasant, the mosquitos avoided it and stopped disturbing them. When morning dawned, the mountain people leaped down from the trees. The first thing they did was to kneel down as a group, facing south. They mumbled some kind of incantation. Their pious expression was filled with religious fervor as if they were worshipping God. Rody was curious and could not help but ask Wuyu. Wuyus attitude towards Rody also improved and exined that they were worshipping the guardian spirit of the me Tribe. As for the name of the guardian spirit, Wuyu only knew how to say it in thenguage of the mountain people. The name had a bunch of strange pronunciations that Rody could not help but make a wry smile. With that, they walked for several days. The forest became thicker and the mountain ranges could be seen. The towering green mountains could be seen in the far west. The birds were flying in flocks. Early in the morning, a white fog could also be seen gathering around the peaks of the mountains. The appearance of wild animals in the forests also became increasingly more frequent. Wild boars, wild deer, and wild rabbits started to appear one after another. Those animals did not seem to be afraid of people. When the animals saw Rody and the others, they simply retreated a few steps back and observed them from afar. Rody and the others had already finished eating the supplies that they packed. However, the mountain people were born hunters. All of them were good at archery. The arrows they used were different from the arrows used by the Empire. The arrows they used were not made of metal. They were made with the fangs of animals. The mountain people could also move easily in the mountains. They were energetic and they knew the terrain well. Rody secretly contemted. If they fought a war here, the Empire would suffer a lot of casualties. Camus words were not an exaggeration. Originally, the mountain people did not think highly of Rody and Randt. One day, however, they changed their minds. Everybody was at a small stream on top of the mountain and had caught a few fish. Thereafter, they wanted to start a fire to cook the fish. (Rody thought it was strange that the me Tribe seldom used me.) Randt then went to the edge of a brook to chop some firewood. They saw him pull out his broadsword and then they heard a loud sound. The tree that was as big as a persons waist was immediately chopped into two halves. That made the mountain people awestruck as the tree came crashing down. Everyone, including Wuyu, was stunned. After a while, they all started to shout. They ran up and took a close look at Randt. They then enthusiastically hugged Randt and muttered a few words that Randt could not understand. They all had expressions of admiration, surprise, and curiosity. Some of them even grabbed Randts sword to examine it. Wuyu then exined to Rody that even the most powerful person among their mountain people would need several swings of an ax to chop down that tree. Rodys heart was stirred and could not help but asked, What about your leader Wuya? How powerful is he? Wuyu immediately showed a pious and respectful expression as he seriously replied, Our Chief, Wuya is a warrior bestowed unto us by God! He is an avatar! He is our guardian angel! How can wepare with our God? Rody did not believe in it, so he casuallyughed. Wuyu noticed that Rody did not believe him and immediately became angry. He loudly argued about the greatness and terrifying strength of their chief, Wuya. Atst, Wuyu impatiently shouted, Our Chief is the greatest! Last time, we fought a battle against the Silvermoon Tribe. Our Chief summoned the Mountain Gods Tremendous Ax and ttened the Silvermoon Tribe and their homes on the hills! This is a true story. A lot of warriors from the me Tribe witnessed that. I also clearly witnessed that! Rodys heart stirred as he looked at Wuyus honest and impatient expression. With a nk expression, he asked, What sort of weapon is the Mountain Gods Tremendous Ax? Miraculous! It is truly miraculous!" Wuyu showed a marveled and respectful expression. After that, he solemnly said, "Our Chief stood on a mountain and shouted a few words. After that, he suddenly grew several timesrger, as though he was a giant! The Chief then reached out and pulled an ax out from the sky! Before we could see anything clearly, the Chief had swung down his ax. The Silvermoon Tribe and the mountains were ttened! ttened! There was nothing left! Men, women, children, the elderly, houses, trees, and even stones... Everything disappeared!" Randt and Rody both thought of something... They could not help but exchanged a look with each other. Chapter 111: Heavenly Abode of the Mountains Chapter 111: Heavenly Abode of the Mountains Trantor: Editor: Rody realized that Wuyas power was definitely extraordinary. It was probably a kind of magic or sorcery. That being said, the ability to turn into a giant was not something that Rody had ever heard of before even inrge scale magic or sorcery. On the other hand, destroying an entire mountain was nothing surprising. After all, Rody had already experienced a spell as terrifying as that during his encounter with the ck Veil Saint Mouse. However, could a tribal leader of the so-called barbarians actually have the power of a high-level magician or sorcerer? It is possible. Master Autumn that was held in high regard by the Empire could do something like this. However, Master Autumn was also only recognized as the most promising candidate to be the next Sacred Swordsman and a Master grade warrior. Although Rody heard that Wuya was the strongest warrior of the mountains, he only expected Wuya to be at the level of a high-level warrior of the Imperial Army. As the mountain people live in the wild, their warriors are usually just strong and ferocious people. Rody only expected Wuya to be around Randts level. As a result, Rody felt overwhelmed by Wuyus words. If Wuyus words are true, the Chief of the me Tribe is already one of the strongest people on the continent. Wuya is unlikely to be a sorcerer. That is because the entire Radiant Continent does not have many sorcerers. On the other hand, sorcerers prosper in the Northern Rnd Continent. It is also difficult to believe that Wuya is a magician. All the high-level magicians work for the Empire, while other magicians are usually found in religious posts. It is unlikely that the tribal leader of the barbarians would be able to learn spells. It is also unlikely for the tribes to be able to understand the ancientnguage of the incantations. In that case, Wuya should be a master of warriors. Could it be possible for him to have reached the rank of Sacred Swordsman? Could a person wearing the skin of animals and a bone ne, smeared paint on his face and spoke barbariannguage be a Sacred Swordsman? Randt could not help but whispered to Rody, Your Excellency. The words of the mountain people may not be true. If this Wuya is so formidable, how did he almost get assassinated? Rody nodded and then asked Wuyu about this incident. However, Wuyu imed that this was caused by the evil magic of the other tribes. Wuyu then proimed his belief that the Chief would recover and lead them to crush these tribes. He spoke so excitedly that he ended up speaking quickly and also reverted back to the mountain peoplesnguage. Rody who heard this only ended up confused. After walking for ten days, Rody and Randt were already lost. They were shrouded by so many trees that they could not even see the sky. They only continued to follow the mountain people. The mountain people followed a winding path to cleverly avoid the poisonous swamps. The mountain people knew the mountains like the back of their hand, it was like they were in their own bedroom. Rody secretly thought to himself that if it was just Randt and himself, they would more likely to die falling into the poisonous swamps than to die fighting. When evening approached, they finally left the mountainous path and entered an open space. They could see the thick foliage of grass and a canyon at a distant mountain peak. Wuyu then shouted. We are almost there! Once we reach the canyon, there will be a small road that will lead us up the mountain. After we cross that mountain, we would reach home! The mountain warriors were all excited and shouted loudly. Some of them even somersaulted. Rody could not help but ask, Small road? Why do we not pass through the canyon? Wuyu immediately showed a fearful expression and replied, You cannot go there! That is the Death Canyon! It would lead you to the Dead Forest! You cannot go there! If you enter the Dead Forest, you can never return! Oh? Rody was surprised and could not help but ask, There are actually ces on this mountain that even the mountain people cannot approach? Wuyu looked at the canyon in fear. All the tribes know about this taboo and none would dare to enter! It is said that there is a demon in there! We will never go there! Rody could not help but loudly asked, What about your chief? Didnt you say he that came from the heavens? Is he also afraid to go in there? Wuyu replied softly with aplicated expression, The Chief had dispatched people to explore the Dead Forest before but... none of them returned! If you enter that canyon, you will nevere out! Listening to these words, Rody could not help but nce at the canyon. He saw a trail in between the two mountains. There were only stones and not a single de of grass could be found on that trail. That location was differentpared to the other mountains. The canyon waspletely silent and not even the sound of birds could be heard. It was really like a dead location. Rody demanded to enter the canyon and the mountain people all stood at a distance looking frightened. Rody ignored them and entered the canyon together with Randt. Suddenly a cold wind blew from the canyon and made both men shiver. This had really surprised them. The climate in the mountains was warm and humid but the wind blowing from within the canyon was like the cold winter wind of the Northwest Region. The trail was also covered in a dense fog. Your Excellency. Something seems to be strange here, Randt could not help but say. Your status now is different and you cannot risk it. Rody smiled and replied. I am only curious. Lets go! The mountain people felt relief when they saw Rody and Randt turn around. They then quickly pulled the two away from the canyon. They followed a small road on the left and found a winding path up the mountain. This road was a secret entrance and without the help of the mountain people, Rody would never be able to discover this road. He saw Wuyu push away the withered trees to reveal a road leading towards the mountain. Wuyu felt excited. He withdrew a small bone from his garments and blew it. Not long after that, a sharp whistle sounded. After that, there was the faint sound of footsteps as hundreds of mountain warriors came running down the mountain. Most of the mountain warriors were dressed in animal skins. A few of them wore linen clothing that they somehow weaved. All of them wore straw sandals. They held simplistic short spears in their hands but they also carried bows and arrows at their backs. At that moment, Rody did not dare to ridicule the mountain peoples simple and crude weapons. On his journey here, he had learned how powerful the mountain people could be. This was especially when they used their bow and arrows. Rody did not know what the mountain peopleced their arrows with but they were able to easily kill the majestic ck bears of the mountains in one shot. Coupled with their skillful archery, they would be unparalleled. Hundreds of the mountain warriors casually stood in front as they were immediately followed by a tall and robust man from behind. That man wore the skin of a leopard and a feathered crown. He held a long wooden cane in his hand. His face was painted with red paint as if he was a ghost. He looked at Rody and Randt with his pair of brown eyes. Wuyu had already walked up to the crowned man. He lowered his head and said something in a very respectful manner. The man nodded and then he raised his wooden stick and shouted loudly. The mountain warriors that heard his shout also raised their spears and made an uproar. Once they had quieted down, Rody took a deep breath and walked up to that person. After that, he said, I am the Empires Duke of the Tulip Family. I came from Purple Leaf City and greet Wuya of the me Tribe! After he finished speaking, he opened up his arms and prepared to embrace the other party ording to what he learned of the mountain peoples customs. Wuyu then whispered from the side. This is not the Elder of our tribe. This is our Elder Shaman! Hm? Rody froze for a moment and then heughed. In that case, I greet the Elder Shaman! The Elder Shaman nodded and smiled at Rody before turning around and walking away. Wuyu thenughed and told Rody. You may not understand this, but shamans are not supposed to embrace others. He greeted you earlier when he raised his cane. Rodyughed and replied, So that is what it was. Lets go! They continued to follow the mountain path until they reached a dark cave. A few warriors standing at the entrance bowed their heads when they saw the shaman. They then showed their surprise and hostility when they saw Rody and Randt. The shaman did not bother to rify and continued to lead the crowd further into the cave. There were torches lined along the walls of the cave. The smell of burning fat assailed their nostrils and it flooded the narrow passageway. The faint sound of water dripping could also be heard in some ces. Randt vigntly followed behind Rody as he looked around the cave. After about half an hour, they saw something bright. Rody looked up and saw that they were about to reach the end of the cave. He sighed and thought in his heart. This ce is really well hidden. Its no wonder that the mountain people could survive for hundreds of years and the Empire were never able to subdue them. When they exited the cave, they entered a valley with a vige with stockade fortifications. The walls and houses were all made of wood. When the wooden gate opened, all the mountain warriors started to sing. A crowd of mountain people came out from the wooden houses and gathered. All of their clothes were coarse and crude, regardless of age or gender. All of them also seemed to possess a weapon. Some of the women had daggers tied to their feet. A lot of children also approached but remained at a certain distance. They were all shouting and pointing. Rody guessed that this valley could sustain about thirty to forty thousand people. Just as soon as he thought of that, Wuyu told him loudly, This is the vige that our me Tribe has lived in for more than a hundred years. The shape of the vige is like a gourd. This is only half of it. Turn at that corner and you will find a ce that is much bigger. Rody walked down the street and turned to find a vige that was indeed much bigger than the one in front. The mountain people in that area were very sturdy and hadrge hands and legs. Rody could hear the sound of nkinging from a row of cabins. There was also a chimney on the roof that was giving out smoke. Rody whispered and asked, What is that ce? Wuyu smiled and replied, "That is the forge. There is no shortage of iron ores on the mountain. All of the tribes make their own iron tools. Their work is alsoparable to the Empires weapons." At the walls of the valley, they saw water gushing out of the walls. Located near the walls was a small pond with a few soldiers standing next to it. There were also a few women who carried jars as they lined up to collect water. Wuyu exined in a strange manner, This is our source of water. When the chief ascended the position, he ordered for a few guards to stand guard here. Everyone had to line up to collect water and nobody was allowed to bath in this pool anymore. The Chief has made many good decisions but this rule is a little bit weird. Rody gave a supercilious look as he thought. The whole valley only has this much water. Naturally, they must be careful with it. Wouldnt it be bad if they had bathed here as well? I have not met him but Wuya has already given me a favorable impression. I will also stay here for a few days. If the mountain people had bathed in this water as well... Rody could not help but give a strange expression as he replied, "I think your Chief is right. Let me ask you. When the Chief rose to power, did the number of sick people decrease?" Wuyu stared with wide eyes and felt extremely puzzled. How did you know? They soon arrived at a row of buildings built on top of a huge wooden tform. There is a long flight of wooden steps that led to arge wooden building. Therge wooden building was more exquisitepared to the others. There were banners made with animal skin draped in front of the building. Severalrge guards stood outside the entrance. The front entrance was also enormous. The curtains hanging at the entrance blocked Rodys view. When Rody approached, he found out that the curtain was made by strings of small andrge shiny crystals. This Chief is really a dignified person. The gates of the Imperial Pce were only made of gold. However, a mere Tribal Chief had actually made his curtain out of precious crystals! The warriors who stood at the entrance walked forward and exchanged a few words with Wuyu. After that, Wuyu turned around and told Rody, The shaman asks you to wait for a little while. He has entered to speak with the Chief and the Chief would summon you soon. Rody nodded and stood on the wooden tform. Randt stood close to Rody and vigntly looked at the surrounding mountain warriors. While Rody was waiting, he suddenly heard Andys surprised voice. This... There is a strange feeling... Chapter 112: Prophecy Chapter 112: Prophecy Trantor: Editor: What? Rody was shocked to hear Andys surprised voice. In his mind, Andy was a skeleton that would be able to stayposed even if the sky started to fall. It was very rare to see him surprised. There was a moment of silence before Andy replied, Strong! Very strong! There is some kind of energy... Shit! It is not any kind of magical or spiritual energy! Kid. You have to be careful. There is someone ridiculously powerful inside! What is it? Rody was also serious. I do not know, Andy sounded helpless as he replied, I cant see through to the inside. The see-through spell is also useless! There is a very powerful person inside. It is someone who is more powerful than anyone you have ever encountered. Could it be the chief? Rody asked, Is he more powerful than you, Old Mark and Mouse? I do not know, Andy sounded very serious. However, that is probably true! From the vibrations, it is likely that this person can use Domain Force! What? Rody could not help but speak out. He then took a deep breath and continued to stay silent. The people around him also looked at him in surprise. The mountain people thought it was strange that the people of the Empire would suddenly shout for no reason. After that, Randt asked in a whisper, Your Excellency. Is something wrong? No. Nothing. Rody gave a serious expression and shook his head. After that, he secretly said, Domain Force? Andy. Did you say Domain Force? Didnt Mouse say that after reaching the level of Domain Force it is almost like reaching the level of God? Andy gave a strangeugh that sounded uneasy. The level of God? Didnt the mountain people say that their Chief had descended from the heavens? At this moment, the shaman appeared from behind the curtain and faintly said something. Wuyu immediately shouted after that, Duke of Tulip. Pleasee in. Rody looked at Randt and said, Wait here for me. He then stepped forward and walked through the curtain. The interior of the wooden house was veryrge. Rody felt that something was wrong and soon realized that this house did not have any windows. The room was filled with a strange nt-like smell. There was a copper stove in the room. There was a life-like snake sculpture on top of the stove. Smoke slowly rose from the snakes mouth. On a tform not far from there was the figure of the famous Chief Wuya who was sitting cross-legged. Rody was surprised that the mountain peoples strongest warrior, the Chief, looked extremely weak. Although Wuya was just sitting there, it was clear that he was not tall. In fact, he was small sized even whenpared to Rody. Wuya was differentpared to the other mountain people. He was wearing white linen clothing and his face was clean and beardless. His face also did not have the painting of the mountain people. The more startling thing was that Wuyas face was white. It was white and a little bit transparent like a block of ice. His face was so strange that it was unlike the face of a human. On the other hand, it was more like a jade carving. At that moment, Wuyas eyes were closed and he was just sitting with his back leaning against the wall. Suddenly, Rody felt his eyes glow. At the same time, Wuya who was in front of him was also wrapped in a glow. A light was moving around the body as if the person was on fire. His body was shining as if he was a me illuminating the area. Rody knew that Andy was using the see-through spell with his eyes. The light moving around Wuya was that persons fluctuating energy. Suddenly Wuya opened his eyes. His eyes were extremely cold and did not have a single trace of emotion. He looked at Rody so coldly as if he was a God looking at an ant. Are you watching me? His voice was light. It was in thenguage of the Empire but the voice was calm and devoid of emotion. What? Rodys expression did not change. Chief Wuya. What are you talking about? Wuya slowly closed his eyes and gently repeated. Duke of a distantnd. You are watching me. Why? Rody was secretly afraid and Andy was disturbed. He can detect me! Rody cleared his throat and slowly replied, Chief Wuya. I was watching you because I did not expect the famous Chief of the me Tribe to have this kind of appearance. Wuyas voice was still extremely cold as he asked, I noticed that your body has a fluctuation of magic. Duke. Are you a warrior or a sorcerer? Warrior, Rody involuntarily replied. He felt a strange feeling. It was as if the Chief of the mountain people gave out an extraordinary pressure. Wuyas light voice sounded infinitely majestic. It was as if Wuya could see through Rody with just a nce. Wuya raised an eyebrow as he continued to look at Rody. Warrior? In that case, the magical fluctuations in your body must be because you possess a magical treasure. I heard that the Radiant Empires Tulip Family was the most formidable family. Is that your family? Rody tried to calm himself down and walked forward a few steps. He then smiled and said, Chief. You invited me here for negotiations. I believe it is not to talk about my Tulip Family. Now that I am here, isnt there something more important to discuss? Wuya was silent for a while and then he nodded his head and agreed. Alright. Duke, please sit. After Rody has sat down, Wuya slowly started the conversation. Duke. If you are here, you must have brought your conditions. There is nobody else besides us right now. Please speak directly. Rody was startled and did not expect that Wuya would be so direct. He thought for a moment and then replied, Chief Wuya. I would like to take the liberty to say that we cannotply with your demands. Before anything else, the uniting of the tribes and the election of a Chief is something that His Majesty the Emperor would never ept. Since hundreds of years ago, thew made by Abbas the Great stated that the tribes cannot elect a Chief. This action is undoubtedly a challenge against the Empire. Wuya smiled and asked, Since all of you cannot ept the demands, why did the Duke travel here? Rody took a deep breath and replied, I came to persuade Chief Wuya to give up this intention. Wuya looked at Rody and asked again, Duke. Do you know my intentions? Rody gave a cold smile and answered, Chief Wuya is ambitious. You want to unify the tribes of the mountains and establish a foundation! Wuya was silent for a moment. After that, he started tough. Wuyas white face seemed to glow as he slowly replied, Unite everyone and establish a foundation? Looks like all of you think that way as well... Am I wrong? Contrary to Rodys expectations, Wuya shook his head and replied, You are wrong. Oh? Rody did not expect Wuya to deny it. Duke. Frankly speaking, I have no interest in uniting the mountain tribes. I also do not want to establish a foundation. Wuyas tone was very calm, I dont even care about the title of Chief. Rody frowned and said, Chief Wuya. I am afraid I do not quite understand your words. Wuya opened his eyes and looked at Rody. Duke. Why do you not understand? Havent you already made up your mind that your objective here was to find ways to stop our opposition? To find my assassin, destroy our unity and overthrow my authority? These words were mentioned casually and calmly. However, the words rang like thunder. Even if Rody could stay calm, he would not be able to stop his cold sweat. Rodys expression started to change. You do not have to be surprised. Wuya gently waved and lightly dered, I have already understood your intentions the moment you walked into the room. Wuya then gave a smile. I forgot to tell you. I can read minds! What? Rody could not help and finally whispered, You can read minds? High-level magicians and sorcerers have simr abilities. However, it was used to listen to another persons heartbeat and breathing as they talked. This was generally used to determine if that person is telling the truth or if he was lying. To be able to read another persons mind would be Gods magic. Wuyas voice remained calm and cold. Duke. Do not be so surprised. Wuya sighed and continued, For me, I am not interested in power and influence. That... Rody gritted his teeth. In that case, why do you want to unite the mountain tribes and take the position as Chief? Isnt your actions contradictory and only for the purpose of that objective? Wuya looked gloomy and shook his head. You are wrong... you are all wrong... they are also wrong. Uniting the mountain tribes? Do you mean like the people of the grasnds in the Northwest that established their own country to fight the Empire? Ridiculous. Humans fighting each other is so pointless. Humans? Rody could not help but ask. His breathing had also be heavier. Could it be that Chief Wuya is not a human? Wuya showed a confused expression. He was hesitant for a while before he shook his head and gave Rody a surprising answer, "I do not know." Rodys mouth turned dry and he wanted tough wildly. He wanted tough at Wuyas crazy words. However, his heart felt heavy. Somehow managing a smile, Rody asked, Chief Wuya. What is the meaning of your words? Wuya shook his head and replied, I do not know. However, I can tell you that I have no interest in fighting the Empire. If I wanted to fight you, I would have done it a long time ago. The Southern Legion would not be able to stop me. Rody was silent for a moment before he coldly asked, What exactly do you want? A promise! Wuya opened his eyes and demanded, I want the Empire to ensure that no one would enter the mountains! What? Rody looked at the chief of the mountain people in surprise. You only want that? Rody secretly thought. If he really only asked the Empire not to step into the mountains, it would not be difficult for the Empire to ept. The Empire had no interest in the mountains. However, is that really the objective of the possibly ambitious Chief? Rody asked again, Chief Wuya. I am afraid I do not really understand your words. I hope you can give me aplete exnation. Wuya slowly stood up and closed his eyes. He took a deep breath and then his cold voice resounded around the house. The voice was like a distant singing. Shackles of the millennium have decayed. The Devils eye shall gaze at the Earth. The blood of the Empire will eventually solidify. Its vicious curse will taint the radiance of the surface. They will spread evil throughout thend. They will bring cmity to the world. Gods blood will wash away the temple. The thorns of the withered flower will be the end. The song was recited as if it was a magic spell. Rody felt depressed and afraid when he heard this. However, he did not know why he was afraid. Suddenly, Andys voice screamed in his mind, Prophecy! He speaks of a prophecy! What? Rody could not help but stand and red at Wuya. Wuya gave a wry smile and spoke in low spirits, Yes. It is a prophecy. Rody froze for a moment and pointed at Wuya, You... What did you say...? You could listen to... Wuya gave a smile as he looked at Rody and lightly said, I was wondering... Why are there two souls in your body? Wuya saw that Rody was at a loss for words before slowly continuing, Duke. I know you are not an ordinary person. I hope you keep the words I have just said in your mind. Rody took a deep breath and asked, Chief Wuya. That... prophecy? What is the meaning of the prophecy? How do you know of it? Wuya shook his head and replied, Find the meaning to the prophecy yourself. Perhaps the other soul within you might know something. Wuya then gave an unfeeling smile and continued, I just want to tell you that I hope that in the future, the Empire would not send anybody into the mountains! I will also keep the mountain people in the mountains. The mountain is our world. We will not go out. However, none can enter! Otherwise, I will not show mercy! Rodys face turned pale as he murmured, The vicious curse will stain the radiance of the surface. They will bring disaster and cmity everywhere. Is the radiance the Radiant Empire? What is the curse? What is the disaster? Wuya shook his head and replied, I do not know. I only hope that the mountain people would be able to escape. The mountain people only live in the mountains. The mountain is our home. If there is a disaster, let it happen outside the mountains! Rody was agitated and shouted, Nonsense! Nonsense! Wuya simplyughed and replied, I was speaking nonsense? In that case, what benefits would I obtain from that? Is there anything from what I said that would inconvenience the Empire? Rody became silent. What would the Empire lose by agreeing to those terms? The Empire must not enter the mountains? What a joke! Since centuries ago, the Empire was never interested in the mountains and only wished for the stability of the cities in the Southern Region. The strange Chiefs demands are for the Empire to not enter the mountains. He wants the mountains and the Empire to bepletely separated. Could it... Could it really be to escape the disaster in the prophecy? If he speaks nonsense, why would he lie to himself? The more Rody thought, the more confused he became. His breathing started to be heavier. When Rody somehow managed to calm himself, Rody asked again, In that case, Chief Wuya. Why did you try to unite the mountain tribes? Why did you try to incite a rebellion from the mountain soldiers in the army? Wuya shook his head and answered, The union of the mountain tribes is inevitable. The Empire is like a strong ma that would attract the mountain people. The mountain people would then slowly be a part of the Empire. If this goes on, the disaster in the future would definitely gue the mountains! A united mountain nation is the requirement so that it would not get assimted by the Empire. As for the incitement of the rebellion... Those were not due to my orders. That was not ordered by you? Rody shook his head. You are the person recognized as the Chief of the mountain people! If it was not ordered by you, who else could it be? Wuya slowly walked to the copper stove and ced his hand on the mouth of the snake. He allowed the white mist to spray onto his palm. With aplicated look on his face, he said, You people of the Empire have a moreplicated way of thinkingpared to us mountain people. How is it that you still do not understand? There are also mountain people that are ambitious. When they are strong, it is hard for them to forget about the hatred from many years ago. They do not mind spilling blood. I do not like it but I cannot convince them. I... Cant you see it? I am currently a weak patient! Rody lowered his voice and asked, Patient? Wuya could not possibly have fallen sick. Is it true that you were attacked by an assassin? Wuya showed aplicated expression and thought for a moment before denying, No. That is not true! No one can assassinate me! At the very least, nobody on the mountain can do it. My weakened state is because of the Death Canyon. You might have seen it on your way here. A few days ago... I secretly tried to enter it. Chapter 113: Sneak Attack in the Night Chapter 113: Sneak Attack in the Night Trantor: Editor: Rody felt depressed after talking to Wuya. Wuya had spoken in riddles, and most of what he said sounded strange. Finally, Wuya stopped talking after he said that he just came back from the Death Canyon. This conversation also left Rody in shock. All the ns that had been discussed before he arrived were now useless. When a person could read your mind, any kind of strategy would be ineffective. Another important fact was that Wuya was not attacked by an assassin. That meant that the possibility of splitting up the mountain tribes would be low. After Rody was led by a few mountain warriors to rest in a clean wooden house, he sat down to think. Rody also conversed with Andy in his mind. What is the meaning of that prophecy? Rody asked as he thought of the disaster and the curse. Andys voice sounded dull and dry as he replied, How would I know? Do you actually believe in the prophecy? Hehe, have you already forgotten about the prohibition ced by Abbas the Great? Prohibition... Rody muttered and then shook his head as if he was trying to shake off the confusion in his mind. Rody naturally knew about that prohibition. Among the practitioners in this world, there were warriors, magicians, and sorcerers that sought to control and manipte energy. However, two hundred years ago, during Abbas the Greats era, there was another kind of practitioner. This practitioner was differentpared to warriors, magicians, and sorcerers. They were like the most devout religious practitioners. They do not pursue power or wealth or even preach their doctrines to the masses. Their only purpose was to prehend the will of God. Their practice was really simple. They were usually born with the talent to be great magicians, but then they felt it beneath them to be just powerful magicians. All day long, they would conduct research on god from all angles to prove gods existence. In the eyes of other practitioners, these people were not only crazy but also stupid. This was because these practitioners did not put their innate talents to good use but only wasted time on useless ideas. These people often had a few strange guys that would spend half their lives meditating and would one day suddenly dere that they had heard Gods instructions. After that, they would say some iprehensible ideas. Rody had read about these incidents during his time in the Imperial Academy. He had also found a lot of these records in the books of the Tulip Family. Among those were also records of the more famous ones. In the Empire year 107, one of the most famous practitioners of the Empire suddenly got up one morning and ran to the streets to shout out that he had received the words of God. Thergest religious church of the Empire would be destroyed in three days because God is angry at his representatives corruption. Naturally, his outrageous words were regarded as the words of a mad person. The practitioner was caught and locked up. Three dayster, that practitioner was to be executed by burning at a stake in front of that church. Presiding over the execution was the Pope. It was said that when the practitioner was being burned to death, the practitioner did not even protest or beg for help. Instead, heughed as he looked towards the sky. While he was burning, a fierce wind blew. The wind was so strong that the people nearby could not keep their eyes opened. The wind blew the burning firewood into a fireball that moved towards the church. The Empiresrgest church with hundreds of years of history, the Prometheus Church, was a building that was older than the Empire itself. However, it was burned into ruins. Countless magnificent murals and other things were destroyed in the fire. Even the Bishop of the church had perished in the fire. The official records of the Empire stated that the Prometheus Church was old and made of timber, which was why it got destroyed in an ident. Another interesting record was that during the ascension of Abbas the Great, a practitioner dered that the Empire would unify the continent. However, he also said that Abbas the Great would be an unprecedented tyrant. He then said that the debt of blood would be repaid byter generations. As the practitioner had a special status, he was not killed. When Abbas the Great rose to the throne, the Empire had finally conquered the entire continent. However, the war thatsted seventeen years, had reduced the poption by nearly three million people. There were also several hundred thousand people of the grasnds that were ordered to be ughtered by Abbas the Great. After the people of the grasnds who had a poption of over a million was subjugated, only less than four hundred thousand people remained. Besides that, while the Empire was conquering the south, they were suddenly invaded by the northern Rnd Continent. This started a second war with the Rnd Continent. The Rnd Continents sudden invasion caused the Empire to fall into a crisis. The Rnd Continents knights had captured the Westwood province and were less than five days journey away from the Empires capital. At that time, the entire capital fell into a panic. All the nobles urged Abbas the Great to stop the conquest in the South. They wanted to request for peace negotiations with kingdoms in the South and send the armies to the North. The situation was so urgent that it caused Abbas the Great and the Empire to waver. However, a practitioner then dered the will of God. He said that the Empire would be able to win the war against the invaders from the Rnd Continent and that the Tulip Family banner would defend the Empire. Finally, the Duke of the Tulip Family leading one hundred thousand of the Lightning Gods Whip hadpletely defeated the northern Rnd coalition army of two hundred thousand. The northern Rnd invaders ultimately fled back to their continent with less than thirty thousand soldiers remaining. Not only were the invaders repelled in this battle, but the coalition was also destroyed. The political situation in the Rnd Continent also experienced a great change, and it was no longer able to unite and be a threat to the Radiant Continent. On top of that, the one that helped the Duke of the Tulip Family to win that war was the sudden rise of the Great Sage Dandong. It was also because of Dandongs support that Abbas the Great managed to conquer the entire Radiant Continent. Among Dandongs techniques were deception, entrapment, division, and incitement to sow discord in the various kingdoms on the Radiant Continent to destroy their unity. After that, the kingdoms were all destroyed one by one, and the continent was finally united. These records made some readers paranoid and break out in cold sweat. It somehow felt like the God had a pair of invisible hands to control everything. The practitioners then became a target of hatred, fear, and discrimination. However, none dared to belittle them. As these practitioners tended to look at the stars and hoped that the stars would give them Gods instructions, they were soon called astrologers. However, these practitioners also liked to gather on top of the Empires tallest building, the White Tower, to look at the stars. That is why these practitioners were also known as the White Tower Magicians. After the Empire had won the second war against the northern Rnd Continent, the status of the astrologers greatly improved. Many people gradually started to believe in the crazy words of these astrologers. Although they were still considered crazy, their words often came true. These words were soon known as prophecies. However, there was a great change in the Empire during theter years of Abbas the Great. It was during theter years of Abbas the Great when both the Duke of Tulip and Dandong who had helped him conquer the continent had passed away. It was said that Abbas the Great also had an astrologer in the pce. One day, the astrologer and Abbas the Great had a long talk at night. Nobody knew what was said, but the astrologers words had greatly angered the greatest Emperor of the Empire, and his head was immediately chopped off personally by the Emperor. When morning came, the pce maids saw the head on the floor and almost fainted in fear. Abbas the Great was still there, lost in thoughts, sitting in the pool of blood. Three dayster, Abbas the Great dered that all the astrologers in the Empire were rebellious. At the same time, he somehow managed to reach an agreement with the Pope, and the next day, the astrologers were dered as heretics. Almost all of the astrologers were massacred by the Empires soldiers and religiousw enforcers. For a full a month, people were killed or burned at the religious stake every day. During that time, some people were hanged to death daily. Almost all of the records by the astrologers were also seized and burned. It was as if Abbas the Great had gone mad. Not only did he execute all the astrologers, but even those that opposed thesemands were executed. Finally, Abbas the Great ordered a prohibition. In the future of the Empire, there will be no astrologers, and there will be no prophecy. All heretics will be burned to death! Facts had proven that a lot of things were very fragile in the face of the Imperial sovereignty. After a few years, there were no more astrologers in the Empire. After the lunatics had disappeared, there was nobody left to make any crazy prophecy. The Empire then strived to suppress public opinion by prohibiting the people from discussing this. Abbas the Great had also burned all the records of the astrologers and their practicing methods. As a result, no one practiced as astrologers anymore in the Empire. Now, after two hundred years, the word astrologer was forgotten by the people. Nobody mentioned the word prophecy anymore. Any magician that spoke of prophecies was treated like a gue and would immediately be killed. Do you know what that pce astrologer had said to Abbas the Great? What kind of terrifying prophecy was it? Rody could not help but asked Andy. Andy sank and said, How do I know? However, it is clear that what the astrologer said to Abbas the Great was not good! Even though all the astrologers were talented people, they did not know how to use their brains! They did not know what they could say and what they could not say. The prophecy from today as well... If this prophecy was said during that time, Abbas the Great would have definitely destroyed the tribe! Rody remained silent. The prophecy stated by Wuya constantly weighed on his mind. He sighed and then spoke out, Alright. Lets sleep! We will meet with the other mountain people tomorrow! In the middle of the night, Rody was lying down on a wooden bench when he suddenly felt cold. He turned over and got up. As he sat on the wooden bench, he felt his neck turn cold. He could not help but reach for the sword at his side. It was quiet and dark in the wooden house. However, there was a window, allowing the stars of the night sky to brighten up the inside of the house. Rodys eyes looked around and did not see anything abnormal. However, the uneasiness in his heart continued to grow. He could not help it; he got up and walked to the window. Wuya had ordered the mountain people to prepare this house on this high terrain. The house was built on a tall wooden tform and the situation in the valley could be seen from the windows. At night, the noisy people of the me Tribe have quietened down. asionally, a few people were walking about. The straw sandals they wore made little sound. Rody sighed and secretly ridiculed himself for feeling odd for no reason. Shaking his head, he went back to lie down on the wooden bench. Something is wrong! Rody felt a bone-piercing chill crawling up his back. That feeling made the hairs on his skin stand. He subconsciously lowered his hand and then heard a cracking sound. The wooden bench had split into two. Who... Rody, half kneeling, held the sword in front of his chest vigntly. Had he not evaded quickly enough, his head would have already been rolling on the floor. The surrounding was still quiet and Rodys heart was racing. The attack suddenly came from the left. The wind swooshed and a cut appeared on his clothes. Rody had also sidestepped to avoid the sword. But this time, Rodys skin was also cut. His blood was dripping. There was a neat cut on his clothes. It seemed that the sword was very sharp. Who is this?! Rody cried out in a soft voice. He then kicked the wooden bench to the side and rushed to the wall. He looked at the surroundings as he ced his back against the wall. Sh*t! What happened? The other guy is invisible? Chapter 114: ‘True God’ Kara Chapter 114: True God Kara Trantor: Editor: The house seemed extremely quiet and calm. In the house, Rody shouted loudly for Randt several times. However, there was no reply from the outside. Bastard! Rody cursed and his heart sank. It was possible that Randt was already dead. In the dark, Rody again felt a strong wind in front of him. He quickly raised his sword in front of his face. He then heard the sound of metal shing. After that, Rody felt a heavy force hit his chest, and he tumbled to the floor. Without having the time to panic, he immediately got up from the ground and looked around as he gritted his teeth. Andy! Whats going on? Rody desperately asked the skeleton. An invisibility spell! A strange invisibility spell! Andy hastily and loudly replied, I cannot see him with my see-through spell! You must be careful! Careful my ass! Rody could not help but curse. How was he supposed to fight something he could not see? He was worried about Randts safety and continued to shout. However, it remainedpletely quiet outside of the house, and there was not a single reply. Rody was secretly surprised. There was the sound of fighting, and he had also repeatedly shouted. This should have already alerted the mountain people outside. Yet somehow, nobody came to check up on him. Is Wuya trying to kill me? Rodys mind was struck by this idea and then denied it. This was Wuyas territory. If Wuya had the intention of killing him, he would not be able to escape. Wuya would not need to use this kind of sneaky approach. He quickly thought of a solution as he vigntly looked around. Since his opponent was invisible, he listened attentively. Feeling another cold wind rush, Rody gritted his teeth and his sword suddenly burst into a pale golden light. Rody quickly gathered his fighting energy. His whole body was wrapped in a pale golden me as he rushed forward. He heard the sound of metal sh again as his move seeded. However, before he could take any further actions, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. After being ferociously hit, Rody grunted. He moved backwards, again and again, groaning softly. The blood in his chest had started to churn and had gathered in his throat. Rody gritted his teeth so that he would not cough out blood. He then knelt down and closed his eyes as he could not see his opponent anyway. He listened carefully as he relied on his outstanding response ability that he had acquired when he trained with Instructor Carter. When he heard a faint sound from the right, Rody suddenly opened his eyes. He shed before his opponent could sneak up on him. The sound of metal shed as Rodys sword was blocked. At the same time, Rody opened his mouth and spat out the blood. He heard a cry as the blood mmed to a stop in midair and revealed the face of a suspicious person. Hmph! Lets see if you can still run! Rody shouted angrily. Now that he could see his opponent, Rodys reactions were faster. Rody struck consecutively and pushed back his opponent. He could hear the sound of metal shing as he attacked. After that, he heard the sound of metal breaking as a section of a dagger dropped to the ground and revealed its shape. Rody shouted. The longsword in his hand transformed into a golden me as he shed downwards. The man had tried to block with the remainder of his weapons only for it to fly out of his hands. That man spat out a mouthful of blood and his body staggered back a few steps. Rody ced the sword at the mans neck and ordered, Kneel! Suddenly Rody felt a cold and sharp pain at the back of his neck. He then heard a cold husky voiceing from behind him. You kneel! The voice sounded indifferent, but it was in thenguage of the Empire. There were two of them! He ced his sword closer to the mans neck and coldly demanded. Put down your sword, or I will kill yourpanion first! The cold voice behind him replied, Go ahead! Since we are here, we have already prepared to throw away our lives! Rody secretly applied more strength into his sword. The sharp de cut the person in front of him, and the blood that flowed out gradually revealed more of that persons body. That person grunted silently. After that, Rody felt a pain in his neck as he felt the other person behind him cut a little more into his skin. That voice repeated coldly, If you do not kneel, I will cut your head. Rody sighed and slowly let go of the sword in his hand. After that, he slowly knelt down with one knee. The man in front of Rody then picked up Rodys sword and ced it at Rodys neck. Rody closed his eyes and coldly asked, Who are you? The voice behind him said, Duke of Tulip. We came here to discuss something with you! Discuss? Rody sneered. If I had not avoided the first attack quickly enough, my head would have long been chopped off already! He paused for a moment and then asked, What about my guard? Have you killed him? No, The voice replied calmly. We came here to discuss things with you. How could we kill your men? He is still resting next door. We did not do anything to him! He paused for a moment and noticed that Rody was puzzled. He then exined. We have already isted the sound from your room. The people outside would not be able to hear our fight! There is no point calling for help! Rody felt relieved and coldly asked, Alright. What do you want? The voice behind him was still cold but this time, it revealed a hint of agitation. Duke. I want you to help us eliminate Wuya! What a joke! Rody cut him off. Eliminate Wuya? How can I even help you? How am I supposed to eliminate Wuya? The voice behind him did not care about Rodys t refusal and continued. If you help us, I promise you that the mountain people will pledge allegiance to the Empire, forever. Rodys heart stirred as he asked again, Who are you really? Can you promise us that or not? The voice snapped back. Rodyughed. Are you a child? Do you think that this is something that can be settled with a few words? The voice ferociously replied, Be a man. Decide whether you will agree or you will not agree! There is no need for so many words! If you do not promise us this, I will cut off your head! Rody could not help but coldly said, Inexplicable! He suddenly thought of an idea and bravely tested it out. No wonder Wuya extinguished your tribe! What! The man behind Rody cried out. His voice became louder and sharper. It no longer sounded as hoarse as before. Rody noted that the voice sounded familiar. What did you say? The mans voice sank. I dare you to say it again! Rody was sure that his guess was correct. He purposefully replied coldly, I said that your methods are too foolish! No wonder Wuya was able to eliminate your tribe! Rody could feel the sharp sword at his neck tremble. He smiled and continued, It is good that your hands are still stable. The two of you have swords ced at my neck. If you tremble too much, my head would be sliced off. The person behind ignored Rodys remark and coldly asked, You... How did you know? Rody snorted and replied, If you want to beg me you need to show some sincerity! I am the Empires Duke of Tulip! Have you ever heard of anyone coercing the Duke of Tulip? The person behind Rody stayed silent as he thought to himself for a moment. After a while, he finally sighed and slowly said, It is our mistake. However, you must not turn around. Otherwise... After saying that, the person behind him took the sword away from Rodys neck. Rody felt secretly relieved as he looked at the person in front of him. That person looked back at Rody for a moment before removing the sword. Rody stood up and patted off the dust from his body. He then coldly demanded, Give me the sword! The man was surprised and looked behind Rody inquiringly. The person that was behind Rody then coldly said, Give it to him. After that, the man no longer hesitated to return Rodys sword. Alright. Duke. Can we start the negotiations now? Rody thought for a moment and then replied, Fine. Speak. A sigh came from behind before saying, Duke. We are from the Silvermoon n. Rody felt that he had heard of the simr name Silver Moon Tribe before. After that, he remembered that he heard of it being mentioned by Wuyu when Wuyu was telling him about how powerful their Chief was. He remembered that the Chief had supposedly used a terrifying spell to destroy a tribe. That tribes name was Silvermoon. Alright. Now please tell me what you want. Rodys tone of voice was not friendly. The man then slowly said, Duke. You probably do not know that... there is a fundamental difference between our Silvermoon n and the other mountain people. He paused and seemed to hesitate for a moment before revealing a surprising fact to Rody. Our Silvermoon n are not really mountain people. What? We are not mountain people. The voice sounded a bit sad. The people of the Silvermoon n are just a group of people that have lost their homes over a thousand years ago and are lost and drifting around . Please borate ... Rody replied. He thought that it was strange as there had never been news of foreigners living in the mountains. The man behind Rody slowly continued. Duke. Have you heard of the Mythical War that happened a thousand years ago? These words surprised Rody. He could not help but blurted out. Are you talking about the God and Devil War? God and Devil War? The man sneered. After that he slowly said. That name is really just like that shameless fellow. God and Devils? Hahaha. Rodys mind started to buzz as he remembered about that day with Mouse. He remembered that Mouse had identally spoken about the war one thousand years ago before closing her mouth and refusing to say anything more. It was as if saying anything about the war was prohibited. Rody was confused as he replied, Please borate more. The man collected himself and slowly continued. We, the people of the Silvermoon n, are not mountain people. We are just survivors from that war. It is just that we escaped to the mountains and integrated with the mountain people after a thousand years. That is why we are also seen as mountain people. What happened after that? That person suddenly became very serious and replied, ording to the ancient legends of our tribe, the war a thousand years ago had almost destroyed everything. Countless races became extinct in the war. Our tribe that initially lived on the continent was destroyed. Wait! Rody stopped him and asked, What are you saying? Are you saying that you are all people of the Radiant Continent before being destroyed? Yes! The man revealed a kind of pride as he replied, Thousands of years ago, our n were the masters of the continent! We have built a huge city and we were an extremely magnificent civilization. We had cities at the rivers, mountains and even the skies! The Kara n had upied this entire continent! We did it under the protection of the Almighty God Kara. Everything on the continent belongs to Kara and us! In ournguage, Kara means silver moon. The man became more excited as he spoke, and his voice became louder. His tone was also full of cherished memories and pride. Rody became more and more frightened. Kara? The Kara n? Rodys face had changed. He knew the name Kara. In fact, there was nobody on the entire continent that did not know the name Kara. Legends say that Kara was extremely powerful. It was born in the heavens and was capable of destroying heaven and earth. It was capable of ttening the mountains and filling up the oceans. The lightning of the heavens was his servant and the me of hell was his ve. The name Kara was recorded in all the religious books on the continent. Almost all the religious books spoke of Kara in an awe-inspiring manner. It was to the extent that even the most powerful magician would turn pale on hearing his name. All the churches also had murals of Kara. The image of a mural from the church immediately appeared in Rodys mind. In the picture, there were thickyers of clouds with Kara standing between heaven and earth. Karas upper body was human while its lower body was the body of six different monsters. Kara held a silver sword in one hand and a giant ming hammer in the other hand. His mournful howl seemed to fill the space between heaven and earth. A spear stabbed into Karas chest and the green blood flooded the Earth. The first sentence of the Book of Creation, the church ssic, stated that the Radiant God had killed the Devil. Its flesh and blood had turned into dust, and its heart was forever imprisoned in hell. In thenguage of the Empire, Kara did not mean Silver Moon, but Devil. Rody cried out, You are the Devils nsmen? Chapter 115: Summit of Evil Chapter 115: Summit of Evil Trantor: Editor: Devil? Devil? The man spoke hatefully. The Devil! Hah! If we are the Devils, are those guys Gods? Hahahaha... This is really just like them! Hisughter suddenly stopped as his voice turned cold. "In the Radiant Gods teachings, wasnt there something like the Five Great Sins of the Devil? Cruelty, greed, deceit, fear ... what else? Haha... in the end, who is the Devil? How many heathens have been burned at the stake every day? Is that not cruelty? Who collected so much of the so-called atonement tax? What is so good about atonement tax? How many ordinary civilians have lost theirst piece of bread or coin from this? Meanwhile, the so-called servants of God in carriages and wear silk clothing. They live in thergest houses and have lots of gold coins in their pockets! Is that not greed? There is also deceit! The so-called scriptures made them look like honest and merciful servants of God but they bully and oppress the popce. They even describe themselves as charitable and merciful. Is that not deceit? After that, there is fear... Enough! Dont speak anymore! Rody spoke out helplessly. He faintly knew that this person was right, and he was also unable to refute his ims. The manughed and asked, Duke, is there anything else you want to know? Rody thought for a moment and asked in a soft voice, That God and Devil war... what happened at that time? There was a moment of silence before the voice slowly said, I do not know much. There are a lot of things that only the tribe elders would know. To begin with, these things have nothing to do with you. How about we discuss your cooperation? Speak. What do you want? We, the Silvermoon n, have already been in the mountains for thousands of years. We have been here longer than the history of the mountain people! However, we did not deal much with the others. The mission left to us by our ancestors are to survive in the mountains and wait for the revival of the True God Kara! The rise of the mountain tribes has caused us to lose our tranquility. A lot of things have changed in the past thousand years. Outsiders have all also started to consider us as the people of the mountains. Even the mountain people thought of us as one of thergest tribes! All this while, our Silvermoon n has guided the mountain people forward. We are the ones who made them strong... that is... until the emergence of this Wuya!" Rodyughed and replied. I understand now. You consider yourselves the servants of Kara and are more noble than the people of the mountains. That is why you consider the mountain people your servants. However, a wise person has suddenly appeared and the servants no longer listen to you. Am I right? Rodys words were so impolite that the person behind him became speechless. After some time, he fiercely said, Duke! Please do not forget! We are the only people who can help the Empire right now! If you wait for Wuya to unify the people of the mountains, there will be a second Great Moon Kingdom! Rody just shrugged and thought to himself. That is unlikely. After speaking for a long time with Wuya, he believed that Wuya was not an ambitious person. There was also the prophecy that was weighing down on his mind. Wuya does not seem to have that ambition stated by you, Rody carefully replied. Duke. You may think that the mountain people do not need to be feared. You may think that Wuya does not have the ambition... but what about the future? What about after Wuyas death? The mountain people would be united under the rule of Wuya. However, would they be satisfied with being confined to within the mountain regions after ten to twenty years? Rodyughed and retorted, Alright. In that case, would there be no threat if the mountains are left in your hands? After you control the mountains, would you be satisfied being confined to the mountains? Do you not want to leave the mountains and restore your former glory as Karas nsmen? We will not! What? A soft sigh came from behind before the man repeated, I said we will not! Rody smiled and did not speak. The man lightly say, If you do not believe us, we can swear in the name of Kara! Rodyughed and answered, Swear? Let me tell you. I do not believe in Gods. Much less the Devil! The man was silent and hesitated for a moment. He soon made up his mind and said, Alright! We will not leave the mountains! This is because the Silvermoon n has our own mission! The man took a deep breath before speaking in a dignified manner. Our mission is to follow the will of the True God Kara, to defend against the Summit of Evil. What? What do you mean by the Summit of Evil? The man chuckled before he replied, That is the canyon you saw on the way here. Rodys mind sank as he remembered the feeling when he stood at the entrance of the canyon, like a cold knife stabbing into his heart. He could not help but shiver as he murmured, Summit of Evil? That is an interesting name. The man said again, You are the Empires Duke of Tulip! As long as you can support our Silvermoon n, we are willing to ally ourselves with you! As long as you can help us defeat the me Tribe and Wuya, we will abide by our promise! The mountain people will no longer leave the mountains! Rody felt strange as he heard these words. When he was on the way to the mountains, he had thought of methods to make the mountain people yield and stop their rebellion. However, after he arrived, things had developed beyond his expectations. The biggest problem was solved with little effort. Whether it was Wuya who was initially thought of as ambitious or the Silvermoon n, they both promised that the mountain people would not leave the mountains. The biggest problem was actually so easily solved? As Rody thought to himself, he suddenly remembered something and asked, How many people does the Silvermoon n have? I heard that during the battle with the me Tribe, Wuya had exterminated you all on his own. The man sneered and replied, Our Silvermoon n is thergest tribe in the mountains. We have fourrge viges, with a total of 150,000 people! Wuya had destroyed one of our viges and killed one of our Elders, together with over 30,000 people! The whole of the Silvermoon n had sworn in the name of Kara to kill Wuya! Kill? Rody could not help but coldly replied, Although I have not seen Wuyas power first hand, I heard that he was capable of destroying an entire vige on his own. A breeze came from behind as the man waved his sword. He then spoke emphatically, Karas people cannot be insulted! Even if are down to thest men, we will kill Wuya! He then took a deep breath as he tried to calm down and spoke, We also know right now that Wuya is seriously injured and does not have much strength! Oh? Yes. We dispatched a few people who were the most remarkable at concealment to try and assassinate Wuya! Although they all had failed, one of them returned with news that Wuya is currently very weak! Rody nodded and thought to himself. No wonder there is news of Wuya being seriously injured by an assassin. The news of the assassination is true, but the injury was not the result of the assassination. Thinking for a moment, Rody replied, I cannot promise you such an important thing right now. I still need to negotiate with your leaders. The man behind him also agreed. We also do not expect the Duke to immediately promise us tonight. We just hope that you will not immediately agree to cooperate with Wuya! We will send someone to contact you. Rody coldly replied, Good. I assume that if I intended to cooperate with Wuya, you would not allow me to leave this room alive. The manughed. Is the Duke still dissatisfied about what happened earlier? We were just testing your strength so that we know we are making a strong alliance! After a moment of silence, the man who was standing in front of Rody disappeared in a burst of light along with the blood on his face. Rody then turned around to look behind him. It was empty and did not show signs of any shadow. The two people of the Silvermoon n were like ghosts. They came and went without a trace, leaving behind Rody alone in the room. Rody felt physically exhausted. He had suffered two consecutive blows and even vomited blood from the earlier fight. In fact, it was not a light injury. After that, he had kept a calm face as he talked to the man and at the same time forcefully suppressed showing his own injuries. Once the two men had left, he felt his stomach roll about, and rxing the control on his body, he sank to sit on the ground. At dawn, Wuya had dispatched two mountain women to serve Rody. The two of them had entered Rodys room and saw Rody sprawled on the ground, asleep. The room was a mess and the wooden bench was broken. Traces of battle could be seen in the room. Rody woke and jumped up. Heughingly said, Do not be surprised. I am ustomed to fighting people in my dreams. The two mountain women then saw his wounds and the blood on his clothes before screaming... That day, Wuya introduced Rody to the other tribal leaders. These leaders more or less red at Rody with hostility. Rody secretly thought of the words of the Silvermoon n. Although Wuya did not have any ambition, he would not remain as the Tribal Chief of the Mountain Tribes forever. He was only a single person and would die in the future. The mountain people who hated the Empire would eventually rebel. On the other hand, the Silvermoon n was different. As long as the Silvermoon n survived, they would be able to control the mountains... As Rody thought about it, he could not help but look at Wuya. He saw Wuyas pale face and cold expression as Wuya calmly looked at the people present. Rody suddenly remembered and cursed in his heart. Wuya is able to read minds, and it would be impossible to hide what happenedst night from him. He would know what I think just by looking at me. This is extremely bad! The other tribes were noisy as they made a big fuss. Some thumped their chests, some stomped their feet, and some just red angrily at Rody and Randt. The words shouted were probably not very good or polite words. However, Rody could not understand them and decided to ignore them. Wuya coldly looked at the restless tribal leaders and stood up. All of them immediately turned quiet the moment they saw their Tribal Chief stand up and looked up towards him. Wuyas tone was cold and detached as he spoke something in thenguage of the mountain people. Beside Rody was the mountain warrior Wuyu. Wuyu had been ordered by Wuya to be a trantor for Rody. Everybody quiet down! Since I am the Tribal Chief, you all must listen to me! This is the Empires Duke of Tulip, the Empires most powerful warrior! His presence here is not to dere war against us but to negotiate for peace! I know that some of you do not want to negotiate for peace! Some of you insist on fighting the Empire and attacking the Purple Leaf City! I also know that some of you do things behind my back. You secretly contacted the people outside the mountains and incited the mountain soldiers to revolt! I also know who is the culprit! When I became the Tribal Chief, everybody had vowed to obey my orders! Now, someone had betrayed me! This person must be punished! There was an uproar as a few old men stood up and shouted loudly. They probably did not say any good words, and Wuyu also did not trante it for Rody. Wuya coldly asked them, Do the few of you want to be a newly elected Tribal Chief? That is fine! As long as someone is able to defeat me, I will let that person be Tribal Chief. The angry old men immediately stopped shouting. They red at each other with displeased expressions. One of them seemed more intelligent and argued. Wuyu interpreted his words for Rody. He said that thend outside was originally a part of our mountain. However, thatnd was stolen from us hundreds of years ago. Now that the mountain people have united, we must take back ournd. Even the Tribal Chief should not object, otherwise, that person is unworthy to be the Tribal Chief. Rody snorted coldly. Wuya gave Rody a nce and smiled as he continued, You said that I am unworthy to be the Tribal Chief. In that case, tell me. Who is worthy of being the Tribal Chief? Although Wuya was smiling, his eyes were cold and there was an invisible presenceing out of his body. The presence was filled with murderous aura. One of the few people that stood in objection could not help but sit down. Wuya slowly repeated, Now the mountain people have elected me as Chief. That means that my words are orders! If I say fight, then fight! If I say to make peace, then make peace! Those that intend to object will need to ask the sharp end of the me Tribes spear! Rody sighed. He realized that negotiating with the mountain people did not require tact, grace, or strategy. You could only work from a position of strength. Only the strong will dominate. When a few of the people who had objected started to cool down and to back down, one of them suddenly shouted loudly. Wuyu once again tranted the contents to Rody. He said that the Tribal Chief is bluffing. He said that the Chief had been seriously injured and that they do not need to be afraid of him. He then asked for the re-election of Tribal Chief so that the strongest of them could lead the mountain people. Wuyu paused for a moment before cursing, This old shithead! Andy suddenly sneered in Rody mind and said, This fellow is doomed! Rody also nodded and thought that ording to Andys words, Wuya was definitely as powerful or even more powerfulpared to the ck Veil Saint, Mouse. With this kind of strength, it would be impossible for any of the mountain people to defeat him. Wuyas face sank and became furious. He then said, Alright! You can oppose me as the Tribal Chief. In that case, go back to your tribe and prepare for battle. The person who called for the re-election immediately walked to the entrance. He looked back at his two partners and loudly shouted a few words. However, the two of them seemed to hesitate as they felt fear when they thought of Wuyas strength. The man standing at the entrance spat ferociously before walking out. The other tribes also looked at each other in dismay. When they saw the angry Tribal Chief, they lowered their heads. Rody looked at the crowd and suddenly realized. Wuya is using me! If it was in ordance with Wuyas words that Wuya had no ambition for the outsidend, there would be no need for a peace discussion. If he did not leave the mountains, the Empire would also be unable to catch him! However, he purposefully looked for Rody to have a peace discussion so that he could rein in the other tribal leaders that oppose him. He then took the opportunity to eliminate the other tribes that opposed him. When Rody thought of this, he looked at Wuya with a surprised expression. Andys voice slowly rang in his head. Boy. It looks like you finally understand. You must understand that a person in a high position needs more than just individual strength! This Wuya can be considered to be an excellent leader! If the Silvermoon n was not here, Wuya would be able to conquer the mountains much more easily. Rody started to have a strange feeling. He then noticed that Wuya was looking at him. Wuyas eyes were fixed on Rodys face, and then he smiled. Chapter 116: Wuya’s Secret Chapter 116: Wuyas Secret Trantor: Editor: The various tribes did not dare to oppose Wuya. However, they still looked at Rody with hostility, which made Rody feel ufortable. At noon, they held a banquet as a show of hospitality to the guests, ording to the customs of the mountain people. Numerous exotic dishes were served at thergest open space in the valley. Although the mountains had an abundance of food, the cooking style of the mountain people was simple. No matter what game they caught, it was just roasted and then sprinkled with exotic spices. Rody ate for a short while and then noticed that a few of the people from the other tribes were looking at him with hostility. As expected, theyter approached Rody carrying arge bottle of wine. Since the Tribal Chief did not allow them to make trouble for the two people of the Empire, they intended to get them drunk instead. The mountain women yed a rhythmic tune with all kinds of strange, locally made, percussion instruments. There were also mountain people that wore fur clothing. They were at the center of the valley and were dancing in circles while holding each others hands. Some of them had roasted deer legs in their hands, others had wine bottles. Everyone was drunk and jolly. Rody was watching these people shouting and hollering. He gave a wry smile as he looked towards Wuya. However, he found that the Chief Wuya had already left some time ago. Rody sighed and pushed Randt away. Rody had been sitting at the side as he enjoyed the peculiar dance of the mountain people. On the other hand, Randt had a huge body and an outstanding capacity for alcohol. He only shook a little after drinking a dozen bottles of wine but was still calm and sober. Rody was surprised. He had also tasted the wine brewed by the mountain people. The wine tasted sour, bitter and peppery. It was extremely difficult to drink. With nothing to do, Rody quietly left his seat and took advantage of the chaos to walk away. None of the mountain people were alerted because they were busy enjoying the banquet. The other ces in the vige had very few people. But they constantly pointed at Rody because of his foreign appearance. Rody unknowingly walked towards the houses with chimneys. He then heard some nking sounding from inside. Feeling curious at how the mountain people make their weapons, Rody could not help but walk inside. The building hasrge doors and windows for venttion. However, Rody still felt a rush of heat waves when he walked in. There were nomps in the room, but there was a huge burning stove in the middle of the room, constantly spewing out hot mes. He could see many half-naked men working with hammers and many different kinds of tongs. There were also some crudely crafted weapons at the side, ready for further remolding. Rody smiled and felt that there were no differences between the cksmiths of the Empire and the cksmiths of the mountain people. A few of them saw him but returned to their work without giving any strange reaction. One of them put down his hammer and walked over. He looked at Rody and shouted in thenguage of the Empire. You. Weapons. Want? Rody froze for a moment before asking, You know how to speak ournguage? The man loudly replied, Sometimes, I buy things, go to your ce, learn! After he finished speaking he smiled, revealing his yellow teeth. Rody had never met such friendly mountain people since entering the mountains. The other mountain people had always looked at Rody with hostility. However, the mountain cksmith seemed to treat Rody kindly. Rody was impressed. Rody returned a smile and casually picked up a long sword from a shelf. He then looked at the cksmith inquiringly. The cksmithughed loudly and replied, This, good sword! You want, two wolf pelts! Rody nodded. He knew that the mountain people were behind the times and still used the barter system. There was no such thing as money. Rody brandished the sword and looked at its sharp edges. He saw that the edges were really sharp and smiled. Your weapons are not bad! The cksmith immediately looked proud and said, Mountain, best iron ore! Purple Leaf Citys iron ore, is bought from us. Not the best! Rody looked at the weapon and asked, Are there any other weapons? He paused for a moment before continuing. Better ones? The cksmith smiled and replied, Yes. Prepared for strong and mighty warriors. The cksmith took Rody into an adjacent wooden house. There was nobody else in that house. Rody then saw some longbows on the shelf. Rody picked one up to test it. Rody also picked up a strange-looking dagger. He then smiled and asked, Do your people use swords? Sold to outsiders." The cksmith took the dagger from Rodys hands and then took a piece of wood from a corner of the room. He then chopped the wood with the dagger, and the wood split into two easily. After that, he returned the dagger to Rody. Rody was filled with admiration as he looked at the sharp edge of the de. A cold air seemed toe from the bluish de. Rody waved it a little and found that its size and weight wasfortable. Rody liked it and smiled. I want this. How much is it? he asked. After that, Rody took out a few gold coins from a small bag. Rody then saw that the cksmith shook his head and smiled. Rody then gasped and smiled. Do you not want gold coins? I dont have any pelts to give you right now. The cksmith then approached Rody and said, If the Duke likes this sword, I will give it to you. What? Rody was surprised as he eximed, For me? You know who I am? The cksmith then smiled and whispered, I am General Camus man. Rody was shocked and immediately looked at the door. He saw that there was nobody outside the door and then he looked back and whispered, What did you say? The cksmith replied, Duke. I am one of General Camus subordinates. I am here specially to transmit information to the General! Rody took a deep breath and asked, You... are you a mountain person? The cksmith whispered, I have the lineage of the mountain people. However, the General was the one that raised me from a young age. A few years ago, the General sent me into the mountains to mingle with the tribe. Rody felt uncertain and asked, Wouldnt anyone doubt you? The cksmith smiled and replied, In the past few years, Wuya had merged many different tribes. The current me Tribe also had many people from other tribes. That is why I am not afraid of being suspected. Rody nodded, and the cksmith whispered again, Duke. The General has given me instructions to speak with you when you are here. However, it is not convenient to speak here. I also cannot have too much contact with you. Take this. This is the information I discreetly obtained the two evenings ago. The cksmith then gave Rody a wooden tube and continued, This is Wuyas secret. Go back and study it carefully. Wuyas secret? Rody was shocked. The cksmith then spoke softly and said, Wuya suddenly became weak a few days ago. Apparently, he was severely injured by an assassin. I have already informed the General. However, these days I noticed that he would go to the shaman every three nights as if he had to rely on the shaman to help him. During treatment, he is unable to take care of other things. I took the opportunity two nights ago to sneak into Wuyas room and found something... Rodys expression changed as he asked, You sneaked in? The cksmith showed a proud expression and replied, I was raised and trained by the General! Wuyas guards did not notice me at all! After that, there was the sound of footsteps outside and the cksmith expression changed. He whispered, Someone ising! Keep this properly! He then deliberately spoke loudly. We have good things in here! If you dont believe it, you can try! Two mountain warriors then opened the door and entered. Their faces showed that they were drunk. They shouted a few words towards the cksmith. The cksmith alsoughed and replied. Their expressions changed when they saw Rody. That expression turned into disdain when they saw the dagger in Rodys hands. Rody also did not speak and walked out. One of the warriors behind Rody then scornfully spat in his direction. If the Tribal Chief did not give the order, they would have already caused trouble for Rody. Rody returned to the banquet. Although he was worried about the possible contents of the wooden tube, he knew that he couldnt act rashly in broad daylight. He patiently stayed on at the mountain peoples carnival. Several people from the other tribes were already intoxicated and some of them had taken off their shirts and were wrestling each other. People at the sides were cheering for the wrestlers. Wuyu, who was supposed to help trante for Rody, was also shouting in a drunken state. He had not noticed that Rody had left and returned to the party. Rody continued to drink for a while. The carnival that started in the afternoon had continued until the evening. Rody used the excuse of drinking too much to retire early. He made Randt stand guard in front of the door while he sat in his room and opened up the wooden tube. Rody then took out a small piece of rolled up cloth from the tube. There was a strange pattern drawn on the cloth. Rody looked at it carefully and realized that it was a map of Wuyas room. The map showed the positions of the guards, the entrance and also the door to the room. On top of the map were wavy thick lines pointing to the top. After that, there was a circle boldly outlined. Rody also had doubts in his mind as he tried to recall Wuyas room. Wuya, as the Elder of the Tribe, lived in thergest building in the vige. On top of that, he lived in the highest location on a tall wooden tform, allowing him to look down at most of the vige. The tform leaned against the walls of the mountain in its construction. The house was constructed in the same way. Rodypared this image with the drawing in his hands. He realized that following in the direction of the thick lines, the circle was located behind the wall on the map. What is this? He could not help but murmur. Andyughed in his mind. What else could it be? It is most likely a secret entrance! Rody shook his head and replied, So, what if it is a secret entrance? Where does this entrance lead to? Should we go and investigate this? The current situation is uncertain. If we are too hasty, we may offend Wuya, and that is a bad idea. The two of them discussed for a while, but Rody could note to a conclusion. He then went to sleep in low spirits. The next morning, the various tribes once again had a meeting with Wuya. Rody, as the Duke of the Empire, would naturally need to attend. The mountain people started to be noisy again. Rody understood that Wuya needed him to prevent the other mountain people from attacking. Rody felt exploited by Wuya, but he needed to y his part for the peace negotiations. Rody looked at Wuya, dressed in white, sitting quietly on the tform looking pale and white like jade. Rody thought that Wuya looked strange. He seemed different from two days ago. Rody felt that there was something different about Wuya, but he could not tell what. While he was thinking to himself, Andy suddenly shouted in his mind, I know! He seems to have be... older! Hm? Rody once again looked at Wuya and saw that he really looked a bit different. If Wuya looked like a thirty-year-old man two days ago, the Wuya yesterday would look like a 34 or 35-year-old man. The Wuya in front right now looked like he had aged another two to three years. He is growing old too quickly. Andys voice sounded a bit strange. No wonder I always thought that he looked weak. Rody then whispered to himself, This must be something that happened when he entered the Death Canyon. He must also be visiting the shaman every three days because of this! Andy replied, This is strange. I have never heard of any magic or sorcery that could make people age like this. Even when a sorcery causes people to age quickly, it is not as slowly as this. That sorcery would make the person age a few dozen years in a day. Maybe he has a way to counteract the spell, or maybe it is not a spell that you know of... Rody shook his head. He looked at Wuya again and saw that Wuyas eyes were closed. It seemed that Wuya felt disdain towards the noisy and endless argument of the various tribes. Andy suddenly asked, Boy. Something seems strange here. Should we give it our attention? Rody maintained his calm expression but secretlyughed. Andy. Arent you usually the most curious one? Tonight, Wuya would go and see the shaman. We might as well go and see what are the secrets of the person the mountain people call their avatar. Haha... you need to be careful. That night, you had fought against the two Silvermoon warriors. The lies you gave would only trick a child. Wuya would definitely know about it. If you want to take risks tonight, it is your choice. However, do not me me if I do not save you. Chapter 117: Monster Chapter 117: Monster Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Rody crouched and slowly snugged to the pirs below the wooden tform to evade the mountain warriors. It would be wrong to say that God was not helping him. That night, there was no moonlight, and not even a single star could not be seen. The only light came from the surrounding torches. The two mountain warriors did not notice any changes. They only felt a gust of wind blow by. The mes on the torch flickered twice, but everything seemed normal. Rody was holding the pirs that were supporting the wooden tform. He slowly climbed the pirs and asionally looked at the two mountain warriors below him. His heart could not stop palpitating. If either one of the warriors decided to look up, they would immediately see him. Rody climbed faster since he felt nervous. The wooden tform was about seven to eight meters high. When both of his hands reached the top of the wooden tform, he looked up to see the situation up there. He saw two mountain warriors guarding the entrance of Wuyas home. They held short spears in their hands and were alert. Rody sighed as he hanged onto the wooden tform with his hands. He slowly moved to the side of the tform. His movements were extremely slow as he was afraid of making noise. The wooden tform was big. Rody took almost an hour just to move from the front to the side. Even though Rody was strong, his arms started to ache. Seeing that there was nobody on the side of the tform, Rody quickly arced his body and jumped up. The wooden tform was old and had been under the sun and rain. As a result, when Rodynded on the tform, the wooden tform squeaked. Rody felt tense and his body stiffened. He strained his ears for a long time before he heard the movements quieten. He then rxed and quickly tiptoed to the side of the building. He looked at the two warriors guarding the entrance from the side. Rody gave a wry smile as he wondered how the cksmith could manage to secretly sneak in. Rody thought he would ask the cksmith if he had the chance to. Rody pondered for a moment. He then gathered his courage and tapped the walls of the building. The two guards heard the tapping sound and they looked at each other. One of them then took his short spear and walked to the side of the building. The moment he turned the corner, he felt arge hand grab his neck. He was unable to resist the person who forcefully pulled him towards the corner. From the other side, the other mountain warrior heard hispanion give a soft cry before turning silent. He could not help but call out to hispanion. However, there was no response. Clenching his short spear, the warrior ran towards the back of the building. He then tripped over something on the floor. The guard stumbled forward and saw that he had tripped over hispanions short spear. While he tried to bnce his body, he saw a hand holding the short spear. Just as he was about to call out, he felt a pain in his neck and fainted. Rody sighed in relief and thought to himself. Lucky. If the two warriors managed to shout more, they would have attracted more mountain warriors toe. However, it seemed that the mountain people were really simple minded. Rody looked at the two warriors that he had knocked out. Those few days, he was treated well by the mountain people. He was provided with good food andfortable lodging. Wuya also did not treat him unfairly. Rody felt that it was not right to kill Wuyas men. He sidled along the wall until he arrived at the entrance. Gently pushing aside the gem curtain, he entered the building. The copper stove in the middle of the house was still emitting a white mist. The room was dark, and there was no light anywhere. Rody had been to the room twice in thest two days. Both times, he had felt that the room was weird but he could not tell what. This time, he had the cksmiths map and now he could understand what was strange. Rody slowly walked to the wooden shelves on the wall. After that, he followed the instructions in the map, and gently pushed away a small cab. He then grabbed and forcefully pulled a piece of concave wood from the wooden wall, revealing a dark hole in the wall. As expected, ording to the instructions on the map, except for the wall next to the mountain, the remaining three walls of that wooden house were hollow inside. Rody carefully walked through the hole in the wall. The space between the walls was like a narrow channel. There was just enough space for a person to squeeze through. Rody groped his way forward in the dark. He turned a corner and walked a bit further. Soon, he touched a veryrge boulder in front of him. Rody knew that he had followed the hollow gap in between the wall and finally arrived at the back of the wooden house. At that moment, he was standing at the side of the mountain wall. The surrounding space was also a little bitrger. Rody took a deep breath and smelled a kind of rotting matter. It was a very unpleasant smell. He forcefully pushed the boulder to no avail. Rody knew that the cksmith had found this ce that day. However, he could not proceed further, so he had turned back. Rody was curious about the secret passage in Wuyas room. Rody felt around the wooden wall, but he could not find any crevices. He then closed his eyes and started to gather his fighting energy. When Rody suddenly opened his eyes again his body emitted a pale golden Holy Light. The me seemed to wrap around his body and illuminated the dark space. In front of Rody was the mountain wall with a shape that looked like a circr hole. A tall boulder was blocking the opening. Rody stretched out his hands and ced them on the boulder. He exerted himself and slowly pushed the boulder. He then heard the sound of the boulder moving as he managed to create a small gap. Rody gasped for breath and after that, he pushed again to increase the size of the gap. He made sure that the gap was big enough for him to squeeze through. Rody withdrew his fighting energy. Right now, he was in a dangerous situation. He dared not rush because he was not sure whether Wuya had noticed his aura. There was no light in the cave. In the first two steps, he could still see something. However, the further in he went, the darker it became. Rody could not even see his fingers when he stretched his hands. As he felt his way through, he noticed that the walls were unusually moist. Evidently, the moisture was caused by water vapors. As Rody continued, he felt that the cave became more and more narrow. In the end, he was not able to stand up straight and was only able to crawl forward. He cursed Wuya and was thinking of retreating. However, he could not help but think. If Wuya could crawl pass this, why cant I? Not knowing how long he had crawled, Rody felt his palms and knees stinging in pain. Presumably, Rodys pants also had holes in it. The cave was very strange. The cave asionally led up, then down, sometimes left and sometimes right. Suddenly, there was a bright light in front of Rody. He was excited. He sped up and crawled to the exit. He moved too vigorously and only realized that the exit was on the edge of the mountain after his body was halfway out in midair. Rody was caught off guard and fell down. Fortunately, the hole in the mountain was not too high. It was only a drop of a few meters. Rody crashed onto the ground. He was injured from the fall, but he did not dare rx. He quickly turned over and jumped up. Rody looked around and he was shocked. He was clearly in an empty space, surrounded by mountains. The space had a perimeter of at least a few ten meters. It was as if he was in a bucket. He looked up and saw that the walls became narrower towards the sky. As it got closer to the top, Rody could see the sky outside of the cave. The tunnel that Rody had just escaped from was about eight meters up on the walls of the mountain. The ground was full of potholes and stones. However, the stones on the walls looked odd. The stones were a little bit transparent and seemed to glow. The light lit up the cave and made the surroundings clear. The only way out was the huge pitch-dark hole on Rodys left. The wind started to blow as Rodyposed himself. He then made a wry smile andmented, This ce is really scary. Andy warned Rody in his mind, Boy, you must be careful. I sense something strange here. What is strange? Andys voice sounded uneasy. Think about it. The channel in Wuyas room was so strange. He must have a big secret here. However, dont you think it was too easy for us toe in here? The boulder may have blocked the way but that boulder could only block an average person. Wuyas cave is so secretive which means there is obviously something important in here. How could people break in so easily? If it were me, I would have ced more defensive spells here. Besides that, there are only two ordinary warriors outside the house, guarding. From the channel up to here, have you encountered any guards obstructing the way? Rody nodded and agreed. That makes sense. Rody looked back at the ck hole on the left and he heard the sound a faint blowing wind from inside... In the middle of the night, the wind that came out of the cave made a ghastly sound. Those that heard the sound could not help but tremble. It seemed like the wind was crying. Rody subconsciously took out the dagger given to him by the cksmith and held it firmly in his hand. After that, he picked up a stone from the ground and threw hard into the cave. What are you doing? Andy yelled. You dont understand this? Rodyughed. There is a saying in Dandongs Sunflower Treasure that says toss a stone to find out whats ahead.1 This is to test whether there is anything dangerous inside that cave or not. There was a nking sound made by the stone thrown by Rody. The stone tumbled around and the sound slowly became softer. Behind that cave was obviously a steep slope. When Rody heard the sound, he was dumbstruck, and the back of his neck felt cold. After hesitating for a moment, Rody picked up a handful of broken stones from the ground and held them in his hands. He walked in big strides toward the cave. Why do you pick up these stones? Andy asked, What is the purpose of such small stones? Rodyughed and replied, I heard that there are many snakes in the caves of the mountains. If I were to encounter any snakes, I will throw these stones at them. Although the stones are small, but with my wrist strength, it is enough to crush their heads. Just when Rody was a few steps away from the entrance of the cave, he suddenly heard an earth-shaking roar from the cave. Rody was frightened and immediately turned around and ran back, even before Andy could shout Quickly retreat! Rody ran out to the side of the cave and vigntly looked back at the cave. He then heard crashing soundsing from the entrance of the cave. It was as if something was causing the stones of the mountains to fall in session. After that, there was a hissing roar and suddenly, a triangr head appeared. A long red tongue came out and mmed into where Rody was hiding. Rody cried out and immediately jumped away. When Rodynded, he frantically rolled away, ignoring the pain he felt from rolling on the uneven rocks on the ground, scrambling and crawling until he reached the rock wall. He was in time to see therge triangr head retreat. Just now... what kind of monster is that! Rody could not help but eximed. Andys voice was no longer smooth, I did not see clearly...but...like...it was like...snake... There was another hissing roar as the whole cave start to tremble. A monster then came out from the cave. Its body was as broad as the giant tree that Rody saw that needed several mountain people to hug it. It was covered in thick scales. The scales were all over the ce. The stones on the mountain walls came crashing down. It was a giant snake. That huge snake came out of the cave. It coiled the lower half of its body into a circle. The upper half of the snakes body stood upright and its ten pairs of eyes emitted a green light as it looked at Rody. Wait a minute... Ten pairs... Ten pairs of eyes? Rody looked up at the snake and almost sat down on the ground. That giant snakes upper body was like a normal snakes body. However, at the front, it separated into ten heads. Each head was triangr in shape and covered in thick crimson scales. Each head opened its mouth and its long tongue flicked about endlessly. Its hissing sound would chill one to the bones. Rody could not retreat any further as he had already reached the edge of the mountain wall. He raised his head to look at therge, strange snake with many heads, in front of him. Rodys mouth was also wide open... This... what the hell is this monster!? Rody could not help but shout. The hand holding the stones that were intended to smash the snakes head had loosened and the stones had dropped to the floor... It was ridiculous to use those small stones to fight that huge guy in front... that big snake. Trantors Footnote: 1 toss a stone to find out whats ahead, Ͷʯ· ( tushwnl), is a literal trantion for a Chinese proverb. It means test the waters. Chapter 118: Gate of the Abyss Chapter 118: Gate of the Abyss Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Preposterous! Andy shouted in Rodys mind. This is a Mythical Beast! Whats the name... Jormungardr1? Right, it is known as the Fang of the Pit2.. It is definitely not just anyrge snake! Rody shouted, What Jormungardr? Stupid old skeleton! What did you say... Before Rody could finish, he felt a sudden violent gust of winding in his direction as one of the snakes head scurried forward. Rody hastily jumped out of the way and heard a loud rumbling sound. The snake fiercely lunged at the location Rody was just standing at and crashed the stones on the mountain wall into bits and pieces. Before he could stand firmly after dodging, he heard the wind rushing on his left. He immediately started to roll in fear. Another head of the snake had ferociously punched into the ground and left a huge crack. Therge snake slowly approached and caused many small stones to fall. Move back! Move back! Andy shouted in Rodys mind. Rody was just about to open his mouth to refute Andy when Andy shouted again, Shut up, kid! Keep quiet! Move back! This fellow is blind! He cannot see you! Do not make any sound! Rody immediately shut up. He supported himself on the wall of the mountains and retreated back to a corner of the cave. After that, Rody saw the giant snake gradually uncoil its huge body and slowly moved around the cave. Its ten heads felt around to examine the surroundings. asionally, it bumped into a stone and caused it to fall. What in the world is this? What do you mean by Jormungardr? Rody lowered his body and secretly asked Andy. Andys voice sounded strange as it replied, I heard of that during the time I spent with my Master. Jormungardr, the Fang of the Pit. It is the legendary Mystic Dragons ninth son, a high ranked Mythical Beast. Rody saw that the giant snake was graduallying closer. It had upied at least half of the cave that had a hundred-meter radius. The whole cave seemed to shake. Rody could not help but asked, Why is there a Mythical Beast on the Radiant Continent? Havent they gone extinct during ancient times? How the hell would I know? Andy answered in annoyance and then warned Rody, Be careful. Even though this thing is powerful, it is blind. As long as you do not make a single sound, it will not be able to find you. Blind? Rody swallowed his saliva as he looked at the giant snake from a distance twisting its body all over, with its ten pairs of eyes emitting a green light. Are those terrifying eyes really blind? Listening to Andys words, Rody cautiously moved behind a rock. Just as he was feeling relieved, he heard Andy said, Let me think of a way to deal with this thing. Hmm... those days, when Master went to the Rnd Continent, he had encountered this kind of creatures. I heard that even though it was strong and could breathe out a strong fire, it should still have a weakness. Weakness? What weakness? Hmm... Wait a minute... Rody suddenly turned stiff and gritted his teeth, Did you just say that this... this creature... can breathe out fire? Before Rody could finish his words, he saw the huge snake had stopped twisting around. It had recoiled into a lump. Its ten heads stood up and every single head opened its mouth. From each mouth, the two-pointed tip of a snakes tongue could be seen. Suddenly, there was a loud sound bursting from the mouths of the snake. It was like the howling of a wild beast. After that, one of the heads stretched out and shot out a wave of red me that was ten meters long. Wherever the me went, the stones were burnt ck. Rody was so surprised that he almost fell onto the ground. Shit! This monster should only exist in storybooks! Why is it breathing mes right in front of me right now? As one of the heads breathed out fire, the other heads also rose and started to breathe out fire. Rody immediately felt the heat wavesing from the cave. More than ten mes were continuously wreaking havoc in the cave. The mes burned the stones in the cave until they were scalding hot. The snake continued to breathe out fire, and the mes gradually got closer to Rody. The mes were about to burn the location where Rody was standing. Suddenly, one of the snakes heads appeared about ten steps in front of Rody. Its green eyes were right in front of Rody. Rody did not dare to breathe out and bravely withstood the hot mes. He firmly gripped the dagger in his hands. As soon as a snake head open its mouth, Andy quickly shouted, Quickly use your fighting energy! Sure enough, the snake gathered its power and mes shot out from its mouth. The mes shot straight to where Rody was hiding. Rody gritted his teeth, and his body was suddenly wrapped in a pale golden me. He held his dagger and used his energy to form a shieldrge enough for himself. The mes shed at the shield and immediately dispersed. Rodys body shook from the violent force, and his hair and eyebrows felt like they were singed. Fortunately, the snake heads could not breathe fire for an extended amount of time. It stopped before attempting to breathe out fire elsewhere. Rody stopped his fighting energy. His heart was beating heavily, but Rody did not dare breathe. After breathing out mes numerous times, the snake started to get anxious. It started to toss about, and its heads started to m against the mountain wall. It roared and mmed the mountain wall, leavingrge cracks. Suddenly, there was a cry of rm. Although the sound was soft, Rody could hear it clearly as he was fully on the alert. That sound actually came from the entrance of the cave that Rody had climbed out earlier. Someone is here! Rody was surprised. However, the snakes reaction was faster than Rody. Before that persons cry of rm had stopped, one of the snakes heads had already ferociously mmed against that entrance of the cave. There was a loud sound when the entrance of the cave was mmed into. The originally small opening of the cave had be muchrger. From a distance, Rody could see a ck figure standing at that entrance and giving out another scream. That giant snake was blind but its hearing was fine. One of its heads stretched and shot out its long tongue. The tongue curled up the victims legs before biting its victim. After that, there was a scream. The lower half of the persons body was caught in the snakes mouth and was being pulled out of the entrance. However, there was another person in the cave. That person held hispanion tightly and desperately tried to pull hispanion back. The person that was bitten by the snake did not die immediately and continued to scream in fear. Fortunately, the snakes mouth only had two lower fangs and did not have any other teeth. Besides that, the mouth of the snake was too big inparison to the man. Its two lower fangs did not sink into that mans body. Instead, the snake only closed its mouth on him and forcefully dragged him out of the cave. The snake was extremely powerful, and the two people were unable to withstand its pull. Not only did the snake swallow the victim that it was biting, it also managed to drag out the victimspanion to the entrance of the cave. He then fell down the mountain wall. That snake was extremely fast. As soon as the man hadnded on the ground, another snake head had already lunged forward. After that, there was arge explosion as the man quickly rolled out of its way, and a hole immediately appeared on the ground. The figure pulled out a dagger, but Rody did not see him do anything. Suddenly, the whole persons shadow faded away. When Rody saw that he immediately realized these people were from the Silvermoon n. After the figure disappeared, Rody listened carefully and could still hear that mans light footsteps. On the other hand, the snake was more alert and plunged its head down at a spot. There was another sharp sh sound as it turned out to be an empty spot. Rody ced his head on the ground to listen more clearly, and then he heard a whacking sound. A figure immediately appeared. The snake had swung its head across and flung the man into the sky; hended right in front of Rody. The snake noticed the movements and turned two of its heads to look at Rody. This time, the snake was clever as it kept its two heads low on the ground and slowly approached from two different directions. Rody gave a wry smile and gritted his teeth. He jumped out from his hiding spot and rushed forward to the figure. He found that the figure was covered in a ck robe. The material of the robe was simr to the one used by the ck Veil Saint. The figures long and ck hair covered the figures face, but it seemed like the figure was a woman. At that critical moment, Rody did not think. He picked up the woman and quickly ran. He hurriedly threw the stone that he had picked up earlier at the mountain wall. There was a sh as the stones hit the distant mountain wall above.The two heads of the snake immediately rushed and mmed into the mountain walls. Rody took that opportunity to run out of the cave. The snake continued to thrash out from behind Rody. However, Rody deliberately lightened his footsteps. Even if asionally there was a little bit of sound, it would be masked by the sound of the stones crashing from the mountain walls. When Rody entered the pitch dark cave, that huge strange snake was still thrashing outside in the mountain pit. Rody followed the cave path and ran down it. It was dark and Rody could not see the path. As a result, he stumbled a few times. With thatrge monster behind him he had to ignore the pain. Rody could not help but think to himself, I wonder if I could cut off its heads with the Half Moon sh. Although Rody thought of it, he knew he could only use the Half Moon sh three times at most. On the other hand, the giant snake had ten heads. Even if he were to cut down two or three heads, he might not be able to kill the snake. If he were to fight using that little bit of fighting energy, he would be exhausted in the end, and he would perish quickly. Rody ran for quite a distance. Unfortunately, he did not know if the path he took would lead him to something else. After all, that giant snake came from that cave. He was afraid there may be some strange creatures, below. If he were to enter the nest of the snake, even with just one such creature, he would probably lose his life. That giant snake behind him had already upied the valley of the mountain. As a result, Rody could not turn back. He could only run forward. Suddenly, Rody tripped on some stones. This caused him and the person he was carrying to roll down the tunnel of the mountain. Rody finally stopped rolling after about ten meters. After that, he struggled to get up. He felt pain all over his body. In the dark, he grasped wildly with his hands. Suddenly, his left hand managed to catch something. He gave a hard squeeze and realized that he was holding a persons leg. He was stunned for a moment before realizing that it was the leg of the Silvermoon nsman. However, Rody felt strange that there was something at that persons leg. When he touched it, he found that it was a small, metal bell. Rody felt something familiar about the bell, but he was dizzy and could not recall what it was about. A chilly wind blew in the cave. Rody feared that the snake would follow the cave tunnel toe back. He struggled to stand and then carried that person with him. He continued to move down the tunnel. Just now, when he was running for his life in a haste, he had not paid much attention to the person he was carrying. He now realized that person was unusually light, soft and had a delicate figure. The body also had a light faint fragrance. Shes a woman! Although Rody was sure that she was one of the two Silvermoon people that had looked for him, he could not tell if she was the person whom he injured or the person who stood behind him without showing her face. After walking for some time in the dark, Rody felt like this mountain was endlessly long. Rody was already tired for the night. He was also carrying someone and was quite breathless. He could not help but asked Andy in his mind. Just now you said that the huge snake was the Fang of the Pit. What do you mean? Andys voice only resounded in Rodys head. However, when Andy spoke in the extremely dark and cold night, it became a bone-chilling experience. That monster is a high ranked Mythical Beast, the legendary Mystic Dragons ninth son. ording to the legends, the Mystic Dragon was amongst the most powerful beings created by the Gods. However, it betrayed the Gods and got sealed in the abyss of hell. The snake we just saw was the ninth Mythical Beast created by the Mystic Dragon. ording to the myths, the Mystic Dragon created nine powerful Mythical Beast to be its subordinates to challenge the Gods. However, the Mystic Dragon was not as strong as the Gods. That was why all the Mythical Beasts he created had a w. That snake was the ninth Mythical Beast created, and it had defective eyes. That snake was known as the Fang of the Pit. which meant the tooth that guards the Abyss of Hell. Wait! Rody suddenly stopped and asked, The tooth that guards the Abyss of Hell. Rody spoke in an unnatural tone of voice. If the snake was guarding there... does that mean... that path would take us to hells abyss? Was that where the Mystic Dragon was sealed? Kid, are you afraid? the skeletonughed in Rodys mind. Rody snorted and replied, Nonsense! I cannot even defeat a snake! Let alone a dragon! ----------------------------- Trantion Footnotes: 1 ԼԵ or yue er man gang de. Not knowing what it is, I used google image to find many snakes, wolves, knights, anime characters, robots, the Kraken, and finally found a card that says Jormungardr the Serpent. This monster sure looks like the Hydra. But its name says otherwise. At the same time there is another monster in chinese mythology, the nine-headed ( Xingli ) which is not the Hydra. 2 Ԩ֮. Fang of the Pit. Taken from the same Chinese name of a dagger in World of Warcraft. Chapter 119: Deep in the Canyon Chapter 119: Deep in the Canyon Trantor: Zenobys Editor: When Diane woke up, she felt that her lips were dry. Her mouth was filled with the smell of blood mixed with a sweet and sour taste. The bones in her body seemed broken. Every time she moved a little bit, her chest started to hurt. Suddenly, she remembered that she and one of the Elders had secretly followed the Duke of the Tulip Family into a cave. When she thought of that, her facial expression changed. She recalled seeing herpanion getting swallowed by that terrible monster. She was also hit hard and had then fainted. Her vision that was initially blur began to clear up. She then saw the Duke of the Tulip Family looking at her with a smile. Diane was surprised and immediately woke up. As she tried to support herself up, she felt a pain in her chest. However, the pain only helped to make her sober. Rody coldly looked at her and said, So it was you! I did not expect you to be from the Silvermoon n! You sneakily hid in the Purple Leaf City and even dared to hide by my side. No wonder you stayed behind me that night. Were you afraid that I would recognize you? Diane gave a cold smile and said, Fine! Since you have seen me, I have nothing left to hide! What you said is correct. The day I met you in the Purple Leaf City, I had already made up my mind to get close to you. It was just that the idiotic Governor-General asked me to serve you a drink and to attend to you which gave me an excuse! She looked around and saw that only the two of them were sitting in the middle of the cave. The surrounding walls had numerous big and small ck holes. She frowned and asked, Where is this ce? Rody gave a wry smile and replied, I do not know. I carried you and ran away from that snake. After that, we ended up here. You see... Rody slowly stood up and pointed at one of the tunnels. He then lightly continued, We rolled out from that hole. When Diane heard the word snake, she showed an expression of fear. She trembled as she asked, That monster, what is it? My...mypanion... Rody immediately interrupted her and said, Stop your wishful thinking. Yourpanion is dead. I have no way of saving people from that snakes stomach. Diane shook her head and sighed. She then looked up at Rody and said, Duke of the Tulip Family, dont you have anything to ask me? Rody gave a wry smile and replied, What is there to ask? You are someone from the Silvermoon n. It is normal for you to hide in the Purple Leaf City to execute your n. Although I do not expect you to secretly follow me, I also do not think that there is anything strange about it... As for the others, hmph, let us leave here alive first before we talk about it! Diane nodded. Although she did look very well, but after hesitating for a little, she managed to whisper, Thank you. Thank you for saving me. Rody pretended that he did not hear her words as he nkly looked at the numerous holes around him. He had a worried expression on his face. After a while, he smiled and said, It looks like we cannot use the same way back... especially if we do not want to meet that snake. The problem is that I have no idea where to go from here. Rody looked helpless under the dim light. Diane shook her head and replied, We obviously cannot go back that way. That strange creature is too powerful. The two of us will not be able to defeat that snake. We might as well randomly pick a tunnel and resign ourselves to fate. Rody looked at her and said, You dont seem to be bothered. Yourpanion is already dead. Dont you really care? Diane gave a wry smile. Her pale face showed an indifferent expression. For the revival of the great Kara n, we have already sworn to sacrifice our lives for the God of Kara. Rody pursed his lips and secretly thought to himself, You all dont care about life and death, but I care about it a lot! In desperation, Rody closed his eyes and randomly picked a direction and then a tunnel to go through. Diane could not help butugh at Rodys actions. Rody red back and seemed to say, If you have a better idea, go ahead and try. The two of them did not dare wait too long as they were afraid that the snake might reappear. Rody bent down to once again carry Diane. Diane struggled a little before realizing that her injuries were not light. After that, she stopped resisting. Rody coldly said, Stop struggling! Do you think I want to carry you? Hmmp... I dont give two hoots... The path the two of them took became narrower as they traveled. Rody secretly felt uneasy while Diane stayed silent. Rody then said, It is better that the road has be narrower. That way, even if that snake were to catch up with us, it will not be able to get in here. Isnt this better? Both of them did not speak much as they both felt uneasy. Fortunately, they did not encounter any danger even though the path was rugged. Not knowing how far they had traveled, Rody felt very tired and started to sweat. The sweat flowed down his face and dropped onto Dianes face. She did not say anything but secretly felt moved. She then sighed and suddenly asked, Duke of the Tulip Family, why did you save me earlier? I was already injured. If you had left me behind, you could probably run away faster. Rody felt irritated and could not help but re at her, Do you want to die? If so, just tell me. I will immediately drop you! As he said that, he started to walk faster. Momentster, the cave started to be brighter. Rody turned a corner and saw a light. There was also a light breeze blowing towards them. The air was cold and fresh. Rody cheered and quickly walked to the entrance of the cave. Outside the entrance of the cave was the mountain side. In front of the cave was an open space surrounded by mountains. The sky looked gray and was covered in fog. Rody looked carefully and saw that he was at the end of a canyon. The canyon path led out towards his left nked by the mountain walls. However, it was not certain as to where the canyon led to. A fog covered the canyon, and visibility had been reduced to about a few steps only. The exit of the cave was in the canyon. There was more space on the other side, but it was difficult to determine where the path would take them to. In any case, they had finally walked out of the mountain wall. Rody could not help but feel happy. While holding on to Diane, he jumped out of the cave as he continued andughed, It looks like our luck is quite good. We managed to leave that ce by randomly picking a road. Diane looked at the mountain wall of the cave that they had just left. Suddenly, she gave a deep sigh. We do not seem to have left... but rather... entered. What? Look at the wall of this mountain. After hearing what she said, Rody looked at the wall of the mountain. He found numerous big and small tunnels on the wall, and one of the tunnels was the one they had taken just then. Whats going on? Diane lightly said, Did you not notice? How many tunnels were there when we were in the mountain? Rody shook his head. Diane frowned and continued. You did not pay attention, but I counted. There were fourteen tunnels. You randomly picked one... but count now, how many tunnels are there? Rody looked around for a moment and then softly replied, Thirteen. Thats right. When we left, there were fourteen tunnels. Now, there are only thirteen tunnels. That is, one tunnel is missing. Dont you think it is strange that all the thirteen tunnels are in one location? Rodys face sank as he replied, You mean to say that all the thirteen tunnels are traps, and only one is an exit. However, we did not take the correct one? Diane nodded and sighed. You just only realized? Rody was silent for a moment before he frowned and said, Whatever it is, we are now outside of that cave. As long as our direction is clear, we will certainly get back to the me Tribe! Diane looked dejected. Get back? Do you think that the tunnels are natural? I believe someone dug out those tunnels. Those man-made tunnels were meant to make people lose their way! Thirteen of those tunnels lead to one ce! Do you think that is a good sign? Finally, Rody became silent as he knew that the woman had made sense. Andy whispered in his mind, What this woman said makes sense. Boy. I suggest you better turn back. I feel that there is something wrong about this ce. Rody sighed. He carried Diane and turned back into the tunnel. Just as soon as he reached the entrance of the tunnel, he heard a faint hissing from the tunnel. Rodys expression could not help but change as he eximed, That huge snake! Diane stammered, It...It has gone back. It has gone back to thatrge cave. Rody gave a wry smile and said, Since it has gone back, we cannot go back unless we want to encounter it. The surrounding was quiet, and the two of them looked at each other. Rody then asked, What should we do? Should we go down the canyon or use the other side? Diane looked restless as she replied, I do not know but... I feel that something is very wrong. I grew up in the mountains and have never seen such a quiet ce...There are no birds in the sky or animals on the ground. There are also no trees... This entire ce feels dead. Rody shivered andmented, That sounds so frightening. I do not believe! Even though Rody was scared, he carried Diane and walked towards the canyon. The moment he walked two steps forward, he felt a burst of cold wind. It was not winter, but that cold wind was like the prickly cold wind of winter. Rody suddenly realized and could not help but softly say, I know now! This is the other end of the Death Canyon! We... we have entered the Death Canyon! Diane was so startled that she almost fell from Rodys arms. She trembled and asked, Did you say that we have entered... the Summit of Evil? Rody froze for a moment. After that, he remembered that when the Silvermoon n visited him that night, they said that the Death Canyon was known to them as the Summit of Evil. Rody then asked, Which way should we use? Didnt you say that the Silvermoon n is a guardian for this ce? Do you know the circumstances here? Diane suddenly shouted, Get out! Get out! We must leave this ce! This is themand of True God Kara. Nobody is allowed to enter this ce! Leave quickly! She twisted and turned her body in Rodys arm, panic gripping her. Rody hugged her tighter and shouted, Stop struggling! I am leaving! Do you think I like this ce? Rody said as he walked towards the canyon inrge strides. However, his thoughts and his actions werepletely different. That night, he originally had wanted to find out Wuyas secret. He had sneaked into that secret entrance but did not expect it to turn into an adventure that would lead him to the Death Canyon. Rody then recalled that Wuya had admitted to having a serious injury as a result of entering the Death Canyon. Rody could not help but feel cold as Wuya was not seriously injured. ording to Andys spection, Wuya was a victim of some kind of spell that made him age rapidly. If Wuya, who was so powerful, had ended up in that kind of predicament, Rody did not have any intention to try his luck. He walked without stopping and entered the canyon. The canyon was wide with tworge cliffs on both sides. The canyon path was rugged with some kind of fog in front. However, the fog became thicker as Rody went in further. After some time, Rody could barely see anything and his visibility was only about ten steps ahead of him. Really evil. Rody was secretly vignt but he did not slow down. Suddenly, there was a light sound of something copsing in front. It was the sound of something falling down on the ground. Rody was shocked. He stopped walking and strained his ears to listen, his face serious. He heard the crashing sound approach him. Although the sound was not loud, it was certainly getting nearer. Rody put down Diane and took out his dagger. The mountain people had said that the Death Canyon was extremely frightening. For many years, as long as a person walked in there, he would note out alive. There was no guarantee that the Death Canyon had no strange and ferocious beasts. The giant snake he saw that night was frightening enough. On top of that, not only did Rody enter the Death Canyon, but he was actually standing in one of the deepest parts of the canyon. Diane squatted on the floor with an expression of anxiety and fear. Her face was deathly pale. She subconsciously grabbed Rodys clothes and trembled. There were two strange squeaks. Rody finally saw the thing that was crawling on the ground, in front of him. The moment he saw it, his hair started to stand on end... Chapter 120: Bloodthirsty Spider Chapter 120: Bloodthirsty Spider Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Spider! Diane almost fainted the moment she saw it. It was an extremelyrge spider! The thing that was crawling toward Rody was asrge as a washbasin. Its eight, long, yellow, hairy legs were as thick as Rodys arms. Its eight legs were crawling non-stop, rubbing against the gravel on the path and making a strange noise. Diane was a woman, after all. She was frightened of such furry creatures and immediately screamed. Rody was also stunned. Cold sweat appeared on his head, and he could not help but murmur, Spider...What the hell! I have never seen spiders asrge as a washbasin before! Seeing that the spider was rushing towards him faster than ever, Rody quickly stooped to pick up an egg-sized stone and threw it hard at the monster. There was a loud ng sound. The stone struck the back of thatrge spider causing it to roll away a little before stopping. But the spider was none the worse for it. It merely shook and hissed at Rody with a strange sound. What the hell! The spider can hiss! Rody red at it, Its shell must be very hard! The strength I used just now was enough to break an oxs bones. After shaking its body that spider then started crawling towards Rody again. It was so fast that Rody was surprised. In a hurry, Rody responded by kicking the spider. He felt as if he was kicking a stone. With that kick, that spider flew up, somersaulted twice in the air and thennded on the ground. After that, the spider got up again. Its front legs pointed towards Rody and made threatening gestures. Seeing that the spider was cautiously approaching again, Rody held his dagger and harshly shouted, Shit! Come on! Large insect! I am not afraid of you! Let us see if your shell is harder or my de is sharper! Rody then nced at Diane who was trembling violently beside him. She was also clutching more tightly onto his clothes. Rody could not help but pat her and shout, What are you afraid of? If it dares approach, I will cut it into several pieces. I... Rody suddenly paused. He could hear loud crashing sounds of the spiders from the surrounding areas. The sounds were destroying Rodys confidence. Large shadows began to show up in the surrounding fog. Following that, numerous spiders crawled out of the fog in front of Rody. They too were asrge as a washbasin. Those long and hairy legs crawled all over as the spiders surrounded Rody and Diane. Ahh! Diane screamed. Her voice was full of horror and fear. Rody swallowed his saliva and thought to himself. I am finished. It seems like I wont be eaten by the snake, but instead, I will be eaten by spiders. Taking a deep breath, he gathered his fighting energy and was instantly wrapped in a pale golden light. He swept around with his dagger as he spun around and drew out a golden circle in the fog. The spiders closest to the circles fell down. Their hard shell was broken by the golden fighting energy. Some had their limbs broken, some were immediately sliced into two, revealing their red and green insides. When Rody saw that, he was scared and nauseated, but he did not dare to stop moving his hands. He berated in a loud voice and brandished his dagger, continuously driving away the approaching spiders. The surrounding huge and hairy monsters continued to gather and grewrger in number. They did not fear death and crowded together. asionally, there were a few spiders that were swept away by Rody or had their abdomens sliced open. That immediately caused a few other spiders to jump at them while many more continued to give an itch-inducing hiss. What the hell? Are these really spiders? Shouldnt spiders be on trees? As more and more spiders rushed in, the amount of space Rody could control became smaller. There were times that a few of those monsters got past Rodys guarded area andnded near his feet. Those spiders were immediately kicked away by Rody. The dagger in Rodys hands was too short. It was inconvenient to bend down and sh the spiders at his feet. Rody was sweating from tension and fatigue. He had been running around the entire night carrying Diane, and he had traveled for quite a long distance. At the moment, he was using his fighting energy in desperation, but the consumption of that energy was also quite high. He soon noticed his fighting energy bing weaker and the golden light bing dimmer. He was depending on Andy to warn him about which direction the spiders wereing from and was barely resisting the attacks. Rody was breathing heavily when Diane suddenly shouted, Sit down beside me! He looked down and saw that at some point in time, Diane had drawn a small circle. She was sitting in the middle of the circle, with her legs crossed. Her face was as white as paper, and she was sweating profusely. In front of her was a squarish crystal-like object ced on the ground. Dianes eyes were shut. Her two hands were at her chest with her index finger pointing upwards. Quickly! She shouted again when Rody did not respond. The moment Rody heard her, he stopped thinking and immediately sat down. Diane suddenly opened her eyes and spat out a mouthful of blood. The blood sttered all over the crystal-like object and then she shouted, Move back! The crystal-like object suddenly burst into brightness. A dazzling red light then burst out within the circle. The spiders near the circle shrieked and retreated. The spiders that were in the circle immediately scurried away as if they were being burned. More and more spiders continued to gather outside the circle, but not a single one dared approach the circle. Rody and Diane turned pale just by listening to the unending hisses and the asional nipping sound of the spiders. They felt that even their nightmares were never as frightening as that. Although they knew that the spiders dared not cross the red circle, the threatening screeches of the numerous huge spiders were still bone chilling. Good! Andys voice sounded relieved. Fortunately, that woman knows a little bit of magic. These Bloodthirsty Spiders are just low ranked Mythical Beasts. There is nothing frightening about them. However, they always appear in groups and bes problematic. These low ranked Mythical Beasts could only bite with their fangs. It will be alright as long as you are careful when they fly up. Rody immediately turned stiff. His hands and legs turned cold as he shouted, What did you say? These strange monsters can... they can fly? Before Andy could reply, one of the spiders suddenly shook. After that, a pair of wings suddenly appeared at the top of the spiders shell. The wings started to p and the spider flew towards Rody. The red circle on the ground could not stop it. Rody was quick to respond. He waved his dagger while sitting on the ground and cut the flying spider into two. It fell onto a group of spiders and then the spiders pounced on it. Diane quivered and almost cried, They... they can fly. Rody gritted his teeth, Damn it! Lets fight! Rody stood up and held his dagger with one hand. He then gathered all of his fighting energy, and his body started to emit a golden me. The light was very bright and dazzling. The pale gold color was also bing more intense. Rodys body was soon wrapped in the golden light. Rody suddenly opened his eyes. He grabbed Diane off the ground and shouted, Go to hell! The golden light on his body suddenly burst out. Countless rays of golden light scattered like arrows. All the spiders that were struck by the light were crushed. All the other spiders immediately scattered and backed away. Immediately, an open space with a radius of at least ten meters was avable. The ground was covered with the dead bodies of the spiders and a strange stench filled the spot. The golden light had also immediately faded. Rodys body shook as he could barely support himself. He then whispered, Quickly run! To the left! Sure enough, after sweeping out those spiders on the left, arge opening could be found. The two of them supported each other as they ran towards the opening. However, after they had just walked a few steps, the spiders surrounded them again. There were many spiders, and all of them did not seem to fear death. When he saw that the opening had been sealed off by those hairy monsters, Rody showed a trace of despair and gave a wry smile, Thats it. I am going to die here, today. However, I just never expected to be eaten by spiders. Diane also gave a wry smile and whispered, The True God Kara will protect my soul. Rody pursed his lips and cursed, Pray to your God only after youre dead and buried in the ground! Diane raised her eyebrows but before she could speak, a cold voice came from behind. Lord Duke. You seem to be enjoying yourself at my ce. When Rody heard the voice, he turned around and was shocked. Rody saw Wuyas white figure slowly approached from behind him. Wuya was covered in a white ball of light. He slowly walked into the group of spiders. The spiders acted as if they had encountered their worst enemy. Wherever Wuya went, they would retreat to avoid him. They did not dare approach the white light around his body. asionally one or two spiders would get too near. Before they could actually touch Wuya, they woulde into contact with the white light. Immediately, the spiders would hiss as they were burned to ashes by a white me. Wuya was like a me moving in the snow. Wherever he went, the snow would melt. As he slowly approached, he had casually swept the numerous groups of spiders to clear out a path. Wuya slowly stood in front of Rody. The surrounding groups of spiders stayed a few meters away. Wuya then looked at Rody without expression and lightly said, Lord Duke. Pleasee with me. After that, he nced at Diane, who was beside Rody. Wuya did not mention anything about Rody sneaking into his room nor did he rebuke or interrogate Rody. Rody showed an embarrassed expression. He supported Diane and immediately followed Wuya. Gradually, they used the road they came from to go back to the open space at the end of the canyon. They had arrived at the cave exit used by Rody and Diane earlier. The spiders initially followed closely from behind. However, once they reached the end of the canyon, they seemed to have bumped into an invisible wall. They stopped there and did not step out of the canyon. Those spiders... what happened? Rody could not help butment, It looks like they only dare remain at the canyon. Wuya turned around and nced at Rody. Lord Duke, you think this is strange? Let me tell you why. He then stretched out his hand, opened his palm and shot out a me from the middle of his palm. Wuya then gently shook his hand and that me flew out andnded in the middle of the group of spiders. The spiders were shocked and immediately scattered. In the rush of the spiders, some were pushed out of the dense fog in the canyon... and an extremely strange scene appeared in front of Rody. The few spiders that were pushed out of the dense fog barely had the chance to crawl back in before their body stopped. The spiders bodies gradually petrified starting from its legs and within a short moment, they had turned to stone. Has Lord Duke seen it clearly? Wuya smiled and asked. However, the smile was indifferent and did not have a single trace of emotion. Rody opened his mouth to take a few deep breath before he replied, Abnormal! Everything here is abnormal! Wuya nodded. Well said. He then paused and said softly, Lets go. Diane then asked, Go where? The cave is on the right! Wuya gave a smile and replied, Cave? I did not say we are going to the cave, nor did I say that we are going back that way. Rodys expression changed and he asked, Chief Wuya, what did you say? Wuya looked at an open space in the distance and lightly said, Werent you interested in this ce, Lord Duke? Since you have put in so much effort toe here, you might as well go in and take a look. Just as well, I have recuperated for so many days and had nned to go to this Summit of Evil, to take a good look inside. What is in this restricted area of Kara? Wuya showed a strange gaze as he finished speaking. Andys voice suddenly reached Rody, Boy, have you noticed? He seems... he seems to have be younger. He seems to have reverted to when we first saw him. Wuya nced at Rody and Diane before he lightly said, Since all of us are interested in this ce, we might as well go in together. Lord Duke, Do you agree? Do I agree? At this moment, is it possible to disagree? Chapter 121: Samsara River Chapter 121: Samsara River Trantor: Zenobys Editor: The sky had turned bright. The terrain had also be more open as the mountains on both sides gradually spread out. Weeds could be seen on the ground that should have been barren. Wuya, who was wearing a pair of hemp shoes, led the way. Along the way, he did not say a single word, and he also seemed to ignore the hostile res of Diane. Rody looked worried as he followed Wuya. Diane was injured and she looked pale. She also still had some bloodstains at the corner of her mouth. Rody frowned and could only pull her along. The faint sound of rushing water could be heard ahead. Rody and Diane were both surprised when they heard the sound. The two of them had experienced all sorts of dangers sincest night and felt bitter. The ground had started to level out. The surface of the ground was also no longer covered with hard stones. The soft soil was easier to walk on. They followed down the path and found a small river. The river did not look deep and some exposed boulders could be seen on the water surface. The river was washing over the smooth stones, making a gushing sound. The river was not wide. It looked more like a small stream. Diane could not help but exim happily. She walked faster and wanted to move ahead. However, Rody felt that something was strange and stopped her. Wait! Look! They saw that Wuya, who was in front, was standing several meters away from the small river. His hands, which were originally sped behind him, were now at his sides. Something is wrong, Rody whispered. Dianes face turned red when Rody pulled her hand. She struggled a bit for Rody to release her hand as she asked, What is wrong? Wuya took a deep breath and then slowly opened his hands and mumbled something. Suddenly, the ground started to tremble. Diane was not prepared for it and almost fell down. Cracks formed on the ground at Wuyas feet. As the quakes continued, the cracks extended further to the front. The cracks becamerger as the quakes became stronger. During the earthquake, the current of that small river also vibrated. The originally calm river was now surging forth. The water was rapid. As the earthquakes continued, bubbles appeared in the river as if the water was boiling. After that, a rumbling roar could be heard and the river water suddenly exploded. Water sshed everywhere. Numerous flopping sounds could be heard as small silver things jumped out of the river. After that, numerous palm-sized fish fell on the river bank. The fish had silver scales. When they fell on the ground, they did not die immediately and kept flopping on the ground. Wuya lowered his hands and the earthquake gradually stopped. The cracks in the earth also slowly closed up. However, the air still felt moist after the incident at the river. Lets cross the river now! Just be careful of the fish! Wuya said and continued to walk forth with his hands behind him. Rody and Diane looked at each other in shock. Just how powerful is Wuya? Coughing a little, Rody and Diane continued to follow Wuya towards the river. Wuya had already stepped into the shallow river. The water reached up to his calf, wetting the lower part of his clothing. As Rody walked, he curiously looked at those small fish that were still flopping on the ground. Rody was surprised and unprepared when one of the struggling fish suddenly jumped up. It opened its mouth in midair and shot a pallid light towards Rodys forehead. Rody ducked and stretched out both of his arms, trying to catch the fish with his fingers. However, the fish fell to the ground, and its body immediately turned into a silver liquid. Rody was horrified when he saw that he had caught a needle that was half as long as his fingers. The needle gleamed coldly like metal. It was incredible how that fish could spit out that kind of thing. Wuya said suddenly, Be careful. If you were hit by that needle, you would be a fish! Those words made Rody burst into a cold sweat, and he immediately threw away the needle. He quickly caught up with Wuya, walking inrge strides. Diane felt weak in her knees, but she dared not slow down. She followed closely behind Rody. The river was not as shallow as it looked. Rody pulled Diane along as they crossed the river. Their shoes were soaked and their feet felt slippery and ufortable. However, knowing that the river was home to those terrifying little fish, they did not dare to linger. However, Wuya was not worried and lightly told Rody, You do not need to worry at the moment. The sorcery I just used has made all the fishe out of the water. It would be a while before the fish from the upper stream start to gather here again. Rody could not help but ask in a soft voice, Earlier, you said that if a person was hit by the needle, he would be a fish in the river... does that mean that these fish were originally... They were originally people, Wuya answered calmly. However, it was his next few sentences that made Rody turn cold. These hundreds of years, there were countless people who yearned for the secrets of this valley. The world is big and there are many strong people. Did you think that the spiders in the canyon can stop them all? When Wuya saw that Rody did not speak, he continued, Even during the era of Abbas the Great, tens of thousands of people were dispatched on an expedition to find the legendary Summit of Evil. It was not known as to where Abbas the Great obtained the information that there was a magical artifact in there. As a result, almost half of the tens of thousands of expeditionary army died in the mountain while most of the other half were killed by the spiders. The rest all turned into fish when they crossed this river! In fact, it is not only the people of the Empire that attempted this. There were also many mountain warriors who took this risk. The result was that none of them survived! Just look at his river. Nobody knows how many ghosts still linger here... Diane trembled as she heard that. She could not help but loudly reply, I dont believe it! How big is this river? If it was ording to what you said, wouldnt this river have tens of thousands of fish? How can such a small river have so many fish? Wuya suddenlyughed and lightly replied, Little girl of the Silvermoon n, you have a point. Didnt your n have a record of the Samsara River? When a fish kills a person, it will be river water. The person who is killed will then be a fish until it kills another person. After that, the fish will be river water again. A fish for a fish...A person for a person and a life for a life. This is the cycle! Wuya sounded cold and foreboding. Diane trembled and said, Then... just now... you killed countless people! Wuya shook his head and replied, I only helped them to reincarnate. We are going ashore now. Be careful! Wuya whispered and no longer spoke as he took the first step on the other side of the river. Rody pulled Diane and once again stepped on solid ground. He had a strange feeling. The moment he crossed the Samsara River, he felt that he had finally survived a disaster and was grateful that he was given a new lease of life. Suddenly, Rody heard a buzzing sound and the scene in front of him changed. It seemed like the whole space was transformed. The empty space in front of him was torn open. After that, Rody saw a huge and extremely dense forest in front of him. In the strange forest, there were dense trees with twisting vine, and there were countless weeds on the ground, about half the height of a person. The howling of some unidentified wild beasts and chirping of birds could be heard in the forest. Those sounds, together, made the surroundings seem much livelierpared to earlier. Rody felt like he had just stepped into another world. What... What is going on? Rodys mouth opened for a moment before asking. Diane had aplicated expression. Her eyes shed and she did not know whether to be happy or afraid. She then murmured, This... Is this the legendary Forest of Death? Diane shivered and could not help but lean against Rody. Wuya no longer showed an indifferent expression. He took a deep breath before saying in a low voice, Well, I have finally reached here, again! He then looked at the sky. His facial expression changed and then murmured, I need to be fast. I only have half a day left... Wuyas words were so soft that only he himself could hear. However, his tone of voice still sounded dignified... Rody was shocked when Wuya slowly turned around. Wuyas expression was no longer indifferent; instead, it had a hint of excitement. Both of you, wee to the entrance of the Summit of Evil. From here onwards, you will have to rely on yourself for your own safety. I cannot protect you anymore. Hopefully, God will bless and protect the three of us so that we can get out of here alive. As Wuya slowly said those words, he struggled to show a small smile. However, the smile seemed strained. Chapter 122: Wuya’s True Colors Chapter 122: Wuyas True Colors Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Rody pulled Diane along and followed Wuya as closely as possible. He had just seen a small bird perched on a flower. That flower which was asrge as a bowl suddenly closed up, as if it was a mouth swallowing the bird. After that, they no longer dared to approach those strange nts. Wuya had already told them their destination. It was at the center of the forest. Legend said that in the center of the forest, there was a tree. The tree was asrge as a small mountain and was tall enough to reach the skies. However, the tree could not be seen until one had reached the foot of the tree. That tree was the gate to the Summit of Evil. Wuya said those words with a grave expression. His words did not sound very natural. Wuya then smiled and lightly said, This is something I just heard about. I have never entered this ce before. Wuya then nced at the pale-faced Diane and coldly said, "For the situation in this area, perhaps that little girl from the Silvermoon n might know more? I know that her n has lots of legends about this ce. Isnt that right? Diane then coldly red at Wuya as she used, Is obtaining those ancient records the reason you exterminated our n? Wuya stared at Diane for a while and then continued to walk forward without answering. It was not easy to travel in that dense forest as there were no paths. Lush nts constantly blocked the way forward. When Rody entered the mountain, he had seen how the mountain people traveled through the mountain forest. Usually, one of the mountain people would carry a machete and lead the way. As he walked ahead, he would swing his machete left and right, clearing the branches and bushes that blocked the way and create a path. However, Wuya did not need to do that. As he strode in front, his body emitted a white light. All the nts that touched the white light would immediately wilt. There were also some nts that were immediately pulverized. Thus, as Wuya went by, he would create a path behind him. This kind of superb cultivation made Rody and Diane exim in astonishment. However, Andy reminded Rody to be careful. This Wuya had been here before. Despite his incredible strength, he had to retreat in defeat. We still do not know what was the strange spell that caused him to age rapidly... Stop! Rody suddenly shouted and pulled Diane to a side. Wuya, who was in front, nced at Rody with a knowing look. Lord Duke. You noticed too? Rody replied, Yes! Diane frowned and then asked, Notice what? Rody shook his head and replied, An hour ago, I already had a strange feeling. I felt something was staring at us. Diane shrugged her shoulders. She immediately looked around and trembled before saying, Dont talk nonsense! Where is it? Rody closed his eyes and whispered, "Its definitely there somewhere!" Wuya also nodded and said, As expected of someone who fought against thousands. You are really sensitive. I also noticed it, but you were faster. Diane gritted her teeth and asked, What is it? Rody did not reply and coldly looked at Wuya. Wuya shook his head and replied in a low voice, Dont look at me. I dont know either. Just as soon as Wuya finished saying that, a howl from the forest suddenly pierced the air. Following that howl, more howling sounds came from all directions as if they were responding to one another. All of them turned wary. They then heard the sound of a muffled rumbling, and the ground seemed to shake. Another faint muffled sound was heard, and then all the surrounding nts started to tremble. What is that? Rody looked around vigntly. The rumbling sounds did not stop, and the vibrations of the earth became more and more violent. The sounds came from all directions and they seemed to be getting closer. What is approaching us now? Diane turned pale. Wuya took a deep breath, put his hands together and closed his eyes. From his body, a huge and transparent shadow rose. The shadow was several times his size. It was as if Wuya himself had be a phantom several timesrger. Therge image of Wuya suddenly opened its eyes, and they shot out a brilliant ray of light. After that, the shadow dissolved revealing Wuya still standing at the same spot. He then opened his eyes and said, I saw it. It is a Fenrir. Before Rody could speak, Diane had already turned pale. What is Fenrir? What does it mean? Diane whispered, In thenguage of our Silvermoon n, Fenrir means gigantic monster. Gigantic monster? What gigantic monster? Rody continued to ask loudly. Suddenly, there was a loud rumble, and arge tree in front crashed not far from them. It was then apanied by a long howl. A huge figure then appeared in front of the three of them. Gigantic... gigantic monster? Rody was stupefied looking at therge monster. That monster had a height of over ten meters, a ferocious face, and long messy crimson hair and beard. Behind the monster was a scaly dragon tail. Its colossal body was wrapped with what looked like some broken armor. Wherever that giant monster treaded on, it crushed out an open space. It carried arge hammer in its hands and was looking straight at Rody and the others. The monster howled loudly and swung its hammer. The hammer shot out a fierce gust of wind as it smashed towards the three of them. Run! Rody shouted as he pulled Diane to the side. There was anotherrge rumble. A tree was swept down at the location where the three of them had initially stood. The hammer had mmed ferociously onto the ground and created a deep crater. The earth shook. Rody staggered and was unable to keep his bnce. He fell while holding Diane, and they both tumbled to the ground. Rody felt and heard another gust of fierce wind. A huge shadow fell from the sky. The hammer had started swinging downwards. Rody held Diane on the ground and roared loudly. His fighting energy burst out. It was as if his body had be a golden light. He exhausted all the energy in his body and lifted the dagger in his hand towards the falling hammer. There was a loud explosion as the golden fighting energy repelled the ck hammer. Rody spat out blood, and the dagger in his hand also broke apart. The giant monster also roared loudly. It once again raised its hammer and smashed down at Rody. Diane responded immediately and pulled Rody along. She ran away as swiftly as an arrow and jumped onto a tree a short distance away. But the violent quake caused by the hammer when it smashed on the ground caused both of them to fall off the tree. When they fell, Dianended on Rody, causing him to cough out more blood. Wuya shouted from afar, Quickly run! Run to the middle of the forest! Do not turn back! Diane struggled to pull Rody up and they ran away in terror. She heard Wuyas voice, followed by a burst of fire being shot into the sky. After that, there was a roar and the gigantic monster fell down crushing several trees. In a hurry, the two of them had not taken any precaution. When that gigantic monster fell, it dropped itsrge hammer right in front of Rody and Diane. The impact caused both Rody and Diane to fall. They noticed that the shaft of the hammer was as broad as a persons waist. They then looked back and saw a shocking scene. That snake with ten heads was in the distance. Its ten heads were stretched out, bobbing about. Itsrge body had already crushed the surrounding small patches of trees. Therge snake hissed loudly and started to breathe out fire. Lying on the ground was the gigantic monster whose body was charred. Its body kept trembling as it struggled to get up. More roars could be heard, and several more strange creatures crushed the surrounding trees and approached from a distance. Therge snake held its position. Its ten heads rose up and hissed in protest at the approaching strange creatures. Therge monsters all raised their heads and roared back angrily. One of the monsters swung its hammers and struck one of the snakes head. The head fell down sideways and crashed into a tree. However, another of the snakes head struck therge monsters chest. Therge monster roared, staggered backward and fell. The remainingrge monsters approached in big strides. The heads of the snake opened their mouths and breathed out fire. One of therge monsters used its hand to ward off the mes. It then gave an earthshaking shriek before it fell, right onto the snakes body. The snake hissed in pain as another hammer came down. It smashed into the snakes body, causing a loud impact sound. Some of the snakes rigid scales immediately broke, and the snake rolled on the ground in pain. It then wrapped its body around therge monster. Both the snake and therge monster fell down and twisted together. The roar of the monster and the hissing sounds of the snake did not stop as they fought. One of therge monsters dropped its hammer and used its hands to seize the tail of the snake. It struggled to separate the snake from the body of the otherrge monster. However, it did not take precautions against a snake head that breathed fire out into its face. Thatrge monster screamed. Its crimson haired face was immediately burned. Releasing the snakes tail, it used both its hands to cover its face and continued to scream. It then staggered aimlessly towards Rody and Diane. Rody and Diane eximed and frantically escaped. Therge monster clutched its face and could not see anything. It then tripped over the body of its copsedpanion and crashed. Rody and Diane continued to exim and retreat. They saw a huge shadow falling towards them. Even though they were already running frantically, therge shadow was getting closer... With a loud bang, therge monster fell right in front of them. Both of them thumped on the ground, feeling extremely exhausted. Diane suddenly shouted, Wuya! Where is Wuya? Shouldnt that snake be in that cave? How did it appear here? Rody showed a strange expression and then said softly, Do you still not understand? That huge snake... is Wuya! Chapter 123: The Strong Supports the Weak Chapter 123: The Strong Supports the Weak Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Therge monster fell about three meters in front of Rody and Diane. Its head was turned towards Rody and the dumbstruck Diane. Its crimson-haired face had been charred. One of its eyes was also burned and had be blind. Suddenly, the gigantic monster gave a strange groan. One of its big red eyes slowly opened and stared at Rody and Diane. Rody quickly dragged Diane and shouted, Stop daydreaming! Run! Therge monster stared nkly for a few moments before roaring. Its huge body slowly stood up and started to chase Rody and Diane. It no longer paid attention to that distantrge snake. Diane was so afraid that she no longer turned around to look. She tried to run as fast as she could, spurred on by the thundering footsteps behind her. The ground trembled with each step taken by therge monster. But Diane was injured. She was also extremely exhausted, and her legs were getting weaker. So actually, she was literally being dragged by Rody as they ran forward. Therge monster roared furiously and refused to give up chasing the two small preys. Rody and Diane had been running with all their strength. Although they were running very fast, it seemed to make no difference. Therge monster was able to keep up with them with his huge strides. They were unable to shake off their pursuer. Fortunately, they were smaller and more agile than thatrge monster. Rody pulled Diane, turning left and right as they ran in the jungle, weaving in and out of the trees. Luckily, the trees hindered therge monster. However, therge monster with its enormous strength often pushed down the big trees with just one hand. Besides that, therge monster seemed angry and would not give up the chase. Rody gradually felt that he could not take it anymore. His body was almost broken after that monsters hammer strike. At that moment, he felt his chest tightened and his lungs burning. Rody found that it was bing more difficult to breathe. The number of trees in front of them decreased. Suddenly, Rody was shocked when his foot stepped into an empty space. He then fell before he had the chance to scream. Diane was being pulled by Rody all this while. Suddenly, she felt him stop for a while before feeling another strong pull forward. As both of their hands were slippery from the sweat, she lost her grip on him. She then saw half of Rodys body trapped in a small quagmire. As Rody struggled, he slowly fell in deeper and deeper. He wed wildly, but there was slush all around him, and he was unable to hold on to anything. Gradually, the quagmire had reached Rodys chest. Diane shouted in fear, Dont move! This is the mountain marsh! You must not move! The more you struggle, the faster you will sink! Diane theny down on the floor. Half of her body stretched over the quagmire as she grabbed one of Rodys hands and shouted, I will pull you up! Be sure not to struggle! Most of the victims that had fallen into the quagmire were never seen again. Both people and animals would sink faster when they struggled. They would struggle until they werepletely submerged. Fortunately, Diane was from the Silvermoon n and had grown up in the mountains. As a result, she was familiar with nature. Diane grabbed hold of Rodys hand. However, before she had the chance to pull Rody out, a tree came crashing down and the fearsome monster loomed into partial view. Diane was frightened as she could not get Rody out even though she had used all her strength to pull him. Rodys chest was already submerged in the quagmire. He felt suffocated. He then shouted, Its alright! Dont worry about me! Run quickly! Rody looked resolutely at Diane. She gritted her teeth for a moment and then took out that crystal-like object she previously used to drive away the spiders. The crystal-like object still had her blood on it. Holding the object in her hands, she whispered something that Rody could not understand. Rody was then surprised to see that Diane had started to fade until she became totally transparent. If it was not for the fact that Rody was still holding her hand, he would really have thought that she was gone. Hands... Suddenly, he looked at his own hand. He was shocked to see that his hand that was holding Dianes was also disappearing, inch by inch. First, his palm, followed by his arm and finally, his shoulders started to disappear... Rody felt like his whole body was soaked in cold water. His eyes seemed to be covered by mist, and everything around him looked like it has ayer of water over it. It felt like he was underwater. Therge monster that was chasing them had knocked down another two morerge trees. It was now in full view. Itsrge head looked around. It searched around the ce with its remaining eye but could not find the two small preys. The gigantic monster roared non-stop towards the sky as he stomped around the ce angrily. Those trees around it were also smashed in his anger. The fearsome monster was roaring angrily and jumping up and down, not far from Diane. However, Diane did not dare make any sound. Even when some of the branches from the smashed trees fell onto her, she did not dare groan in pain. Finally, the monster went somewhere else to vent its anger. The ground once again trembled with every step that the huge monster made. Diane felt relieved when she saw the figure disappear into the dense trees. She gradually loosened her grip on the crystal-like object. The invisibility spell stopped, and her figure gradually reappeared. However, she felt desperate when she looked at Rody. Originally, Rody was submerged up until his chest. However, when Diane looked again, she saw that most of Rodys head, including his nose and eyes, had also been submerged. Only his golden hair remained visible. One of Rodys arms hadpletely disappeared in the quagmire, while the other arm was still being held by Diane. Diane gritted her teeth and forcefully pulled Rody by his arm. However, it was not easy to pull a robust figure like Rody out of the quagmire. Besides that, she was also injured, extremely exhausted and had spat blood a few times that day. Sweatpletely covered her head when she finally managed to pull half of Rodys body out of the quagmire. Rodys body, his eyes, and nose were covered in ck mud. He was unconscious. In her desperation, Diane had over exerted herself and felt her chest hurt. She tasted something sweet in her mouth and spat out some more blood. She felt anxious and almost cried. She could only think of one thing. I must not let him die! She continued pulling his heavy body, putting all her strength into the effort. After some time, she finally pulled Rody out of the quagmire. She dragged him to the side where the ground was solid. Diane felt her body grow weak, and she could hardly move. She felt drowsy and was about to lose consciousness. However, she gently bit on her own tongue. The pain brought her mind back to focus. She hurriedly wiped the dirt away from Rodys face and then gently patted it. However, Rodys eyes remained closed and there was no response. Diane shouted loudly, but in a panic, she had shouted in the Silvermoonsnguage. Seeing that Rody still could not wake up, Diane felt anxious and fiercely pounded on Rodys chest several times. That made Rody move a little. After that, a mouthful of sludge spurted out from his mouth. It just so happened that the sludge all spurted onto Dianes face. Rody then turned his head to one side and started to cough violently. A mixture of saliva, mucus, and sludge then spurted out from his nose and mouth. The coughs were lung piercing but they finally allowed Rody to breathe. Rody then gasped for breath as he turned around to look at Diane. He saw that Dianes face was full of sludge. The sludge had been spurted out by Rody. She red at him with a mixture of happiness and anger. Rody was surprised and then remembered that she had just saved him. After that, he could not resistughing when he saw her charming face covered in sludge. Although Diane was angry, she was relieved that Rody had regained consciousness and the gigantic monster had already run off elsewhere. Looking at Rodys funny expression, she also could not help butugh. The two survivors felt rxed andughed for a long time. Diane then realized that she was leaning on top of Rody, and she quickly sat up. She blushed, but fortunately, her face was covered in sludge and was not noticed by Rody. Is it safe now? Rody asked as heughed. Diane frowned and shook her head. She then replied, I do not know. In this hell of a ce, is there anywhere that is really safe? Rody then spat twice more and suggested, "Let us look for a ce to wash. My mouth and nose are full of sludge. The sludge is very smelly!" Rody then felt nauseated when he thought of how old the sludge was. She snapped, Wash ourselves? Where can you find water here? Did you see any source of water from the moment we walked into this forest? Diane, after all, was a girl. Her face was covered in mud and she was now a little angry, so she vented her anger on Rody. Rody struggled to stand and gave a wry smile. I dont know. Let us walk further inside first. If there is no water, then we will just have to endure it. Diane took a deep breath and then she asked, What about Wuya? Shall we wait for him? Him? Rody sighed and replied, Let us not wait for him. It is not like we can help him with anything. With his supernatural powers, his survival is up to fate. Diane had been busy running, but now that the situation was calmer, she remembered that Wuya was transformed from thatrge snake. Her expression changed and she trembled when she recalled that terrible giant snake. Rody also frowned and said to himself, Wuya was actually transformed from a snake. Yes. Its name is Jormungardr, Fang of the Pit, Guardian of the Abyss! Holy cow! I even thought he went to the shaman for healing, but he was actually cultivating as a snake! Andyughed in his mind. Why are you so stupid? Think for yourself, how could a mere mountain shaman, who only knew how to mystify, be able to help Wuya? Rody felt angry and knocked his forehead as he secretly said, Bullshit! If you knew then why didnt you say so earlier? You are just trying to act smart! There was a moment of silence before Andy continued. However, Andys voice was no longer modest and he sounded dignified. Boy. I felt curious. There was an unusually strong energying from Wuya. That power was almost at or even surpassed the realm of Domain Force. However, the strength that he had shown tonight, although powerful, was far from the strength of someone who had obtained Domain Force. He has not obtained yet? Rody was surprised. He then responded to Andy, Old fellow! You call this has not obtained yet? Didnt you see that he could create an earthquake just by casually muttering a few lines of incantation? The earthquake then caused the fish to jump out from the river. The light emitted from his body could even burn down those nts that came into contact with him. On top of that, he could even transform into a giant snake with ten heads and the heads could breathe out fire! He, alone, was able to get rid of so many strange creatures. Even with that superb ability, you are saying that he still has not obtained Domain Force? Of course not!" Andy spoke with disdain. "Do you think Domain Force is something so simple? You, idiot! If this can be considered Domain Force, then there would have been plenty of people who could have done it several hundred years ago. Besides them, your little lover, the silly ck Veil Saint could also do what Wuya did tonight. The only difference is she cannot transform into a snake! The moment Andy saw that Rody was silent, he continued, The so-called Domain Force is the goal of high-level practitioners! It is almost close to the existence of God! Just look at Wuya. Just a few monsters and he was already having trouble! Right now, we do not even know if he is still alive! Do you think that with his current ability, he has obtained the Domain Force? Rody thenined, But you were the first to say that he had obtained the Domain Force. Andy then sighed and his voice became more solemn, That is why I am surprised. ording to what I saw, Wuya is definitely very strong. However, it is only at the level of a senior practitioner. If he really is the Fang of the Pit, then he is only a high ranked Mythical Beast. He only disyed a strength befitting a high ranked Mythical Beast and is still very far from the realm of Gods! Rody shook his head and asked, So, what happened? Andy was silent before he slowly replied, There are two possibilities. The first is that he has the treasure of somebody who hadprehended Domain Force or that persons crystallized condensed energy. However, this is unlikely. A practitioner that hasprehended Domain Force has achieved a level of existence close to God. Why would he condense his energy into a crystal for someone else to use? This is actually a suicidal behavior. What about the other possibility? The other possibility is... Andy spoke slowly in a low voice, ... that he is carrying an actual magical artifact. Chapter 124: Two Drops of Fresh Blood Chapter 124: Two Drops of Fresh Blood Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Magical artifact? Rody froze for a moment. Magic... Andy immediately interrupted Rodys thou`ghts and said, I know what you are thinking of right now! There are several magical artifacts that are being kept in the religious ces of the Imperial Capital. However, I can tell you that those magical artifacts are fakes and are used by the religious teachers to deceive the foolish believers. Real magical artifacts can split the heaven and earth apart, and can cut into mountains and split the ocean. Rody grinned and asked, So what if he has a magical artifact? What shall we do now? Shall we move ahead or go back? How are we going to get out of this hell of a ce? How are we going to get out of this forest? Andy suddenly gave a weirdughter and said, Boy, have you not thought of the reason why Wuya wants toe here? Rody froze for a moment. He had been busy running for his life and never had the leisure to think about this. Now that Andy had asked him, all kinds of thoughts started shing in his mind immediately. Wuya is therge snake. Therge snake is what the myth calls the Fang of the Pit. He is also supposed to be a mythical Guardian of the Abyss. The powerful Mystic Dragon, which had once betrayed the gods, was supposed to be in the Gates of the Abyss. Is this the ce? Is the Gate of the Abyss in the middle of this deep forest? Is this the ce where the Mystic Dragon is imprisoned? It is possible. Nobody had ever heard of such a scary ce before. After that, Rody frowned and continued to think. Something does not seem right! If this is the ce where the Mystic Dragon is imprisoned and Wuya is the legendary Guardian of the Abyss, then he should be guarding this ce and preventing more people from entering! Why did he want to risking here twice? Andy also murmured, You are right. Something is definitely wrong. There is also another point... Wuya is the Chief of the me Tribe but he is only about thirty years old this year. On the other hand, the ninth child of the Mystic Dragon, the Fang of the Pit, is already thousands of years old. Seeing Rody suddenly shaking and nodding his head, Diane could not help but ask, What are you thinking about? Rody was suddenly awoken by what Diane said. He then had a thought and asked the girl of the Silvermoon n, Your n is the guardian of this ce. Did you know that the Summit of Evil is in this canyon? What is the secret of this ce? Diane froze for a moment. She did not expect Rody would ask that kind of questions. Her expression changed as she whispered, "This secret... only the Elders know! All the ancient texts are also something that only the Elders can read. I do not know that much... Why do you ask all this? Rody shook his head and whispered, I just want to find out more about this strange ce... I want to know why Wuya tried so hard toe here... Before Rody could finish his sentence, a cold voice suddenly came from behind them. Why ask her? I will tell you myself! Rody and Diane were surprised. They turned around to look. Not knowing when, but Wuya had already arrived behind them. Although his voice still sounded cold, Wuya actually looked embarrassed. He no longer had the proud and cold expression. His originally spotless white linen clothes were now torn and stained with blood. The left side of his chest had arge patch of blood and it was still dripping. His face looked green and white. The white parts of his face were also almost transparent. There were some bloodstains at the corner of his mouth. Just now, when he spoke his tone was cold. It was obvious that he was unstable andcked confidence. Looking at him carefully, it was also obvious that he was fidgeting because of his wounds. He was feeling a little weak. You want to know, right? I can tell you! Wuya sounded conceited as he continued. What you had thought of earlier is correct. I am Jormungardr. As you said, I am the ninth son of the Mystic Dragon, the Fang of the Pit. Rodys face changed when he realized that Wuya told them everything and did not hide anything. Meanwhile, Diane who was beside Rody eximed, "Ah!" They both looked at Wuya with a peculiar expression. You wanted to know what is at the end of this forest? Hmph. The Summit of Evil is just what the Silvermoon n calls it. These are all words from that fellow, Kara! Let me tell you. Deep in these woods is where His Majesty, the great Mystic Dragon, sleeps. Those words shocked Rody and Diane. Finally, Rody understood. Sure enough, it is true! Wuya slowly walked over. He seemed to be severely injured, and his movements were unstable. However, Rody sensed an oppressive feeling as Wuya slowly approached him. After all, Wuya was a mythical beast. Wuya arrived in front of Rody and slowly sat down. He then whispered, "I am the Mystic Dragons ninth son. When His Majesty was defeated, he was sealed in this forest. After that, I was also captured and my knowledge was sealed. My originally prideful self became a mindless Mythical Beast! What the hell! How can I, Jormungardr, bepared to lesser creatures? I am a high ranked creature created by the Mystic Dragon! However, they had used magic to keep me here! They made me guard this forest, which is what you call the Gate of the Abyss! Hmph! Despicable! They actually made the son of the Mystic Dragon guard the Mystic Dragons prison! Wuya spoke in an agitated voice. Those despicable enemies had captured me after defeating His Majesty! Not only did they seal His Majesty, but they had also ced a seal on my consciousness! For a thousand years, I was a wild beast with no self-awareness! However, I woke up three decades ago! I realized that I am different from the other inferior creatures in this forest! I am the proud son of His Majesty, the Mystic Dragon. I am supposed to be dominating high above the others and not supposed to be just a simple snake, slithering around and biting others!" Finally, Rody sighed and asked, So... the moment you woke up, you immediately looked for a way to revive the Mystic Dragon! Is that why you changed your identity and became Wuya, the head of the me Tribe? Hahahahaha... Wuya gave a coldugh. I did not transform into him. Rather, I fused with him... As a mere human, he should feel honored to be able to fuse with me, the great Jormungardr! Rody suddenly thought of something and asked, Wait... That... What about the prophecy you were talking about? You requested for the Empire to not enter the mountains... What is the real reason? Wuya was silent for a moment before he replied in a soft voice, The reason I spoke that day is the real reason! The prophecy is true! However, I cannot tell you the source! Besides that, there is also a special reason why I asked you all to not enter the mountain! What is that reason? Wuya hesitated for a moment and then he sneered. "There is no harm in telling you. The despicable enemy had sealed away the Mystic Dragon with a spell. Although the spell is powerful, high-level practitioners can still cancel it and revive the Mystic Dragon. However, the despicable enemy had also ced a vicious curse! His Majesty must wake up under certain conditions, otherwise, His Majesty would not be able to regain his original strength. He would be like me, a Mythical Beast without self-awareness! Rody nodded and coldly replied, So, you asked us to reach an agreement with you. You want our Emperor to order the people of the Empire not to enter this mountain? Wuya did not deny and replied, "You humans have a lot of high-level practitioners. However, most of you obey the orders of your Emperor." Rody thought for a moment and then he sneered. That is right. Everything can be conveniently justified. He then looked at the pale Diane beside him. He saw that she was looking at Wuya. She tightly held onto her precious crystal-like object, her eyes vignt and fearful. She was just a girl for whom all these legendary things monsters had suddenlye to life. Naturally, she would feel frightened when she thought of all these terrifying monsters. On the other hand, Rody was not afraid at all. He had already been trained to have very strong nerves. He did not know what would be so terrifying about thatrge snake. After all, he had already met the skeleton, Andy and Old Mark, who were also monsters that were centuries old. Besides that, Andy had also said that Wuya had not obtained the Domain Force. Wuya was at most at the same level as the ck Veil Saint. Rody had already dared to risk his life to fight the ck Veil Saintst time. If that is the case, now that you entered this forest again this time, have you presumably found a way to revive the Mystic Dragon? Wuyas expression did not change as he replied, Yes, I checked the ancient texts of the Silvermoon n, which I snatched from them, and found a way to wake up His Majesty... so... I need to take you and this girl together with me. Rody felt uneasy and asked, Why? Wuyaughed, but both hisughter and his voice felt extremely cold. That is because, to revive His Majesty, I would need the blood of two practitioners. The two practitioners one must be the descendant of Karas nsmen, the other one must be the descendant of Protoss. The people of the Empire are the descendants of Protoss, while this girl from the Silvermoon n is a descendant of the Kara nsmen. Wuya smiled as he spoke. Rody started to have cold sweat and gave a strainedugh. Blood? Haha... This is really such an ancient method... Wuyas expression did not change, and he simply said, Do not worry. I do not kill indiscriminately. Once I have used your blood, I will let you go; as long as you have the ability to go back from here. Go back? Thinking of that river with those fish that could spit out needles and those horrific creatures, Rody sighed. Wuya no longer spoke and he slowly stood up. His condition seemed to have improved. He looked and nodded at Rody and Diane as an indication that they could continue to walk forward. Rody felt helpless. He knew that even if he tried to fight back right then, he would not be able to defeat Wuya. At the moment, he and Diane were seriously injured and also exhausted. Any intention to fight a legendary monster in that state was not courage, but suicide. Wuya walked in front, with Rody and Diane following closely behind. Their way forward that time was safe, and the terrible monsters of the forest did not appear. During this time, Rody had aplicated feeling in his heart. He did not know whether he was wishing for some powerful monsters to appear and kill Wuya or that he could safely reach his destination. From the spaces between the leaves, they were able to see that the sky was gradually bing darker. The three of them had actually been walking for the entire day. Rody and Diane had been moving around since the previous day and were extremely exhausted. They have had nothing to drink or eat. The injuries on their body seemed to get worse as they staggered forward. Besides that, the two of them were still covered in sludge. Rody, who still had some sludge in his mouth and nose, was in a particrly sorry plight. Wuya saw that the two of them had slowed down and told them, It is better if you all walk faster. The forest is safer during the day and only a few monsters will appear. However, in the evening, more monsters will start toe out. Rody took a deep breath as he thought of therge monsters earlier. He could not help but give a wry smile and asked, Daytime is safer? Having said that, Rody still believed Wuya. He began to walk faster as he pulled Diane and moved forward. As they walked in front, the number of trees started to decrease and finally, they arrived at an open field. Although the dense grass on the field only covered a small area, it reminded Rody of the grasnds in the Northwest. We have arrived! Wuya stopped walking. He sounded excited. Didnt you say that there is a tree as tall as a hill?" Rody asked as he opened his eyes wide. Wuya ignored Rody. He slowly lowered his head and ced both of his hands together. Then, he suddenly opened up his arms. Rody once again felt dizzy as the space in front of him became distorted. Just when he was stunned, he saw a crack in the space. Wuya started to sweat. He continued chanting and his mouth started to move faster and faster. The crack also slowly opened up and became bigger. Rody and Diane suddenly eximed when they heard a cracking sound. The crack had finally opened up and turned into numerous lights which immediately disappeared. Presented right in front of Rody was a huge tree trunk. That tree trunk was so huge that it was hard to imagine... The ck trunk was like ck iron. Rody sighed. Incredible... I once thought that the tree that needed ten people to hug wasrge but... this tree will need more than a few hundred people to hug it... Scary, really scary! The tree was like a huge opened umbre. Therge branches spread in all directions. The astonishing thing was that its trunk, branches, and leaves were all ck in color. Rody raised his head to look up. That tree was so tall that it was hard to imagine. Its trunk seemed to have pierced the sky... It was so tall that the eyes could barely see the top. Rody sighed and said, No wonder the Mystic Dragon was sealed for more than a thousand years. With such arge tree pressing on it, not to say that it was unable to run, it could have even been crushed to death... Wuya stood at a side and felt relieved. He gently waved his sleeves, and both Rody and Diane felt a strong gust of wind. The wind carried them involuntarily to the side of the tree. The three of them then walked for a while to the other side of the tree. There they saw the stone statue of a huge monster. Behind the statue was arge stone gate. The statue was magnificent. It looked like a strange and fierce monster. However, Rody did not know what it was. Its body looked like a lion crouching. Its thick mane was like a burning me. However, it had the head of a man and long hair that hung down on both sides of its face. It had a serious face, and there was even a crown on its head. Wuya then slowly said, This is the ce! He then coldly looked at Rody. Rody gave a wry smile. You mean it is time to use our blood? Wuya nodded. He pointed at the statue and exined, The two of you, go and smear your blood on the eyes of this statue! Remember to be fast! ording to legend, the blood must be fresh and must not have left the humans body for more than an hour. Rody had already stepped back, and he asked softly, What would happen if we do not smear our blood? Wuya gave a cold smile and replied, Why dont you go and try? Rody thought for a moment and slowly approached the statue. He stretched out his hands to touch the stone gate behind the statue. Suddenly, he heard a roar and the statue seemed toe alive and roared like a lion. At that same time, Rody felt like his hands were struck by lightning. A great force knocked him out. He flew for quite a distance before falling hard on the ground. Rody struggled for a while. He sat up and spat out a mouthful of grass. He then cursed, What the hell? Wuya watched Rody struggle to get back up and lightly said, This is the ce that was sealed by a spell. Naturally, nobody will be able to enter. Thest time I came here, I tried to use brute force to break in. However, I ended up injured and had to shed my skin twice to recover. Shed your skin? Rody suddenly understood why Wuya looked so old two days ago. He sighed, So you were shedding your skin. I thought someone had cast some kind of evil magic on you. Wuya ignored Rody, turned his attention to Diane and told her, You go first. You just need to cut your finger and smear a little bit of your blood on one of its eyes. Dianes expression changed slightly, and she gave a weird look. She took a deep breath and then slowly walked towards the stone statue. When she reached the side of the stone statue, she took out a small curved dagger. Suddenly, with a soft shout, she held the dagger by its hilt and hacked at the stone statue. Wuya watched coldly from one side as if he knew all along that she would do that. However, he never had the intention to try and stop her. The dagger in Dianes hands turned into debris before it could even cut the stone statue. Diane cried out as she was flung away. Incidentally, shended beside Rody. Wuya coldly asked, Are you satisfied now? Do you think you can stop me? Diane struggled to get up and gritted her teeth. I am from the Silvermoon n. Our mission is to guard this ce! I absolutely cannot allow you to revive the Mystic Dragon! Wuya lightly replied, Your Silvermoon n is really stubborn. I knew from the start that you would not be so obedient. I had also wanted to destroy that stone statue thest time I came here. However, I was unable to do it. What makes you think you can do it? As Wuya spoke, he stretched out one of his hands. Diane shouted out in fear. She then floated and involuntarily flew towards Wuya. Wuya then grabbed Dianes neck as if he was holding a chicken. Diane struggled desperately. However, she was powerless before Wuya. Wuya then stretched out his other hand and, with one finger, gently drew something on Dianes neck. A shallow wound immediately appeared on her neck and blood started to flow out. Wuya dabbed his finger on a drop of her blood and urately flicked it onto one of the statues eyes. After that, Wuya released Diane and she immediately fell to the ground. Wuya then said, I already said I will not kill indiscriminately. However, if you were to create trouble, do you think that I, Jormungardr, do not dare to kill a Kara nsman? He then looked at Rody and said, It is your turn! Diane suddenly jumped up from the ground and threw the red crystal-like object to Rody. She then shouted, Quickly run! If you use this, you can be invisible! He will not be able to catch you. You must not let him seed! Rody took the crystal-like object but he did not move. He coldly looked at Wuya and then he looked at Diane before saying, There is no use... Wuya does not need to use his eyes. Werent you injured by him on the mountainst night? Rody walked up to the stone statue in big strides. He used that crystal-like object to pierce his fingers. He then used a drop of his blood and smeared it on the other eye of the statue. The ground shook slightly, and the statue of the beast became distorted. After that, the stone statue came to life and its original crouching body stood up. First, it shook its shoulders. After that, it opened its big mouth wide and gave a long yawn. Itzily opened its eyes and looked at the three people in front of him, then gave a terrifying loud roar. However, these three people had already witnessed a lot of things during their journey. Even though the stone statue gave a mighty roar, they were not overly surprised. That stone statue looked somewhat dispirited and had a helpless expression. It then sighed. Ah, it has been a few hundred years since Ist had visitors... Chapter 125: Strange Human Faced Lion Chapter 125: Strange Human Faced Lion Trantor: Zenobys Editor: There was a faint sigh and the voice seemed toe from the depths of hell. It has been a few hundred years since Ist had visitors... Wuyas normally cold face looked agitated. He could not help but walk two steps forward. Eh? Arent you therge snake? The stone statue looked at Wuya andughed. Why are you here? Wuya red at the stone statue and demanded, Enough nonsense, Gatekeeper! Open the door! The stone statue opened its mouth and roared loudly. A strong wind blew out causing the grass to sway. Wuyas clothes also fluttered but his face remained indifferent. Damn you! You dare call me a Gatekeeper? The stone statue bellowed, revealing a mouth full of sharp fangs. You long-tailed snake, you dare call me that! Wuya looked at him and coldly said, Enough nonsense, you weird-headed lion. I have already fulfilled the conditions to wake you up. Quickly open the door! Wu... The stone statue gave a soft roar and slowly sat down. He then said, Fine! In that case, answer my question correctly and I will let you pass! Questions? Wuya frowned. What questions? I still need to answer questions? Rody quietly walked a few steps forward and stood a distance away from the side of Wuya. Heughed loudly, Wuya, dont you know the teachings of God? If you want to pass through the Sphinx, you must answer its riddles. Bastard! What did you say? Wuya became angry. What teachings? You are just a Protoss watchdog! Sphinx raised its head and roared loudly. Its roar was so loud that Rody could not help but cover his ears. Insolentrge snake! If you dare insult me, the Sphinx, again, I will eat you up! It then growled loudly from its throat. Well! Enough nonsense! Do not disturb my rest! Whoever can answer my question, I will let him in! Wuya shouted loudly, No! This is not right! The ancient texts of the Silvermoon n did not say anything about this! Sphinx ignored him and shouted, What animal walks on four legs in the morning, two legs at noon and three legs at night? The more legs he has, the slower and weaker he is! The moment Rody heard the first sentence, he was alreadyughing to himself. This riddle again. It is the same riddle as the one in the records. Doesnt this guy know how to change the riddle after hundreds of years? In ordance to the ssics about the God in the church, the Sphinx was a mythological animal that guarded the gates. To get past it, one must first answer its riddle. ording to the records, that Sphinxs favorite question was the one he just asked. Rody waited confidently for Sphinx to finish its riddle. While Wuya was frowning and thinking, Rody hesitated for a moment and answered, Humans! The answer is humans! Sphinx roared loudly. After that, it angrily whispered, Correct! This human has given the right answer. You may enter! As soon as it finished that sentence, Rody felt like he was grabbed in mid-air and involuntarily pushed towards the stone door. Wuya roared in anger, Bastard! I am the one who is supposed to go in! His figure shed as he rushed towards the stone door. Sphinx roared again. Before Rody could clearly see what actually happened, there was the sound of arge explosion and Wuya was thrown back. Sphinxs voice then resounded again, Those who have not answered the riddle are not allowed to go in! Wuya got up from the ground, looking extremely angry. He gave a shout and his body was immediately wrapped in a white light. His body transformed within the dazzling light. Wuyas figure got bigger and bigger. Finally, with a roar, Wuya disappeared. In its ce was arge snake, with its ten heads, hissing at Sphinx. One of the snake heads opened itsrge mouth and shot out a stream of fire at Sphinx. Sphinx responded with a resounding roar. The invisible sound waves extinguished the mes! Sphinx then shouted, How dare you, a despicable snake, be rude to me, the great Sphinx! Even the Mystic Dragon had to be polite to me! After that, Sphinx roared again and the snake was struck by lightning. The snake was flung away, and it severely crashed into some trees at the edge of the grasnd. Therge snake hissed and turned back into a human. Wuya then struggled to get up from the ground. Before he could stand firmly, he spat out blood. Wuya then red at Sphinx. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and spat out a small and shiny square shaped object. Rody immediately heard Andy shout, This is it! I can feel that the strong auraes from the top of this thing! Shit! I initially thought that it was Wuyas aura! Sphinx looked disturbed andmented, Dragons tooth! You actually have the Mystic Dragons tooth! Wuya was ghastly pale and had a ferocious expression. He no longer looked like the calm Chief of the me Tribe. Wuya red at Sphinx. He slowly stretched out his hands, wrapping the dragons tooth in his palms. In a burst of fire, the dragons tooth in his palms was transformed into a sharp longsword. Sphinx, are you going to let me in? Wuya whispered as he held the hilt with both hands. Rody could feel the imposing, oppressive presence even from behind the stone statue, smacking him right in the face. The murderous intent gave off a very violent aura, even stinging his skin. Sphinx looked up and roared, Do you think, I, the great Sphinx, would fear you just because you have a dragons tooth. You are just a despicable snake! I am Gods most loyal servant! Bring it on! Wuya gritted his teeth and shouted, No matter what, I am definitely going in there today! To hell with you! Wuya did not seem to take any action. But suddenly, his body disappeared from that ce. In a sh of white light, he reappeared in front of the Sphinx and with that dragons tooth giant longsword, he proceeded to sh down on the Sphinxs head. Sphinx let out a thunderous roar and a white light screen appeared in front of it. The light covered the entire giant tree, together with Sphinx and Rody inside. The ming sword had shed onto the light screen and caused a strong shockwave, but it was unable to prate it. Sphinx roared again. Wuya took two steps back, caught his breath and then spat out some blood. After that, he threw himself forward as he shed again at the light screen. Sphinx roared even more violently but the light screen seemed to be dimmer now. Wuya did not step back this time around, even though he spat out blood again. Wuyas face was deathly pale. The veins in his skin were clearly visible, giving his face a hideous and fierce look. Boy, why are you still watching? Quickly go in! Andy reminded Rody. He immediately ran to the stone gate, and it opened automatically. At that moment, Rody heard a loud crash behind him. However, he did not dare to look back and quickly rushed inside the giant tree trunk. The moment Rody walked in, the gate immediately closed behind him. There was no light inside the giant tree trunk, but Rody could faintly feel the vibrations from outside the tree. Wuya and Sphinx were still battling fiercely outside. Since he could not see, Rody felt his way around. There were walls on both sides. He pushed ahead as he groped with his hands, stumbling into open space. He then kept going forward step by step in the dark. However, he stepped into a void and fell down. That hole in the tree was actually a passageway. The slope Rody fell on was also unexpectedly steep. He rolled all the way down and bumped so much that he ached all over and was extremely dizzy. His body was already weak before this. So, even though he managed to grab two withered vines along the way, he could not hold on to them and could only continue to roll down. Finally, Rody rolled into a pool of water at the bottom. He identally swallowed a few mouthfuls of water before he stood up. The pool of water was not too deep and only reached up to Rodys thighs when he stood up. However, the water was extremely cold. Rody trembled from the cold as a faint wind blew onto his wet body. In the dark, he slowly walked against the direction of the wind. This time, he was more alert and tested his footing before walking forward as he was afraid of falling and rolling down again. After a short distance, Rody had stepped out of the pool and onto drynd. A strange thing happened. Rodys injuries that had soaked in that pool of water started to feel better and now no longer hurt. Instead, they started to feel itchy. Rody did not hurry ahead. He returned to the pool of water and sat there, totally immersing himself. He then started washing away the sludge in his nose and mouth. It felt extremelyfortable and there was no longer a disgusting taste in his mouth. His mind even felt extremely refreshed and his whole body felt lighter. It was as if he could fly. There is something weird about this water. The moment Rody thought of that, Andy spoke, Boy. This seems to be holy water. You are bathing in holy water. Such good fortune. Even the Pope never had anything this extravagant. Holy water? Rody froze for a moment. He then took off his clothes and carefully touched his wounds. Instead of wounds, he found that the skin was smooth and his injuries had healed. It really is holy water. Rody sighed. When he was injured in the army, they had treated him with holy water. However, holy water is extremely valuable and was something that ordinary people could not afford to use. Holy water was not only used to treat injuries but could also be used to replenish the magic power of sorcerers and magicians. Rody sighed and gave a wry smile. Unfortunately, I am neither a sorcerer nor a magician. This holy water cannot replenish my fighting energy." After that, Rody stood up and walked away, shaking his head. Hm? After walking a little in the dark, Rody saw some light in a distance. Rody then asked, What is that? Could it be the Mystic Dragon? Andy then replied in his mind, "What do you think? Arent you the one that cut ahead of the line and entered earlier than Wuya? Are you trying to be a Dragon yer?" Rody replied, I dont know. Kill the dragon? Dont joke around. Who am I to think that I can kill a dragon? Especially since the dragon here is the Mystic Dragon that even challenged the Gods. Even Wuya could easily kill me, let alone the Mystic Dragon. Hmm, so you still know your ce, boy. What were you trying to do by entering this ce? Rody shook his head and was caught off guard when he knocked the side of a wall. He gave a wry smile as he nursed his head and replied, I told you. I do not know. I just wanted to prevent Wuya from entering. If he manages to revive the dragon, would we still have a future? Have you never read the religious ssics? Mystic Dragon. His name has the word mystic and would probably not be a good thing.1 Dont you think that there would be chaos if he enters the human world? Hahahaha. Andyughed heartily. You really have a lofty way of thinking, but what will you do now? How are you going to get out of here? Rody shook his head and replied, Doesnt matter. Let us go in first before we talk about it. Maybe that dragon is asleep and I can get rid of it with one stroke of my sword. I think you are going to get killed. Rody lightly replied, If I am courting death then so be it. Either way, it is good as long as Wuya cannot get in here. That way the Mystic Dragon cannot be revived. Andy was silent for a moment before asking, Boy, are you serious about this? Are you not afraid of death? Hmph. Rody continued to walk as he replied softly, Who is not afraid? However, we must keep moving forward. Once we can no longer move forward, we will die. In short, I will not stand by and just watch Wuya revive the Mystic Dragon! I really cant tell if you are a great man or just an idiot, Andy muttered. The light in front of him started to get nearer. Rodys footsteps also became lighter and lighter. After a few more steps, Rody was shocked. The passageway was filled with magnificent radiance. A variety of colorful gems could be found on both sides of the walls, on the ground and even the ceiling. These gems emitted a dazzling brilliance and each of them was the size of an egg. Rodys mouth gaped open for a long time and then he sighed. Good heavens! There are so many gems here! If we brought them outside, we could make a fortune! Rody could not help but lightly hold onto the uneven walls. Putting his hands around a gem, he pulled lightly and it came off the wall! Rody then eximed as he looked at the gem in his hands and smiled. Andy. I am rich! Do you think this gem is worth two thousand gold coins? Andy sneered. You are the Duke of the Tulip Family. A mere one or two thousand gold coins is nothing to you! Rody gave a supercilious look and replied, What Duke? I am just an impostor. When I stopped bing a Duke, this gem would be extremely valuable! Rody thought to himself for a moment and then he kept the gem at his chest. After that, he thought of pulling out more gems when he suddenly gave a wry smile and said, I am really stupid. Right now, I do not know if I would survive! What is the use of these things? Rody thenughed and continued forward without looking anymore at the gems on the wall. After walking for a while he asked, Andy. Why do you think there are so many gems here? I heard that dragons are greedy beings. They like sparkling things like diamond, gold and various other gems. This ce is where that dragon is imprisoned. This is where they put him to sleep. In fact, for this so-called imprisonment, the gems were ced here to coax the dragon to sleep. Have you seen people who coax their children to sleep by letting their children hold their favorite toy? They used the same principle to coax the dragon to sleep. Rody took a deep breath and gave a wry smile as he said, I hope that the dragon does not think that I stole his toy from the gem I grabbed. I know that children are absolutely relentless against people who take their toys. The passageway slowly moved down the further they went. More and more gems could also be found on the walls. Finally, the walls werepletely covered in gems. The gems were alsorger and shined so brilliantly that people could hardly keep their eyes opened. Rody suddenly stopped and shouted, No! Andy was shocked and angrily said, Have you gone mad? Rody stood still with a pale face and whispered, I suddenly remembered Sphinxs words. Have you noticed it? What words? That Sphinx said a lot of things. Rody took a deep breath and replied, His first sentence... The words he said when he just woke up... Andy coldly replied, What about that sentence? I remember that he said that this was the first visitor he had in a few hundred years. What is wrong with that? Rody gave a peculiar expression. His voice was also a little bit strange. Have you not thought about it? Andy. His first few words were a few hundred years... Andy was silent for a moment and then his voice also started to sound weird. Thats right... ording to the legend, the Mystic Dragon should have been sealed thousands of years ago. The Silvermoon n had also guarded this valley for thousands of years. However, Sphinxs words were... Rody whispered, It has been a few hundred years since Ist had visitors... Then it dawned on him, and he said with a tremulous smile, That means a few hundred years ago... someone was here. --- Trantors Footnote: 1 Mystic Dragon in the chinese raw is mo long. The mo can mean magic, mystic or evil. As Wuya had used that it was just like his despicable enemies to call that ce the Summit of Evil. It implies that Wuya does not consider himself or his parent/master evil. Hence, the dragons name cannot be Evil Dragon. At the same time, mo could also mean evil and is obviously not a good thing as imed by Rody. Chapter 126: History’s Strongest Fatty Chapter 126: Historys Strongest Fatty Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Walking down the passageway, Rody saw the exit in front. However, Rody did not know what he would find the moment he walked out. Would it be a sleeping dragon or something else? Rody took a deep breath and slowly walked out. The moment he stepped outside, he immediately felt like he had hit an invisible whirlpool. His body involuntarily bounced a few steps back. Huh? Boy, be careful. This looks like a boundary! Andy warned vigntly. Rody took a deep breath and concentrated as he started to walk out again. He then felt a force assaulting his body. He tried to push himself forward and felt as if he was facing the wind. He also felt like he was wrapped by ayer of warm water, and that feeling was veryfortable. Andy called out in his mind, This boundary is weird... boy, you... The voice in his head stopped as if a knife had cut away Andys voice. Rody suddenly felt the force holding him vanish. He felt himself plunge forward a few steps and thus entered that cavern. Taking a good look, he noticed that this cavern looked simr to the cave he was in when he was attacked by therge snake. However, this cavern was a little bit bigger. The cavern was full ofrge and small boulders. The first thing that Rody saw in front of him was a pile of gems that were piled up like a mountain in the cavern. The mountain of gems emitted a dazzling light and almost blinded Rody. He quickly looked away and did not dare to look directly at the gems. When he turned his head, he immediately saw that at the distant edge of the cavern was not a wall, but rather a gap. It was a Gate to the Abyss. After that, Rody heard a faint roar and could not help but walk forward. Standing in front of the abyss, he looked down. With that look, Rody could not help but breathe in the cold air. He gazed into the abyss and found crimson magma surging turbulently. The magma was not throwing out mes. Instead, it was raging, back and forth, and emitting traces of smoke. Strange... Rody could not help but murmur. The magma is just underneath but why is it not hot standing here? Rody thought to himself and called out to Andy but he did not get any response. Rody started to feel uneasy and repeatedly called out to Andy. However, there was still no response. Shit! Is this because of that boundary? Rody nervously looked around. However, this was a dead end. Other than the gap he entered from, there were no other exits. The ceiling had some strange stone bells, hung upside down, and glimmering faintly. The surrounding wall was also full ofrge gems. The whole cavern was like a legendary storage for treasure. Hey! Rody shouted, Is anyone here? Whether you are a person or a beast, answer me! Is there anyone here? Rody whispered, Anyone here? What about that dragon? Rody suddenly looked back at the abyss and thought, Maybe the Mystic Dragon is in that abyss... Maybe, it is really hiding inside that zing hot magma. Rody thought for a moment and walked back to the abyss. He then picked up a stone and wanted to drop the stone into the abyss. Rody stretched his hands out but just before he dropped the stone, he heard anguid voice behind him. I would not do that if I were you! Rody looked back and saw a person,zily half-lying down on a boulder. Who? Rody discarded the stone and walked towards the man behind him. However, he was vignt. There was no one on that boulder earlier. Where did he suddenlye from? That man stood up on the boulder and stretched his waist. After that, he loudly said, Interesting. After so long, someone has finallye down here. Howe that lion let you in? Did you defeat him? He looked at Rody for a moment. After that, he shook his head and said, No, you are not strong enough. You definitely would not be able to defeat that old lion... Hey, how did youe in here? As he spoke, the man jumped down from the boulder. His body was like a goose that slowly floated down and stood in front of Rody. He then looked at Rody and smiled. Hi! My name is Sky1. Who are you? Rody stared at the person in front of him. The man had just jumped down from a boulder that was seven to eight meters high. Instead of falling, the man floated down like a leaf. That already stunned Rody. However, such gracefulness did not suit Skys chunky appearance. Rody did not want to say that he was too fat, but he was like some animals who only knew how to eat and sleep. In fact, pigs were thinnerpared to him. His two short legs were like tree stumps and his waist looked like a bucket. His neck was so short that it was almost hidden. His head wasrge enough to make others ignore his obese body. Rody swore to God (even though he never believed in God) that he had never met anyone whose head could be so big. His face was t like the bottom of a cauldron. His pair of eyes were so small that people could barely notice them as they just looked like two thin cracks. As for his nose, one could barely recognize it as a nose. It was as if his nose had caved in after being punched and only two holes remained for respiration. His mouth was so wide that it was scary. Rody was sure that if the manughed, his smile would reach from ear to ear. It was amazing for such an extremely fat person to have such a light and graceful movement. Rody found it hard toprehend because he could not imagine an obese person, the size of seven to eight pigsbined, casually floating in the air. My... my name is Rody, Rody froze for a moment before saying his name. Sky carefully looked at Rody andughed. Boy, how did you get in here? You spoke in the Protossnguage, then you must be a descendant of Protoss, right? Good! The ones I hate are Karas people. You are not one of Karas people! Very good! As he spoke, the man circled around Rody and then he pulled Rody by his hand and led him to a mountain of gems. Rody felt like a helpless puppet being pulled by Sky. He heard Skyugh. Boy, I have not met anyone for many years. This is very good! Take any gem you like. Consider them my gift to you! Rody finally recovered from the shock. He broke away from Skys grip and retreated a few steps. He then asked, What are you? Are you a human or... are you that Mystic Dragon? Sky froze for a moment before heughed out loud. Heughed as if he had just heard the most ridiculous joke ever. He pointed at Rody and gasped for air, Did you said that I am the Mystic Dragon? Do you actually think that I am that reptile? Do I really look like that overgrown lizard? Before Rody could reply, Sky stoppedughing and raised his neck. Dontpare me to that overgrown lizard! I am a real human! I am a human like you! At that moment, the fatty lowered his voice and showed a puzzled expression. He then said to himself, Huh? Am I really the same? It seems like there are some differences. Humans cannot live for a few hundred years... does that mean I am not human? Ah, this question gives me a headache! Rody eximed. A few hundred... A few hundred years? Did you just say that you have lived for a few hundred years? Sky responded, Of course. I have been in this cave for a few hundreds of years, and I am still not dead! Rodys mouth hung open and he thought to himself, Monster! Monster! Another monster! Why do I keep encountering monsters that are several hundred years old? Then... how did you survive these past few hundred years? What have you been eating and drinking? Why are you here? Sky pursed his lips and replied, What did I eat or drink? Hmph. Once you have reached my level of skill, there is no need for those things. As for why I am still here, you must first tell me the reason you are here. Rody gave a wry smile. He understood that this man had been in here for several hundred years and was not able to talk to others in an orderly way. Rody thought for a moment and told Sky about what had happened to him. When Sky heard the story, he became high spirited. When he heard about Wuya fighting Sphinx, he showed a curious expression and asked, Really? Thatrge snake was really fighting that old lion and it was hard to determine the winner? It seems like that snakes cultivation was also quite good... Rody kept quiet and looked at Sky. Sky then asked, In that case, why did youe here? Ah, it must be to kill the dragon. Am I right? I know a lot of people who had nothing better to do than to look for trouble and try to kill the dragon. They just want to show off. However, your strength is too weak. You will not be able to fight that dragon... Sky carefully looked at Rody again and murmured, No, you cannot. The difference is too big. The dragons mes will burn you to ashes... Your fighting energy will be of no use. You have not practiced how to condense the air. You do not even have the abilities to escape... Terrible... Rody could not help but frown, and he asked, What about you? Why are you here? Skyughed and replied, Me? Last time, I had heard of this legendary ce and came here out of curiosity. I had also encountered the spiders and therge monsters outside. They were interesting but were too weak. The lion at the entrance was no threat to me. In the beginning, he was guarding the gate and did not want to let me in. He insisted that I get him someones blood. I was impatient and beat him up until he cried for mercy. After that, I forced my way in. You beat up Sphinx until he cried for mercy? Rody looked at the fatty in front of him. Sky certainly did not look like a master... Skys eyes grew wide and eximed, You do not believe me? Haha, very simple. Let us go out right now and I will beat up the lion in front of you. Rody gulped. He felt like everything he had encountered that day were all inconceivable things. Right now, therge snake that had cultivated for a 1000 years could not deal with that lion. Sh*t! Both of them were legendary Mythical Beasts. However, the fatty in front of him said he could make the Sphinx cry for mercy. Sky then became dejected and sighed. Although I came in here, I did something wrong... I heard that there is a Mystic Dragon here. I wanted to see how powerful was that legendary figure who could challenge the Gods. As a result, I forced my way in, but something bad... Rody became frightened and asked, Did the Mystic Dragon escape? Of course not!" Sky red at Rody and continued, "I am here. How could it escape?" He paused for a moment and his face showed a helpless expression. "That reminds me, it makes sense why the lion did not want to let mee in here. ording to the lion, the blood of two different nsmen must be offered and an ancient spell must be chanted to revive the Mystic Dragon and restore its power. Unfortunately, I was impatient. I did not know how to chant the spell, and I did not even know where to find Karas nsmen...Karas nsmen had supposedly gone extinct a 1000 years ago. Where was I supposed to find them? That was why I had no choice but to force my way in. What was the result? Sky gave a wry smile and said, The result was that the Mystic Dragon had been revived but... not quite... Sky sighed and continued, Legend says that the Mystic Dragon was strong enough to challenge the Gods. However, if it was not revived the proper way, it would not be as strong and would only be a Mythical Beast without a sense of self. Rody felt his heart jump wildly and could not help but ask again, So... you revived it? Sky gave a wry smile and replied, Yes, revived... Rody could not help but whisper, Oh my God... You really revived it... Who are you? Dont you know the consequences of reviving the Mystic Dragon? Sky shook his head and replied, What consequences? I have been here for hundreds of years doing nothing but sleeping. When I was awake, I would ask the dragon for a fight as a form of exercise... I didnt feel anything wrong. Just to fight... as a form of exercise? Rodys expression looked like he had just been cut by a knife. --- Trantors Footnote: 1Tian (Sky) Lie (Violent). Pronounced Ti-en Li-e. The closest name I got from baby names is Thierry which still sounds very far off. A google image search found several things I cannot recognize and a sword that seemed like Kamen Rider weapon. After more searching, I found that it was the weapon of Sr Pyro Warrior(?) from Armor Hero. The weapons name had another two more characters besides Tien Lie but it ended up as something like Armor Prator. I decided to just use Sky. Chapter 127: Powerful Domain Chapter 127: Powerful Domain Trantor: Zenobys Editor: You dont believe me? Sky seemed greatly insulted. He suddenly raised his voice and cried out, I am Sky! Who do you think I am? Why should I lie to a boy like you? You wait! Before Rody could speak, Sky swung his arms. Rody then felt himself being thrown back by a powerful force. He crashed hard onto the ground. Sky put both his hands on his chest and suddenly a human shadow appeared. The shadow looked as if his body had been erged several times. Rody felt his body shake. It was as if a powerful force had distorted the space in front of him. The powerful force was like arge and invisible hand, violently tearing Rodys body. Suddenly, his body stiffened, and he was unable to move his whole body, not even a single finger. He could feel a severe pain all over his body and could feel like his heart was being torn to pieces. He could not help but groan in pain and almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Sky then suddenly said, Ah! I forgot that your strength is too weak and cannot withstand my domain. He then shot out a light to cover Rody. Rody suddenly felt that the powerful force that was tearing his body apart had suddenly disappeared. He breathed heavily and felt like copsing. At that time, Andy, who had been cut off, suddenly spoke in his mind. Domain Force! Boy! This is domain force! Andy continued to shout, This guy is really a top ranked practitioner! He has already obtained Domain Force! Shut up, Andy! Rody could not help but reply in a soft voice. Why didnt you say anything earlier? Andy helplessly replied, This stupid cavern has a boundary. All my magic does not work properly here! Our connection also relied on the magic in your mask. However, as a result of that fattys Domain Force, the boundary was broken. Rody took a deep breath. He looked at Sky not far from him and showed aplicated expression. Is this really the Domain Force? At that moment, Rody felt as if he had returned to the time when he was just a low ranked warrior in the Imperial Capital. The time when he saw Master Autumns disy of swordsmanship and eximed in astonishment. In the past six months, his strength had grown so much and he even became famous in the Northwest Region. As a high ranked warrior, he was already considered a master in the eyes of the ordinary people. Even if he encountered high-level practitioners like the ck Veil Saint, Rody believed that he would at least have the strength to fight back even if he could not win. However, the moment he saw Sky summon a Domain Force, Rody felt extremely powerless. That made him feel empty and ufortable. When he was facing Sky, he was just an extremely low leveled practitioner. A master of Domain Force could easily kill him by just lifting a finger. Just now, Sky only made some motions and he was almost killed by the pressure from the domain force. Skys entire body was covered in a ming aura. The ming aura was far more vibrantpared to Rodys Holy Light. Besides that, the me was also pure silvery white. The white me flickered and Skys entire body emitted an extremely strong power. His fatty image had disappeared and was reced by a proud looking worlds greatest master. There was a continuous rumbling sound as the stones on the floor broke into pieces. Therge boulder also could not withstand Skys Domain Force and was broken into pieces. There were countless pebbles that quietly floated above the ground and were suspended in midair. There was a strange formation as Sky stood in the center with many dazzling gems surrounding him. It was like he was surrounded by a strange battle formation. Sky suddenly looked up and shouted. Rody felt a violent quake that rammed his body. His ears suddenly felt a very sharp pain and Rody could not help but cover his ears. Sky continued his shouts as he raised one of his legs and he forcefully stomped on the ground... The whole cave trembled from the impact. The stone bells which were at the ceiling of the cavern started to fall down. Skys loudughter filled the cavern and he shouted, Come out! Sky once again forcefully stomped his foot on the ground. The cavern vibrated incessantly. Rody was unable to stand firmly. He staggered and held on to a boulder beside him for support. Suddenly, Rody heard a roaring from the abyss. A huge wave of magma sshed ten meters high from the abyss. The red magma had sshed all over. The high waves of magma sttered at the surrounding boulders and they started to emit ck smoke. Waves after waves of magma continued to be tossed up. The waves became more and more vicious. Suddenly, there was a resounding long howl in the cavern. A huge figure separated the waves and jumped out of a pool of magma. It thennded heavily on the ground, right in front of the Abyss. When the figure jumped up, he spilled a bit of magma which emitted a sizzling sound. The huge figure had a long neck and a massive head. It opened its big mouth and roared loudly. Then it lowered its head. Its two red eyes red at Sky as it continued to growl angrily. Rody opened his mouth wide as he watched the confrontation between Sky and the huge monster. Is this the legendary Mystic Dragon? The Mystic Dragon really lived up to the name of dragon. Its heavy body had a long tail. The long tail was spiky like a meat tenderizer. Its huge body was covered in ck scales, with a pair ofrge wings on its back. It breathed heavily and brought along waves of violent wind. On itsrge head was a sharp horn. Unlike the rest of its body, the horn was white. It stood on two legs and brandished its ws at Sky. It also opened its mouth to breathe out fire. The Mystic Dragon was much bigger than therge snake that Wuya had transformed into. However, Rody had some doubts. That was because he could not see any differences between the legendary Mystic Dragon and an ordinary dragon described in books. Was this really the Mystic Dragon that once challenged the Gods? Idiot! Dont tell me that you cannot see? Andy could not help but call out. What? Where is the dragon standing right now? It is standing right in front of that fatty! It is standing inside the Domain Field, but the Domain Field doesnt seem to affect him at all. Rody then realized and understood. Under the powerful strength of the Domain Force, the surrounding several meters high boulders had all broken into pieces. The whole cave was also shaking. The dragon ignored all that and brandished its ws as it slowly approached Sky. However, as it breathed out fire, it vigntly observed Sky. It was apprehensive of Sky and it did not immediately charge forward. Be careful, this guy is getting angry. Sky suddenly shouted. Sure enough, the giant dragon suddenly pped its wings violently. It caused two, huge, wind sts which were like the sharp edges of a knife as it shed out in all directions. Even the huge boulders were shattered into bits. The two de-like wind sts charged towards Sky and he coldly said, This trick again! Sky stretched out one of his hands and a solid-looking light shield appeared. That shield waspletely different from the light shield that Rody formed with his fighting energy. That shield was not just sparkling but was solid as well, like a crystal. Andy whispered, This is the Energy Transformation that was once stated by Master. This Domain Force master can really do it! There was a loud sound that made Rody feel dizzy. The two des collided against Skys shield. The collision caused the surrounding walls and gems to break into pieces. The Mystic Dragon lowered its body, stretched its neck and opened its mouth. After that, the dragon breathed out a crimson me. Sky then shouted, I will block it! The shield in his hands magically becamerger. It becamerge enough to hide the whole of Skys body behind it. The crimson mes sshed on the shield. Skys body seemed to sh. Although his body did not move, it was as if he was being pushed back by an invisible force. The ground at his feet also started to crack. The Mystic Dragon roared and continued to breathe out mes. Skys body shrunk behind the shield and then he shouted again, Ill block! Ill block! Sh*t! I will block! After breathing out mes about ten times, the dragon started to be exhausted. Its imposing aura also started to grow weaker. The stones on the ground surrounding Sky had all been charred. Sky thenughed heartily. "Haha! Big lizard, are you out of breath? Now, let me teach you a lesson!" Therge shield in his hands transformed into a long giant hammer. Sky then sprang up from the ground and instantly jumped in front of the Mystic Dragon. He then hammered the Mystic Dragons head. The earth shook. Rody was amazed to see Sky move at a speed his eyes could not follow. Sky appeared just below the Mystic Dragons nose. He then saw Sky ruthlessly hammer the Mystic Dragons head. Even though Sky was huge and fat, he was much smaller inparison to the Mystic Dragon. It was like a tall and fat mouse standing beside a lion. Besides that, the giant hammer was only like a toothpick to the Mystic Dragon. Have you ever seen the effect of a person being hammered by a toothpick? A huge ck figure flew out and crashed into the wall. The impact caused the cavern to shake violently. At that moment, Rody almost thought that the cavern would copse. Therge Mystic Dragon was sent flying by a toothpick! The Mystic Dragon then stood up from the ground and shook its head. It roared at Sky in anger. Sky felt proud of himself andughed heartily. Big lizard, was itfortable, just now? Haha... However, that time Sky hadughed too early. He saw a shadow shed by as the Mystic Dragon swung its tail. Sky was struck mercilessly. Before he could even cry out, he flew out and crashed into two boulders. Sky felt like a fly being hit by a fly swatter. Sky shouted as he climbed out of the pile of gravel. He then shouted angrily, Good one! You actually learned how to bluff! Prepare to be punished! Even without reciting any incantation, the stones on the ground started to float. When Sky waved his hand a countless number of stones severely pelted at the Mystic Dragon. There were big and small stones.The small stones were the size of an egg while the big ones were the size of several people. The sound of the stones pelting the Mystic Dragon could be heard. The Mystic Dragon received concentrated pelting from the stones. Although the stones could not smash through the thick scales of the Mystic Dragon, it was enough to make the dragon roar in pain. Sky seemed like he was addicted to it. He kept waving his hand to pelt more stones onto the Mystic Dragon. As he did that, heughed. As Rody continued to watch the scene, he heard Andy whisper in his mind, Boy, did you see that? This guy does not use any skills or magic to move the stones. Although this could be done with magic, he would need to chant an incantation. It would absolutely not be as easy as the way he did it! Rodys eyes lit up as he asked, Andy, what happened? Is this because of the so-called domain? Andy whispered back, Boy, this is indeed the domain. Once a person obtained the strong domain, his energy would surpass all the other practitioners. More importantly, they would be considered close to the existence of God. Andy paused for a moment before continuing. The so-called close to the existence of God meant they could create a domain with their own abilities. Everything in this domain would obey themands of the master of this domain. In this domain, the master is God! He would easily be able to do anything in his domain! Rodys heart started to race and his depression was swept away. He had a new intention as he watched Sky yfully fight back the Mystic Dragon. He could not help but loudly say, Andy! I have decided! I definitely want to obtain a powerful domain! Andy was silent for a moment and then heughed bitterly. This wont be so easy! Dont you know that all the people with powerful domains were all mythological figures? The Empire had not even seen one in centuries. To be able to reach the rank of Sacred Swordsman, which is simr to that of ck Veil Saint is already at the top! Oh? Rody gave a stubborn expression. Andy sighed and continued, Do you know this? ording to the legend, those people with powerful domains were all strong people that showed disdain for the world and were never defeated! Unfortunately, the moment Andy finished that sentence, the person, in front of him, with a powerful domain exhibited a shameful situation. The Mystic Dragon was beaten until it was furious. Suddenly, it roared and breathed out its crimson mes. That time the mes were more ferocious than the previous ten times. Sky was caught off guard and could not take out his shield in time. He was hit by the mes head on. He screamed as his body turned into a huge fireball and flew away. Rody was stunned and could not help but murmur, "This... he seems to have lost." Andy angrily cursed. Idiot! His opponent is the Mystic Dragon! Well, in my opinion, the Mystic Dragon is not that great. It does not seem to be much stronger than Wuya! Bullshit! If it was that giant snake, when it stands in that powerful domain, it would have shattered into pieces before the battle started! Andy shouted hatefully. Also.... Ah! Be careful! The Mystic Dragon had finally noticed Rody. It suddenly roared and then it breathed fire out at Rody. Dont block! Quickly run! Before Andy had even finished speaking, Rody had already jumped away. Although he was weaker than the Mystic Dragon, he was still quite agile. When Rody jumped out of the way, he saw the location he was standing at was already charred. It just breathes out mes! What is so special about it?" Rody rolled on the ground and stood up. Idiot! It is not an ordinary me! It is a dragons breath! If you even just touch it, your whole body will be burned to ashes! You... be careful! When the Mystic Dragon saw Rody avoided its attack, it pped its wings to create a gust of sharp wind. Rody felt a powerful aura charge at him. However, at that moment, he felt his body turn stiff and he could barely move. It was as if his whole body was being wrapped in a powerful aura. He fiercely bit his tongue. The sharp pain stimted his alertness, but it was already toote to dodge. He used both of his hands to summon a light shield from his Holy Light. After that, there was a loud sound as Rodys shield was crushed. His body then flew out and crashed into the walls of the cavern. Rody felt like every single bone in his body was broken and he could not even move a finger. After coughing out a few mouthfuls of blood, he felt a trace of pain in his chest while the rest of his body had turned numb. Sh*t! Such power! It is much stronger than those huge monsters... Those were Rodysst thoughts before he fainted. Just before he fainted, he vaguely saw a figure popped out of the gravel and shot towards the Mystic Dragon. The figure was surrounded by a silver aura. The silver figure was like a shooting star, holding a long ming sword. Therge and small figures collided at each other and then Rody closed his eyes. He heard the continuous roars of the Mystic Dragon and then thought to himself. This ce will not copse, right? Chapter 128: Dragon Converter Chapter 128: Dragon Converter Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Wuyas white linen robe was tattered and his hands were bloody as he tightly gripped his longsword. Despite shing at Sphinx many tens of times, he was still unable to cut through Sphinxs curtain of light. After all, the lion was Protoss mythological beast. Although its curtain of light was bing dimmer, it still unwaveringly blocked the way. Wuya felt anxious with the thought that the Duke of the Tulip Family had already gone in for half a day. However, Wuya knew that if he were to force his way in, there could only be two oues. The first would be Sphinx bing exhausted and then Wuya could finally break through the boundary. The second would be that Wuya copsed out of exhaustion. At present, the chances of Wuya copsing first were much higher. However, Wuya would never give up. He had spent so much time and energy. He was finally so close to reviving His Majesty, the Mystic Dragon. How could he give up now? Wuya gasped for breath. He only had single intention on his mind. That was the intention to fight. This time, Wuya no longer rushed forward like the previous times. He held the Dragons Fang longsword with two hands and red at Sphinx as he slowly stepped forward. Before Wuya could make thatst strike, there was a loud trembling noiseing from the gate. The giant tree started to shake. Sphinx shouted, Bastard! He is fighting again! That bastard human! Wuya did not understand what Sphinx was talking about but he had already turned stiff with attention. It was because he also heard the roar that came from the gate... That was His Majesty, the Mystic Dragon. Has His Majesty awakened? Rody felt like he was suffocating. He could not help but push away the stones on his chest. Rody then shook his head and opened his eyes. He found himself buried under a messy pile of stones. He was unable to move his right hand. His right arm was most likely injured by the falling rocks. Sh*t! dont tell me, its broken. Rody secretly cursed and pushed away the stones on his body with his left hand. Fortunately, the stones were small. Otherwise, without the fighting energy to protect him when he had fainted, the stones could have crushed him to death if they had been slightlyrger. Rody staggered as he struggled to get up and found that his injuries were much more serious than he had imagined. He felt dizzy the moment he stood up, and it was as if his bones were not able to support his body. His legs weakened and he almost fell forward. His forehead was wet as blood continued to drip down his face. There were also numerous wounds on his body, especially his left leg that refused to move asmanded. Rody gritted his teeth as he endured the pain. His right hand could not move, so he used his left hand to hold the rubble and supported himself. At that moment, the gems in the cavern had already been scattered everywhere. Some of the gems had also already turned to powder. The Mystic Dragon was weak and copsed in front. It was whimpering and seemed to be on the verge of dying. Blood flowed out of the cracked dragon scales. The dragon whimpered in a low moan and no longer looked angry. Its original fiery eyes had grown weak and had closed. Rody looked around, but he could not find Sky. He sighed as he had not expected the ce to copse due to the battle. The stone bells that were hanging on the ceiling had also fallen. The wall and the ceiling were filled with terrible cracks. With just the slightest movement, fragments of stones would crumble from above and this made those who saw it feel uneasy. Rody carefully walked towards the Mystic Dragon. The Mystic Dragon suddenly opened its eyes and roared at Rody. Its roar was filled with deterrence and vignce. However, its roar was very weak and could only intimidate. Rody sighed as he himself was on the verge of dying. Rody looked carefully and saw that the Mystic Dragon was severely injured. It had numerous wounds and cracked dragon scales on its body. One of its tremendous wings was also bleeding and there was a hole in it. The dragon was unable to stand up and could only lie down quietly while it bled. Will it die? Rody could not help but ask. Die? Andys voice sounded out in his head. You must be kidding. This is the Mystic Dragon. If it could die that easily, do you think it would be sealed here? It is one of the most powerful life created by God and is immortal. Right now, it is seriously injured and exhausted. However, once it has regained a bit of strength, it would immediately move around actively... Rody then remembered the scene of the Mystic Dragon jumping out of the magma. He then gave a bitterugh and said, Well, I guess I should just hope that it does not recover. Otherwise, I would be dead. Andy suddenlyughed, Boy! This time you are truly fortunate! What? Dragons blood! Andys voice was as excited as a cat that had seen fish. Dragons blood is an extremely good thing! If you smear it on your body, you would be invulnerable! ording to the legends, the Sacred Swordsman and Holy Knights of the Rnd Continent liked to smear dragon blood on their weapons and shield as it was more effective than any other enhancement. Those weapons and shield would then be able to repel both physical and magical attacks. Rody nced at the distant Mystic Dragon and smiled, Do you mean that if I were to smear the dragons blood all over my body, the Mystic Dragon would not be able to kill me when it recovers? That being said, Rody walked up to the Mystic Dragon and said in a low voice, Hey, Mystic Dragon, since you are not going to die and yet you are bleeding so much, then lend me some of your blood. The Mystic Dragon raised its head and roared. Rody was frightened and immediately retreated a few steps. After the dragon had finished its roar, it lowered its head. It no longer roared and could only snort through its nose, giving out a little bit of heat. Rody no longer hesitated and walked towards the Mystic Dragon. He took off his shirt and smeared the Mystic Dragons blood all over his body. He could not reach his back, so he rubbed his back against the Mystic Dragons wounds. The Mystic Dragon suddenly struggled a little and raised its head. It turned its head to Rody and roared loudly with its mouth wide opened. Rody was immediately rmed and thought that he was doomed. This is Andys fault! It is going to use its dragons breath, and my bones would turn into ashes. Just when Rody was deep in his thoughts, the Mystic Dragon suddenly groaned painfully. It opened its big mouth to spurt out blood, instead of the scary dragons breath. Rody felt as if a bucket of water was poured over him. He no longer needed to smear the dragons blood over his body as he waspletely soaked in the blood. The Mystic Dragon once again felt weak and lowered its head. However, its eyes were open as it unwilling looked at Rody. The dragons blood that thoroughly soaked Rodys body had a nauseating stench. However, before Rody could vomit, he felt his wounds begin to itch. He looked down and saw that his injuries were starting to heal. The injuries all started to close up extremely quickly. In a short while, they werepletely healed. This is amazing! Rodys eyes were wide open. This is even more effective than holy water! Of course! Boy, ording to the legend, holy water is just magical water used as an offering to the Gods. However, this is the blood of the dragon that challenged the Gods! Rody closed his eyes. He started to feel warm and morefortable as well as an itchy sensation all over his body. He could feel that he was regaining his strength. The pain in his chest had also gradually disappeared. He no longer felt like fainting from the pain when he breathed. How is it? Isnt dragons blood good? Andy slowly spoke, There is something even better. Do you want it? What? Andy spoke with a strange interest, Look at the Mystic Dragon. Its whole body is a precious treasure! Its scales can be used to make armor. When an armor made of the dragons scales ispared to an armor enchanted by the greatest magician in the Empire, the enchanted armor can only be considered as garbage! Besides that, there are also its fangs! You have already seen the sword made out of a dragons fang used by Wuya. In the whole continent, you could not find a more powerful sword than that. In addition, there is... the horn on its head... a bit weird... it is some kind of element that absorbs energy. It is definitely something good! As Andy spoke, his voice became odder. It was as if Andy was treating the Mystic Dragon as amb to be ughtered. Andy paused for a moment and then he whispered to Rody, However, the biggest treasure is the Mystic Dragon itself. What do you mean? Boy... Andys voice became serious. Do you remember your lightsaber? Lightsaber? Of course, Rody could remember it. The sword itself was very fragile, but when fighting energy was injected into it, the sword became an extremely sharp magic weapon. Rody remembered what Andy had said and what was written in Dandongs notes. The lightsaber relied on a strange gem on its hilt. The gem was something that could convert energy. Energy would pass through the gem, and the fragile sword would instantly be extremely sharp. What do you mean? Rodys mind stirred. Boy, right now, you are like that fragile lightsaber. If you want to be very sharp... this dragon is the best energy converting gem. You just need to get this dragon into your body... What? Put this dragon into my body? Rody suddenly jumped. Are you asking me to eat it? It... It is too big! Chapter 129: Dragon Converter (2) Chapter 129: Dragon Converter (2) Trantor: Zenobys Editor: Eat it? Andy sounded helpless. I really wish I could stuff it inside your dumb head! Try and eat it! Idiot! You think it is some kind of livestock? The reason the Mystic Dragon is immortal is because its flesh is not normal. Its flesh was converted from energy! Using Master Dandongs words, it is an energy transformer! Energy transformer? Rody looked closely at therge monster in front of him and saw all the blood and scales. Are you saying that this dragons body is created by using energy? But... even the fatty could only summon a shield and a hammer out of energy. Isnt it ridiculous for energy to be able to create flesh and blood? Andy sighed and replied, The conversion of energy is not so simple. For example, this dragon is now covered in wounds and is dying. However, once it regains a little bit of strength, it would immediately be able to heal itself. That is the effect of energy. Rody took a deep breath and stared at therge dragon in front of him. Then... this energy thing is really great... Andy thenughed. "Boy, you really benefited a lot today. If you can turn this dragon into something like that gem on the lightsaber, you can be simr to that lightsaber. And..." And what? Andy sounded proud as if his scheme had seeded. "Many years ago, Master Dandong had secretly traveled to the Northern Continent for an adventure. He was interested in dragons and had been researching them. Dragons are a top most ranked mythological animal created by God. It was not much different from the other mythological beasts except for their saintly or demonic types. After Master hadpleted his research, he found a way to convert the energy of the saintly or demonic beasts. For this reason, he had collected a lot of magic stones that year. Unfortunately, all of his experiments failed. However, there was some progress for the dragons. If the method was not wrong, it should be possible to convert the dragons energy. Master called this method the Dragon Transform Technique." Dragon Transform Technique? Andys voice was very serious. "Correct! Seriously speaking, this is just one of the energy converting methods created by Master. This method only works on dragons. Many years ago, Master had secretly caught a dragon to research it. Although the Mystic Dragon is the most powerful creature, it is still a dragon. This means that the method should work. Master was also very interested in the Gods, but he never understood what was the meaning of Gods. Now that I think about it, it is possible that the Gods did not know how to kill a creature that is pure energy. As they cannot kill it, they could only seal it here. Perhaps, it is possible for Masters Dragon Transform Technique to make it disappear!" Sky struggled from within the rubble. He felt like he was pinned down by something. That something was weighing down on his chest and made it difficult for him to breathe. He exerted himself and punched his way out. There was a loud exploding noise as a boulder of about 1000 catty flew out. Sky then pushed away the rest of the rubble from his body and struggled to stand up. His body ached all over. His clothes, eyebrows, and hair were all burnt or singed. He sighed and whispered to himself, "How unlucky." After that, a white light appeared from his hands and wrapped around his body. Immediately, he appeared clothed in a new set of clothes. His eyebrows and hair also grew back rapidly. If a sorcerer were present, he would copse from shock. That was because Sky had just used the strongest restoration magic, Reshape Origin. It was the same spell that had been used by the ck Veil Saint to heal Rody. The ck Veil Saint was terrifyingly powerful. Even then, she was exhausted by that spell because she could barely apply it. However, Sky used it so conveniently and effortlessly. Sky sighed and eximed, Big lizard! Are we still going to fight? Shall we have another round? I... Sky suddenly paused as he saw a stunning scene. That kid stood in front of the Mystic Dragon. He stretched his left hand and gently pressed on its forehead! His eyes were still closed. His expression was solemn and serious, and he seemed to be whispering something. On the other hand, the violent Mystic Dragon was just lying there motionless. It no longer looked violent and seemed to be sobbing weakly like a gentle sheep. What is that kid doing? Is it a pacifying spell? Is he trying to tame... wait! Tame the dragon? Is he crazy? This is not like training horses, cattle or lions! This is a dragon! This is the most powerful dragons, the Mystic Dragon! As he thought of that, an even more surprising scene unfolded. The ck dragon started to shine. The light became brighter and brighter until it was difficult for one to look straight at it. Even the figure of the dragon was hidden in the light and only its outline remained. The outline of the dragon then started to shrink... shrink... and was finally condensed into a stone, the size of a fist... Something is very wrong! The ball of light also became smaller as it was sucked in by the boys left hand. Sure enough, the light soon disappeared. Skys eyeballs almost popped out. That Mystic Dragon, that huge Mystic Dragon, such a huge monster just vanished right before his eyes! The Mystic Dragon that even the Gods could not kill had just vanished! Sky could not help but gently bite his tongue to ensure his vision was real and that it was not a dream. Sky looked at the boy whose eyes were tightly closed and his left hand still stretched out. Sky then shouted as he rushed towards the boy. Rody stood there and could feel a lot of energy violently flowing in through his left hand. His whole left arm felt like it was being torn apart by the violent energy. He vaguely felt like his left arm was bing bigger and heavier. He felt that his left arm was no longer his original one, and it seemed to have be a hundred times bigger and a thousand times heavier. When Rody opened his eyes, he saw that his left arm was still his left arm. It did not grow bigger. Rody then suddenly noticed a shadow flying towards him. As he was upied, he stretched his hands forward to shield himself... There was a loud noise as Skys obese body was thrown back like a flying arrow. He was thrown back more than ten meters and crashed into a wall, creating arge pit several meters deep. Sky then climbed out of the pit, shook his head and dusted his body. He then roared at Rody, Boy! What did you do? Where is that dragon? Where is thatrge lizard? Rody was still looking at his left hand in a daze. Hearing the roar, he looked up at Sky and slowly replied, I... I seem to have transformed it... Transformed? Sky stared at Rody as if a flower had just grown out of Rodys nose. He then jumped like a rabbit and shouted, Transformed? You transformed the dragon? What do you mean transform? How did you transform? Rody was at a loss. He raised his hand and carefully looked at it. Just... just transformed like this... As soon as he finished speaking, Rody staggered and fell down with a strange posture. Sky strode hurriedly to Rody but then remembered his earlier experience. He decided to stop several meters away from Rody. He looked at Rody who was struggling on the ground and shouted, Boy, what happened to you? You just said transform. What did you mean? Rody struggled to stand... but all this while his left arm felt as if it was pinned down by a thousand boulders. The weight on his left arm not only made it difficult for him to stand up, he could barely lift his own arm. As a result, he was sitting on the ground with a strange posture that was leaning towards his left. His held his left arm with his right hand and, with great effort, lifted it up. What the hell! Rody cursed in a soft voice. He once again tried to stand up and subconsciously pushed with his left hand to support himself on the ground. He had only pushed just a little bit but heard a loud shattering noise. The ground below his body had cracked and the spot that was pressed on by Rodys left hand to support himself had sunk in. What the hell is going on? Rody screamed. How do I know? Sky stared at Rody, What happened to you? What did you do? Where is that dragon? What do you mean by transform? Rody gritted his teeth and stood up. He was sweating on his forehead out of exhaustion. He used his right hand to support his left arm so that he could stand upright. It was a very strange feeling. His right arm felt empty and light as usual. However, his left hand that had used the Dragon Transform Technique felt unusually heavy. It was as if his left arm was suppressed by some powerful force. Andy had beenughing heartily all this while. Heughed so much that he was gasping for breath. Sess! Sess! Masters method is finally sessful! Masters hypothesis is true! What? Dont tell me, this method has never been tested? You made me do this without assurance? Rody eximed. Nonsense! Of course, it had never been tested! Have you ever heard of anyone transforming a dragon? That method was just Masters hypothesis. I did not expect it to actually work. Hahaha... The detestable skeleton gave another strangeugh. Rody did not know whether to feel happy or angry. Rody then saw Sky was still staring at him and he sighed. He tried to control his emotions and said, Mister Sky, in simple words, I have transformed this dragon. In other words, this dragon is now inside my body! Sky: ... Chapter 130: Super Left Hand Chapter 130: Super Left Hand Trantor: Zenobys Editor: While history was being made in the cavern, the battle between the snake and the lion had approached an end. Both Wuya and Sphinx seemed to have reached their limit. One of them was the Mystic Dragons ninth son, a Mythical Beast. The other was one of Gods loyal guardian, a high ranked Mythological Animal. At the moment, both of them were running out of energy. Wuyas face, which was originally like cold jade, was starting to turn translucent. It was to the extent that his bones and blood vessels could be seen. The horrifying figure of half man and half skeleton could barely lift his Dragons Fang sword. He just stared at Sphinx. Sphinx was still standing there, not moving. However, his roar no longer had any strength. The curtain of light had also turned dim and looked as though it would be broken by another attack. Wuya was also exhausted. He was unable to cope with another attack, as he had already used up thest ounce of his energy. You little snake! Are you still not going to give up? Sphinx shouted, You are already exhausted. Do you really intend to sacrifice yourself here? The Mystic Dragon is immortal, but you are not! Wuya panted as he grinned hideously. He stuck his sword into the ground and spoke in a strange voice, Sphinx. Arent you exhausted as well? How much longer can you carry on with your energy? Today, I will chop off your head! After saying that, Wuya ced his hands close to his chest and sat down. He smiled and nced at Sphinx for a moment. Then, he closed his eyes and mumbled in anguage that nobody could understand. Suddenly, his clothes split open and scattered all over. A thinyer of scales gradually emerged on his naked body. The gray scales densely covered his body. It then spread to his neck and covered his face. Sphinx, do you think that I am at a dead end? Behold, the ninth son of the Mystic Dragon, Jormungardr! After that, Wuya closed his eyes again and his face contorted in pain. He then opened his mouth and gave a long and painful cry... You are shedding your skin again?" Sphinx started to get nervous, "Isnt this the ninth time? You are just a snake, you are not a real dragon. If you shed your skin the ninth time, you will die! Do you really want to die?" Wuya did not reply but continued to scream in pain. The pain became even more severe as time passed. Finally, his skin started to make a weird and creepy sound. Stop! Stop, you snake! You are a snake and not a dragon! A Mythical Snake cannot shed his skin nine times! Are you crazy? Sphinx roared as he shook his head nervously. Wuya suddenly opened his eyes and hissed. After that, the skin on his head started to peel and gradually spread to the rest of his body and revealed the soft and fair flesh underneath. All the bones in Wuyas body seemed to have disappeared, and his body twisted in a weird way. That kind of action was not what a human skeleton could do. The crack on his head was getting bigger, and a new head gradually wiggled out from the cracked skin on top of his head. Sphinx roared helplessly. He was just a guard. Although Wuya could not enter, he also could not leave the curtain of light. He could only watch Wuya work that dangerous magic in front of him. Sphinx suddenly noticed the unconscious Diane at the side. The already injured Diane was caught in the battle between Wuya and Sphinx. A shockwave from their fight had knocked her unconscious. Sphinx immediately shouted, Hey! That person! Karas people! Quick, wake up! Wake up now! Perhaps it was the blessings of the Gods. Diane gently frowned; her body trembled slightly and she slowly woke up. Sphinx continued to shout at her until she slowly opened her eyes. A trace of confusion could be seen in her eyes. The fellow from the Kara n! Right now, that snake is shedding off its skin for the ninth time! If he seeds, I will no longer be able to obstruct it! Now you must help me! Understand? Diane started to understand and struggled to stand up. She gasped for breath and asked, What? She turned around and saw Wuyas heading out of the cracked skin. Ayer of thin and terrifying scales could be seening out of his face. Its inner bright and red body was making a great effort to wriggle out... Ahh! Diane was terrified at this spectacle and started to scream. Shut up! Foolish human! Sphinx roared loudly, You must help me obstruct him! Go and hit him! Use your most powerful attack on him! The snake must not be disturbed while it is shedding its skin! You must stop him now!" Diane clenched her fists so tightly that her fingernails almost cut her palms. Listening to Sphinxs words, she gritted her teeth and gradually approached Wuya, who was molting. Wuya suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Diane. He gently opened his mouth and, with a whisper, shot out a knife. That knife was extremely fast. Before Diane could react, she was struck in the chest. Diane screamed as she fell backward. After Wuya exhaled, his body struggled faster, and the skin was starting to peel off faster. Sphinx continued to roar but no matter how hard Diane struggled, she could not get up again. After some time, Wuya finally smiled coldly. The cold smile then turned intoughter. Hisughter became louder and louder until thestyers of skin were peeled off. The more frightening thing was that the peeled off human skin reverted back into the thorny scales of a snake. Finally, Wuya shouted loudly and slowly stood up in front of Sphinx. Wuya was naked and were covered with thick scales after his skin waspletely peeled off. Even his cheeks were covered with ck scales. His body emitted a violent pressure. Suddenly, Wuya pulled out the Dragons Fang sword from the ground. The de of the sword then immediately shot out a violent me. That me was much stronger than the ones he had wielded earlier. Sphinx! You are definitely going to die! Wuya sounded cold. "You have forced me to shed off my skin for thest time! Although I do not have much life left after this, I am now twice as strong as I was earlier! The new me right now is enough to kill a Mythological Animal like you! Besides that, you are exhausted and do not have much power left! Let me see! How are you going to stop me now! Wuya took a deep breath and then suddenly shouted, Go to hell, you stone headed lion! Wuya moved like a meteor and suddenly appeared in front of Sphinx. His sword burned brightly as he shed the curtain of light. The curtain of light immediately broke without a sound and the ming sword continued to move as if it had never been blocked. The sword then ferociously shed at Sphinxs head. Sphinx only had enough time to roar before its stone body broke and came crashing down. The Sphinx had turned into a pile of rubble! Wuya looked up to the sky and cried. His cry was filled with a mournfulughter. The ming sword in his hands became even more intense. With one sweep, the rubble that was once the stone-headed Sphinx had turned into dust. Wuyaughed coldly as he looked at Diane not far from him and said, "You of the Kara n, when Ie out, I will use your blood as a gift to His Majesty! Cherish thest moments of your life! When I revive His Majesty, his mes shall scorch the earth again!" Just as Wuya was about to walk into the stone gate, he heard anguid voice. Who the hell is so noisy out there? Hey boy, do you know him? Did hee here with you? There was a loud explosion as the stone gate shattered. After that, the broken stones all flew out and a man with arge body stepped out. He was followed by a wobbly Rody. Rodys right hand was holding his left arm. He required great effort with every step he took. His face had turned red. He was leaning to his left and was walking awkwardly. When Wuya saw Rody, he was shocked for a moment. However, before Wuya could speak, the fatty had already started to ask, Hey, you said something about His Majesty. Are you referring to that big lizard? Wuya suddenly noticed that another person hade out from the stone gate and was at a loss. The Duke of the Tulip Familying out of the gate was expected. However, the fact that there was another person was beyond his imagination. What big lizard? Who are you? Sky did not reply and merely looked around, "Strange, where is that old lion? Where did he go? Hmmm? What are these broken stones on the ground?" Sky froze for a moment before jumping. "Oh! These stones were that old lion! How did he be a pile of broken stones? Did you kill him? You seem very powerful..." Wuya coldly grunted and a thought shed through his mind. Who cares about this man? First, kill him. The revival of His Majesty is paramount! Wuya moved like lightning. With a sh, he was already in front of the two of them. He immediately shed them with the sword in his hand. Based on the Dukes original strength, Wuya knew that he would be able to cut him into two. However, someone reacted faster than Wuya could attack. Despite his figure, Sky had dodged extremely quickly. In his haste, he unintentionally went behind Rody. Rody did not react as quickly as Sky. Although he had been vignt the moment he saw Wuya, Wuya was too fast for Rody. Just as Rody was about to dodge, Wuyas sword was already in front of him. Rody had hurriedly lowered his body to dodge. However, he had forgotten that his left hand was extremely heavy and lost his bnce. He fell backward just in time for his left hand to be in front of him. He then heard a loud noise as a figure flew out. The figure flew a few tens of meters away and crashed into the woods. The crashing sound continued as the figure continuously crashed into more trees. The Dragons Fang sword had dropped and was embedded into the ground. The mesing out from the sword had also burned the grass on the ground. Rody felt his entire body shake but did not understand what had happened. He struggled to get up from the ground, and then he saw the Dragons Fang sword stuck in the ground. Rody was at a loss when he looked at the scene. Diane was also shocked. She would not have believed it had she not seen that with her own eyes. She saw Wuya shed Rodys left arm. She expected Rody to die from that. Even Sphinx, the Mythological Animal, was cut into pieces from that sword. However, at that instant, a fireball had burst out from Rodys left arm. That impact was so hard that Wuya flew tens of meters into the woods. Other than the left part of his clothes that was torn, the Duke of the Tulip family stood up looking as if nothing had happened. Rody looked at his left arm and could not help but ask, What... What happened? Sky, who was standing behind Rody,ughed, So, this is it! This is really it! That big lizard is really in your body! The aura that you just emitted belonged to that big lizard! The fat Skyughed as if he had just witnessed the worlds most fun and interesting thing... While Rody was still confused, Andy, who had beenughing as well finally stopped, and said, Boy... Look... Look at your left arm. Tear away your clothes and take a look. Rody ignored the skeletonsughter and immediately tore away his left sleeve. The moment he looked at it, he immediately took a deep breath and whispered, Huh? What is this? Chapter 131: Mystic Dragon Purge Chapter 131: Mystic Dragon Purge Trantor: Editor: A dragon... It looked like that Mystic Dragon except that its head was much, much smaller had been sketched into his arm. Its ck body and skull looked so realistic. The wings looked like they would spread out and soar any instant. Even the me from its mouth looked so real. The dragon was imprinted on Rodys arm. Rody gently stroked the skin with the imprint on his arm and did not find anything different from before. However, he vaguely felt some strange movements under the skin. Rody wondered if it was a psychological effect. A roar came from the woods as Wuya rushed out. He then looked at Rody with disbelieve. Impossible...This is impossible! Wuya suddenly shouted, How could I be defeated by a human? How could the great Jormungardr lose to a human! With an angry roar, Wuyas aura became more and more violent. His whole body seemed to emit mes. He was so angry that he became irrational... Both his eyes had turned red, and his eyeballs were no longer visible as if the eyes had be a pair of fireballs. Die! Wuya roared. His body floated in the air as he created two fireballs from his hands. He then shot them at Rody. The two fireballs flew like arrows towards Rody as they left behind trails of me. Wuya did not stop there. He continuously created more fireballs and shot them all at Rody. Very interesting! Sky was excited as he jumped in front of the fireballs. His fat body acted as a barrier for Rody and blocked all the fireballs. His body was wrapped in a white light, disintegrating the fireballs and scattering the sparks. Wuya continued to rage and roar. Countless fireballs continued to shoot out, causing a series of non-stop explosions. Skys figure could no longer be seen. Finally, the explosions stopped. Wuyas body shook as he had consumed too much power in that attack. His heart almost stopped when he saw the aftermath after the smoke scattered and dissipated in mid-air. Floating in the air was a dazzling white light ball. Sky spread out his hands to suspend the ball in the air. Sparks streaked from the surface of the light ball. Sky thenughed loudly. Interesting! You are good. You really have some abilities... Wuyas face had turned so red that it looked like he almost bled. He was desperate and had recklessly used his energy earlier. After all, he was not a dragon. Earlier, he had risked his life and used energy beyond his limits, cing an extreme demand on his body. He felt as if there were several forces in his body tearing him apart, and he could no longer control his energy. Wuya knew very well that he only had arge mythical snake body but he was using the dragon beasts Spiritual Dragon Transform. That was a crazy move. Now, if he loses control, he would explode and die. Also, that reckless attack had pushed him into a situation far beyond his ability to handle. Now, he could feel the power in his body bing more violent, like a wild horse thats out of control. The fat man who was floating could not be human. That earlier attack was not something the Mythological Animals could endure. Ever since Wuya had used the Spiritual Dragon Transformation, he became two times more powerful. With such power, Sphinx had been demolished in his earlier attack. However, the human had effortlessly withstood all his attacks. Wuya suddenly gave a cruel smile. His smile was ruthless and desperate. You all! Do you think you can humiliate me, the great Jormungardr? You are just lowly humans! I will show you the consequences! I will send you all to hell! Wuya suddenly took a deep breath. As he inhaled, the surrounding air moved rapidly. It was as if he was inhaling everything from the surroundings. Wuya opened his eyes and stared as his body inted like a balloon. Rody and Sky were stunned as they watch Wuyas body be wider and taller. Finally, Wuya grew to over ten meters in height and was about asrge the giant monsters in the forest. However, his body was also covered in a mass of red lights and emitted a buzzing sound. Are you all ready? Humans, are you all prepared to die! His voice roared from the sky like the giant God of ancient times. Sky not only saw that Wuya had berge. He also faintly felt Wuyas aura bing more and more violent. Wuyas energy continued to rise insanely. Finally, Sky had started to turn pale. He realized that Wuyas energy was bing more unstable and uncontrolled. As Sky was proficient in Domain Force, he understood what this meant. That guy is betting his life! Sky had a strong domain and could be considered one of the strongest in the world. It was not a problem for him to fight with a legendary monster but it would be an entirely different matter when fighting against a legendary monster with a suicidal mindset. At the end of the day, Sky was still a human. He did not have an immortal body like these Mythological Beasts and monsters. Besides that, the power of people with strong domain was only close to Gods. They were not Gods. Even a real God might have problems defending himself against the explosion of energy from this dying snake. The powerful Sphinxs death was a good example. If Wuya were to unleash his energy, it would be powerful enough to kill Sky. Sky could tell that Wuya was currently not weaker than the dragon he had been fighting for hundreds of years. An even more frightening fact was that Wuya was rational and intelligent. On the other hand, the Mystic Dragon did not show any signs of intelligence or wisdom and merely relied on instincts. It was merely a Mythical Beast that he fought for fun. Jormungardr, Fang of the Pit, and the ninth son of the Mystic Dragon had finally demonstrated his most powerful moment. Although he was only the ninth son of the Mystic Dragon, he was conscious and had a sense of self. After breaking out of the seal ced by the Gods, he had returned to being the terrifying monster that had fought alongside the Mystic Dragon during the war with the Gods thousands of years ago. Inparison, the Mystic Dragon may have been Wuyas creator, but he was not revived properly by Sky. As a result, the Mystic Dragon had be a mindless Mythical Beast. It could not unleash its full power and was much weaker than the Mystic Dragon from the legends as it could only fight by its instincts. Its power was probably only one-tenth of its original strength. Sky started to get tense. Although he was arrogant, he knew he must not be careless, especially against an opponent who was his equal. This monster may be only just as powerful as the dragon, but he knows how to fight intelligently! Wuya felt an intense pain course through his body. The severe pain threatened to wash away hisst thread of consciousness. Wuya understood that the energy had reached the limits of what he could control. Wuya slowly opened his mouth and spat out in a low and clear voice. 򣤡...... These words were as loud as thunder as they hammered on the eardrums of the people there. Sky then shouted, What did he say? Whatnguage is that? Diane, who was lying down on the ground, suddenly shouted a reply, He is speaking in the dragonsnguage! What? Skys eyes widened and asked. What dragonnguage? What did he say? Diane showed an agonized expression and said, I dont know! I dont understand it! However, I could recognize that it is in the dragonsnguage! His words... are probably a dragons incantation! Sh*t! Sky cursed. After living in that cave for several hundred years, he did not expect to meet such a powerful person the first day he walked out. Dianes expression became more agonized. Wuyas words in the dragonnguage were like needles piercing her heart. Sky took a deep breath. As he had a strong domain skill, he only felt extremely ufortable from Wuyas words. However, he did not feel any kind of pain, unlike Diane. He was about to spread out his domain to challenge Wuya when he heard a painful groan behind him. Turning around, he saw Rody suddenly shout. Rodys face was distorted as he pulled his hair and ears. Rody trembled as if he had gone crazy, and his face was filled with pain. Sky went to Rodys side and tried to pull him up. Just as he stretched out his hand, Rody suddenly showed a trace of anger and had a stern expression. He then waved his left hand to ferociously knock away Skys hand. Sky felt like he was hit by a powerful force and was knocked to the side. A thought shed in his mind. Sh*t! His left hand! Rody suddenly roared loudly. His voice was like a dozen thunders and was loud enough to drown Wuyas words in the dragonnguage. When he roared, Diane felt like her head was being hammered and cked out. Roddys expression was distorted. He looked confused and at a loss. Wuyas dragonnguage had caused the Mystic Dragon in his body to stir. As the incantation continued, the dragon energy in Rodys arm was aroused. Rody could hear thousands of voices screaming in his mind. It was as if arge hand had grabbed his soul and pulled it out. Finally, he also lost consciousness... However, this was only what happened in Rodys mind. For everyone else, Rody now had a different appearance. With a twisted face, Rody stood there and staggered. As if his body was out of his control, he stepped forward rigidly. His irises could no longer be seen; his eyes were now just two white spheres. Wuya had finally finished the incantation in dragonnguage and suddenly roared. Two hands stretched out into the air to create tworge balls of light. He then brought his hands together tobine the two balls. Wuya then opened his mouth and breathed fire into the ball of light. Suddenly, the ming ball of light flew towards Rody. Rody stood at his original position and did not seem to be conscious. Heughed wildly for one moment and then roared the next moment. The moment the ball of light was in front of him, Rody stretched out his left hand and blocked it. He roared as his body was pushed back a few meters, dragging the ball of light in his hands as he went. A short distance away, Sky had gotten back up and was floating in the air. When he was knocked back by Rodys left hand, he was thrown about ten meters away. He had crashed through the bushes and onto the ground to form a deep hole. Before he could dust off the dirt and leaves from his body, he saw a scene that surprised him. Rody suddenly threw back that huge ball of light that was bigger than his body. The huge Wuya cried out. He deflected the ball of light with his giant hands. The ming ball of light crashed into the forest. A huge fiery explosion appeared at a distant point in the forest. The explosion had knocked down rows of trees. Rody then looked up andughed heartily. Heughed crazily and slowly stretched out his left hand as though he was pulling something with it. Rodysughter gradually stopped and a ck aura had gathered at his left hand. The aura became denser and denser before it burst. After that, it transformed into a ck me. ck sparks started to appear as Rody showed a strange sneer. He then said something that Sky could not understand. Sky suddenly realized. This boy is speaking in the dragonsnguage! The following scene almost made Skys eyeballs pop out. The ck mes in Rodys hands becamerger and more powerful. Finally, with a loud st, a ck fiery dragon appeared out of the mes in Rodys hands. The ck fiery dragon opened its mouth and roared as it carried the ck mes with it and shot towards Wuya. The ck fiery dragon carried the ck mes with it, and wherever it went, the grass and trees immediately turned to ash, without leaving any residue. Wuya gave a terrified roar. He just had enough time to put up a huge curtain of light in front of him when the ck dragon with the ck mes crashed into it. With a loud boom, Wuyas curtain of light copsed. The ck fiery dragon hit Wuyas body and passed right through it. Wuya gave a blood-curdling scream. His body grew slightlyrger before exploding with a shower of blood. Hisrge body was totally destroyed! Sky suddenly shouted, Sh*t!. Out of the corner of his eye he spotted Diane that was lying down on the floor. His body then shed for a moment before he disappeared and then reappeared beside Diane. He covered himself and Diane in a white light before the explosion hit them both. The earth shook fiercely. Wuya had exploded and formed a crater that was ten metersrge. Within this crater, all the nts had already be ashes and could only be seen as a dark colored dust on the ground. Rody stood in ce and his face gradually became calmer. He then closed his eyes and slowly copsed. Sky sighed as the light covering their bodies faded. He looked at the girl and then he looked at the crater. He took a deep breath and murmured, My god... How did this kid be so powerful? The girl at his feet suddenly trembled. She groaned and opened her eyes. When she saw Sky standing beside her, she screamed in fear and shrank back. Sky spat and hatefully said, Little girl, if it was not because I saved you, you would not even have any bones left right now! Dianes expression slightly changed. She looked around and trembled. Wu... where is Wuya? Are you talking about that big snake? Sky pursed his lips and said, Everywhere... Ahh! Dianes expression changed, and she started to scream again. He has already turned to ashes, Sky closed his eyes and said, with an enigmatic look. When he saw Dianes nk expression, his enigmatic look faded. He then excitedly exined what had happened, but was shouting and dancing around at the same time. ...Yes. That was what happened. The dragon was this big... ck color ... in the end it caused this crater. Sky opened his arms and tried to form a circle with it. Dianes expression became heavier the more she heard, and finally, she became frightened. She trembled thinking of something terrible and after a while, she muttered in a low voice, Its the Mystic Dragon! He has be the Mystic Dragon! He must have used... the legendary dragons most powerful magic... Mystic Dragon Purge! Dianes face turned pale. She suddenly sped her hands together in front of her chest and murmured, Great Kara. Is the reappearance of the Mystic Dragon the intention of the Heavens? Chapter 132: The Truth of Gods and Demons Chapter 132: The Truth of Gods and Demons Trantor: Editor: Sky could not be bothered about why the girl was fearful. He looked at the two people near him. One of them had fainted and the other was half dead. Sky sighed and told Diane to stay put and not to go anywhere. He then re-entered the hole in the tree and went to the pond with the holy water. He summoned a ball of light to hold the holy water and then carried it out. As soon as he came out, he saw that the girl had already crawled to the side of the unconscious Rody. However, the girl had a strange expression. Something is wrong! She has a murderous expression... Sure enough, the girl lifted the Dragon Fang sword that was left by Wuya and fiercely plunged it down at Rodys neck. Sky gave a supercilious look and sighed. He then heard that girl scream, as she dropped the sword on the ground. Diane was thrown off and fell forcefully on the ground. Idiot, Sky spoke as he slowly walked forward. After that, heughed and said, I must tell you that this boy had smeared the blood of the Mystic Dragon all over his body when he was in there. Now he is extremely powerful. He is probably the strongest human in existence. Even I am not as strong as him! A normal sword would not be able to harm him. This Dragon Fang sword might be capable of harming him but you are too weak to use it. In your hands, the Dragon Fang sword is no differentpared to a piece of scrap iron... Diane was speechless. She trembled as she looked at Sky with a face full of fear. Sky then squinted his eyes and smiled. Well, girl. Tell me... Why do you want to kill this boy? Dianes expression hardly changed. She did not dare to look at Skys face and replied in a soft voice, I... I must kill him! He has now transformed into the Mystic Dragon! I cannot let him leave this valley alive! The Silvermoon n follows the order of the True God Kara to guard this valley. We must absolutely not let the Mystic Dragon reappear in this world! Sky pursed his lips and asked, You speak of Kara. Are you one of Karas nsmen? You all guard this valley? What a joke! Hahaha. Only you people believe in Karas words. Diane raised her eyebrows. She wanted to refute Sky but she was not able to. Skyughed and continued, Haha, you think I am wrong? In that case, let me ask you. Why are you all guarding this valley? ording to the actual myths and legends, the Mystic Dragon was sealed here by Protoss. Kara was a mortal enemy of Protoss. Why are you helping Protoss guard this ce? Diane froze for a moment. Looking lost, she replied, I... I dont know. However, this is the True God Karasmand, and it is absolutely not wrong. The Great Kara is never wrong. Sky pursed his lips and thought to himself. Another stupid religious person. He then coldly said, You said that your Kara... I mean, the Silvermoon n, guards this valley? In this case, can you answer my earlier questions? Others may not know the answer but I know the answer to that question. Know what? Diane involuntarily asked. Skyughed and asked back, Little girl, will you believe me if I tell you that your bullshit True God Kara is a liar and a despicable coward? Diane became angry and shouted, Shut up! You are being sphemous! The Great God Kara will smite you! Sky showed a meaningful smile as he mumbled, "sphemous... Haha, I have not heard this word for hundreds of years. Thest time I was called a sphemer was by someone who worshiped Protoss. Now, even someone who worships Kara called me a sphemer. Haha." His expression then changed and he coldly asked, "Girl, let me ask you then. Those people that worship Protoss say that Kara is the Devil. In your words, they have been sphemous to your God every day. Why hasnt Kara smitten them with lightning?" ... Diane was speechless. Sky suddenlyughed, Cant answer? Your mouth does not say it, but your heart is definitely puzzled! Hahaha! Are you starting to doubt? Your devotion to your bullshit Kara is starting to waver, right? Dianes expression changed drastically as she shouted, Shut up! Shut up! Skyughed for a moment and then he said, Little girl, let me tell you the reason! He paused for a moment and then spoke in a profound voice, The truth is, your Kara and Protoss were associates. They were treacherous guys. However, because they were not satisfied with the division of the spoils, they became enemies. Diane cried out again and again, Nonsense! Nonsense! Dont believe? Let me exin to you! Sky showed a malicious smile and squatted beside Diane. He then stretched out his finger and drew two circles. Look... This is the Northern Rnd continent, and this is the Southern Radiant continent. Girl, listen properly. I will now tell you the real history and truth of the God and Devil War thousands of years ago! Listen properly... Thousands of years ago, Protoss and Kara ruled the continents together. However, they were both Gods. Protoss overlooked the Rnd Continent while Kara overlooked what you all know now as the Radiant Continent. However, for some reason, Protoss created the Mystic Dragon. Sigh... This is what you call looking for trouble... Creation is fine. After all, humans were also created by God. There was nothing wrong with creating another creature. However, the strange thing was that the Mystic Dragon created by Protoss was special. In short, the Mystic Dragon was powerful. Skys expression was serious as he continued, Extremely powerful! It was so powerful that its strength was equal to the Gods! Nobody knows the actual reason Protoss created such a powerful being. However, I suspect it is because Protoss was envious of Karas territory. Protoss knew that he could not defeat Kara, so he decided to create a creature to help him. After that, the most amusing farce happened... The creation of the Mystic Dragon was sessful and the Mystic Dragon was extremely powerful. However, it was too strong, and Protoss could not control it! Just think for yourself. Wouldnt it be terrible if you had created something to help you, but it betrayed you instead? Protoss was helpless and could not defeat the Mystic Dragon on his own. Finally, he had no choice but to ask Kara for help. Originally, Kara did not care as he and Protoss never saw eye to eye. However, the Mystic Dragon not only caused trouble at the Rnd Continent but also at the Radiant Continent. Therefore, Kara decided to work together with Protoss to defeat that Mystic Dragon. Protoss had gathered his own Mythological Animals. There were the God of Light, God of War, God of the Sun. Basically, there were a lot of Gods. Kara also gathered his own Mythical Beasts. The Mystic Dragon was not stupid. When Protoss created it, he followed the image of the dragon. As a result, the Mystic Dragon became the leader of the dragons. The Mystic Dragon then gathered the dragons and rebelled against the Gods and Kara. It fought against Protoss and Kara for a long time. Although the Mystic Dragon was powerful, the other dragons were too weak. Those dragons may be powerfulpared to humans, but they were extremely weak whenpared to Protoss and Kara. Some of the dragons were unable to defeat the Mythical Beasts and Mythological Animals, and so, the Mystic Dragon searched for another method. Diane was already engrossed and could not help but ask, What was the method? Skyughed as his two fat cheeks shook. He then whispered, Creation! Sky took a deep breath and then he continued seriously, The Mystic Dragon was really extraordinary! Not only could he rival the power of the Gods, he also had the power to create lives! He created nine subordinates, known as the Mystic Dragons nine children! Initially, I did not know who that guy we saw earlier today was. However, I remembered the name Jormungardr. He should be one of the nine children of the Mystic Dragon! His nine children were powerful! Each of them was as powerful as the Mythological Animals and Mythical Beasts. That resulted in both parties fighting and the battlested for a few hundred years. Finally, Protoss and Kara had to work together to outdo the Mystic Dragon. In the end, they killed almost all of its nine children. The Mystic Dragon survived but was also badly defeated! Legends said that Kara and the Mystic Dragon fought a duel in the sky. The battle was so ferocious that they almost pierced the sky. Kara and the Mystic Dragon both suffered severely. The Mystic Dragon was captured and Kara was badly injured... Your Kara wasnt just not a good person, he was also definitely not smart. He was obviously used as cannon fodder (dispensable) by Protoss, but he still fought recklessly with the Mystic Dragon... When the Mystic Dragon was caught, they also caught Jormungardr, therge snake. However, the Mystic Dragon was too strong and could not be killed. As a result, they decided to seal it and let it sleep forever. The ce it was sealed in is this ce! Jormungardr was then stripped of its sense of self-awareness and became a mindless Mythical Beast. He was then also thrown into this valley and became the servant of the Gods. Wait... Diane was engrossed in listening to the story and could not help but ask, Why is it here? This is the Radiant Continent and is part of the True God Karas territory. Why did they seal Protoss Mystic Dragon in Karas territory? Sky smiled and replied, This? Let me tell you. This was an agreement between the two parties. If Kara were to help Protoss defeat the Mystic Dragon, Protoss would be willing to give up the Rnd Continent and would no longer bother about what happens in the world! That would mean that both continents would belong to Kara! Ignoring Dianes expression, Sky continued tough, However, Kara was too simple minded. How could Protoss give up his own territory so easily? After all, the reason he created the Mystic Dragon was to help him fight against Kara. As Kara was injured after the reckless battle against the Mystic Dragon, Protoss took this as an opportunity. Then, the rest...was almost just like what the Legend of your Kara n stated... Protoss brought his nsmen from the North to attack the Kara n and upied the Radiant Continent. Unlike Protoss, Kara himself was dying, and he could not assist his nsmen. The result... in just a few decades, the continent in the south was upied by Protoss, and your God Kara was defeated and captured by the northern Gods. I do not know the specific details, but the Protoss teachings say that the God of Sun, the God of War, and the other Gods had used their greatest powers to vanquish the Devil Kara. Finally, when Kara was gone, the Kara n was also almost wiped out. Diane grieved as she heard about the history of her ns extinction. Sky then waved his hands and happilyughed, "What happened after that was really funny. Protoss was contented as long as both continents belonged to him and all the people in this world were his worshippers. However, the Protoss humans started to cause trouble. The people from both the southern and the northern continents started to cause trouble. Suddenly, Protoss worshippers divided into two factions. Both factions imed to be the most devout believers and used the other of distorting Protoss will. A minor dispute like this could easily be solved by Protoss himself. But at that point in time, the Gods were almost finished. First, he fought with the Mystic Dragon for several hundred years. Then he fought with Kara for more than a hundred years. Some of the Gods were dead, some injured and some hid themselves to nurse their wounds. Gods and humans were different. If a human were injured, he could recover within several months. If a God were injured, he would not recover for a very long time. Just like your Kara: he was injured after fighting with the Mystic Dragon and could not recover even after a hundred years. Finally, in the hundred years battle, Kara was killed by Protoss. By that time, Protoss situation was simr to Karas. The Gods on his side were also injured and half dead. There were some Gods who had actually died. As a result, the human world plunged into chaos... As I have said earlier, the two divided factions called themselves the true believers and used the other of being false believers. The elders from both factions were also unable to contact their Masters, causing panic among them. Since their Gods could not speak and guide them, the humans started to fight! The war between the two factions which started thousands of year agosted till this day. Both the people from the northern Rnd Continent and the southern Radiant Continent believed that they worship the True God while using the other of being heathens. I grew up in the Rnd Continent andter moved to the Radiant Continent. I never liked disputes and never cared about Gods or Devils. However, I was interested in those exciting stories. I found a lot of information from the ancient secret scriptures of the northern Gods and the southern Gods. I had also investigated a lot of historical artifacts to piece together this story. Before I entered this mountain, uh..." Sky thought for a moment, shook his head and continued, "I cannot remember, anyway, that was a few hundred years ago. Then, I followed the legend and found this mountain, and I wanted to see how powerful the Mystic Dragon was. I did not really care about all things in this world, except strange things. The continent in the north was divided into several smaller countries but they still worshiped the same God. On the other hand, the continent in the south grew much more powerful. The Radiant Empire was then founded and expanded southwards. I believe that if the Radiant Empire was able to unite the continent, they would be able to fight the people in the North. Without waiting for the Gods to recover from their injuries, the humans started another war. Truly chaotic times." Sky spat as he spoke. Diane was so fascinated by the story that she had forgotten to rebuke Sky for disrespecting Kara. After that, Sky sighed and suddenly spoke again, Now, I do not know what is going on in the outside world. Has the Radiant Continent defeated the Rnd Continent? Do they have the same religion now? Diane opened her mouth, but before she could speak, they suddenly heard a gentle voice say, Not yet. The Southern continent is still the Southern Continent and the Northern Continent is still the Northern Continent. The two factions are also still there and continued to fight. However, the Radiant Empire that you mentioned is almost finished. Both Diane and Sky jumped up in surprise. They turned to look at the person who spoke. Sky then said, Boy, when did you wake up? I did not even notice! Rody showed an agonized expression as he rubbed his head and replied, I have been awake for a while, but my whole body feels painful. I think my bones are broken. What happened just now? Where is Wuya? Did you fight him off? Chapter 133: Fatty Leaves the Mountain Chapter 133: Fatty Leaves the Mountain Trantor: Editor: With the super strong fatty with them, the journey back was smoother. All therge monsters and Mythical Beasts ran away after they were beaten up by Sky. Rody did not know whether tough or cry when he saw therge monsters that were ten meters tall running away from someone shorter and fatter than himself. He had some regrets not leaving Sky back in the cavern. However, Andy told him that he absolutely must take Sky along as Sky would be a great helper. How many people in this world have a strong domain? At first, the fatty was not willing to leave. Rody did not understand why Sky would rather sleep in that cavern and not leave. Sky did not want to leave especially after learning that the Radiant Empire was waging war everywhere. He did not want to see people kill one another. However, Andy thought of a way and made Rody secretly tell Sky about his adventures as an impostor of the Duke of the Tulip Family... When Rody was only half way through with what he intended to say, Skys eyes lit up and then he whispered, Very interesting! How could I miss watching such an interesting masquerade! He then had to break his vow to never leave the mountains. Sky was someone who loved strange things. Hundreds of years ago, in order to learn more about the legendary Mystic Dragon, he gave up hisfortable life and went into that valley. He then messed around with the Mystic Dragon for a few hundred years. Even after that Mystic Dragon was gone, he intended to stay in that cavern. He had no intention of leaving because the war and the killing in the outside world upset him. However, Rodys story piqued his curiosity and prompted him to leave. Rody did not understand why his body did not seem to have any strength. He had to rely on Diane to help him walk. Rody did not have a single injury on his body but he felt extremely weak. Along the way, Sky used up all the energy he had conserved for several hundred of years to beat up therge monsters. However, Rody was pitifully leaning against Dianes body for support. All along the way, Diane looked at Rody with a strange expression. Her cold eyes made Rody feel strange. Finally, Sky took Diane to a side and told her directly, Girl! I have already told you that you cant kill him! Forget your stupid mission! Even if that is the Mystic Dragon, from my point of view, it is just an overgrown lizard! Why are you ring at the boy? Even if he has possessed the big lizard, if he were to cause trouble in future, I will just beat the crap out of him! Sky red at her angrily, and soon, her intentions had disappeared. While all of that was happening, there was a falling out within the me Tribe. In the tribal meeting that day, they had alle prepared to quarrel in front of the Tribal Chief. The tribes that were arguing were simple minded. They had spent the previous night thinking of various ways to scold and curse so that they couldmbaste their opponents during the tribal meetings. However, on that day, they had found that the Tribal Chief had gone missing. The me Tribe started to panic. They searched for an entire day but could not find the Tribal Chief. The guards of the vige gate also swore that they did not see the Tribal Chief leave. In addition, the guard who was guarding the Tribal Chiefs room was struck unconscious by someone. Finally, Wuyu, who was proficient in the Empiresnguage, found out that the Duke of Tulip Family had also gone missing, leaving behind only his guard, Randt. The mountain people immediately surrounded Randt. They had always been hostile to the Empire, and now they believed that it was one of the Empires plots. They decided to just capture Randt first. Randt was also a rash person. The moment he saw the surrounding people pointing their weapons at him, he was also prepared to fight. However, Randt thought about it carefully and knew that he would not be able to fight against so many people. Besides that, he was also worried about the Young Masters whereabout. He then roared loudly, Are you trying to bully me with so many people? Wasnt the mountain people supposed to be brave and strong? If you have the skills, fight me one on one! The mountain people did not understand Randts words. Fortunately, Wuyu was present and also influential within the tribe. Immediately, he called everybody to get their attention and then tranted Randts words. The mountain people were stunned. They then realized that they had one hundred and eighty people on their side while their opponent was alone. That was really bullying and not the style of the mountain people. Several well known warriors of the tribes then dered loudly that they would duel so as to not tarnish their dignity. Randt was tall and stout. He was a head taller than most of the mountain people. A lot of those mountain people were simple minded. When they saw that Randt was towering above them, they did not daree forward to challenge him. That was because if they were to lose, they would ruin the good name of the mountain people. However, there were still a few mountain warriors who were huge and sturdy. They wereparable to Randt. They were ready to challenge Randt. Immediately, the mountain people rmended a huge man toe out. That person first put down his bow. He then took off his fur jacket and revealed his muscr body. After that, he picked up a spear and readied himself in front of Randt. Randt did not bother being polite. How could such an untrained person be able to defeat him? In front of the other mountain warriors, Randt kicked that warrior out. He smashed into a side of the wooden wall and did not get up again. After that, a few more of the mountain warriors went up to challenge Randt, and they were also defeated. Randt could be considered a high ranked warrior in the Empire. Mere muscr men would not be able to defeat him. Besides that, Randt had also shown mercy and did not use any fighting energy. After about seven or eight people were defeated, nobody else stepped forward to challenge him. That was not because the mountain warriors were timid. However, the reason was the warriors that Randt had defeated were the top warriors of the tribe. If even the strongest had already lost, it would be meaningless to step up and make a fool of themselves. The me Tribe felt helpless but they refused to mob Randt. Otherwise, they would lose face for bullying Randt. The people from the other tribes had originally objected to the me Tribe from dueling with Randt. They were scolding andughing at the me Tribe, who imed to be the strongest of the mountain tribes, for being defeated by just one person from the Empire. Wuyu had also be angry. Only the shaman of the me Tribe remained calm and ordered a group attack. Even if they wouldter be ridiculed by the other tribes, it would be better than making a fool of themselves right then. Randt saw the mountain warriors aimed their longbows at him. Randt knew that their arrowheads had been smeared with a special kind of drug. Randt had witnessed it before... even a bear would immediately copse when shot by such an arrow. Randt was desperate and had given up hope. He knew that the final moment for him to show loyalty to the Empire and the Duke hade. It was at that moment that the situation changed. A mountain warrior ran in from outside in a panic. He ran to the shaman and shouted something. Randt did not understand a word he said, but the warriors expression looked as if he had just seen a ghost. The more the shaman heard, the angrier he became. He cursed and then he brought everybody out of the vige. The moment they reached the entrance of the vige, they heard a loud crash as the thick gate of the vige toppled down. Amidst the flying dust, they saw arge monster that was several meters tall. The mountain warriors doubted their eyes but eventually realized that they were looking at an actual giant. The giant held a huge hammer in its hands, and his roar was as loud as thunder. It then raised the hammer and smashed the wall in front of him. Half of the wall was totally smashed. The mountain people may be courageous, but after all, they were just normal people. When they saw the legendary monster of the mountains, they immediately retreated. After that, they looked carefully and saw some people sitting on the shoulder of the giant. Sky was riding on the shoulder of the monster as heughed wildly. After that, he shouted, Interesting! Why have I not thought of something so amusing before? Sky proudly looked at Diane and Rody beside him. He then looked at the scared mountain people andmanded therge monster to walk forward. The monster did not understand Skysnguage. He was just caught and forced to carry the three of them through the forest. The method Sky used tomand the monster was simple. Whenever Sky had the slightest dissatisfaction with the monster, he would kick it. After getting kicked, the monster would scream and act obediently. Along the way here, Rody saw that therge monster was used like a horse and sighed. He really did not know whether bringing such an unruly person to the world was a good idea or not. Initially, they had wanted to use the secret entrance to return to the vige. However, Sky lost his temper. He said that he had been exploring tunnels for hundreds of years. Since he hade out of the cavern, he refused to move through tunnels like a rat anymore. As a result, Sky caught a monster and left for the canyon, which was full of spiders. All along the way, Sky threw fireballs at the spiders. The spiders were burned and they fled. After leaving the canyon, he headed toward the me Tribe. From a distance, Sky saw Randt standing on a wooden tform in front of a wooden house and asked Rody, Boy, is he yourpanion? Sky noticed Rody nodding and then he kicked therge monster. The monster felt the pain and hurried towards Randt. Most of the mountain people fled. However, there were a few courageous people who picked up their bows and shot arrows at therge monster. The monster was Skys toy and therefore, he would definitely not allow those arrows to hurt it. Before the arrows could reach the monster, they were blocked by balls of light emitted by Sky. Seeing these, the mountain people screamed, believing that the monster was the evil of the mountains. Randt was standing on a wooden tform which was on a higher terrain than the mountain people on the ground. He could see a person on the shoulder of therge monster waving at him. Recognizing the person as His Excellency the Duke, he immediately jumped down from the wooden tform and ran towards the monster. Sky fiercely kicked the head of the monster. The monster growled and then knelt down before fainting. Sky, Rody, and Diane then jumped down from the shoulder of the monster. The surrounding mountain people finally saw that the person who jumped down from the shoulder of the monster was the Empires messenger. They became frightened and confused. Finally, Wuyu regained hisposure and shouted loudly, Duke of the Empire! What are you doing? Rody looked somewhat apologetic and said, Sorry, we wanted to enter the vige but the guards could not understand us. So, we had to force our way in. The other mountain people saw the monster kneeling on the ground and one of their own people talking to the other party. They then slowly and carefully approached as they held their weapons tightly. The mountain people were very noisy. In the midst of the noise, that wiser shaman walked up to Wuyu and whispered something. After that, Wuyu immediately asked, Duke! Where is our Tribal Chief? Rodys face had an awkward expression and he did not know how to reply. He could not just tell them: Your Tribal Chief was transformed from a monster and I have killed him. These mountain people had regarded Wuya as their God. If he had really told them that, they would end up fighting desperately. However, before Rody could speak, Sky stood out and answered, Your Tribal Chief had entered that canyon and was killed by this monster... uh, he was eaten! We have captured this monster to take revenge for your Tribal Chief! Sky had spoken quickly and impatiently. As a result, Wuyu took some time to process and understand those words. When he finally understood Skys words, he jumped and shouted, Nonsense! Nonsense! How could the Tribal Chief die? Wuyu then ryed Skys answer to the shaman in theirnguage. The shaman was also shocked. The surrounding mountain people started to shout again. Sky impatiently pulled Rody and whispered, Why waste time exining to these people? They would always interpret it wrongly. Lets just take yourpanion and leave! Rody sighed and summoned Randt toe to him. At that time, the mountain people shouted in unison. They then aimed their bows and arrows at Rody and the others, who were standing in the middle. Wuyu shouted again, Duke! Speak! What happened? Rody thought for a moment and then he replied, Wuyu, I did not tell any lies. Your Tribal Chief is really dead. He died in the canyon. Before he could finish exining, Sky pulled Rodys clothes and started walking away. Faster! There is no point talking to them. Their Tribal Chief would not return no matter what you say. Those mountain people tried to stop them. However, before the nearby warriors could shoot their arrows, they were taken and thrown away by Sky. The archers who were further away quickly shot their arrows. However, with Sky around, they were covered with ayer of protective light. Ordinary arrows would not be able to hurt them. They eventually fought their way out. The mountain people not only failed to stop them, they also failed to catch up with them. They left behind therge monster kneeling there. It did not matter whether the mountain people believed Sky or not. How they dealt with therge monster was none of his business. Chapter 134: Imperial Capital‘s ‘Good News’ Chapter 134: Imperial Capitals Good News Trantor: Editor: They traveled through the mountains for a few days. Although Rody did not know the way, with Diane, who was from the Silvermoon n, being there, they would not get lost. However, their progress was so slow that Sky could not help butin, If I did not have to stay with you all, I would have already flown out of this ce! They soon left the mountains and followed the main road towards the Purple Leaf City. First, they arrived at the Southeast barracks of the Southern Legion. With Rody, the Duke, around, naturally everything went smoothly at the barracks. They rested there for a while and then rode to the Purple Leaf City on horses. The soldiers had reported Rodys return to the city ahead of time. The Governor-General immediately came out to meet the Duke. However, Camus had left to visit the other barracks and was not in the Purple Leaf City. Diane had previously nned to leave the mountains alone and contact the Duke of the Tulip Family to deal with Wuya. However, in a turn of events, her tribes biggest enemy, Wuya, was killed by the Duke of the Tulip Family. Besides Wuyas death, the fact that the Mystic Dragon was also now attached to the Dukes body was a more important matter. She must quickly return and report that to the Elders of her n. Rody finally saw the high walls of the Purple Leaf City in the distance, and the governors and local officials waiting to greet him at the gates. Rody sighed. His trip to the mountains was truly bizarre. The ns he had prepared in advance was not even used, and he even ended up killing the biggest threat of the Empire in the south. He also inexplicably discovered an extremely strong person as well as gained a dragon in his left arm. Rody had been feeling bitter about his left arm for the past few days. He was not sure what happened, but that day he had somehow killed Wuya in a crazed state. When he regained consciousness, he could barely believe it when Sky narrated the story to him. Rody could not believe that he had the ability to kill Wuya. Judging from Wuyas power, he believed that even a hundred Rody would lose to him. However, after listening to Sky, he waspelled to believe what happened. Besides that, his left arm had also been feeling strange. That damn Andy... Rody sighed and felt uneasy. He could not contact Andy ever since he inexplicably killed Wuya. His connection with Andy was cut off like a snapped thread. In fact, Rody could only give a wry smile when Sky told him of the incredible attack that he had made on Wuya and the results of it the attack that Diane called the Mystic Dragon Purge. His left arm still felt extremely heavy as if it did not belong to him. He could not move it unless he put a lot of effort into lifting it. Out of curiosity, Sky lifted Rodys left arm to assess the weight. He felt that it was not exceptionally heavy. There was not much difference from the arms of other people. It looked like only Rody could feel the effect of his hand being crushed by boulders. What made Rody helpless was that the Mystic Dragon Purge that he applied when he was unconsciousness had a strong side effect. Ever since he regained consciousness, he felt extremely weak. After so many days, he had still not recovered. Not only could he not recover the strength he used to have, he actually needed someone to support him when he walked. He had been a young and robust man, but now he was like an extremely sick person. The thing that made Rody feel even more helpless was that his body did not seem to have any problem. His body was still as strong and healthy as before, but somehow, Rody had no energy. He was not only unable to apply his fighting energy, he could not even lift the Dragon Fang sword. After converting the strongest dragon in existence, he was expecting some kind of positive results. However, he ended up half dead. At that moment, Rody would not be able to defeat even a singlemon soldier... In that regard, Sky was also clueless. After all, Sky had never heard of anyone who could totally absorb a dragon, especially the legendary Mystic Dragon. He waspletely clueless even though he was a person that had already obtained a strong domain. When Sky examined Rodys body, he did not find anything wrong with his body, nor did he find any internal injury. In fact, Rodys fighting energy was so great that it had almost started to condense. However, despite Sky obviously feeling a powerful fighting energy inside Rodys body, Rody was unable to apply that energy. Sky shook his head and forced a smile. Nobody could understand this thing. I am still wondering how you absorbed the dragon into your body. Even if you say that it was just energy, how could your body bear the power of such a huge dragon? Even if the Mystic Dragon was much weaker then than before and was just about Wuyas level, how could an ordinary human like you absorb that much energy? Rody touched his left arm and looked at the ck dragon pattern on it. Rody did not know whether he should feel fearful or just at a loss. Walking into the city with these feelings in his heart, Rody did not listen to a single word the Governor-General was saying. The local officials were also there busilyplimenting him, but Rody took it as if they were wasting their time. Xiers Governor-General wondered to himself why the Duke seemed to have grownrger after his trip to the mountains. Besides that, he also wondered who was that fat man by the Dukes side. Is he the Dukes guard? Isnt this guard too arrogant? I, the Governor-General of the Empire came out to meet you all. His Excellency the Duke, put up an air and did not get down of his horse. That is fine. However, how could a small guard like him dare act high and mighty too! The soldiers led them all the way to the Governor-Generals mansion. Just as they entered the main entrance of the mansion, Sky sniffed and cheered, Wine! Wine! This is the smell of wine! Sky then rushed ahead without waiting for Rody to speak. Tasty looking food and wine were ced in the main hall. In the middle of the hall was the golden wine barrel. Everything was just like the first time when Rody came to the Purple Leaf City, but this time, Camus was not around. They did not need to worry about anyone disturbing, like what happened the previous time. However, Rody was not in the mood for it. He looked at the Xiers Governor-General coldly and said, I am tired. I dont need all these. He then pointed at Sky and said, Arrange a room next to mine for this gentleman. After that, clean up this ce. The Governor-General felt awkward and turned stiff on the spot. However, Rody was not in the mood and did not care. Sky then casually pulled aside an attendant. He then pointed at the wine barrel and told the attendant, Carry that wine barrel into my room. Rody silently went back to his room and shut himself in. He repeatedly called for Andy. Andy was the one who taught him how to convert the dragon and got him into that mess. It looked like only Andy could help him to recover. Feeling upset, Rody could not help but smash the wall with his arms. That created a loud banging sound, and arge hole was formed in the wall. Fortunately, the wall was made of the boulders from the South, and that punch did not break through the wall. Rody then felt a light feeling of pain in his hands and gave a wry smile. My left hand is now more powerful. However, I cannot use this power. Each time I lift my left hand, I have to use half a days worth of energy. I feel like a child holding arge hammer. The hammer may be powerful but the child is unable to lift that hammer. Feeling unhappy, Rody could not help but punch the wall again and created another depression. Rody had only punched twice but he was already panting. He sat on the bed and gasped for breath. He had already run out of energy. Suddenly, he heard Sky shouted from the next room. Boy! Have you gone mad? I was drinking wine, but your two punches caused the dust from the ceiling to fall into the wine! The following day, Camus returned to the Purple Leaf City. The first thing that Southern Army Regiment Commander did was meet Rody. When they met, Camus was surprised to see Rody looking lifeless and depressed. Did the n to enter the mountain not go well? Although Camus had a spy working as a cksmith in the me Tribe, there was a turmoil at the tribe for the past few days. After Wuyas death, the tribe was on alert. The gates were closed the entire time and nobody was allowed to leave. As a result, the cksmith also could not send out any news. Your Excellency the Duke, did things go well on the mountains? Rody raised his head to nce at Camus and saw him looking haggard. He also seemed to have more white hair. Presumably, Camus had overworked himself these past few days by running around to appease the soldiers and assign them tasks. Rody sighed and replied, To be honest, we were not able to sessfully implement the n. Camus expression immediately sank and he also sighed. Is that so? Is Wuya truly so formidable? Is the information of him attacked by assassin false? Or is it that he has already finished off those that opposed him? Were you not able to find any tribes that can be drawn to our side? Rody shook his head, and Camus found his facial expression strange... General Camus, truthfully speaking, although we were not able to implement our n on this trip to the mountain, the final result still greatly benefits the Empire! Oh? Camus eyes lit up. Rody nodded and then he continued, Wuya is dead! What! Even the experienced Camus jumped when he heard that. Wuya is dead? Camus stared at Rody, How did he die? How did he die... Rodyughed bitterly. This is ratherplicated. I dont know the details, but the main point is that he was killed. As he continued to speak, his voice grew weaker as if he did not have any lung power. Camus was convinced when he heard that Wuya was dead. He was excited and did not notice that there was something suspicious about Rodys expression. Camus was pleasantly surprised. He walked up and down the room as he loudly said, This is a good opportunity! With Wuyas death, the me Tribe would be in turmoil. In this case, the mountain alliance is finished! The mountain people were born obstinate. Without a strong leader like Wuya, they would not be able to unify. As long as the mountain people are in a mess, there would be no threats to the South of the Empire! However... He looked surprised and asked, Your Excellency the Duke, is Wuya really dead? Can you confirm this? How exactly did he die? I used the legendary Mystic Dragons Mystic Dragon Purge and turned him to dust! Rodys heart spoke, but his mouth replied vaguely, This seems to be connected with someone from the Silvermoon n. Most likely, they did it. Camus nodded and pondered for a moment, "If it was the Silvermoon n, it would not be surprising. This year, Wuya had destroyed an entire vige of the Silvermoon n and had made enemy with them. The Silvermoon n is thergest tribe in the mountains. They probably have some powerful masters. However, it is a pity. We should contact and negotiate with them. I heard that they were a strange tribe who is not interested in the world outside the mountains. It would be favorable for the Empire if we were to have their help!" Contact... Rodyughed bitterly in his heart. In the beginning, I had contacted them. However,ter, my body absorbed the Mystic Dragon, and now that girl from the Silvermoon n thinks of me as the worst monster ever. If it were not because of Sky, I would most likely be dead right now. I dont think it is possible to contact and negotiate with them anymore. They would certainly kill me on the spot when Sky is no longer around. Camus looked at Rodys strange expression and asked, Whats wrong? Pausing for a moment, he spoke again in a softer voice, Seth, whats wrong with you? You dont look too good. Rody sighed and replied, General Camus, I am fine. I sustained some injuries on the mountains and have not recovered yet. Rody spoke as if he was half dead. When Camus saw that, he secretly disapproved. He felt that the young Duke of the Tulip Family was too weak. A real man should not be so weak even if he was seriously injured. Moreover, the Duke looked extremely healthy and walked normally. He certainly did not look like he was seriously injured. Camus frowned and was about to lecture Rody when they suddenly heard the rapid sound of footsteps. Randt strode into the room. He held an envelope in his hands and loudly said, Your Excellency the Duke. Letter! There is a letter from the Imperial Capital! Hmm? Rody froze for a moment and then he asked, What letter? Who is it from? Randt looked at the letter and replied, Your Excellency the Duke. The senders name is not on the envelope. I do not know who sent this letter. A messenger from the Purple Leaf City gave it to me and said that it was from the Imperial Capital and is from Your Excellencys home. From home? Rody shook his head. Nicole would not write him a letter as their discussions were secret and would be impossible to put on paper. If the contents of the letter were exposed, everything would be over. Shaking his head, he casually asked, What is written? Randt froze for a moment as he nced at the letter. Rody reacted and saw a name faintly written on the folded part of the letter. The name written was Myka. Rody then thought. Why would Myka write me a letter? He became tense and remembered that Myka knew his true identity. He also did not know the content of the letter. My God, she would not mention anything about my secret, right? It is too dangerous. It would be terrible if the letter was lost or fell into someone elses hands! Rody quickly opened the letter and saw a line of elegant words. However, the handwriting seemed hasty and sloppy. The written words were: There are changes at home. Please pay attention to the news of the Imperial Capital! Rody immediately stood up. He stared at the text with an uneasy feeling. There are changes at home? What does it mean? What does it mean by changes? Did something happen to Nicole? Rody felt worried and depressed. Perhaps, he could choose not to care about many other things, like risking his life in the mountains or fighting in the battlefields. However, Nicoles safety was definitely something of great concern to him. That news made Rody very restless. Camus noticed that Rody showed a strange expression after reading the letter and wanted to ask. However, considering that it was a letter from home, he did not open his mouth. After sending off Camus, Rody felt uneasy for the rest of the day. He was thousands of miles away from the Imperial Capital, so how would he know about the news in the Imperial Capital? He told his bodyguards to go to the Governor-Generals office and investigate if there had been any news of the Imperial Capital. However, nothing major seemed to have happened. Rody endured the first day but on the second day, he lost his cool. He believed that Myka would not lie to him. If Myka said that something had happened, then something must have definitely happened. Early the next day, Rody gritted his teeth in determination and summoned Randt. He softly said, Prepare yourself. We will immediately return to the Imperial Capital! Randt was shocked. His expression immediately changed and cried out, Your Excellency the Duke! This will not do! You are now the Special Envoy of the South by the order of His Majesty! Without His Majestys order, you cannot freely choose to return to the Imperial Capital! Rody shook his head without speaking. He actually understood what Randt meant. The Emperor dispatching him here was just for penal servitude. Giving Rody a title was just to make sure he stayed here. If he were to wait for His Majestys order, he would end up waiting forever and never be able to return to the Imperial Capital. Randt was a rough person but he understood that nobody could defy the Emperor. Even the greatest family of the Empire, the Tulip Family, could not defy the Emperor. If those who were posted elsewhere were to return to the Imperial Capital without His Majestys orders, they would be beheaded. Randt bitterly advised Rody, but Rody would not listen. To Rody, Nicoles safety was the top priority. Out of the blue, Sky walked in from outside. When he heard about returning to the Imperial Capital, heughed. Good! Good! Good to return! I want to see what the Tulip Family is like! What? The Emperor would punish you? If he dared to punish you, I will burn down his pce! Sky spoke without fear. Just when the three of them were making a fuss, there was an uproar and footstepsing from outside. Immediately, the Xier Governor-General and a few other people entered. The Xier Governor General tried to ingratiate himself and said, "Your Excellency the Duke, you look..." Before the Xiers Governor-General could finish, a powerful voice interrupted. "Your Excellency the Duke, I have arrived!" Rody looked outside and saw a majestic figure walk in. He wore a military uniform and carried a sword on his waist. He looked worn out from traveling but nevertheless still full of vigor. That man, was the Commander of the Wolf Fang, Sieg. Rody was shocked as Sieg walked up to him and hugged his shoulders. Heughed and said, Your Excellency the Duke! I marched all the way here and have finally found you! That damn Military Minister had been giving us so much trouble to dy us froming to the South! However, I know that Your Excellency the Duke came to the south to prepare for war against the mountain people! If there is going to be a war, how can Your Excellency fight without us, the Wolves Fang! Rody showed a surprised expression and said, Commander Sieg, you... Sieg waved hisrge hand andughed, "Your Excellency the Duke, dont worry! Even if the Military Minister tried to give us trouble, he could not do much! The military force is inclined towards us. Now themand has been transferred! The Wolf Fang have also transferred out of the Central Cavalry and now serve under Your Excellency! I learned that Your Excellency is preparing to fight in the South so I quickly marched here! I have already dispatched and stationed the twenty thousand Wolf Fang soldiers in the city! Rody was pleasantly surprised andughed, Good, but you are toote! There probably will not be a war... Right! He nced at Randt who was still tugging at his clothes. He then remembered his intentions to return to the Imperial Capital and asked, Commander Sieg, when you left the Imperial Capital, did anything happen? Sieg froze for a moment and then he smiled. That... I was about to say it! Your Excellency the Duke, there was a stir in the Imperial Capital the past few days! Something major had happened! What is it? Sieg gave a weird smile and continued, This is information that came from the Imperial Pce. Apparently, His Majesty is going to marry a new concubine... that is... At this point, Rody shook his head. That was not what he was asking. He did not care if Abbas XI wanted to marry a new concubine. He did not care even if Abbas XI wanted to marry Jojo. After all, he did not have the slightest affection for Jojo. It would be great if she became the Emperors concubine. Then, she would no longer disturb him. Sieg did not stop smiling as he slowly continued, ...that is... the Tulip Familys Miss Nicole! There was a moment of silence. What! Rody suddenly shouted violently. He jumped as if he was a cat that had its tail stepped on, and he almost hit the ceiling. Chapter 135: Tagging Along Chapter 135: Tagging Along Trantor: Editor: When Sieg saw the Duke going hopping mad, he was very frightened. The Dukes expression was distorted, and the fury could be seen in his eyes. Rody stared at Sieg as if he was his arch enemy. The murderous look put a cold chill in his heart. Your Excellency the Duke... You... What about me! Rody roared. What happened? That bastard Emperor dared to grab my... my sister! He had almost blurted out my woman, but fortunately, he changed his words. However, his anger did not diminish. Those words made everyone in the room jump in surprise. Saying bastard Emperor was outrageous. Even those who thought the Emperor was not a good person would just say those words in their minds and not out loud. Besides that, the Governor-General was just standing at the side, and he was an outsider. Sieg subconsciously looked at the Governor-General. However, before he could see the Governor-Generals expression, Rodys eyes had turned red. Rody grabbed Sieg by his cor and he shouted, Speak clearly! Tell me everything you know! Sieg started to panic. He was a soldier who would kill on the battlefield without even blinking. At the moment, however, he was filled with a sense of dread. Sieg realized that the Duke was extremely furious. If he did not answer the Duke properly, the Duke might kill him in his fury. The people around him were also frightened. That Xier Governor-General then smiled and said, Your Excellency the Duke, this... If your sister marries the Emperor, then it is glory to your family... you... Before the Governor-General could finish, Rody went up to him and kicked him out of the room. He then turned to Sieg and shouted, Stop daydreaming! Speak! Siegs paralyzed mind was shocked into action when he saw the powerful Governor-General being kicked out by the Duke. He quickly thought of what to say and replied, Your Excellency the Duke, this is the biggest news in the Imperial Capital now. The news came from the Imperial Pce and it must be true. I traveled day and night, without stopping, so that I can quickly report this to you... Sieg stopped as he looked at Rodys oppressive expression. He had stopped speaking just in time, before the words good news. After taking a deep breath, Sieg continued, At the beginning of this month, His Majesty said he was going to marry another concubine. Everybody had thought that His Majesty wanted to marry Miss Jojo... Sieg stopped for a moment and secretly looked at Rodys expression. Seeing that the Duke did not have any notable expression, he felt reassured and continued, Many people in the Imperial Capital knew that His Majesty adored Miss Jojo. However, a few elders of the Imperial lineage objected. These elders opposed to His Majesty marrying Miss Jojo. Their reasoning was that Miss Jojos usual attitude and conduct was not pleasing to their eyes.They felt that she is not dignified enough to be someone of the Imperial lineage. What is the rtionship between that and Nicole? How did it suddenly involve Nicole? Rody red with wide eyes. That... Sieg showed a strange expression and then he continued, Your Excellency the Duke, this is really not a correct question. His Majesty would definitely need to marry a new concubine. His Majesty is no longer young, but Her Highness the Empress has not given him a prince. The position of Crown Prince in the Empire is still empty. That is why His Majesty needs to marry a concubine. At first, His Majesty wanted to marry Miss Jojo. Miss Jojos family status is also worthy of the Royal Family. However, the elders of the of the Imperial lineage disliked Miss Jojo because of her conduct. Besides that, His Majestys mother was anxious. She scolded His Majesty that they already have a hen that does noty eggs and does not want another hen from the same family, in a figurative reference to the futility of the king marrying someone from the infertile queens family. These words are not my words. Many secretly feel that Miss Nicole is the best candidate for the concubine position. Miss Nicole is young, beautiful and smart. She is also the eldest daughter of the Empires greatest family. The Tulip Family has always been the pirs supporting the Empire and loyal. From all aspects, Miss Nicole is definitely the best candidate. The truth is, if Miss Nicole were to be born about ten years earlier, Miss Nicole would have been the Empress. Rody gritted his teeth and his expression became more horrifying. What did you say? Sieg was at a loss, Your Excellency the Duke. Why are you so angry? This... This is a good thing. Isnt it good that someone from the Tulip Family bes His Majestys concubine? Rodys re made Sieg so frightened that he cringed and wished he could swallow his words. Rody looked furious. His face was flushed as he gnashed his teeth and asked, Where is Nicole now? How is she right now? I dont know. Beforeing here, I went to say farewell to Miss Nicole but I did not get to see her. Miss Nicole is now behind closed doors and does not step outside. She also did not want to meet any visitors... The past few days, there were also a lot of people in the Imperial Capital who visited her. When they heard that Miss Nicole of the Tulip Family is selected to be His Majestys concubine, they went to congratte her. Rody shook and let go of Sieg. He then gritted his teeth and walked up and down the room. Both Sieg and Randt showed a strange expression. They could not understand the Dukes reaction. The Emperor only wanted to marry his sister and not his wife nor his mother. Why did the Duke have an irreconcble face? Sky was having fun listening to them from the side. He waited patiently for them to finish talking and then he turned to Rody andughed, Boy, so what now? It seems that the Emperor is also an interesting guy. Now that he wants to marry your sister, so I would feel embarrassed to burn down his pce... Hahaha. His words marry your sister was like pouring oil onto the fire. It made Rody even angrier, and Rody red at Sky. Sky already knew that Rody was an imposter. As a result, his words were meant to deliberately provoke Rody. After a moment of silence, Rody suppressed the anger in his heart and spoke, Get ready. I am going back to the Imperial Capital. Sieg and Randt were stupefied and then both of them tried advising Rody against it. It would be a crime if a dispatched general of an army returned to the Imperial Capital without the order of His Majesty. Sieg hurriedly asked, Your Excellency the Duke, why are you so anxious to go back? His Majesty will summon you when it is time for the wedding... ah! Before he could finish, Rody had already pulled out Siegs sword and shed at an empty space. He then said resolutely, I have decided to go back! If you are unwilling, just stay put here! I will go alone! Rody then threw the sword on the ground and strode to the back. Skyughed and followed behind Rody while Sieg and Randt looked at each other speechlessly. At that time, the Xiers Governor-General furiously ran in from outside. After being kicked out by Rody earlier, the fat man felt dizzy and painful. He took a long time to stand back up. He was afraid to go back in when Rody was still fuming in the room. Now that Rody had gone out, he rushed back in and cursed, Duke of the Tulip Family, I am the Governor-General appointed by His Majesty! How dare you hit me? I will definitely report you! I... However, when Governor-General saw Siegs cold eyes he subconsciously stopped his barrage. Sieg coldly said, Governor-General, if you want to go against our Excellency the Dukes wishes, it is best that you first measure your own capabilities. Our Duke had casually killed two garrisonmanders in the northwest and one of them was a noble. After that, he killed even more imperial officials to quell the rebellion in Westwood. Is your neck harder than the necks of these people or even the warriors of the Great Moon Kingdom? Very good. You may wish to test it... His Excellency the Duke seems to have a lot of anger to vent today. Ignoring the cold sweat on the Governor-Generals head, Sieg and Randt immediately chased behind Rody. Old man Allier could be considered the most well-known person in the vicinity of about several dozen miles. That was not just because he had opened the only inn in this vicinity. That fact, however, was truly fortuitous. Here was the artery of transportation of the Empire. Merchants from the north and south gathered here. As there was only one inn here, his business was extremely good. The real reason Allier was well known was his temper. Even though the man was old, he was as irritable as a violent horse. At that age, he would still roll up his sleeves and grab a scimitar to risk his life. Who would dare be his businesspetitor? Anypetitor would certainly fail. Everybody knew that Allier was in the Cavalry of the Northwest Legion during his younger days. He was said to have killed numerous people on the battlefield. The rusty scimitar he carried all day was looted from one of the grasnd barbarians. Competing with him the harsh way was also not possible because his son was a small captain in the towns garrison, andpetitors would be afraid that he would bring his soldiers to visit their inns. Thus, Allier could securely run his business as nobody would dare topete with him. However, although Allier was powerful, he was honest and proper. People from the north and south seemed to like staying at his inn. They would drink wine together, and when Allier was drunk, he would talk about his glorious days in the Northwest. Now that the Empire was declining, people liked to immerse themselves in the glory of the past. Those who came from other ces also liked to listen to Allier talk about the past. Although he looked scary, he was a kind person as long as he was not provoked. That night, Allier was sitting in the courtyard drinking. He was sober and he was looking around. Recently, his business was not as good. Although his story had been told so many times that it had be boring, the guests still listened to him with pleasure. He knew that he was getting old and was forgetting a lot of details. There were not many guests that night. A few of the guests waited for him to tell his story, but he could not get into the mood. He was worried about a particr matter. His son was doing quite well at the garrison, and recently, he had heard that his son was going to be promoted. However, the Garrison Commander was very greedy. Although he did not say it, themanders intention was clear. Allier may have opened an inn, but he was not very rich. However, the damn Garrison Commander actually hinted to Alliers son that he expected to be bribed with more than a hundred gold coins. How could a Garrison Commander be so greedy? That inly was daylight robbery! During those years when thete Duke was themander of the Northwest Legion, nobody would dare act this way. People who took bribes would be beheaded. As he pondered, Allier gave a wry smile. The Empire was getting weaker. He had heard that there was a big battle in the Northwest, and the Northwest Legion had lost more than half its soldiers. If the Young Duke had not brought the Lightning Gods Whip to save them, the Northwest would have been lost. May the Almighty protect the Young Duke. The Tulip Family is thest pir of the Empire! As Allier let his imagination run wild, the sound of horses running could be heard. The sounds then stopped in front of his inn. Based on the sounds, Allier knew that the riders were highly skilled. This was because the horses had been galloping but, when they stopped in front of the inn, there was no shouting or neighing. This was a testimonial to their riding skills. Allier walked out of the inn with a few of his servants and saw that a dozen robust men had already dismounted. They then handed over the horses to the servants of the inn and followed a young man in. Allier looked at them and thought that it was strange. From the way they walk, these people are soldiers! The old man would definitely not be wrong. The way an ordinary person walked and the way a soldier walked were different. Although they were in civilian clothing, they walked steadily with their heads held high like well-trained soldiers. At the very least, the murderous feeling emitted by their bodies were definitely real. Even the soldiers at the garrison did not have this kind of imposing aura. Allier was not only sure that they were soldiers but he was also sure that they had been to the battlefields and had seen a lot of killing. There were more than a dozen of them. They seemed exhausted as if they had traveled a long distance. However, they still looked resolute. These people are definitely soldiers! But where did theye from to have such quality? The old man felt uncertain. Such spirit isparable to the elite bodyguard of the Duke during my time in the Northwest Legion! Are there still such elite soldiers in the Empire, today? Allierughed as he thought of the time he went to the Imperial Capital. He remembered seeing a few people from the Central Cavalry in the Imperial Capital. The soldiers known as the Empires strongest elites were so weak that he believed he could defeat a few of them alone if he were younger. Although he felt uncertain, he still enthusiastically greeted them. As he used to be in the army, he felt a certain fellowship with these people. He hid his irritable temper and made himself busy. However, the guests were strange. No matter where they went, they seemed to guard the young person in the middle. That young man was quite pleasing to the eye. He looked strong like a good officer. However, he did not have much vitality and looked gloomy. He had golden hair and looked like a noble. The nobles still have such a person? Dont they usually have a fat and despicable appearance? He was then aware that a few of the young maids were looking at the young officer. He could not help but cough twice. After that, he heard an ear-piercingughter, Boy, look! Those girls are looking at you. Haha... Allier frowned. That fat person fitted the description of fat and despicable nobles. This dozen or more men ate in the halls, and it seemed like they would be staying for the night. As Allier watched them eat, he frowned. The young officer seemed to be a powerful person. The young officer and the fatty ate together while more than ten of the other people stood watching them and did not even dare to sit. Hmph. This officer does not seem to appreciate his subordinates. He does not seem like a good person. What a pity. However, Allier once again noticed something strange. The dozen of people standing guard did not seem dissatisfied. Even when they looked at the young officer, their eyes were filled with respect. The young man seemed to have thought of something. He took three quick bites of the inns best roastmb, and then put down his fork and knife. He then waved and asked to be escorted to his room. His subordinates seemed to be very careful and did not speak. They were afraid of provoking the young man. Sigh. Such a young noble. He gets everything he wants. What more does he want? His life is already much betterpared to a normal civilian. The tallest brawny guard apanied the young man and the fatty upstairs to their rooms. The remaining people finally sat down to eat. They suddenly became more rxed as they talked andughed. However, they were very careful. They only talked about casual stuff like how they were hurrying on their journey and that the meat tasted good. Although Allier was extremely curious and sat nearby to eavesdrop, he did not hear anything that could satisfy his curiosity. asionally, he heard them saying about riding without stopping for three days and three nights. Those words almost made the old manugh. Riding without stopping for three days and three nights? This is impossible! Even an exceptional person would not be able to do so due to exhaustion! When I was young, the Northwest Legion were already exceptionally good. At most, we would only be able to travel non-stop, for one day and one night. Besides that, even when we marched in the army, we needed spare horses! These people rode for three days and three nights on one horse? Even their horses couldnt do it! If their horses were exhausted, how could they fight? Allierughed to himself. He did not realize he had made the same mistake again. Those soldiers were not going to war. Why would they conserve the horses energy? The horses were tired, which was why they stopped to rest. He looked at the people eating together on the table and pursed his lips. Hmph. Youngsters these days like to brag a lot. Three days and three nights? Do you think you are the Lightning Gods Whip from those years? Allier then stood up and stretched his waist and told his servants to bring him another bottle of wine. As he recalled his heroic past, he could not help but drink a few more sses of wine. He had already grown old and his capacity for wine was not as good as when he was younger. After drinking two bottles of wine, his face became hot, and he became confused. Those guests sitting beside him wereughing and joking. They started to gather around him and requested him to tell about his past. The drunken old man could not help but open his shirt to reveal his muscles and scars. He spoke of those days when his team was ordered tounch a surprise attack on the grasnd barbarians. As he spoke, his saliva flew everywhere. He was so agitated that he moved his hands in a shing action as if he was shing the barbarian. Some people even craned their necks to catch the story, ignoring the asional spit in their face. As they listened they apuded. As the old man was drunk, he started to exaggerate. Towards the end, he exaggerated his heroic deeds and actions several times more than reality. I cleaved the barbarians shield into two then I cut off his head and kicked.... He was speaking happily when he heard someone identally cough out his drink and startedughing. Allier froze for a moment and looked at the person who wasughing. It was one of that dozen of people. They were sitting and eating as they listened to him brag. Allier became angry. He had been telling stories of his heroism for so many years, and that was the first time in a long while that someone had doubted his story. Many years ago, one of the security soldiers did not believe in his story. As a result, that man was cursed and scolded so badly that he longer dared to provoke Allier. Hmph, young men, when I was fighting in the Northwest, you were still drinking milk! Hey! That boy over there! What are youughing at? Is what I said so dubious? The old man shouted. The soldier whoughed shook his head and replied, Boss. I believe what you said. However, you said that you cleaved the barbarians shield into two. That part cannot be right... The Great Moon Kingdoms scimitar warriors do not use shields. Alliers face turned red, and he was unable to utter a single word in reply. How could he make a fool of himself in front of so many people? He decided to carry on the lie and asked, What do you know? The grasnd barbarians who didnt use shields were just the ordinary ones. The ones that used shields were all skilled cavalrymen and high ranked warriors! The soldier shook his head again and replied, This is even more wrong. All the high ranked warriors of the Great Moon Kingdom are all leaders of the cavalry. They are born fierce and brave. As a result, they do not like to use shields. They also do not like to use strong armor to show off their valor. They often charge forward with only a leather armor. Those that wore serious armor or shields will be ridiculed as cowards. Allier angrily said, Are you saying I only killed cowards? What does a boy like you know? Have you been to the Northwest? Have you even seen those barbarians? I was in the Northwest Legion, and I had killed more than seventeen people! More than seventeen! The persons face showed a strange expression, and then he eximed, In that case, your military merit was not low! In ordance with the rules of the Northwest Legion, those that killed five enemies would be rewarded with fifty gold coins. Those that killed ten people would be rewarded with one hundred gold coins and would be promoted as a small captain. During those days, killing about seventeen people was enough to be the bodyguard of the Regiment Commander! The persons voice was full of respect, but it was like a thorn to Alliers ears, and it felt as if the man was mocking him. He knew that his military record showed that he only killed two barbarians. In fact, one of them was already dead on the battlefield, and what he did was to personally behead that dead man. The old man spoke angrily, A young person like you knows nothing! Do you think anyone could be a Regiment Commanders bodyguard? Then you must be a small captain! The man asked not knowing that he was treading on thin ice. Allier could no longer hold his story. The people around him knew that he was just a cavalryman and not even a small captain. Now he could not even brag. Allier stood up and shouted, Little bastard, you know nothing! Your grandfather was talking about things years ago! When I was riding in the Northwest, you were not even born! After that, he pulled out his rusty scimitar and said, Have you seen this before? Let me tell you! This is the barbarians weapon! It is the grasnds best scimitar! The other guests had been giving curious nces at the dozen people when they first came in. They had already considered those people suspicious. These guests started whispering among themselves when they saw those people and the old man having a debate. They happily watched the new incident like travelers who were always seeking for novelty psychologically. What that old man said had hurt the feelings of the young man. The young man then became angry and wanted to refute his story. A man beside him, who seemed to be the leader of the dozen men, then shouted, Shut up! Have you forgotten His Excellencys order? Do not say anymore! The leader was just a few years older than the others. At that moment, he had a serious expression. The man, who spoke earlier, then lowered his head and kept quiet. The leader then stood up and loudly said, Boss, mypanion is drunk and talked nonsense. Please do not be bothered by him. After that, he softly but firmly said, Once you finish eating, go upstairs! At the same time, his men immediately put down their forks and knives and stood up. They then turned and walked towards the stairs. However, that young man was still a bit resentful. When he walked by the old man, he deliberately made arge movement and inadvertently pushed aside his coat. The old man was stunned at what he saw. Hanging below the coat was a scimitar. He could clearly see the pattern on the sheath of the scimitar, and there was a wolf head on the handle of the scimitar. The moment those men left to go upstairs, Allier felt relieved. As he had been in the Northwest for many years, he understood the meaning of the wolf head on the scimitar. When thete Duke had learned how powerful the scimitars of the barbarians were, he deliberately established a new army that used scimitars. Their scimitars had a wolf head carved on the handle, and they were known as the Wolf Fang Army. At that time, the Wolf Fang were warriors selected out from the Northwest Legion. As a result, it could be said that the entire Wolf Fang Army of twenty thousand soldiers were elite cavalrymen of the Northwest Legion. The soldiers of the Northwest Legion regarded entering the Wolf Fang as the highest glory. However, thete Duke waster transferred from the Northwest Legion to be the Commander of the Lightning Gods Whip. The Wolf Fang also followed thete Duke and was transferred to the Central Cavalry. In other words, those young people were soldiers of the Wolf Fang Army. They were the real Lightning Gods Whip. Allier immediately felt dejected. He had just bragged about his military exploits in front of the most elite soldiers of the Empire. The young officer he had met earlier was probably a high-ranked noble. Perhaps, he was one of themanders serving under the current young Duke. That was not someone he got to see in normal days. Feeling angry, Allier stopped talking about his story and stopped drinking. He dispersed everyone and went out for some fresh air. Allier unknowingly walked to the stables and looked at the dozen of sturdy horses. As he used to be a cavalryman, he understood horses. With one look, he could see that the horses were really good horses. Not only the cavalry of his sons local garrison, even the Northwest Legion during his time did not have such good horses. In addition, the officers of the Empire had been embezzling money. That was something that everybody knew. As a result, the horses used by the cavalries were mostly inferior. That was because there was a huge difference in prices between a good horse and a bad horse. The price difference naturally entered the pockets of those greedy officers. Allier could not help but walk up and gently stroke the horses heads. It had been a long time since hest saw such good horses. While he was deep in his thoughts he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his back. There was a sharp object pointed at his back. As he was about to turn his head, he heard a voice, Do not move! Allier immediately tightened up the muscles in his body. By virtue of experience, he could feel that it was a sword behind his back. That voice sounded a little vague. Despite the other partys effort to cover up, the experienced Allier could tell that the person was a woman. Are you the owner of this inn? Why do youe out here to look at these horses? What are you plotting? Allier suddenly twisted his body and moved one step away from the sword. He then turned around and tried to grab the other party. A man behind Allier gave a wry smile. As Allier turned around, he felt pain in his ribs. After that, he felt like he was paralyzed and could not move. As a result, not only he could not grab the other party, he also could not even see the mans clothes. The man who was still behind Allierughed bitterly and spoke, Speak honestly. What are you trying to do? Although his back was facing the other person, Allier suddenly felt a cold pain throughout his body. The cold killing intent made Allier tremble. Allier gritted his teeth and answered, I am not trying to do anything! I just wanted to see these horses! I used to be a soldier! When I saw these people, and they looked like soldiers, I felt curious and came out to look at their horses! This is an inn! It is not a scamming business! There was a moment of silence and then the voice spoke, Well, I believe you. Suddenly, two gold coins flew out from behind him and dropped on the ground in front of Allier. Take these two gold coins. Use the best fodder for these horses. They will need to hurry through the journey tomorrow. After that, the man behind Allier no longer made any sound. Allier suddenly felt relieved. The murderous aura that made him grow tensed had disappeared. When he looked back, he did not see anybody, neither man nor woman. He felt himself grow soft in his knees when the cold wind blew against his cold sweat. He then looked at the shiny gold coins on the floor and bent down to pick them up. He felt confused as he looked at the heavy gold coins in his hands. Suddenly, he saw a shadow on the ground casted by the moonlight. Allier was so shocked that he could not help but look up. He saw a man standing on the roof of the horse shed. That man stood under the moon and his face was hidden in the dark. He wore gray clothing and carried a strange longbow. Allier was so shocked that he wanted to scream. The man suddenly stretched out a finger and ced it in front of his mouth. He then shook his head. Allier, after all, was someone who had been to the battlefield, so he immediately calmed down. He looked at the man standing on the horse shed. In the night, his clothes were fluttering, making him look like a ghost. The man pointed at the stables, and then he pointed at the gold coins. After that, he made a gesture. Alliers eyes lit up as he recognized the signal used in the army. It meant, feed the horses, tomorrow morning and travel quickly. He was stunned for just a moment, and with a sh, the figure vanished... This is one hell of a night. Allier thought to himself. Chapter 136: Fierce Battle at Night! Chapter 136: Fierce Battle at Night! Trantor: Editor: When Rody entered his room, Skyszy expression disappeared as he looked at Rody seriously. He slowly walked towards the corridor and smiled as he breathed in the cold night air. Boy, you are truly an interesting person... to have so many people stalking you all along the way. He slowly closed his eyes as if he were listening to the sound of the wind. When he opened his eyes, he whispered. Hm... One of them is that girl we met in the mountains. The other one is an interesting person. He seems to have been following us since we entered the city... Sky sighed as his smile faded. He then pursed his lips and said, Who cares, I just want to watch your masquerade. I want to see how you continue ying that interesting impostor. As long as I get to watch undisturbed, everything will be fine. After that, Sky slowly walked away. Rody sat in his room and watched the flickering mes from the candles on the wall. Frankly speaking, Rody did not want to stop and rest. If he could, he would immediately sprout a pair of wings and fly back to the Imperial Capital. However, even if he did not need to rest, his horses did. When he looked at his extremely exhausted subordinates, he had no choice but agree to their suggestion. However, what could he do when he returned to the Imperial Capital? To fight with the Emperor over a woman would beughable. Even if his opponent was not the Emperor, what did he have that gave him the privilege? After all, at that moment, he was still Nicoles little brother. Rody stood in front of a mirror and looked at his handsome face, deep eyes and blonde hair. It would be a lie to say that Rody had never been secretly delighted at having this handsome appearance. Rody was secretly delighted when his yin yang face suddenly became handsome. But at that moment, he really hated this face. He hated the face that brought him countless power and glory. Even more so, he hated his identity. I just want to be me! I do not want to be Seth! I do not want to be the Duke of the Tulip Family! I do not want to be... her little brother! Rody thought as he forcefully rubbed his face. He rubbed his face in hope that his face would fall off... After that, Rody thought of Nicole... He remembered that night when he was at the stable of the Tulip Family mansion, He saw Nicole crying helplessly in the shed a gentle, helpless, young girl; a girl carrying the burdens of her family... There were those who said that once a person was caught in a rtionship, it would be difficult to wake up. Because of a word she said, Rody was able to take the arduous training. Day in day out, he was like a horse under the whip of Instructor Carter to cultivate himself. Day in day out, he had to study a variety of strange things from the detestable schrs. Because of a word she said, Rody went to war without batting an eye. He was also able to draw his weapon and take the lives of his enemies. Because of a word she said, Rody had transformed from a simple juvenile to a famous killer general. However, that bastard Emperor! That bastard who should have died a thousand deaths! I am at the frontline, shedding blood for the Empire and in the mountains dealing with monsters like Wuya. From the Northwest to the South, I have traveled thousands of miles and in exchange. This is my reward? Haha... Rody gave a tragicugh and there was a trace of malice in his eyes. I will not be weak, Rody looked at himself in the mirror and spoke in a low voice. I will not be weak! In the Northwest, ever since hundreds of mypanions had sacrificed their lives in exchange for my safety, I am no longer the same person as before! The Emperor? Hmm... Rody slowly pulled out his sword. He ran his finger across the sharp de edge, making a low crisp sound, and spoke in a cold voice, I dont care if its the Emperor or the Empire! If you want to take away my beloved, I will not hesitate to fight back, even if its me against the whole world! Even if its a heavenly god or beast, I vow to destroy him with my sword! Rody did not notice that when he was agitated and saying all that, the ck dragon imprint on his left arm started to wriggle. Dark quietly sat on the roof and looked at the moon in the sky as if he was meditating. He held his chin in his hands as he looked at the sky and gave a meaningful smile. How long do you n on looking at me? He suddenly sighed. There was silence as if only the wind was replying. Dark then stood up and stretched before he lightly said, Go back. The wind is strong tonight, and the weather might change. He paused for a moment before he slowly said again, I do not know why you are following the Duke, and I do not know if your motives are the same as mine. However, I hope you do not have any ill intent. Whoever it is, for the next ten years, those who wish to harm the Duke would first need to do one thing. He walked on the long gutter on the roof and calmly said, That is to walk over my dead body. After he said that, he slowly floated down from the roof like a leaf and disappeared into the night. The silence of the night was restored for one moment before it was once again broken by an ear-piercingughter. A hoarse voice, with a strange ent, shouting out an inexplicable song. The river frogs croaked noisily. Croak! Croak! Croak! Oh, how frustrating for the Lord. Gulp down with a mug of wine happily. Croak! Croak! Croak! Oh, where did they go? That weird song was repeated over and over again and finally caused countless people to curse at him. The singer became more and more excited. He then started to sing louder and his tone got higher. One of the servants in the inn had an embarrassed expression. He looked at Allier and bitterly said, Boss... you see. Dont know whats wrong with that guy...so noisy... you see... Allier also showed a strange expression. He thought for a moment, then stomped his feet and spoke in a soft voice, Ignore him! Let him be! I cannot stop him from making noise! Sky held a bottle of wine in his hand and drank another mouthful. After that, he shouted that verse and drank yet another mouthful. He heartily sang and loudlyughed. Fascinating! Damn fascinating! I have not done anything so fascinating for hundreds of years! He then listened for a moment and said, The two small toads have really run away... Looks like my casual singing has scared them away. Wait a minute... Suddenly, in a sh, the fat body disappeared from his ce. That night, some clouds drifted and gradually covered the bright moonlight. A row of ck clothed figures appeared outside, near the low walls of the inn. They wore the same clothing. They had also wrapped their sharp swords in ck cloth in case they reflect the light. Have you checked properly? One of them whispered in a hoarse voice. Another person from behind nodded his head. The man who spoke nodded his head and lightly said, Good! Master has given the order. The reward is ten thousand gold coins for beheading that boy! I dont need to say more about the rest! He has only brought a few bodyguards with him. However powerful they are, there is still a limit! Dont leave anyone alive. Kill all of them! That man from behind hesitated and asked, Are you sure? We went all the way to the Purple Leaf City, but we achieved nothing. We never expected this boy to secretly return to the Imperial Capital... Shouldnt we first report this to Master? If he secretly returned to the Imperial Capital, it is also a crime with a death sentence. Maybe we dont even need to raise our hands! Let us first tell Master Simao and have him decide what to do. The first person who spoke looked back and gave an awe-inspiring gaze as he asked, Are you afraid? The young boy of the Tulip Family is just a Grade 4 swordsman. Dont tell me you are afraid? The person at the back replied coldly, Afraid? Hmph. A Grade 4 swordsman is not even worth my attention. However, Master has given strict orders that we must not make mistakes in this matter. Regardless of what happens, we cannot expose our identities. Arent you afraid that you might cause trouble for Master? Hey... The person in front red and continued, The chance to gain merit is right in front of you. If you are afraid, then leave! After that, the mans figure distorted and vanished in a puff of ck smoke! Hmph... Damn fellow. Lets see how you are going to fail! Idiot, does he really think this target is so easy to kill? I think that fatty beside him is suspicious! That person behind whispered and sighed. The other people looked coldly at him before they walked through the wall. If anyone were to see that, they would doubt their own eyes. Those figures did not jump over the wall nor used any other method. The green stone wall, in front of them, was like air to them. They casually walked up and went through the wall. Their bodies disappeared and reappeared on the other side. That man then gave a wry smile after he saw hispanions walk in. A gang of people who do not know the difference between life and death... It takes a stupid leader to train stupid subordinates! His eyes then glinted as he gave a cruelugh. Oh well, I might as well help you all. Leave that fatty to me. His flesh and blood look delicious. That man smiled and revealed his white teeth. After that, he raised his ck cloak and disappeared into the night. Two Wolf Fang bodyguards guarded downstairs, just below Rodys room. Although it was in the middle of the night and they had been rushing for several days, they were still spirited and were on guard vigntly. Suddenly, one of them showed a serious expression and whispered to hispanion, Can you smell it? Yes... Hispanion seemed tense as he replied, Seems like the smell of blood... Before he could finish his words, his eyeballs turned white and a clicking sound was heard. In the dark. A pair of hands had stretched out of thin air and snapped his neck. He then slowly copsed next to the other guard. However, before he died, he hadpleted his duty. He had forcefully flung out his scimitar as ast ditch effort. ng! The scimitar fiercely flew out and hit the ground. The others upstairs were immediately warned. More than a dozen voices then shouted simultaneously, What happened?! There were rapid footsteps as a few Wolf Fang soldiers converged from different directions in the corridor. They gathered into groups of twos and threes and formed a triangr formation. Everyone held a scimitar and rushed to the front. Shoot! Suddenly, a sound of something being shot could be heard in the dark. The shooting sound was uninterrupted. When the battle-hardened Wolf Fang soldiers heard that, they immediately realized they were in a bad situation. They then crouched and looked for shelter. Some hid behind the stone pirs on the corridor while others justid down on the floor. However, they did not expect that the things being shot out were not arrows. There were a few muffled popping sounds and then a few trails of ck smoke shot over at unparalleled speed. Those that tried to stay hidden could not protect themselves from the ck smoke. The three Wolf Fang swordsmen that hid behind the pirs groaned and fell. The captain of the bodyguards whispered, The opponents are magicians! Be careful! He paused for a moment and thenmanded, Wolf Fang... Shoot! Although they did not have any bow and arrow, the remaining Wolf Fang warriors immediately stood up. They took their scimitars and flung them out. Several lights shot out as they flung their scimitars. As soon as their scimitars left their hands, they immediately raced from their positions. They understood that ordinary soldiers could not defeat magicians. Their only chance was to get close to the magicians as they were all warriors. Without a doubt, their training was strict and their tactics were correct. Unfortunately, their opponents were not normal magicians. In the dark, those men in ck clothes did not expect that their opponents would suddenly rush over. They had just dodged the scimitars but their opponents were already right in front of them. The head of the ck clothed men then stood up and whispered, Good! You guys are skillful. He revealed himself. He lifted his ck cloak, revealing the blood red lining and turned up the high cors. His silhouette was like a ck lightning as he then rushed ahead. Before anyone could see what happened, the nearest Wolf Fang warrior cried out and fell down. In the dark, the air immediately reeked with a strong smell of blood... However, the lightning-like figure did not stop and continued to rush towards the next person. The other ck clothed figures also rushed forward. They were bare handed but they rushed at an incredible speed towards the Wolf Fang warriors. Miserable cries started to follow. The ordinary soldiers were like infants and could not defend against these mighty, ck clothed figures. The soldiers felt themselvese into contact with their opponents. However, before they could act, they felt a severe pain at their necks and lost consciousness. As the uproar continued, the captain of the bodyguards immediately retreated and shouted, Protect the His Excellency the Duke! Retreat! Retreat? Toote... A cold voice suddenly came from behind the captain. The captains expression changed, and he reacted extremely fast, immediately using a backhand wave. ng! There was a loud sh. He felt his sword shed against something extremely hard and stopped there. The captains heart sank. He had always been confident of his strength. He had desperately used all of his strength in that attack. He was even confident of splitting a rock into two. The captains hands felt a strange suction effect, then his strength inexplicably disappeared. He just had enough time to turn around and take a look. He noticed his sword was grabbed by a ck hand and a pair of red eyes was looking at him. The figure then opened his mouth to reveal two sharp fangs ... to sink into his neck... The captain was desperate and frightened. As he closed his eyes, he heard a light rustling sound. That ck figure beside the captain suddenly trembled and uttered a sharp, loud scream. A wolf fang arrow, with a burst of red light, had pierced through the figure. After a miserable cry, the figure disintegrated into a mass of ck mist and disappeared. A tall figure jumped onto the roof with a huge long bow, He grabbed some more wolf fang arrows from his back and started to shoot. He was fast like lightning and had shot five arrows in one breathe. Besides that, four of his arrows had found their targets with thest one being avoided by an extremely quick ck-clothed person. Those shot by the arrows screamed and disintegrated into masses of ck mist and disappeared. Dark saw that the ck-clothed figures had started to react. They threw open their cloaks and stretching out their arms, began to fly towards him. Dark drew his sword and cried out, Wolf Fang! Quickly! Protect the Duke. I will handle this! Chapter 137: Absolutely Won’t Yield Chapter 137: Absolutely Wont Yield Trantor: Editor: Dark retreated swiftly, racing up the slope on the steep roof. It all seemed so effortless as he seemed to be running on a t surface.He then pointed his sword at the ck-clothed man. Who are you? The ck-clothed mans voice sounded sharp as he shouted, Howe you have blood destroying arrows? Darks forehead started to have cold sweat, but he still sneered and replied, Looks like I am right. You all are really vampires1. What do you think of those arrows that I shot just now? The ck-clothed man burst out intoughter and replied, What a joke! Are you relying on those blood destroying arrows? You have not mastered the skill, and even if you had, you would only be able to deal with a few of my unworthy subordinates. However, I never expected that young boy of the Tulip Family to have a person like you with him. He slowly stretched out his ck ws and continued, Boy, you used blood destroying arrows, and that means you are the vampires enemy. Tonight, you definitely must die! Darkughed and shouted, Nonsense! Lets see whether someone like you, who is neither man nor ghost, will die first or if I will die first! Dark suddenly put his index finger in his mouth and bit it. He then dripped a drop of his blood onto his sword and silently chanted some kind of incantation. Suddenly, a red light emerged from his sword. The red light became more and more dazzling. Dark started to sweat more profusely, and he looked pale. The ck-clothed man seemed to be afraid of the light. He hid behind his ck cloak to protect his face. He then revealed his bloody red eyes and shouted, Good! I had never thought that you were actually an exorcist! Looks like there is a big harvest for me today! An exorcist? Haha, I have not heard this term in a long time. Darkughed somewhat sadly. Since you are an exorcist, then there is a better reason why I cannot let you live! Darks voice sounded weak, but he still ferociously swung his sword and shouted, Come on! Old monster! Lets see if your ws are harder than my sword! After that, Dark rushed forward, and the sword in his hand swung like the wind. The ck-clothed man seemed afraid of the red light from the sword and kept moving backward to evade. asionally, he was too slow and when his cloak caught the red light, it immediately burst into a green me. He cried out in rm and retreated even further. Dark continued to shout as he swung his sword faster and faster as if he was not concerned about his life. He attacked blindly and did not defend. However, the ck-clothed man had already adapted and calmed down. He had ascertained that the exorcist was not very skillful. He only had average ability. He was initially shocked by the blood destroying arrows. However, he had calmed down. With that speed, Dark would not be able to hurt him. Darks breathing became heavier, and he started to slow down. The ck-clothed man sneered at him and said, Boy, you actually know how to use blood destroying blood2. Haha, lets see how long you canst! Do you have so much blood to consecrate your sword? The longer you use this technique, the more blood you will consume! You better let go... Let me gently bite you once, and you will be freed... You must be having a tough time trying to hold on...Let me gently bite you... You will be freed... Will no longer need to suffer... You are quickly using up all your blood... Just let go... The mans tone became softer as he spoke with an evil glint in his eyes. Sweat gathered on Darks forehead, and his movements became slower. He was as pale as paper and had already reached his limit. Give up... my subordinates have already gone to kill the Duke of the Tulip Family. Your actions no longer have any meaning... exorcist... The man spoke with an unusual intonation. Dark gritted his teeth and shouted, Shut your damn mouth! He ferociously bit his tongue and sprayed a mouthful of blood all over his sword. The red light from the sword became more vigorous. From afar, it looked like a red light was dancing in Darks hand, forcing the ck clothed man to continuously retreat. That ck clothed man was busy dodging and could no longer use his words to confuse Dark. The mans eyes showed excitement and viciousness. He was in high spirits. Suddenly, he felt a pain in his back. He hurriedly dodged to the side. However, he was too slow and a dagger had pierced his body. He could see the de protruding out from his chest. He cried out as he floated up into mid air like a bat. After that, he angrily shouted, Bastard! You actually dared to backstab me! Who is it? He looked everywhere but he could only see the exorcist on the roof. Dark staggered and whispered, Is that you? Are you the one that helped me? A soft voice suddenly replied, Dont worry. I have already injured him. Quickly retreat. Go and look for the Duke of the Tulip Family. Something is strange about him tonight. Despite all the ruckus outside, he does not seem to have any reaction. Dark shook his head and said, Leave quickly, whoever you are. Although I cannot see you, you must quickly leave! Leave before he notices you! Your attack will not kill him. Go and find the Duke of the Tulip Family. You must make sure he safely escape! In the dark, the voice sounded urgent, What? I had just stabbed through him! Dark smiled and looked at the flying ck figure. Stupid, have you ever seen ordinary people fly like that? Even a high ranked magician cannot fly so easily... In other words, they are not human! You will not understand! Run quickly! Run before he finds you! I can only hold him back for a while! Find that fatty! Shit. Where did that fatty go? Find that fatty, and you will be able to save the Duke. The voice replied in a soft voice, I went to look. When you were busy fighting just now, I already went. However, that guy had disappeared... The voice could only say a little more before there was a long shout. Suddenly, the ck figure in the air stopped. His pale face had turned green, and he revealed the fangs in his mouth. He grabbed the hilt of the dagger that was stuck on his back and then pulled it out, bit by bit. He held the dagger in his hand and looked at it. A long and cruelughter echoed in the air. Despicable person! Do you think this ordinary thing could kill me? You have angered me! You actually dared to hurt my noble body! You actually made me bleed! Exorcist! You should know the punishments for hurting our body! After that, the ck figures body then opened up. His ck cloak turned into a pair of ck wings that slowly pped in the air like a real, giant bat. Run! Quickly run! Dark shouted. Find the Duke and then quickly escape! If you cannot escape, find the nearest religious building to hide! This is the only way you can save your life! Dark once again pointed his sword to the sky and sprayed a mouthful of blood onto the sword. The sword gently trembled and hummed as if it could not support anymore. Dark exerted himself and muttered, Do you still not understand? They are not human... they are vampires! Dark then gave a desperate smile and said, If you manage to escape, tell the Duke that... the person who promised to wait for him for ten years may not be able to keep his promise. After that, Darks body suddenly soared a little bit. He held his sword and shouted. His body then shot towards the ck figure in the sky. ... At that moment, Rody was sleeping. That night, after he making a vow in front of the mirror, he felt extremely murky. There seemed to be some kind of power boiling in his body. It was as if something was trying to break out of his body. He managed to calm himself down, but the energy in his body, which he could hardly control, seemed to have some kind of reaction. Masses of fighting energy were surging all over his body and seemed chaotic. Finally, Rody felt a powerful force trying to tear apart his heart. He shouted and spat out blood before fainting... Although he was unconscious, his brain continued to roar. He could hear thunder bombarding his ears. The endless thundering sound made him dizzy, and he felt like his head was about to burst. Not knowing after muchter, he gradually regained a little bit of consciousness and found that he was no longer in the room. He felt his body shaking non-stop. Rody also felt extremely weak, as if someone had emptied his body. He even needed to take a long time just to open his eyes. Finally, Rody saw his surroundings and found himself being carried on someones back. The person carrying him was the captain of his bodyguards. The captain was breathing heavily and seemed to have great difficulty. Whats... wrong... Rodys voice was weak. When the captain heard the Duke speak, he immediately whispered, Your Excellency the Duke, you have finally woken up! Tonight, you fainted in your room... this is not the time for this. Your Excellency, someone broke in here trying to assassinate you. Your subordinates were desperately fighting them but were not able to hold out any longer. Now I am carrying Your Excellency to escape... Rody was surprised and his voice became louder. What happened? He looked around and saw that he had already left the inn. He was now surrounded by trees and grass. Where are the others? Rody whispered but it seemed his tongue was not behaving ordingly. Before the captain could reply, an old voice said from behind, Your subordinates were mostly killed. Your Excellency the Duke! Duke of the Tulip Family! As that person talked, he walked up to Rodys side. Rody opened his eyes and found that that person was the owner of the inn. That old man seemed to have mixed feelings- a bit of sadness and a bit of excitement. It looked weird to have two emotions mixed together. You... The owner of the inn had already rushed to the side of the captain. He then faced the captain who was carrying Rody as he shed tears. I did not know you are the young Duke of the Tulip Family! I...no, this subordinate was formerly under themand of thete Duke. The inn you entered today is under this subordinates management. Tonight, I came out to look when those viins attacked, then I realized something was wrong... If your guards did not risk their lives to defend and shouted to protect the Duke, I would not know that you are the young Duke of the Tulip Family. As he spoke, Alliers tears continued to flow. He held a rusty scimitar in his hand. He then straightened his chest and said, This subordinate then followed your captain to protect Your Excellency the Duke. However, the assassins are too skillful. We could not defend... Most of your subordinates were already killed in the inn... Those assassins killed everyone they saw... Most probably, there are not many still alive there... Rody was startled and he murmured. Dead... all... dead...? Rody did not know where he suddenly got the strength and shouted, Let me down! The captain eximed, Your Excellency the Duke! Rody shouted again, Stop! The captain trembled and could not help but let Rody down. Rody struggled to stand and then he took a deep breath. His eyes showed a deep gaze and then he whispered, Everyone is dead? What about my friend? The captain whispered, I do not know... Tonight, I did not see him... Presumably, he is also... Rody shook his head and replied, He will not die. He paused for a moment and then he asked, Tell me, what do those assassins look like? The captain whispered, Those people... they are not like humans. The Wolf Fang warriors were like babies to them and did not have the ability to fight back... They seem to... bite peoples necks and drink their blood. Rody was startled and gave a wry smile. He showed a determined gaze and said, Turn around, go back! What! The captain and the old man eximed, Your Excellency, this cannot be done! With your current condition, we cannot defeat them! Your subordinates responsibility is to ensure Your Excellencys safety! We definitely cannot let Your Excellency risk your life! Rody emitted a murderous aura and coldly asked, Have you seen the Duke of the Tulip Family escape in defeat? Have you ever seen the Duke of the Tulip Family desert his men and escape on his own? Rodys tone was as cold as ice. That captain could not help but tremble. Rody did not seem to want a reply. He faintly said, I have seen it before! I wrongfully did this once in the Northwest! I swore not to let this happen again! Go back! Your Excellency! The captain knelt down and softly said, Your Excellency! You shoulder a heavy responsibility for the Empire! The Empire can afford to lose a few Wolf Fang soldiers, but the Empire cannot afford to lose the Duke of the Tulip Family! Rodys body shook and his face showed a strange expression. He whispered so softly that only he could hear what he said, Duke of the Tulip Family? The Empire has not had a Duke of the Tulip Family for a long time already... Rody then gazed fiercely and said, Even if there were millions of reasons, I am still a man. There are some things that obviously should not be done, but they must be done! He supported himself and struggled to walk two steps and suddenly shouted, Why? Why snatch away my energy? You have turned me into a powerless and useless person! With great effort, he pulled out his sword and ruthlessly held it in his hand. He sneered, If God wants me to be like this, then I purposely want to defy his will! Rody looked at the sky and roared loudly. With his head high and chest out, he struggled, step by step, back towards the inn.. Ѫ. Literally, evil descendants of the Blood Family . The only creature I know of that are people, can vanish, night themed, and bites necks are vampires. The only other thing I found was a Chinese novel with a simr name about vampires and a particr breed of wormy vampires. 2. ѪѪ yi xue po xue. By means of blood to destroy blood. Chapter 138: Mad Genius (1) Chapter 138: Mad Genius (1) Trantor: Editor: Come out! Come out, quickly! Sky spokezily. Still dont want toe out? If you do note out, I will not be polite anymore! Do you think I cant catch a small bat? Sky pursed his lips and sat down. I will count to three! One! Two! You still dont want toe out? Really dont want toe out? Alright! Three! Sky stood up, and he was bing impatient. Are you anxious? A clear voice sounded from the depth of the woods. Going for a walk on such a beautiful night is truly pleasant. A tall and slim figure appeared from behind the trees. He was wrapped in a long ck cloak. His face looked delicate and pale like a sickly person. When the moon shined on him, there was a very long shadow. He looked very rxed andfortable under the moonlight. You should be grateful to me. If I did not bring you so far away, how could you enjoy such a beautiful night scene? He gently smiled. Sky shook his head and replied, Forget it. How far have you taken me? How long was it? We have run for more than a hundred miles. Where is there such a walk? At first, I was quite interested in toying with you. However, now... I am getting impatient. Sky waved his hand and continued, Come on, after dealing with you, I am going back to sleep. The man gently shook his head and lightly said, Dealt with me? Sigh. You... It is such a beautiful and elegant night, you must not utter such murderous words... Look... The man stretched out one of his pale and almost transparent fingers. Look at those flowers, they are so afraid of your murderous aura that they wilted. Sky was not agitated at all but instead waited for the other party to finish talking nonsense. He thenughed, You, little bat. Didnt you bring me in circles, the whole night, to draw me away? Now that I have already apanied you for the entire night, you would no longer be able to escape even if you could fly. Oh, is that so... The manughed, You knew I was drawing you away from yourpanions! Arent you worried that our people would hurt them? Sky froze for a moment and then heughed. Hahahaha... That man frowned and asked, Is it very funny? Fatty, it is really rude tough at others like this. Sky continued tough loudly and then asked, Do you really think that the few of you could hurt that boy? That man shrugged his shoulders and answered, Isnt it so? He is just an ordinary mortal. Even if he is a high ranked warrior, so what? It is currently night time, and the night is our world... Sky shook his head. Wrong! You are wrong! Do you think that I am so stupid to just follow you running around? Let me tell you. I am extremely confident of that boy. Not to say only a few of you, small bats... even if the old bat was here, he could not even hope to injure that boy. Now even I do not have the confidence of getting rid of that boy. Oh? The man froze in surprise for a moment beforeughing. Little bat, what are youughing at? Sky red at him. Why cant Iugh? The man closed his eyes. He then showed an intoxicated expression and continued, This is wonderful ... That fool is finally going to die... but I do not even need to bear any responsibility. Is there anything more wonderful than this in the world? Uhh, lunatic... Sky sighed. No wonder people said that your n is crazy. Looks like they are right. Crazy, so what... After another soft sigh, the mans voice sounded peculiar, There are a lot of crazy people in this world, not to mention us, who are half man and half ghost. Fatty, even if nothing would happen to that Duke of the Tulip Family, he definitely would not be able to fight so many of us. Even if he does not die, the same cannot be said for his men. Sky shrugged his shoulders and replied, What has this got to do with me? Their lives have got nothing to do with me. The earlier one dies, the earlier he gets detached. What is the difference if one dies a few days earlier or a few dayster? The man sighed softly. Looks like I was wrong. You are even more cold-blooded than me. However, you may have forgotten. Those that were bitten by us will not die. Instead, they will... Stop! Stop! Sky shook his head. The more you speak, the more I feel like vomiting! I do not want to think about those fangs of your n... At least, I will try not to think about it... Alright... That mans voice gradually became warmer. Strange fatty, lets find a way to enjoy this wonderful night. Uhh. Sky sighed. This is really preposterous1... Oh, not right, you are really a vampire. I saw that you are quite skilled. At first, I wanted to get rid of you along the way. However, you have actually learned how to use Blood Escape. So, I wanted to see what kind of genius your n has... Hey, I guess you are about two hundred years old? You actually learned Blood Escape. That is extraordinary. However, I am disappointed because you are like the rest of the elders in your entire n outright crazy. Oh! The man smiled and asked, In that case, what do you want, fatty? Sky red back coldly and replied, What do I want? I want to twist off your neck! After that, his body suddenly dashed out. In the dark, there seemed to be an oppressive shadow pouncing on the ck- clothed man. The man seemed to have already taken precautions. He gently rolled his cloak, and his figure then disappeared from the ce. Sky immediately stopped and cursed, Little bat, do you have any more new tricks? Why are you using this Blood Escape again? Do you really think I cannot catch you? Obediently stretch your neck over, so that I can twist it off. This will save us all the trouble! Hmm! Sky suddenlyughed as he pointed at his ears. Little bat, did you notice? In just a short while, four of yourpanions had died. No... it was five of them. Haha... Are you feeling anxious now? A ck figure suddenly appeared from above him. The figure, wrapped in a ck cloak, was hanging upside down on a tree like arge bat. Why should I worry? After all, those who died were not my subordinates. It is better that they died. Let your Duke of the Tulip Family kill them all. Why should I bother? Before the man could say anymore, Skys eyes lit up; he stomped his feet andunched himself towards the figure. The man gently smiled and his body disappeared again. Sky hit the tree branch above him with his head. The branch slowly fell to the ground. Damn, you used this trick again! Do you think your ns Blood Escape technique is really invincible? Do you really think I have no other way to attack you? Thats right, fatty. If you have any other methods, you would have killed me on our way here! The voice came from a branch a few meters away. The man smiled as he stood on a branch that was as thick as a finger. As the wind blew, his body swayed together with the branches and he looked like a ghost. How irritating! Sky coldly said, Initially, I wanted to take it easy but it seems you will not be convinced unless I get serious. Sky suddenly closed his eyes and his lips moved a bit. After that, his obese body also disappeared. Oh! Is this your method to catch me? An invisibility technique? The ck-clothed manughed and continued, Do you think stealth is enough to catch me? Did you think that the Blood ns Blood Escape is just a stealth technique? Skys voice sounded in the darkness. I dont care what you say! Isnt this fair? We both cannot see each other. Hahahaha. The ck-clothed man smiled. Humans are truly humans. They are actually stupid! I admit that your stealth technique works as I cannot see you. However, the moment you talked, you were exposed... Ah! Towards the end of his sentence, the man suddenly eximed. The man forcefully fell off the branch, head first. He screamed as his body started to give out a ck smoke. Before hended, he already turned around and stood up in midair again. However, his elegant expression was gone. You actually dare to trick me? His eyes gradually turned red, and his mouth had a trace of blood. Despicable human! Skyughed loudly and his body finally appeared beneath a tree. How? If you can lie to me, why cant I lie to you? You, little bat... This is just a simple stealth technique, together with a duplication technique, and you already cannot cope already. I heard that those who could master the Blood Escape within two hundred years are geniuses! Hmph, I am certainly a genius! The man smiled and spoke in a low voice, Have you felt it? The humans aura is bing bleak... Fortunately, there is no full moon tonight. Do you want to go back and take a look? Huh? You are really not afraid that I would wring off your head! 1 Jian gui, Can mean preposterous or something like What the hell. Individually, the word Jian would mean meet and Gui would mean ghost. On the other hand, xi xue gui Ѫ vampires, could mean blood sucking ghost. Chapter 139: Mad Genius (2) Chapter 139: Mad Genius (2) Trantor: Editor: The ck-clothed man sighed. Fatty, what kind of person are you? I have probed for a long time, and yet I still cannot tell when in the maind was there a guy like you... Are you someone from Protoss? Sky spat hatefully and cursed, You are the one from the Protoss! Even if the Pope stands in front of me, I will ignore him! Speak less nonsense ande down here! I will wring off your head and go back to sleep! Hahahaha... The ck-clothed manughed, and then he showed a strange expression. Are you crazy? Wring off my noble head... This is truly an amusing joke. His eyes then glowed red as his low voice shrouded the earth. Show me your skill! The man then stretched his body and took a moment to grow a pair of ck wings. He then soared into the air and opened up his arms as if he wanted to embrace the earth. Fatty, you should be honored... You are the third human who is qualified to have me taste your blood... With a long string of shrewdughter, that man in mid-air flew down at a high speed towards Sky like arge bat. Just like light, he moved so quickly that he immediately appeared in front of Sky. Sky sighed and did not even attempt to dodge. Sky merely yawned and did not seem to be doing anything. Suddenly, there was a miserable scream. That guy from the Blood n boomeranged and flew out like a bird that broke its wings. He severely crashed into a tree. After that, the man fell head first and sprawled on the ground... Poor little bat, do you believe me now? Skyughed. Your Blood ns ancient technique, the Blood Escape, is like a gateway. If you had just fled, I probably would not be able to catch you. However, you actually dared try to attack me. You are just courting death. Sky suddenly shed. His posture did not change but he had reappeared in front of the vampire. He then stretched out his big fat hands, grabbed the vampire by his neck and lifted his whole body. Follow me back. I am catching you because you are still useful to me... If more than a dozen of the subordinates of the young Duke are really dead, he will definitely find fault with me. Sky paused for a moment and then he continued in a soft voice, I am not afraid of him, but the damn Mystic Dragon Purge is really not fun. As he carried the vampire in his hands, Sky shot out like an arrow and headed back in the direction they came from. Hey, boy. I do not know if youll be happy or angry when you suddenly obtain a dozen vampire subordinates. This is certainly very interesting. Hahahaha. The more Sky thought, the happier he was. Hisughter filled the air as he floated under the night sky. Rody had only taken two steps when the captain of the bodyguard and the old man, Allier, rushed over to him. One went to the left and the other to the right side of Rody and supported him. Do you two want to go together? Rody sighed. The captain spoke bravely, Your Excellency the Duke, the Wolf Fang Army does not have any soldiers who are afraid to die! He then looked at Allier and whispered, You do not need to follow us and court death. You are no longer in the army and this does not have anything to do with you. You have already put in a lot of effort tonight. It would be best if you find a ce to hide. Allier jumped and shouted angrily, If you are not afraid of death, how could a old man like me be afraid of death? If you were to say this again, I will first teach you a bitter lesson! Aller then looked at Rody and said, I used to work for thete Duke. How can people who fight under the Tulip Familys banner shame the name of the Tulip Family! Today, I may be old, but I will still sacrifice my life to fight as well! Rody shook his head. He was going to say something but decided against it when he saw their determined expressions. The three of them journeyed back for a little while when they heard the sound of the wind in the sky. They looked up and saw a huge ck figure flying over. A pair of ck wings were pping in the night sky like a legendary demon. The man in the sky saw Rody and the other two men. He suddenly shouted, and then he retractedhis wings as he slowly descended. When the ck figure approached them, Rody noticed that the figure was carrying a person. The persons eyes were closed and looked extremely pale. He seemed to have fainted. He was dressed in gray clothes and carried a longbow. The unconscious man was Dark. The ck-clothed figure finally touched the ground. He then gently tossed Dark aside as he looked at the three people with his red eyes. After that, that man chuckled and said, Good! I have finally found you. The boy in the middle; you must be the Duke of the Tulip Family. If I were to kill you, Master Simao will be very happy. The man then stretched out his ck ws as he moved towards Rody. The mans legs did not move. They seemed stuck to the ground as he gently floated towards them. Rody looked at the man bitterly as he struggled to raise his sword. However, before Rody could react, the captain had already roared loudly and rushed forward. The captain had already dropped his scimitar much earlier. He was currently using a normal sword that he had hastily grabbed during his escape. However, he was still the captain of the Dukes bodyguards and was carefully picked out of Siegs twenty thousand Wolf Fang warriors. His strength had already reached the level of a Grade 3 swordsman. At that desperate moment, he shed wildly and the sword created a wind filled with its energy. The ck-clothed vampire gave a cold smile and stretched out his w to catch the sword. However, the moment he touched the de of the sword, he felt a burning pain in his hand. He immediately withdrew his hand and involuntarily retreated back a few steps. Looking down he saw a small wound on his hand. The vampire became furious. Bastard! Tonight, you are the second person to injure my noble body! The captain of the bodyguards did not want topromise. He took a deep breath and rushed forward unyieldingly. As he anxiously fought, he actually exceeded the strength of his level. Every sh came with a loud roar and spirited energy. He seemed to be at the point of almost achieving the critical level of fighting energy. Allier, who was at the side, had also quietly grabbed his scimitar and moved up. He took advantage of an opening and attacked the vampire. This caused the vampire to jump angrily. When the vampire fought with Dark earlier that night, he initially did not know that Dark was an exorcist. As a result, he was injured. Although the vampire finally won, he was already weakened. However, the vampire was arrogant. He believed that these were only a few mere humans and they could not defeat him. Thinking of earning merits, he had searched for Rody alone after defeating Dark. The vampire screamed. Allier asionally shed at him and even if Allier actually cut him, he absolutely could not be mortally harmed. However, how could he allow a human withan his ordinary sword to harm his noble body? It would be a great shame, even if it was just his gorgeous cloak that was torn. Finally, in his rage, he quickly stepped back. After that, the red color of his eyes became denser. He opened his mouth and, suddenly burst out a sharp whistle. The whistling sound was so sharp it felt like the eardrums were being fiercely pierced by numerous needles. Those who heard the whistling sound felt like their heads were about to crack. The pain in the heads seemed to drain out all the energy in their bodies. The captain and Allier staggered. Allier staggered and fell to the ground. The ck clothed vampire then rushed forward and kicked the captain away. He then grabbed Alliers neck and made up his mind to wring off that unworthy old mans neck. Suddenly a strong breeze blew and a bright light shot to his front. The vampire stretched out one of his ws to block. Kacha1! His hand was actually pierced through by a sword. The vampire screamed but only saw the Duke of the Tulip Family looking at him. The sword was presumably thrown by the Duke. He had never expected a human to have so much energy. In his heart, the vampire thought that he had cultivated his body hundreds of years. Due to a sneak attack by the exorcist, he had gotten angry and had revealed his true body. Ordinary human swords could no longer hurt him. Even a Grade 3 swordsman, like the captain of the bodyguards, who was considered a skilled fighter by the ordinary people, was powerless against him. However, that sword casually thrown by the young Duke of the Tulip Family could actually pierce through his true body, which he had cultivated for hundreds of years. The vampire screamed and pulled out the sword that had pierced through his hand. In a rage and disregarding his pain, he charged at Rody. Rody gritted his teeth, as he knew that he was weak at the moment and was almost a disabled person. However, the only part that had power was his left hand and the power was way above his expectations. Seeing that the other party had stretched his ws in front of him, Rody opened the palm of his right hand to protect his face. The vampire sneered, Can you really block by using your hands? My ws can even prate a thick metal shield. However, the vampire was shocked when he tried to grab Rodys arm and body with his w. He felt a violent pain in his arm. It was like he had grabbed something that was solid iron. When he exerted force, he felt like his fingers were about to break. A thought shed in Rodys mind. So that is how it is! Rody knew that he had covered himself with the Mystic Dragons blood. At that time, Andy had told him that even the blood of an ordinary dragon was already enough to make a human body so powerful that it could not be harmed by an ordinary sword. What more, if the blood was from the worlds most powerful Mystic Dragon... Sky had also told him that when he was unconscious, Diane could not even harm him nor even leave a mark with the Dragon Fang sword. Rody would not believe that this persons ws were more powerful than the Dragon Fang sword. It was just a pity that he could not take the Dragon Fang sword with him to the Imperial Capital as he was too weak to hold it. When the ck clothed vampire used his pair of ws to fight with the captain, the ordinary weapon used was unable to hurt the vampire. However, the Dragon Fang sword might be able to. The vampires ws grabbed Rodys arm, but he only managed to tear Rodys clothes. When he almost broke his five fingers, Rody had already clenched the fist of his left hand and severely punched the vampire. The ck clothed vampire was thrown back, flung into the sky. In the sky, he turned around to change direction, but he fell and crashed into a few big trees. Rody showed a tragic smile. Suddenly, he opened his mouth, spat out a mouthful of blood and breathed heavily. In the distance, the ck shadow below the big tree trembled and slowly stood up. You... You bastard! That was painful! The vampire wiped his mouth and then he jumped. You actually made me spit out blood! Damn bastard! I will drink your blood dry! I will crush your body! After finishing what he had to say, he immediately rushed towards Rody. Rody gave a long sigh and looked at his left hand. Even if his left hand had more strength, it would not be of much use against the monster in front of him. He could not gather his own fighting energy, and it looked like he was standing there, waiting to die... Shit, this is all Andys fault. I was fine. Why did I go and transform the dragon? Rody sighed and closed his eyes. He gave a wry smile and said to himself, Nicole, looks like I cannot keep my promise... Chapter 140: Proceeding North to the Imperial Capital Chapter 140: Proceeding North to the Imperial Capital Trantor: Editor: The ck-clothed vampireughed as he closed in from afar. Rody suddenly heard a familiar voice. Get out of my way! Rody felt a strong force fiercely knock him to one side. After that, he saw something white shoot out. Under the moonlight, it reflected a soft white light. Just like that the ck-clothed vampire flew smack into that white thing, and suddenly, he screamed. It seemed as if he was burned as he retreated. He had arge and bloody open wound on his body. His clothes were in tatters and a ck smoke wasing out of his wounds. There was a trace of water on his body. However, the water stains were like fire to his body. Wherever he went, a light smoke would emerge. The vampire shrieked miserably as he rolled on the ground. His bloody flesh continued to burn until his white bones could be seen. Rody was stunned for a moment and then he heard a familiar voice whisper, Act quickly! I only took a little bit of holy water! Now is your chance! Rody finally realized that the voice belonged to that girl from the Silvermoon n, Diane. Rody felt a gust of wind. Although he could not see her, Rody knew that Diane had already started to rush towards the vampire. Diane was still using her ns special stealth technique. Rody saw that the vampire was stabbed twice, and immediately, a lot of scars appeared. He was seriously injured and was unable to protect himself. Dianes dagger attack left two deep wounds on his body. The vampire gave a bizarre cry. He endured the pain and suddenly fled. In a very short while, he was already high up in the sky, as he flew away in panic. Diane walked towards Rody and supported him. Her figure then gradually appeared. The surroundings had finally turned quiet. Rody looked at Allier and his captain, both lying on the ground. He then whispered. Lets check their conditions first. And also... Dark... How is he? Diane nced at Rody and her face revealed aplicated expression. At that moment, Rody was seriously injured, and his men were also unable to fight. The fatty that had always stopped her was also not around. The troublesome Dark was also unconscious. If she wanted to kill the Mystic Dragon possessed man, there would be no better chance than now. Even if she could not kill him, she could still bring him back to the mountains. Most likely he would be unable to resist. Even if his body was imprable to swords, the Elders of the n might have another way. However, that hesitation was just a passing thought. Diane gritted her teeth and walked to the captain of the bodyguards and Allier. She carefully checked their conditions and then went to check on Dark. After a while, she frowned and said, Duke, your subordinate is alright, but the owner of the inn is on the verge of dying... He was pierced by the ws... As for that guy, I cannot see any injuries. Rody turned pale. With great effort, He struggled to Alliers side. He saw that the mans chest was badly mangled. He probably sustained the injury in the battle earlier. Allier was, by nature, a courageous person. He struggled to get up. At that moment, his face turned gray and his lips trembled. Obviously, Allier was going to die. Rody felt guilty and he knelt down. He leaned over and gently held Alliers hand, but he could not say anything. Allier suddenly opened his eyes and said, Your Excellency the Duke, this old man had worked for thete Duke for the first half of his life! It was a great glory to be under the banner of the Tulip Family. Today, to die for Your Excellency is the greatest honor granted to me by God! Rody gloomily whispered, Do you have any wish? You can tell me. I will definitely fulfill your wish. Alliers eyes reflected a certain brilliance. He forced a smile on his pained face and said, Today, I die defending the Tulip Family and have no more desire. But I still have a son. I... I beg Your Excellency the Duke to allow him to stand under the banner of the Tulip Family. Rody nodded. Your wish, I will make ite true. Suddenly, Alliers face glowed and he used all his strength to shout out, Long live the Tulip Family! After that, Allier drew hisst breath. Rody trembled and felt confused. He did not know whether to be sad or proud. He shook his head and whispered, Tulip Family... How many people think that dying like this is glorious? Is this name really so glorious? He slowly stood up and whispered, Who am I? Am I myself or am I the Duke of the Tulip Family? If I am myself, then why are these people dying for me? If I were the Duke of the Tulip Family, so... so, what I am considered as? What about Nicole... Nicole... Thinking of that, Rody s body suddenly shook and he felt a pain in his chest. He turned pale and spat out a mouthful of blood. Diane looked indifferent but she also sighed in her heart. Tulip Family... What kind of magic does this name have? Why do the people of the Empire worship him like a God? Why did the dying man shout his name? Love live the Tulip Family? Why is it not Long live the Empire or Long live the Emperor? Could it be that the Tulip Family is more prominent than their Empire, their Emperor, and even their God? Diane sighed and went to support Rody. The captain of the bodyguards also struggled to stand up. Although he was covered with injuries and his longsword was tattered, he still tried to stand up straight. A burst of wind scattered the clouds in the sky and the fattys figure gradually became clearer. As the fatty approached from afar, he finally saw, in the woods, several unstable people below him. He smiled and descended. When Rody saw him, his expression changed and asked, Sky, where have you been the whole night? Sky threw aside the vampire he caught. He pped his hands andzily said, I just caught a small bat. This is him. When Rody saw the vampire in ck clothes, he became furious. He suddenly grabbed the sword the captain was holding and shed at the vampire on the ground. Sky reacted quickly. He pulled the vampires leg and dragged him out of the way. Rody ended up striking the ground. Be patient! Be patient! Boy, you cannot kill this fellow! If he is dead, you would no longer be able to save yourpanions. I am telling you the truth. I already went back to the inn to take a look. Your subordinates were dead. This little bat that I caught is precious. If you want your subordinates to live again, it is better not to harm him. After listening to what he said, Rody no longer brandished his sword. He looked at Sky with surprise and then asked, Did you say... my soldiers can be brought back to life? Sky showed a strange smile, I did not say brought back to life. I only said saved. Rody had a strange feeling when he saw Skys smiling face. Why do this guy and that old skeleton have such simrughter? The inn was a mess. The corridors were filled with traces of fighting and there was broken masonry on the ground. Blood was sshed on the ground and even the roof of the inn was ragged. That was obviously a post-war scene. The dead Wolf Fang soldiers were found at various locations in the inn. Some of the corpses eyes were open showing an angry expression, even when they were dead. The inn was empty. Most of the guests and all the servants had already run away in disarray. There were also a few that were killed by those vampires during the chaos. After some sorting out, the bodies of the dozen Wolf Fang soldiers were neatly arranged in a row at the courtyard. Rody stood in front of the loyal soldiers and coldly looked at them. Dont you even feel a little bit sad? Diane could not help but ask when she saw Rodys cold expression. Rody nced at her. His eyes were cold like ice and he replied in an equally cold voice, I... have already seen... too much death! After that, Rody looked at Sky and asked, Is there no other way? Sky rolled his eyes and said, Are you not satisfied? If they can be vampires, then you would have a dozen more powerful subordinates! Vampires are second only to dragons. They are much more powerfulpared to the fragile humans! Tonight, you clearly witnessed this yourself. Your subordinates were all warriors. They were outstanding warriors in the human army. In the end, they were still easily killed by the vampires! These warriors were very strong. If they were to be vampires, their strength will be substantially increased... Rody interrupted him. This is not what I meant! Dont tell me that I have to turn them into blood sucking monsters just because I needed some powerful subordinates! I just want them to live! I do not wish to transform mypanions into monsters! A sharp voice answered from the side, We vampires are not monsters! We vampires are noble living creatures! Rody stared at him fiercely. The ck-clothed vampire, that Sky had just woken up, was shocked but he stillughed and said, I did not kill your subordinates. However, the way you all look at us vampires is ridiculous! We vampires, the humans and also the dragons are the higher organisms of this world. However, we are described as monsters because you humans fear us! Rody turned cold and replied, Do you think I dont know about you vampires? Ordinary civilians may not know but I definitely know! Rody paused and then he said in a low voice, Seven hundred years ago, there was a war on the continent. That was the war between the people and the Kara n. At that time, there were no vampires! After then, there was a human general named Count Drac... He was originally a devout believer of God and fought against Karas tribe for humanity... In the war, he fought at the frontlines and earned a lot of merits. However, when he won the war, there were rumors everywhere. The rumors said that his army was defeated and he was killed in battle. His family and wifemitted suicide when they heard that. When Count Drac returned, he saw his dead wife. After that, he angrily asked the Gods why a devout believer like him received that kind of ending. In the end, his speared a Gods idol at the Church. Blood started to flow all over. After that, he sided with the Devil and used fresh blood to sustain life. He became an immortal vampire. Rody finished the story and looked at the vampire. He then asked, Isnt this so? If the records of the teachings of God is not wrong, then you, vampires are nothing but monsters that have been evolved from humans! Hahaha... Unexpectedly, the vampire did not have the slightest expression of fear. He looked at Rody in the eyes, smiled and said, The teachings of Gods... again with the teachings of Gods. Those hypocritical fellows really dared to say anything to cover up the truth. Let me tell you. Ignorant human. The vampires voice was not loud but was still filled with pride. We, vampires are masters of this world just like you humans! However, we, like Karas n, were subjugated by the despicable humans! We were the defeated race! We are not monsters! However, the beauty of our blood could never be obliterated! Rody was silent. He looked at Sky and then he looked at Diane. Thats right. Gods teachings were filled with lies... The story of the Mystic Dragon, the extinction of Karas n, the God and Devil war... Now, the vampires? Will they live again? Rody asked in a low and weird voice. They will. Do they need to drink blood to live? The vampire looked at Rody and replied, No, drinking blood is just our hobby and a way for us to continue our race. Drinking blood for a living is just the distortion by you humans! Roddy nodded and looked at Sky. How long can a blood-sucking vampire live? The vampire rolled his eyes as if he was very dissatisfied with the blood-sucking words. Sky shook his head and replied, Only God knows. By the way, this person in front of you is over two hundred years old. Rody looked at the vampire again and said, I do not want them to be blood-sucking monsters! I also do not want them to be monsters that people are afraid of! Do they really need to drink blood every day after theye back to life? The vampire shook his head and replied, Unless you want them to be more powerful... Other than that, there is not much difference between us, vampires and you, humans... Our food is not much different as well. Sky suddenlyughed and added, Other than garlic... Rody did not look at the vampire. He turned and walked into the room. He no longer came out. Sky stared at the vampire and said, Little bat, Why have you not started? You better not try anything funny in front of me... The vampire shook his head and sighed. Sigh, I am a noble person and I actually get messed up by such a fellow... You asked to give this dozen of humans the first embrace. Did you think I was a Prince ranked vampire? I am only a two hundred years young man... although I am a genius among the vampires... As the vampire was still mumbling to himself, Sky stared at him. He immediately kept quiet. At dawn, Rody stood outside the inn. Rody had insisted on leaving for the Imperial Capital. However, the dozen new blood vampires had notpletely degenerated into matured vampires. Sky had to retain the captive vampire. Other than the powerful fatty, nobody else would be able to defeat that vampire. Even though Rody really needed to have the help of a superhuman like Sky to follow him to the Imperial Capital he could not ignore the safety of his subordinates. The captain of the bodyguards was seriously wounded and at that moment was still unable to move freely. The captain tried to oppose the Dukes decision to continue his journey, but Rody had simply knocked him out. Dark was pale. He had used the blood destroying blood technique to fight recklessly against that vampire and at that moment was badly injured. Rody looked at Sky and told him, Fatty, I hope you did not lie to me. If these dozen men donte back to life, I wille after you even though you had achieved Domain Force! Sky pursed his lips and showed a supercilious expression. Rody mounted on a horse and gently kicked it. He then whipped the horse and rode towards the North. Sky then turned around and facing the empty space on his side, he shouted, Little girl of the Kara n, Arent you going after him to watch the Mystic Dragon? Isnt that your mission? There was no reply. Sky shook his head and said to himself, Ah, It seemed like she has already gone... Shit. The Kara ns stealth technique is very simr to the vampires Blood Escape. Even an old man, like me, cannot see through them. Young people these days... Sky shook his head vigorously and forcefully kicked the vampire with one foot. He then shouted ferociously, Little bat, get to work! The sun started to rise as a horse rode quickly towards the North. Rody looked gloomy. Nicole, wait for me. I aming back to you! Rody then thought of something and could not help but say in a low voice, Even if he is the Emperor, I will fight with all my might and I will drag him to hell to meet the devil. Dianes voice came from behind, Why send him to meet the devil? Rodys expression did not change. He knew that Diane would be following him and did not bother to look back. Although he could not see her, he could feel her following behind him. The devil? I actually ordered to create a dozen vampires! In the eyes of Gods believers, I am already someone who worship the devil. A wry smile could be seen on Rodys mouth. If passersby were to see this scene, they would think that they were daydreaming. This is because they would be able to see a young blonde haired man riding a horse with a flirtatious woman with ck hair standing behind him. The womans ck hair fluttered as she stood on the back of the horse as if it was a t surface. Chapter 141: One Becomes Two Chapter 141: One Bes Two Trantor: Editor: The Imperial Capital was bustling as usual. At the moment, Rody was slowly leading his horse. He was not inside the Imperial Capital yet. He was in a town on the outskirts of the Imperial Capital. The roads here were already much widerpared to the roads of the small towns in the South. After hundreds of years of usage, the limestone surface in the Imperial Capital was extremely smooth. There were a lot of pedestrians, and themercial area was bustling. Rody took a deep breath. He was more used to the smell of the air herepared to the South. He carefully walked forward. His blonde hair had already been dyed ck with medicinal liquid. However, Rody kept his head low and watched the surroundings out of the corner of his eyes. The magnificent city wall and a huge gate were in front of him. A team of armored soldiers with spears vigntly watched the crowd. Rody immediately lowered his head even more and walked through the front gate with his horse. Fortunately, the war in the Northwest was already over. Otherwise, the security at the gates would not be sox. Rody sighed in relief the moment he entered the city. However, before he could calm down, he suddenly felt someone slowly following behind him. Rody immediately became wary. He had not yet figured out who was behind the assassination attempt on him at the inn. The captured vampire also said it was ordered by the leader of the vampires. However, Rody could not understand why he would be targeted by vampires. He presumed it may have been some disagreement between one of the old Tulip Family members and the vampires in the past. This is something I n to ask Nicole when I return. If Nicole does not know, Old Mark might know something. He avoided the crowd and was carefully walking towards the Dukes mansion. Suddenly, a young boy walked in front of him and shouted, Mister! Rody frowned and looked at the boy. The boy was dressed in worn out clothes, and his face was covered in mud. He presumed that the boy was a beggar in the streets of the Imperial Capital. Rody was afraid of being recognized and continued to walk without stopping. There were many people in the Imperial Capital that could recognize him. When he had set off to the Northwest as well as when he returned victoriously, almost everyone in the Imperial Capital came to watch the new Duke of the Tulip Family. If he was recognized here, everything would be over. Mister! The boy behind sped up and stopped in front of Rody. Rody sighed and whispered, I dont have any change. Just take this. He took out a gold coin and threw it at the boy. The boy took the coin. Although he was happily surprised, he still did not move out of the way. He then produced something and handed it to Rody. Mister, someone asked me to give this to you. Hm? Rody froze for a moment. He had a strange feeling as he looked at the roll of paper in the boys hands. What is this? Is this for me? The boy nodded his head. One man asked me to run here and give this to you. He gave me a gold coin as payment! You also gave me a gold coin! God really blessed me, today! The boy said excitedly. Rody became vignt and asked, Who asked you to give this to me? Where is that person? Right there! The boy turned around and pointed at an alley, but there was nobody there. The boy then showed a strange expression and said, He was there just now. What did that person look like? Rody took the paper from him with one hand. I dont know. He wore a cloak, and his head was covered. He looks like a foreigner. After he finished, the boy ran away,ughing happily. Feeling surprised, Rody walked into a small path with nobody around and unrolled the paper scroll. There was a simple message written with a pencil. The home has been surrounded. Do not go home! The sentences were written in a hurry, and the handwriting was sloppy. After looking at the handwriting for a while, he felt that the handwriting was extremely familiar as if he had seen it somewhere before. After thinking for a moment, he felt that something was not right. He had secretly returned to the Imperial Capital and had just arrived, but someone had already sent him a note. Obviously, that person had watched him enter the city. Maybe, at that moment, that person was staring at him. Rody held the hilt of his sword and looked around. He was in a long alley with walls on both sides. Outside the alley was a lively street. He took a deep breath and thought to himself. He still could not help but want to go back to the Dukes mansion to take a look. Only the ghosts knew who sent Rody that note. Rody wondered if it was from one of the vampires. Since the vampires wanted him dead, they would hope that he would not go home! Rody shook his head. He was anxious about seeing Nicole as soon as possible. His anxiety got more intense as he got closer to home. He could not endure waiting any longer. Rody turned into two streets and saw that the mansion was getting closer. The moment he turned the corner, he would be able to see the front door of the Dukes mansion. Suddenly, a voice came from behind, Mister! Rody looked back and saw a boy running towards him. This boy looked taller than the previous one. He panted as he ran over to Rodys side and took out a piece of paper. A man asked me to give this to you. Rody was shocked. The boy handed over the piece of paper, turned around and ran away. I know that you wont believe me. I will wait for you at Old Marks house, tonight! Reading these words on the note, Rody immediately stopped. Most people did know about Old Marks house in the city. Even Nicole did not know about it. He had only been there once before the expedition to the Northwest. No matter who it is, since that person knows about this house, he is probably someone on my side. Most likely, this person is Old Mark himself. But why didnt he juste out and meet me? Rody thought to himself and no longer walked forward. He suppressed his urge to see Nicole, turned around and walked away. Old Marks house was in an alley in the South of the Imperial Capital. Earlier, Rody had passed through that area. Now, he had to go back. He took the paths that were devoid of people. Finally, Rody looked at the buildings on both his right and left and confirmed that he was at the right ce. He then stood in front of a medium sized building. He nervously knocked on the door. There was no answer. He then knocked harder on the door. However, he did not the expect that with the little bit of force, the door gently opened. The door was actually not locked. Rody frowned and carefully led his horse inside. He looked around and felt that the ce had not changed. The two courtyards were quiet but messy. There were many fallen leaves on the ground, and it looked like nobody had swept the ce for a long time. The crooked stone table that was split into two when Old Mark showed Rody how to use the lightsaber was still there. Rody felt something weird. He tied the horse to a tree and carefully walked towards the room. The door of the room was not locked and opened once it was pushed. Unlike the courtyard, the room was neat and tidy. The wooden table was also spotless. Rody looked at the kettle on the table, picked it up and shook it. There was water inside the kettle. This meant that someone was here. Rody then sighed and gave a wry smile. At least, Old Mark will not harm me... Rody was currently weaker than before. After traveling back and forth, he was already tired. His body felt weak, and he looked for a chair to sit down. Initially, Rody was worried but gradually he was ovee by exhaustion. A voice suddenly came from beside him, Are you tired? Rest for a while... I will tell you if someonees. Rody gave a wry smile and said, You are still following me. I feel awkward not being able to see you because you are using stealth! Diane calmly replied, My mission is to follow you. You are now possessed by the Mystic Dragon. I must watch over you. Rody sighed and said, So that you can kill me when you have the opportunity, right? Diane remained silent and did not reply. Rody sighed and continued, You will not kill me. All along the way, you had lots of opportunities to kill me, but you did not do so. Why are you lying to me? Diane slowly appeared behind him. That is because I am curious... She slowly said, I am curious as to what was so special about you, Duke of the Tulip Family, that so many people are willing to die for you! I am curious why so many people said that the glory of the Tulip Familys banner was more important than their lives. Do you know? There was a man who fought desperately against the vampires. When he was in extreme danger, he did not think of how to escape, but instead, he regretted that he could not fulfill his agreement with you! Rody nodded and asked, Is that it? Dianeughed, Is there anything else? We, the Silvermoon n are pious and respect the True God Kara! However, you and the Tulip Family have won the loyalty of these people. Even the hunter that has been secretly following you here was the same! I thought that he was a very strange person. He is not the kind of pious person with beliefs. However, he was willing to give his life to protect yours. Rody gave a wry smile and said, That is because you do not know what my agreement was with him. Diane did not reply but instead kept quiet. Rody sighed. He felt tired and frustrated. He was now the equivalent of a useless person. When he was journeying to the Northwest, he was able to march a few days without resting. However, after he had absorbed the dragons energy, he tired easily. The only thing he could rely on was the sword in his hands. However, he had also lost the ability to wield it. How was he supposed to fight the Emperor? How could he snatch back his woman? Perhaps, I should ask Andy when I reach home... Rodys mind was confused as he thought of Nicole from time to time. Finally, Rody closed his eyes. At night, Rody was awakened by a harsh voice. Someone ising! Rody opened his eyes and stood up. He heard footstepsing from outside the room. The footsteps were unusually brisk. It was as if that person knew that Rody was already in the room. The footsteps did not stop and went directly towards the room. The door of the room was pushed open and a slender man walked in. He was really just like what the boy on the street described. The man wore a big cloak that covered his head. The mans face was also hidden in the shadows of the cloak. The man slowly walked in. He then calmly turned around and closed the door. After that, he looked at Rody and chuckled. Not bad, your current appearance really looks like a Duke! Rody frowned and asked in a low voice, Who are you? Are you the one who gave me the notes? The man did not reply Rody and walked around Rody from a distance. Heughed and said, Not bad. Looks like Nicole trained you very well. You look good. You have the spirit of a Duke. If it was not said, no one would be able to tell that you are an imposter! Rodys expression changed when he heard those words. Who are you? How do you know... Rody was startled and asked, Are you Old Marks friend? Did he tell you? Why did he tell you this? The manughed as if he was very happy and replied, Ahh, this is not good. Still so impatient. This is really not good. As the Duke of the Tulip Family, you will experience a lot of important events, you must not be impatient... I guess that is your shoring. However, you look good. You look like a brave and fierce soldier... Why is your hair ck? Did you dye it yourself? It is no wonder. Youe back secretly, and you need to avoid being noticed by others. Who the hell are you? Rody stepped forward and said in a cold voice. The man was startled for a moment, and then he continued tough. You still cant tell who I am? My God... He then paused and spoke to himself, It is no wonder. He had only met me once. But that is not right. Does he not look in the mirror every day? Hmm? But he also only heard my voice once. After that, the man finally pulled down the cloak that was covering his head. He then smiled andughed at Rody. His golden hair was like the sunlight, and he had a pair of deep blue eyes like ake. His handsome face was that of a girls dream lovers. Rodys eyes grew wide as he looked at the young man in front of him. Its you! Seth! Rody roared loudly. He looked like he was about to rush towards Seth. Seths smile remained the same. Suddenly, his eyes moved and his smile turned strange. The beautiful woman inside this room. Why have you not spoken? Are you not willing to let me have the honor of hearing your wonderful voice? Or perhaps you were too shocked by our earlier conversation? Seth paused for a moment. He then gracefully bowed and said, I am the heir of the Tulip Family, Seth Rudolph, the Duke of the Tulip Family. May I request this beautifuldy to give me her name? Chapter 142: Reborn for Your Sake Chapter 142: Reborn for Your Sake Trantor: Editor: Rody found it hard to believe when he saw the real Duke of the Tulip Family in front of him. He immediately rushed forward and grabbed Seths shoulders with both his hands. It was as if he was afraid that if he were slow, Seth would disappear again. Dianes figure slowly appeared. She was originally standing behind the chair that was beside Rody as her slim figure slowly revealed itself. Seth did not care about Rody who was holding his shoulders. His eyes were focused on Diane with appreciation. He then smiled and said. Oh, she really is a beautifuldy. My God, beautifuldy, why do you use that technique to cover up your exceptional appearance? Without your beautiful figure, this world would be cast into the shadows. Dianes surprised expression could not be described with words. She did not hear a single word the man in front of her had just said. She just stared at him with her beautiful eyes. She then kept looking, to and fro, at Rody and Seth. The longer she looked, the paler her face turned and the more horrified her expression became. Can you let me go? Boy... I will not run. Sethughed. If I had wanted to run, I would not havee and met you. Rody tried extremely hard to suppress his emotions. He really wanted to strangle this person, who looked identical to him, to death. Finally, Rody came to his senses and let go of Seth. His eyes remainedplex and he did not dare to look away from Seth. You! You two! Dianes brain finally started to work again. She pointed at Rody and Seth with her finger and tightly covered her mouth with the other hand so that she could control herself from calling out. You two... Seth sighed. Yes... Diane asked, Your face... Seth responded, Yes... Diane eximed, You look like... Seth nodded and replied, Yes... Dianes voice started to tremble. Your identity... Seth only nodded his head and was toozy to even speak. Dianes body shook and could not help but sat down on a chair. After some time, she struggled and asked, What is going on with you two? Sethughed and walked to Dianes side. He nced at her beautiful face and gave a smile, I have already said it earlier. We are both Dukes. However, I did not like to be a Duke. He, on the other hand, was chosen by my sister to rece me as Duke. It is neither a simple nor aplicated matter. Diane then directed her next question to Rody. Does that mean that you are an imposter? Before Rody could speak, Seth replied, He cannot be considered a fake. In fact, the new Duke of the Tulip Family and all of the achievements were aplished by him. He is more qualified to be a Dukepared to me... other than the fact that he is not really the offspring of our family, he can already be considered an excellent Duke. Isnt that right, Your Excellency? Rodys face turned cold and replied, Stop talking nonsense! Since you are back, then you better be the Duke! I want to be myself! Seths smile faded and his expression turned serious. Me, be the Duke? What a joke! You are the one who made Reuenthal retreat in the Northwest! You are also the one who quelled the rebellion at Westwood! If I were the one doing it, there would no longer be a Duke of the Tulip Family. What do you think is the Duke of the Tulip Family? Is it just someone with the familys blood? You are wrong! Boy, what the Empire needs is the Duke of the Tulip Family, a hero! It is not important whether that hero is really the heir to the Tulip Family or whether that person is really Seth! However, the Empire needs a Tulip! They need the Tulip Familys banner to lead them out of predicament! I cannot do this. The Tulip that has aroused the peoples confidence is you! You are the one who reignited the hearts of countless people! You are the one who helped the Empire to gain another spiritual leader! Seth paused for a moment and his smile returned. If I were to do it, I would destroy all of that in less than a month! Rody started to sweat and anxiously said, But you are... Seth looked straight at Rody and replied, I am the real sessor of the Tulip Family? Idiotic boy! The Tulips are a part of the Empire! That banner belongs to this entire continent and not just our family! You are the one that raised that banner again! Naturally, it is your duty to carry its burden! Rody did not speak. He had to admit that Seths words were extremely shocking. His every word hammered fiercely at his heart. That is right! The Tulip Familys banner was already dead! Their spirit had already disappeared! Now the Empire once again worships the Tulip Family. The Tulip Familys banner is once again being raised in front of the powerful foreign enemies. This is all the result of my actions! Rody thought of the people that had died for the glory of the Tulip Family during the battle in the Northwest and during the assassination attempt in the south. If he were to overturn everything, those loyal soldiers would have died for nothing. Seth looked at Rodys face and saw cold sweat flowing out of Rodys head. He then slowly added, Although you are not a real Tulip, the Tulip Family has risen again because of you! The room was silent. Diane looked at both Rody and Seths face. Seth continued to look at Rody. Rody had a profound expression, as he kept looking at his own hands and toes. Ignoring Rody who was in a daze, Seth looked back at Diane again andughed. Beautifuldy, may I ask who you are? Are you this boys lover? I had thought he was someone faithful, I didnt expect...He has quite good taste for women, but I am afraid my sister is going to teach him a bitter lesson. Diane looked back at him coldly and suddenly said, You said that you are the real Duke of the Tulip Family? Let me ask you. How did you notice me when you came in? My stealth technique is different from the Empires technique. Most people would not be able to see me! Feeling proud of himself, Sethughed and replied, Beautifuldy, to tell you the truth, I could not see through your invisibility. I cannot see through any kind of stealth techniques at all. It does not matter if that technique was a special or ordinary kind. To me, they are all the same. Diane was surprised and could not help but say, Then, how did you... Sethughed even more proudly as he looked at Dianes face. He moved his head nearer to Dianes face, then breathed in slowly and said. That is because your body betrayed you. I am a person without ability, but I am very sensitive to a womans fragrance. The moment I walked in, I could already smell a refreshing fragrance. Diane was immediately stunned. Her incredible stealth technique could not be detected even by that extremely powerful fatty, Sky. However, it was noticed by the boy in front of her due to a ridiculous reason. Diane watched as Seths head came nearer and nearer her and she felt nervous. She then shrank back and gritted her teeth. You are clever! Then, he... whats wrong with him? She saw Rody still standing at the same spot, frowning. Suddenly, he stretched out. His expression was gloomy, and he seemed indecisive as if he could not make a decision on something important. Seth shook his head and sighed, I certainly know what is wrong with him... Well, the moment I found out that my sister is marrying His Majesty, I already knew it was bad. Although I am not interested in being the Duke, I know that the Tulip Familys banner is important for the Empire. Sigh. I still have a kind andpassionate heart. Knowing that this idiot would desperatelye back, I waited at the South gate every day. Sure enough, the idiot really came back. If I did not stop him, he would have already been caught in the trap. Rody suddenly asked, What trap? Seth asked strangely, Oh? You have finally recovered your senses? Looks like your mind is slower than an ordinary person... Rodys face sank and he repeated, What do you mean by a trap? Seth immediately stepped back. Be patient! Are you trying to fight with me? Although I am no match for you, the one that will end up suffering is still you. Have you forgotten that? Rody immediately showed an awkward expression. He remembered the painful experience he had at the time when he was knocked out by someone who was much weaker than him. What do you mean by trap? Rody asked again, this time less imposingly. Are they waiting there in order to catch me? Seth shook his head and exined, That is also wrong. Although the Emperor could not wait for you to die, he still has not seen through your identity. Elder Sister had rejected His Majestys proposal, but the people of the Imperial Family refused to give up. The Emperors two sisters and two uncles were determined to match both of them together. They were afraid that His Majesty would be foolish and marry Jojo. When Seth, the fearless yboy, mentioned Jojo, he had an unnatural expression on his face. Seth then paused for a moment before continuing, After Elder Sister refused to be married to the Emperor, the entrance of the Dukes Mansion was crowded with people. The Imperial Family also acted in an interesting manner. They were afraid that Elder Sister had a beloved. As a result, they called all the young nobles with status, talent and good looks, to the Imperial Pce to interrogate them. This was to find out who was Elder Sisters beloved. I heard that the contents of the interrogation were warnings for them to stay away from the Tulip Familys daughter. That is because she will be His Majestys future wife. Haha haha. Then... Diane could not help but ask. Does your sister really have a beloved? Who is it? Seth gave a strangeugh and replied, Of course, she has a beloved. That man is the Duke of the Tulip Family standing in front of us right now! Ah! Diane gasped. But... but... Seth nodded and sighed, But right now, he is just her little brother. Haha. Seth continued tough, while Dianes face had a strange expression. However, her strange expression also contained something else. She nced at Rody with aplicated gaze. Rodys face sank as he looked at Seth and asked, Have youughed enough? Sethsughter gradually stopped, and he also sighed. Actually, it is not funny. Ahh, this is truly a difficult matter. Rody stepped forward and said, It is not really difficult! As long as you be the Duke, I can be myself, and I will no longer Nicoles little brother! By that time, I will take Nicole and leave this ce! Seths expression sank, and he said, Shut up! Seths voice was loud and majestic. His face hadpletely darkened, and he gritted his teeth. You are thinking of my sister! I can understand that! But once you are gone, what would happen to the banner of the Tulip Family? Who would fight against Reuenthals armored cavalry? Who would defend the Empire from the Northern Rnd Continent? The Military Minister of the Empire is like a malignant tumor! Who else would be able to cut off that tumor? His gaze became cold and he continued, Who is going to soothe the souls of those brave warriors who had died for the Tulip Family? But... That is originally your job! Rody could not help but cried out. Me? Seth sneered. Do you think I can fight against Reuenthals cavalry? If I were to go to the battlefield, I would get knocked off the horse or killed immediately during the first charge! Can I defeat the knights from the Rnd Continent? Can I oppose the Military Minister? His nephew Milo is the Regiment Commander of the Northern Legion. He is in control of a strong military force. He himself is a powerful warrior! Can I defeat him? I am just a yboy! I am a free hermit! I like to use my brain instead of a sword! Do you not understand? The Empire is a militaristic country! The people here speak with their swords! If I were to be a Duke, do you think your men would ept me? Do you think they would be convinced by me? Do you think they would follow amander who cannot enter the battlefield? Rody immediately turned silent. His face was red as he stared at Seth, ferociously. Then, what do you propose? Do you want me to see Nicole being stolen by that Abbas XI? Seth suddenlyughed again. He shrugged his shoulders and spread his arms. He deliberately sighed andughed loudly, Ahh, young people are always carried away by love... He showed a strange expression and whispered, Well, I will help you get my sister. In exchange, you must help me to continue to be a Duke. How about it? ... Rody looked at Seth, surprised. Continue to be the Duke? That would make it impossible to get Nicole! If I want to get Nicole, then it is impossible to be the Duke! The two actually contradict each other! You dont have to look at me with that pair of bulls eyes. Seth snapped in a bad mood. He then gave a strangeughter, No, thats not right. Your eyes are the same as mine right now. Wouldnt calling your eyes bulls eyes the same as calling my own eyes bulls eyes? No, I should say that this is a pair of wonderful eyes. A pair of eyes that can capture the hearts of young girls! Seth then smiled back at Rody who was about to crumble and continued, Anyway, you just need to believe me. Right now, you also dont have any other way. Also, you can rest assured. My sister is still alright, and nothing will happen to her! Dont forget... she still has Old Mark with her! Rody sighed, You also know about Old Mark? He... Sethughed happily. What do you think? How else would I know about the situation in the Imperial Pce? How would I tell you toe here? Who else would be the one that gives me the news? I am very busy and am toozy to do all these things. Rody frowned. You mean Old Mark knew where you were, during your disappearance? All this time... Seth nodded. I had always been here in the Imperial Capital. I never left and had always been in contact with him. Seth smiled and continued, That day, I simply said that I was going on a sea journey to the East. It was done deliberately because I knew that my sister would interrogate you. Haha, sure enough, that sentence made my sister send men to the sea, where they drifted for a few months. I am Seth. What makes you all think that you could catch me? Ignoring Rodys and Dianes expression, he looked at the sky outside the window and tapped his forehead. He then loudly eximed, Ah! Its already sote... I still have an important matter to see to. Both of you wait here. I will see you all tomorrow. He then ignored Rodys anxious expression and walked towards the door. Rody could not help but ask, You... what business could you possibly have that is more important than the current situation? Seth gave a supercilious look and lightly replied, Of course, it is important! I wasted several days to win this beauty! Tonight will be a wonderful night for us both! Seth closed his eyes and looked infatuated. Is there anything more important than this in this world? Before Rody could roar angrily, Seth was already on his way. After a long time, looking at Rodys angry expression, Diane carefully sighed, Seems like... this guy... really not suitable to be the Duke of the Tulip Family. Rody suddenly sighed and dropped his angry expression. He then said, You rest here. I am... I am going to see a friend. Friend? Diane frowned. You can still go out? Arent you afraid that you would be noticed? I better follow... Rody showed a strange expression. No... You better not... Do not follow me... Why? Rodys expression turned even more strange as he replied, Because... that ce is not suitable for you. It is not suitable... for girls. Rodys face turned red towards the end. Diane did not seem to understand and frowned. This is not right. You are currently very weak. If something happened, you would not be able to deal with it on your own... You are... She paused for a moment and then asked. Where are you going? Why is it unsuitable for girls... Ah! She suddenly cried out. She was surprised and looked at Rody with an expression of anger and disbelief. You... you actually go to... that kind of ce? Dianes eyes were wide open. Rody lowered his head and did not dare to look into her eyes. He whispered, Yes... I am going... to see a friend. After that, he walked towards the door, not daring to look at Dianes expression. I... I will be careful. You do not need to worry! Before Rody finished speaking, he was already outside. Diane saw Rody leave. She suddenly became extremely angry and stomped her feet. Why should I worry about you! Shameless fellow! After pausing for a while, she cursed in annoyance. Everyone rted to this family is terrible people! That glib Seth is like that! The person, whom I thought of as an honest person, is also like that! In her anger, she kicked down the chair and then forcefully knocked over the kettle on the table. Chapter 143: Battle for Imperial Power Chapter 143: Battle for Imperial Power Trantor: Editor: The brothels in the Imperial Capital were still as busy as ever. Guests had started to gather there too. Various magnificently decorated carriages came and went in that area. Amidst the merriment were numerous luxurious and gaily dressed men and women... Rody did not use the main entrance. Instead, he climbed over the wall and gently slid down a tree. It was nighttime, and the courtyard was full of influential people who were there looking for pleasure. Rody could hear Madam Sophieughing in the distance. Rody had been to this ce several times in the past. All those times, he had been receiving VIP treatment. However, he was now like a thief, climbing the walls. This made Rody feel a bit weird. Rody could not help butugh when he climbed the walls. He had always done it when he was still a student. The couches on the first floor of the brothel, as usual, were arranged in a circle. In the middle of the circle were girls dancing a strange dance. They tried to seduce the men with every move they made. Ayyy! It is such a cold night and yet they are wearing such thin clothes. He waited until there were very few people about, until the ce was almost empty, beforeing out from behind some trees along the walkway. He looked around to make sure that no one was paying attention to him before he quickly walked to the entrance and entered. Rody then kept close to the walls and walked towards the staircase. Suddenly, he heard a loudughter and a familiar voice cried out, Madam Sophie, tonight, you will not find any excuse to stall me! Go and quickly prepare! I want only her tonight! The person spoke loudly and proudly. He and his two subordinates walked across the hall towards the stairs. Madam Sophie followed closely by his side and whispered something with a smile. Hearing that, the person finally showed a satisfied expression. He then waved and shouted, Since that is the case, then hurry! Showing an excited expression, he started to walk faster towards where Rody was. Rody only took one look at them, and his heart started to groan. That person was Bayan, the nephew of the Emperor and the son of Prince Baron! Rody recalled his first visit to the brothel. At that time, he was apanying Bayan and a few friends. It was also that time he fought against the bodyguard of the envoy of the Great Moon Kingdom... Bayan would recognize me! Rody thought and quickly walked up the stairs. Bayan followed less than ten steps behind him. Rodys heart was beating very fast. Fortunately, he was able to remain calm. He only hoped that Bayan could not recognize him from the back. Upon reaching upstairs, Rody immediately moved to one side and turned towards Mykas room. Fortunately, Bayan did not follow him and turned to the other side of the corridor. Rody felt relieved. He looked around to make sure that there was nobody around and quickly walked to Mykas room. He stood at the door and listened to the movements inside the room before he firmly pushed the door open. The door was not locked. Rody knew that in such ces, most of the rooms doors were not locked. There was only onemp in the room, and a silhouette could be seen standing by the window. The figure looked out of the window and seemed to be thinking of something. Rody walked in and turned around to shut the door tightly. At the same time, Myka turned around and frowned coldly. I have already said not to disturb... Ah! She eximed before showing a surprised expression and lowering her voice, Is it you? Rody leaned against the door. He felt relieved and whispered, Miss Myka, its me. Myka quickly walked over. She still showed a surprised expression but she was smiling. You have actuallye back? Is it because you saw my letter? Rody nodded and whispered, I... Suddenly, loud footsteps could be heard outside. Madam Sophie then called out, Myka! Rodys expression changed immediately. He walked to Mykas side and whispered, Dont say anything! I came back secretly! Mykas expression also changed and replied, I understand. She then pointed to the bottom of her bed. Rody understood her gesture. He immediately went to the side of her bed and crawled under it. Myka took a deep breath and put on a calm expression. She then loudly asked, What? I already said not to disturb me. Outside, Madam Sophieughed ingratiatingly and said, Myka, young Master Bayan hase to see you. Please go out and meet him. Mykas brow wrinkled up and coldly replied, I already said that I will not meet him! Madam Sophie was about to say something, when Bayan suddenlyughed,Why not? As he spoke, he opened the door and walked strode in.. Mykas expression changed slightly. She involuntarily nced at her bedside. When she could not see Rodys figure, she sighed in relief. She then coldly looked at Bayan. Young Master Bayan, how could you just walk into my room! Bayan smiled and was about to take another few steps forward, when Myka walked away and said, Please get out. Bayan looked back at Madam Sophie threateningly. Madam Sophieughed hollowly and was forced to leave. Myka frowned and spoke in a low voice, Young Master Bayan, have you forgotten? I am Seths woman. Yet you alwayse to me. Arent you and Seth friends? Bayan became gloomy and stern. He then lightly said, Myka, you always use Seth to stall me. Today, you will not be able to use Seth as an excuse! I do not care about that Duke of the Tulip Family. He then took a few steps forward and said in a low voice, In the future, Seth would not be able to protect you. Myka dodged and retreated a few steps back and she asked, What do you mean? I am Seths woman. You cannot touch me! Bayan became even more gloomy and gave a strange re. Seth, Seth... It is always Seth! I am the son of a Prince! I am His Majestys nephew! I am from the Royal Family! How am I inferior to that bungling oaf? Myka was frightened. Her facial expression changed slightly and she whispered. I... I...What I? Bayan shouted impatiently, Stop talking about Seth! I have already asked Sophie. Seth only came to see you once before going to the South! Haha... It looks like that guy does not want you anymore! Why dont you give up? Bayan walked a few steps forward and ruthlessly said, Let me tell you! I, Bayan, want you! Dont think you can escape! In here, there is nobody that dares to go against my wishes! There isnt anyone right now, and there will not be anyone in the future! Rody was lying under the bed and could hear the voices outside. He became angrier as Bayan slowly cornered Myka. He felt like going out. Myka had already retreated close to the bed and noticed that the bed shook a little. She knew that Rody could no longer endure and loudly shouted, Dont! Dont? Bayan froze for a moment and then heughed, Dont what? Dont forget your identity! I can get anything I want! How long do you think you can resist me? Bayan then revealed an evil smile and gazed furiously at Myka. Not bad! I have always felt that Seth has a good taste for women. The women he chooses are the best! You are exceptionally good! Bayanughed. Alright, since you like Seths style, I can also do that. Isnt it just to be more elegant? As I am from the royal family, I will not lose out to Seth in elegance. Why dont you try... Myka became angry and gritted her teeth. Young Master Bayan! You are a son of a Prince! You are a dignified member of the Imperial Family! Why are you bullying a girl here? Bayan frowned and shook his head. Son of Prince? Hmph... Soon... After that, Bayan realized that had slipped his tongue and coughed gently. He then spoke loudly, Enough nonsense! Every time Ie to look for you, you will find an excuse to turn me away! Do you really think I will not get angry? Have you forgotten your identity? You also better not test my patience! Bayan then showed an angry expression. He stretched out his arms and embraced Myka. Ah! Myka eximed and turned away. At that time, Rody could no longer endure it from under the bed. His hands supported his body on the ground and he was about to get out. Bayan! The door suddenly opened. A thin and tall young man walked towards Bayan andughed. You really are here! Bayan only hugged an empty space as Myka had moved out of the way. Bayan then showed a resentful expression as he looked at the intruder and frowned. Didi. Why are you here? Myka had turned pale but she calmly blocked the bed with her body. Rody was gritting his teeth, but he did note out. The person who entered was the Empires Finance Ministers son, Didi. Noticing the unpleasant expression on Bayan face, he smiled and whispered, I knew you were here. Come with me quickly... They... have finished the preparations. Bayan frowned. So fast? Didnt I tell them toe a bitter? Didis smile did not change, and he replied, This? Go and ask them yourself. Anyway, they have arrived, but they could not find you. They then asked me to look for you. I guessed that you were probably here. Haha. Bayan sighed. He unwillingly looked back at Myka and hatefully said, Forget it! I will let you off today. However, you better think carefully... Think of the consequences of defying me! Bayan waved and walked quickly out of the room. Myka was gloomy and humiliated. She looked coldly at Didi and asked, What are you still here? Unexpectedly, Didi suddenlyughed. His smile was calm and sincere. After that, he sighed and said, Miss Myka... I have saved you once today. However, there may not be such good luck next time. What? Myka was startled. Didi waved his hand. I need to go now. If I dont follow him, he will be suspicious. Didi walked towards the door but he suddenly stopped and warned, Myka, do not hope for Seth to protect you... Right now, Bayan is... Sigh. Anyway, even Seth would not be able to do anything. If... If you are still unwilling, I suggest you leave the Imperial Capital! What did you say? Didi hesitated for a moment and continued, Just remember my words. If you cannot do it, then you better run! Bayan is hell-bent on getting you. The situation right now is moreplicated... I cannot say much... He then nced at Myka and gave a wry smile. No matter what, Seth is my friend. Now Seth is not in the Imperial Capital; I cannot watch his woman get bullied but... I can only help you this much. Sorry... After finishing and when Didi was about to close the door, Myka suddenly called out, Wait! She then looked at Didi and said is a soft voice, Thank you... You are a good person. Didi gave a wry as he said, A good person... Hmph. Didi then walked out and closed the door. Rody crawled out from under the bed. He looked at Myka and gritted his teeth. Bayan... This bastard! Myka shook her head and thought to herself for a moment. She then coldly said, Forget it. I dont me him. Her voice was cold and sad as she continued, What he said is right. What is my identity... How could I refuse him? I... I am just a... Rody pulled Mykas hand and shouted, Nonsense! In my heart, you are my friend! You are a very good girl! Myka looked at her hand that was being pulled and smiled warmly. She then asked, Really? You wont look down on me? Rody gritted his teeth, agitatedly. Who dares bully you, I will ughter him! Myka looked at Rody and finally burst into tears as she whispered, Enough, you dont need to say anymore. You... you dont be so impulsive. I have my own way out. Didi was right. If I cannot cope with Bayan, I should just leave this ce! Rody wanted to say something but Myka asked first, Why did youe back? Have you already received news that the Emperor wants to marry Nicole? Rody sighed and nodded. After thinking for a moment, Rody could not help but mumble. I... I... Myka gave a smile and asked, Is there anything that you still have difficulty saying here? Rody showed aplicated expression, thought for a moment and whispered, I... I saw Seth. He is in the Imperial Capital, right now! Myka was shocked. Her body shook and her face was pale. Rody was shocked and quickly held her shoulder. Myka... You... Myka took a deep breath. She looked at Rody and gritted her teeth. I... I am fine! Rody asked softly, Should I look for him and bring him to you? You... Myka shook her head. She then looked at Rody and asked, Did youe here today... to tell me that Seth is in the Imperial Capital? Rody nodded and replied, Yes, I just met him today. Looks like he had been in the Imperial Capital all this while. I know that you must certainly want to hear about him, so I came... Rody suddenly noticed Mykas expression, and then he panicked and continued, No... I also came to thank you! Thank you for giving me that letter... I... Myka nodded and smiled. Thank you, you dont have to exin. Rody shook his head and asked, Do you want to see him? Myka showed a depressed but determined expression and replied, No! I have said this before, I do not know Seth anymore! Now Myka is Myka, and Seth is Seth. I have nothing to do with him anymore. If he does not care about me, why should I still think about him? The day he disappeared, I had already forgotten him. Rody wanted to say something, but Myka shook her head and stopped him. She then looked gently at Rody and whispered, You came back secretly? With your current identity, it is dangerous toe back here without the Emperors order. Despite the danger, you still risk your life toe and see me. From the bottom of my heart, I thank you for thinking of me. Myka then paused for a moment before she continued, As for the other thing, do not mention it again. Rody was confused. Although he could not understand Mykas thoughts, he could not help but feel that something was strange. He then thought and said, Then, you better leave the Imperial Capital! That Bayan will not let you off! I suggest you leave for Westwood tomorrow! That ce is the Tulip Familys fief. Thest time I went there, I had already put in ce a lot of the Tulip Familys men. That ce is now safe. No! Myka shook her head. I will leave this ce, but I do not want to have anything to do with the Tulip Family! Rody sighed and thought for a moment before saying, Then... How about going to the South? Ride South for about six days, and you will arrive at an inn in Plumwood. Some of my friends are there. Go and look for them. Once I have settled my business in the Imperial Capital, I will meet you all there! When you are there, find a fatty named Sky. Tell him that you are my friend and ask him to protect you! As long as you are by his side, nobody would be able to harm you! But... That fatty is a good person, but he is a bit strange. He is usually a little crazy. You just need to be more careful. Myka hung her head low and replied with a red face, I... I... will do as you say. When Rody heard this, he felt happy but he did not know why. Before Rody could say any more, Myka broke free from his hands and took a deep breath. She then whispered with a flushed face, Since you are here, I need to warn you... No matter what you are doing in the Imperial Capital, you need to be careful of Bayan! Bayan? Rodys eyes showed an evil glint. I will be watchful of him. Myka shook her head and frowned. No! Dont! Dont provoke him because of me. Be careful of him... I am asking you to be careful of him. Do you know that because of the Emperors marriage, it is chaotic in the Imperial Capital? Myka said imposingly, I suppose you know that the Emperor does not have a son. The position of Crown Prince is still empty... This is why some of the Imperial Family members are worried and asked him to marry your sister... but... you know... power struggle for the throne is always dangerous. The Emperor has no son, but his brother has one... Bayan is the only young man in the Royal Family. Right now, they seem to have a lot of different ideas. I will not say more, but I hope you understand! Chapter 144: Shadows of Vampires Chapter 144: Shadows of Vampires Trantor: Editor: Are you saying that... Bayan wants to be the Crown Prince? Rody frowned and asked in a soft voice, This does not seem too possible. Although the Emperor has no son, he is not that old! Myka showed a profound expression and shook her head. She slowly said, Rody, you are too simple minded. Since the Emperor has no son, then Bayan is the only suitable candidate. Very few people could resist the temptation of Imperial power. The Emperor does not have an offspring now. They might even make sure it stays that way in the future. Rody was shocked. What do you mean? Myka looked at Rody, with a worried expression and softly said, Rody, right now, you are in a high position. Your actions are the center of everybodys attention. There are a lot of people that treat you with ulterior motives. You cannot face the world with such simple thinking. She sighed, and her face bore a frightened expression. In the history of the Empire, whenever there was a struggle for the throne, there would be an enormous confusion and reign of terror. When Abbas the Great rose to the throne two hundred years ago, the entire pce was stained red with blood. People would do anything for the throne! Do they want to attack the Emperor? Myka faintly replied, In the past few years, Bayan had gathered the support of the nobles in the Imperial Capital. Think for a moment. If there were no conspiracies, why would he need to win the support of these young aristocrats? Even Didi, the son of the Finance Minister, is following by his side. There is also the Imperial Capitals Garrison Generals son, Dardaniel. Have you already forgotten? They were originally Seths friend, but now they are Bayans supporters. He has won the support of the young nobles, and through these young nobles, he has gained the support of the rest of their families. Rody, have you never thought of this? Rody sighed and gave a wry smile. I am an impostor. Only God knows when I could stop pretending. The fights among all these people have nothing to do with me. I naturally never bothered thinking about these things. Myka shook her head and whispered, Others may not know it, but I know. It was something Seth told me when he was drunk, a long time ago. I know that the Emperor does not like the Tulip Family. He had always thought that the influence of the Tulip Family in the Empire is too big and might overshadow the Royal Family. The Emperor does not know that you are an impostor and had deliberately sent you to the Northwest Region. His idea was to let the yboy get killed by Reuenthal. Even if he did not die, he would bring shame to the Tulip Family. However, you performed outstandingly in the Northwest. The result was that the Tulip Familys prestige became even stronger. He then sent you to the South so that the rebellion of the mountain people would trap you there and keep the Tulip Familys banner thousands of miles away, forever. His Majesty wants to remove the Tulip Family. However, have you ever thought why he suddenly changed his attitude and why he proposed to Miss Nicole? Rody frowned and said, Is it not because the Imperial Family pressured him to do so? He originally wanted to marry Jojo and thenter... Myka sighed and gently pulled Rodys hand. She showed concern and asked, Rody, do you think so? She bit her lips and whispered, This concerns the descendants of the Royal Family. Do you think this would be so simple? Would the Emperor just listen to those insignificant people as to whom he should marry? The Emperors sisters and uncles may be respected people, but they do not have any influence! Do you think His Majesty would listen to them and propose to Seths sister? If it was because of pressure, why did the Emperor not give up after Nicole turned down the proposal? If he does not sincerely want to marry Nicole, why did he not take this chance to cancel the marriage proposal? Why has he not given up? Rody showed a thoughtful expression and said, You mean... the Emperor has changed his attitude. He wants to win over the Tulip Family? Myka showed some doubts in her eyes and replied, His attitude has certainly changed. However, I do not know the reason. Myka suddenlyughed and showed a strange expression. All the smart people of the Empire know that His Majesty is a real bungling oaf. Hmph. Abbas XI does not even have one tenth of Abbas the Greats talent. If it were the other Emperors, they would be extremely happy about having the loyalty of a powerful subordinate like the Tulip Family defending the Empire. No matter what, they would try and provide the best treatment so that the Tulip Family would forever remain the pirs that support the Empire. However, I really do not know what Abbas XI is thinking. He is persistently trying to make things worse for himself. Rody was silent for a moment, and suddenly, heughed. Alright. Lets stop talking about these things. Heughed reluctantly. Although it wasughter, there was no pleasure in it. Myka gently sighed. I know... You are still thinking of Nicole. Are you worried about her? Are you more worried when I said that the Emperor sincerely wants to marry Nicole to win support through the Tulip Family? Rody looked into Mykas deep gaze. For some reason, he felt an ache in his chest. He then slowly nodded his head. Myka was startled for a while, and then she smiled. It is unfortunate that you came here secretly. Thest time you were here, I said I would sing you the new song that I have been practicing. However, it looks like this is not possible today. Rody also smiled and shook his head. Dont worry about the singing. Make sure you leave and go to that ce tomorrow. There will be many more opportunities to listen to you sing. Myka turned red and whispered, I know. Rody looked at Myka. He suddenly flushed and whispered, Myka, on my way back, I felt anxious and angry. I felt dizzy as if I was a headless housefly. However, I have calmed down a lot after seeing you. Really... really thank you. After saying that, Rody nced at Myka and then turned around to leave. Myka followed him to the door. She then opened the door to make sure that was nobody outside. After that, she let Rody out. When Myka was once again alone in her room, she leaned on the door and showed aplicated expression. After that, she sighed and whispered, Fool! Rody kept his head low as he quickly walked through the corridor. Other than two drunks, nobody else noticed him. However, just as he reached the stairs, he saw Madam Sophie looking up. Rody was shocked and immediately turned towards another corridor. Unexpectedly, there were two guards in front of a closed door at the end of the corridor. They were looking around and became wary when they saw someone approaching. In front of Rody were the two guards, and behind him was Madam Sophie who had already started climbing the stairs. Rody gritted his teeth and immediately saw a door next to him. He desperately walked over and firmly pushed it open. When the door opened, Rody immediately eximed in his heart. Lucky! Rody then entered the room and closed the door. The guards at the end of the corridor saw the person entering another door and thought he was just another guest. They then stopped paying attention to that person. After that, they saw Madam Sophie arrive and immediately moved out of the way for her to enter. Rody smelled a fragrance the moment he walked into the room. There were no lights, and he could only vaguely see that this was a side hall. It was simr to the room he was in, where they used to greet important guests. Rody knew that there should be a window behind the room and immediately rushed towards the back. He then opened the window and climbed out of it. Outside the building and below the window, there was a narrow ledge. Rody stood on the ledge and moved his body a little. Fortunately, it was night time, and he was in the backyard of the brothel. Nobody from inside woulde here. asionally, there were one or two servants, but they would also not look up. Rody saw an iron pipe about ten meters in front of him. It was probably used for venttion. He immediately tried to move towards the pipe with the intention of sliding down it. As Rody carefully moved past a few windows, he could hearughter and musicing from the room. Rody did not dare breathe heavily as he got closer to the iron pipe. His current health was far from before. He felt his whole body ache, and his breathing had gradually be more rapid. Rody sighed in the cold night. He seemed like a useless person. Not to mention his superb force in the past, the seed of power given to him by Master Autumn and his fighting energy. He felt weak after making the slightest movement. He could not help but curse Andy. Finally, he was relieved when he reached the iron pipe. He was about to slide down when he saw two servants walk by. Rody immediately turned stiff and did not dare to move. However, the two servants stopped and stood below Rody. They started joking with each other. It looked like they were goofing off. Rody felt anxious. He suddenly heard a familiar voice. Your Excellency the Earl, goodbye!1 Its Bayan! Rodys mind went nk for a moment and then immediately recovered. The voice came from the closed window that he was leaning on. Rody was startled. However, he pressed his ear to the window. From what he could hear, he guessed that there were a lot of people in there. Young Master Bayan, please send my regards to the Prince. Thank you for your hospitality today. I will return the favor some other day. The manughed. Rody felt that his voice sounded familiar. He then realized it was the Empires Finance Minister, Didis father, Earl Merlow. He realized that the reason Bayan got close to Didi naturally was to win the support of the Finance Minister. Obviously, it was not surprising for them to be here. The room was noisy as Didi and Merlow chatted andughed. They seemed to be saying goodbyes to one another. After a while, the room slowly quieted down. Suddenly, Bayan said, Send two people to follow them. Today, that scoundrel is acting dumb. I dont feel at ease with them. Hmph... These two fellows... If you are worried, I will get rid of both of them tonight. Killing two mere humans is no big deal. That young man seemed to be in good health. I wonder what his blood would taste like... A manughed after that. Rody shook violently. Its him! Its that vampire! Shut up! Bayan suddenly sounded harsh. After that, Rody heard footsteps approach the window. Rody was shocked. He immediately grabbed the iron pipe with his left hand and squatted down. As soon as Rody squatted down, the window was immediately pushed open. Bayan stood there and looked around before closing the window. Be careful when you speak! After all, this is a public ce! There will trouble if someone hears what you just said! Bayan voiced his dissatisfaction. He was displeased at the vampire for saying mere human. Bayan snorted coldly and continued, Our rtionship is, after all, a secret. When you are outside, do not speak like a vampire. Are you trying to attract the attention of the priests? The vampire was unhappy and rebutted, Why are you worried about those religious trash? Bayan gave a weird tone and replied, Trash? I asked you to get rid of Seth, but only a few of you managed to return. Let us see how Simao would punish you when he returns from the South. The vampire no longer spoke. Bayan then realised that his words were too harsh and gently said, My father was also disappointed that this was not well managed. However, it seemed like there was somebody powerful protecting Seth. The Tulip Family has been a powerful family for hundreds of years. Naturally, they would have connections. This was our miscalction. We cannot me you entirely. However, you must still be careful not to reveal your identity as a vampire. If it were known that our family and the vampires are cooperating with each other, we would all die together. The vampire was still a little bit angry and said, Hmph... You humans... should be honored for being allied to the noble vampires! Bayan smiled without minding the vampires words and lightly asked, How is your injury? Is it serious? Simao would still need two days before he can return. This means that I can only rely on you in the Imperial Capital. The Emperor seemed to have been alerted of our actions. He is starting to gather the support of the Tulip Family... and that court warrior beside him, Master Autumn, is not an easy opponent! The vampire grunted coldly but did not speak. Obviously, he was fearful of Master Autumns strength. The more Rody heard, the more afraid he became. Vampires? Bayan sent the vampires to assassinate me.! Rody then remembered Mykas words. These people would do anything for the Imperial power! Bayan and his father, Prince Baron in order topete for the Imperial power, they actually allied with the vampires. Howe they are so daring? The Empire was a kingdom that worshiped God. The whole Empire, regardless whether nobles or civilians, were all believers of God. Even the Emperor was schooled in the teachings of God. The Pope was the spiritual leader of the Empire. Not only was he a high ranked person, at times, he was even superior to the Emperor. He also had two hundred thousand knights that had sworn allegiance to him. After the God and Devil War, the Radiant continent and the Rnd continent were divided into two groups. However, the situation in both continents was simr. The divine teachings, no matter which continent, were extremely noble. To ensure stability of the Imperial power, the people must be firmly connected with the teachings of God. In fact, for centuries, the Emperor of the Radiant Empire had a close rtionship with the church. Of course, it was also because the Empire had united the continent under a strong central rule. On the other hand, in the Rnd continent, the numerous small kingdoms were very much in the shadow of the temple. Monarchy power was weak, but divine power was strong. The strong central power protected the monarchy from the church. The influence the church had was undeniable for thousands of years. The religious authority and the Imperial power had existed side by side, neither imposing on the other. The Emperor symbolized the monarchy, and the Pope represented the divine right. That was the present unique situation of the Radiant Empire. The close rtionship of the Empire and the Church could be exined. The religion needed the Empires strong administrative capabilities to promote their doctrine; the Empire, on the other hand, needed the religion to consolidate their rule. However, because of the power struggle, Barans whole family actually dared collude with the evil monsters such as the vampires. The religious warriors had always been killing the vampires. Both sides had forged a deep hatred over hundreds of years. Whenever the vampires were caught, they would immediately be burned at a stake. Likewise, numerous priests who were bitten to death by the vampires. Those who allied with the vampires were considered heathens or evil. These actions were considered the worst offense. If this secret was exposed, Bayan would immediately be regarded as a heretic and would antagonize the priests in the country. Do they have to recklessly increase their power whilepeting for the throne? Rodys heart raced crazily, making him miss out the subsequent conversation. When he finally calmed down, he was again able to catch the almost inaudible conversation. The vampire then said, Why do you even bother trying to kill that Duke? If you dont want His Majesty to marry the Dukes sister, then you can just kill the girl. She is in the Imperial Capital. Why do you need to go so far? Bayan gave a cold smile and replied, Do you really think I do not want to do that? However, this is the Imperial Capital! The Emperor has also noticed us and ced guards to monitor the Tulip Familys mansion! How could I act? Just charge right in? This is the Imperial Capital. Right now, we should stay away from public view. If it is like you said, the soldiers would not be able to stop you. However, after using such a big maneuver, it would be a coup detat. Bayan replied agitatedly and seemed dissatisfied with the vampires. Anyway, this is not the right time! But... But what? Bayan was in a bad mood. Kill, kill, kill! Do you vampires only know how to use your ws and teeth? By your argument, you might as well just go straight to the pce and kill the Emperor! Wouldnt that be simpler? Bastard! You dare to insult me! The vampires voice became much louder, and the air turned cold. Bayan was not afraid and coldly replied, Dont forget, Simao has ordered you to listen to me when he is not around! Do you dare to go against Simao? The room became silent again. After a while, the vampire spoke softly, Hmph, fine! However, if you were to insult me again, even if I cannot kill you now, the same cannot be guaranteed in the future! After finishing his words, the vampire left angrily. Bayan was alone in the room. Rody heard Bayan lightly tap the table and mutter to himself, That Seth really has a long life... However, if he does not die, how can we stop His Majesty from marrying Nicole? Sigh... Originally, if Seth had died, the situation would be disrupted. By then, it would not matter whether the Emperor married Miss Nicole or not. A Tulip Family without men is not threatening! Even if the Emperor were to marry Nicole then, it would be nothing remarkable. However, it seems that now there is a problem. Luckily, the Emperor is an idiot. The Tulip Family could have been a strong ally, but he does not know how to win them over. His reasoning was that he needed to protect his dignity and desperately suppressed the Tulip Family. Now, it may be toote to win them over. Otherwise, Miss Nicole might not have rejected His Majestys proposal. He seemed to be thinking carefully and then suddenly whispered, What do you think? What should we do now? Compared to that idiot, you seem to be a rare genius among the vampires. Rody was surprised. There is still another person in the room? Sure enough, there was a charmingughter. Young Master Bayan, I do not know what to say about this. I suggest you go back and discuss it with your father. As for that fool, I will teach him a lesson. However, you better advise Simao properly when hees back. Sigh. He is old, yet he is bent on finding trouble with the Pope. However, this is not the time to take revenge on the Pope. First, we have to wait for you to be the Emperor and gradually weaken the religion influences in the Empire. When the church loses its power, then it will be easy to kill a few of them! When Rody heard what was said, he almost eximed out loud. Madam Sophie! She is also a vampire? In his surprise, he slipped a little and then there was a crash. Rody had stepped on something, and an old piece of the wall outside ended up crashing down. The two servants below immediately became wary and looked up. In the dark, they saw Rody squatting near a window. One of them shouted, Who is that up there? The other one reacted faster and shouted in a louder voice, Thief! The two men shouted so loudly that Rody was immediately shocked. He knew that he was in trouble. Sure enough, someone shouted from inside the room. Someone is there! After that, the window crashed open and a pair of white hands stretched out to pull Rodys shirt. Madam Sophie no longer had the seductive eyes of the manager of the brothel. At that moment, her eyes were blood red, simr to the eyes of those vampires that Rody had met. Her smiling face had turned pale. When she opened her mouth, she revealed two sharp fangs. She roared as she looked at the person she had seized. In the dark, she could not see Rodys face clearly and shouted, Who are you? Rodys reacted quickly. He brandished his left fist at Madam Sophies face but could notnd a hit. Although Madam Sophie managed to dodge the attack, Rodys clothes tore and he fell. The two people below were still shouting and did not take precautions against the person above, who suddenly fell. Both of them were unable to react, and before they could move out of the way, Rody had crashnded on them. The two men shouted miserably as the three of them rolled on the ground. Rody endured the pain and quickly got up. He then turned toward the entrance of the brothel and ran towards it. The two servants continued to shout in pain on the ground. Fortunately, Rody had only fallen from the first floor. Otherwise, if he were to fall from a greater height andnded on them, they would have been seriously injured and would not even be able to shout. There was a sharp whistle from above, as a ck figure scuttled out of the window. The ck shadowpletely unfolded in the night and seemed to have a pair of ck wings. Before the two servants could see clearly, the ck shadow had already scuttled to the ground. The two of them were about to cry out in rm but Madam Sophie had already grabbed them by their necks and snapped them. Grab that man! He must have heard our conversation! Bayan shouted from the window. Madam Sophie nodded and started chasing after Rody. 1, walk slowly is a literal trantion. It is mostly used as a polite expression when someone leaves like wishing someone to drive safely. In this case, it is something like Take your time, dont rush or just goodbye. Chapter 145: Heroic Beautiful Woman Chapter 145: Heroic Beautiful Woman Trantor: Editor: Rody felt as if his lungs were about to explode. He felt a piercing pain in his chest with every breath he took. His strength was getting weaker, but there was only one thought in his mind: RUN! In fact, based on Rodys current physical condition, he should have long been exhausted from running so madly for his life. However, his fear still managed to drive him extremely far. During the night, the courtyard of the brothel was extremely crowded. Many people came and went while the women tried to solicit their customers. The crowd cursed him as he bumped into them. However, Rody ignored them and continued to rush out of the brothel. Rody was running wildly on the streets, while Madam Sophie was following closely behind him. As they were in the middle of the Imperial Capital, she had some restraint and only chased him secretly. Just as Rody turned into a street, he immediately found himself in front of a carriage. He was unable to avoid it and was knocked by the carriage. That caused him to roll on the ground. The carriage driver was shocked and immediately pulled the reins. A bunch of guards nearby also dismounted their horses and went over to Rody. One of them kicked Rody. After that, a delicate voice spoke from inside the carriage, What happened? Why did we stop? Didnt I order to leave the city immediately? Two guards turned around, and one of them respectfully answered, Miss, the carriage has knocked a person. The girl in the carriage was silent for a moment before she said, We have knocked someone? Is it serious? Leave one person behind to deal with it. I am in a hurry. I need to get out of the city tonight. The guards respectfully acknowledged, and then one of the guards bent down to turn over Rody. Rody had just been hit and was dizzy. He subconsciously struggled to sit up. The guard took a glimpse and eximed, Ah! After that, the guard immediately used his body to block Rodys face from the passersby. He helped Rody up and led him to the carriage door. He then said, Miss, pleasee out and see... this person... Rody had regained consciousness at that moment. His first instinct was to break free. However, that guard leaned towards him and whispered in his ear, Your Excellency the Duke, please keep quiet. You are in the middle of the streets! After that, the guard signaled with his eyes to indicate that there was a crowd around them. At that moment, a pair of white hands opened the door to reveal a charming face. The woman saw Rody being supported by the guard and cried out in fear, Seth! Rody was also stupefied. He looked at the lovely face in the carriage. She was none other than Miss Jojo. The guard whispered, Miss, do not say anything here. This is not a convenient ce to talk. The guard was extremely smart and winked at his subordinates. The subordinates then chased the crowd away from them. He then helped Rody into the carriage and stood at the door to block the sight from the crowd. He then whispered, Miss, do not speak. The Duke seems to have sneaked back. As a general of the Empire, to return to the Imperial Capital without an order from His Majesty is an offense punishable by death. Rody was surprised and felt rmed when he saw the guard in front of him. The guard nodded and said, Your Excellency the Duke, you may not recognize me. I am one of Commander Gordons men. I followed you to the Northwest, and right now, I have been transferred as Miss Jojos guard. Although Rody still had some hesitation, he could see that the guards respect and loyalty towards him were genuine. He then took a deep breath and whispered, Someone is chasing me. Someone wants to kill me. Be careful. The guards expression changed. Both the guard and Jojo eximed, Someone wants to kill you? Jojo showed an expression of concern while the guard subconsciously pulled out his sword. At that moment, Rody haspletely calmed down. He gritted his teeth and said, No matter what, we must first leave this ce! The person chasing me is very powerful. You all would not be able to hold out. Jojo showed an expression of fear. Others may not have, but she had personally seen Rodys strength. She had already worshiped her sweetheart as a brave, invincible warrior. She whispered, I... Rody shook his head and looked at Jojo who seemed confused. He did not expect to run into Jojo. Lets leave first! This is not the ce to talk! The guard asked, Miss, should we still leave the city? I think it is better to go home... Jojo stared and said, We cannot go back! She then paused and continued, Lets go to the Dukes mansion! Rody shook his head this time. We cannot go there! The Emperor has already sent men to guard there. It would be too obvious if we were to go there. Rody took a deep breath and continued, Lets find somewhere else. Jojo immediately revealed a pleasantly surprised expression and suggested, Then... I was going to leave the city. Why dont you follow me? Rody hurriedly replied, No... It is too dangerous outside the city. Jojo said in disdain, This is the Imperial Capital! I dont believe that there is anybody that dares to stop my carriage! Besides, I have brought along a lot of my bodyguards. Some of them are my familys master warriors, and some are warriors specially selected by Gordon. What is there to be afraid of? Ignoring Rodys refusal, Jojo simply gave an order and then closed the carriage door. Rody was anxious and cold sweats started to flow down his face. He knew that a group of ordinary human warriors would be useless against a strong vampire, even if they outnumber the vampires. He quickly snapped, Jojo, we cannot leave the city right now! The people chasing me are very powerful! However, they do not dare act openly in the Imperial Capital. If you were to leave the cityte at night and enter a ce with fewer people... they... Jojo showed a fearless expression and leaned over to Rody. She stroked Rodys face gently and said, Seth, why did you suddenlye back? Why did you dye your hair? I miss you every day... Did you miss me? Cold sweat continued to flow from Rodys forehead. He tried to shrink back, but before he could speak, Jojo continued to ask, You were knocked by the carriage earlier. Are you alright? Are you injured? Was it painful? As Jojo spoke, her eyes had turned red, and tears started to flow. She looked deeply at Rody with a heartbroken expression. Why have you been avoiding me? Is it because of His Majesty? You know... for you, I have desperately rejected the courtship of the Emperor. The Emperor was also furious with my sister. Now, he wants to marry your sister. I thought that nothing else would happen but... but, tonight, my sister had secretly sent someone to tell me that His Majesty still wants me... She told me to hurry and leave the city. I did not expect God would send you to my side! This is good. We can finally be together... I... I can see you tonight... Rody mumbled and gritted his teeth, Jojo... Now is not the time for this. Please stop the carriage immediately. We cannot leave the city! I... Jojo looked sad as she replied, You refused me again... I just want you to follow me and leave the Imperial Capital together. Why cant you at least grant me this? You always find excuses! Excuses! This is a safe ce! Why do you not want to stay with me? Rody was worried about the vampire chasing him. However, he was also worried that Jojo would see through his disguise. He was sweating profusely. However, the carriage moved quickly and soon exited the city through East Gate. It then turned into a road that headed towards the Northeast. The trees at the side of the road became more lush as they got further away from the Imperial Capital. Rody sighed and said, Alright. Dont be like this... Where are we going now? Jojo giggled and snuggled up to Rodys arms and said, You are acting strange again. We are going to our familys mansion in the northern suburbs. That ce is secluded, and nobody would be able to find us. We also have a lot of guards there, and it is extremely safe! You dont have to worry. Oh yes, you still have not told me why you secretly sneaked back to the Imperial Capital. Just now, that guard said that you secretly sneaked back to the Imperial Capital and risk death penalty for doing so. Is this true? Then, why did you return? And also, who wants to kill you? Rody turned pale and felt that he had headaches every time he met Miss Jojo. She asked so many questions within such a short time. With all thoseplications, where was Rody supposed to start? After thinking for a moment, Rody said, The people after my life are Bayans subordinates... He gritted his teeth and whispered, Bayan wants topete for the throne and have allied with vampires. I was discovered by ident... I... Jojos face had immediately turned white, and she screamed in fear. She held Rodys arms tightly and stuck herself close to Rodys chest. She remembered the stories of vampires and trembled in fear. Vampires? You... How did you...? And Bayan... he... Rody gently pushed aside Jojo, looked at her eyes and gritted his teeth. Now you know. This matter must be reported to His Majesty and the Pope, immediately. These people are now in pursuit to kill me. We are now in a dangerous situation... Sigh. What should we do? Jojo trembled and asked, You... Where did you see Bayan... and the vampire? Rody subconsciously blurted out, At the brothel! The manager there, Madam Sophie, is a high-ranked vampire! What! Jojo sat up straight the moment she heard the word brothel. Her original feeling of fear had disappeared and was reced with an angry expression. She red at Rody and shouted, You actually went to the brothel? Before Rody could react, Jojos face was already flushed with anger. She threw herself at Rody and started to scratch and bite him. She angrily shouted again, You bastard! You! Seth, you came back to the Imperial Capital and went to that disgusting ce instead of looking for me! Jojo was like an angry female leopard, and no longer looked of fearful or timid. Rody was dumbfounded. He could only block Jojos attacks and hurriedly called out, Jojo! Jojo! You... Dont throw tantrum... I... Finally, Rody could not help but pushed Jojo aside and shouted with a soft voice. Stop throwing a tantrum! Jojo was pushed away and fell onto the opposite side of the carriage. Her anger disappeared and was reced by a resentment. Her eyes were quickly filled with tears. Seth! You have broken my heart! You did not look for me when you returned. Instead, you went to the brothel! Rody finally became angry and shouted, Enough! Jojo was startled after being shouted at. Rody nced at her and gritted his teeth. Now is not the time to get angry! I had important things to do there! Now we are in danger! Please stop all the nonsense! Just as Jojo was about to speak, the carriage shook violently. Jojo could not help but fall into Rodys arms. The driver outside eximed. The carriage had stopped suddenly as if something had fallen onto the roof of the carriage. Rody held Jojo with a solemn expression. He used his hand to cover Jojos mouth. Jojo had also turned pale from fright and kept trembling. A pounding sound could be heard on top of the carriage as if someone was knocking on a door. After that, a womans voice could be heard. The voice sounded as if she was smiling. The two lovers in there, have you finished your spat? Dont be intimate inside there anymore. Dont be shy. If there is anything to say, you can discuss it with Auntie Sophie. Jojo was scared and subconsciously tried to push open the carriage door to run. Rody hugged her and prevented her from moving. They then heard the surprised curses of the guards outside as they drew their swords. Who are you! Get down from there! This... What is this? The shouting of the guards and the constantughter of Sophie continued. She had already jumped off the roof of the carriage and started fighting with the guards. ng! ng! The sounds of the fight continued. The guards brief muffled screams broke Sophiesughter from time to time. Chapter 146: Go To Hell! Chapter 146: Go To Hell! Trantor: Editor: There were more and more miserable screamsing from outside. After a while, the miserable screams gradually ended. Time seemed to have stopped. A single second seemed like an eternity. Jojo trembled more and more violently as Rody tightly held her with a solemn expression. Someone gently knocked the door of the carriage twice. After that, Sophie spoke in a happy voice, Well, how long do you want to remain in there? Auntie Sophie has no time to wait for you. Miss Jojo, Young Master Seth, pleasee out. Rody turned pale. He then looked at the frightened Jojo in his arms and sighed. He gently held her with one hand and opened the door of the carriage with the other. Under the night, the monster stood not far from the door of the carriage. The monster was about two meters tall and had a pair of pointed ears. It had a green face with a sharp chin. Her pair of long arms was full of ck hair which was so long that it could reach her knee. Behind her tall body was a pair of huge wings, and her big hands were bloody. That monster was looking at Rody and Jojo in the carriage. She looked at them with mocking face. Suddenly, she put her finger into her mouth and slowly sucked it. After that, she stretched out her long tongue and licked her mouth. The monster gave a strangeugh. I have not tasted human blood for a long time... This is an unforgettable taste. The sharp and delicate voice belonged to Madam Sophie. Rody did not expect that she would look so terrifying after she had transformed into a real vampire. Rody was still holding Jojo. Before he could get off the carriage, Sophieughed and raised a fireball from one of her hands, then lobbed it at the carriage. Rody immediately grabbed Jojo and jumped out of the carriage. He then rolled on the ground, tightly holding on to Jojo. Rody then heard an explosion behind him. The carriage was destroyed. The horse that was harnessed to the carriage was dead. It looked like its head had been twisted at some point in time. The two of them were covered in dust. A piece of flesh on Jojos arm had been torn off, and she was in extreme pain. Tears started to flow out, and she continued to hold onto Rody. She trembled even more violently, and her teeth continued to chatter. Bodies littered the floor outside the carriage. The seven or eight guards that Jojo brought were lying on the ground motionless. They were obviously dead. The floor was covered with blood, and some of the guards had a bloody hole in their body as if their hearts had been dug out. Rody took a deep breath and struggled to stand up. Sophie... Madam Sophie, you have won. Come and kill me! The vampire gave a strangeugh and said, Today seems to be my lucky day. That idiot had wasted the lives of so many vampires, yet he could not kill the Duke of the Tulip Family. However, I have caught the Duke! Just now, I could not recognize you because I could not see your face. However, I heard your conversation... Sigh. Dont you know that vampires have better hearing than humans? She stretched out a bloody w and slowly walked towards Rody. She thenughed and said, Seth, all this while, I have been surprised. Initially, you were nothing but a yboy. I did not expect you to be so powerful within a short period of time... I thought it was strange since that time I saw you defeat the warrior from the Great Moon Kingdom in the brothel. Could it be that the Tulip Family is really so magical? Come on... Show me how powerful you are. Show me the power of the human worlds outstanding Tulip Family! She suddenly swayed her body and instantly appeared in front of Rody. Out of desperation, Rody forcefully pushed Jojo away. However, his opponent had already swung her w at him, and he could not dodge in time. In fact, with his current condition, dodging was out of the question. Before Rody could even groan, his body was already flung several meters away. He crashed into the ground. So, you are only at this level? The vampire spoke in a soft voice, This is strange... You seem weaker than these few guards. Howe you were able to use fighting energy that day? Rody struggled to sit up and sighed, Consider yourself lucky... If it were two months ago, I would have already cut you up into several pieces! Rody was a determined person. Although he despaired, he did not show his emotion on his face. However, he still looked helpless as he said, If it was not because of my encounters in the South, do you think your w would be enough to kill me? Hahaha... Are you saying that you are injured and cannot fight? Sophie burst intoughter. You are an arrogant human. Do you think you can defeat me if you are not injured? You have underestimated us! I am a high ranked vampire! Even your Grade 3 or even Grade 4 human warriors would not be a match for me! You are only someone who had justprehended fighting energy! How dare you speak like this! Rody shook his head and grunted in disagreement. In fact, Rody had good reason to disagree. When he went to the Northwest, he was severely injured. The ck Veil Saint strived hard to heal him with the greatest sorcery skill she had Reshape Origin losing some of her powers in the process. After that, Rodys body became even more powerful than ever. His skills had made a breakthrough to new levels, breaking past his old limits. He may have seemed extremely weak at the mountains but that was because his opponent was either Wuya or some magical beasts. Wuya was so strong that he had already reached the level of demigods. Even that Domain Force Sky was not sure he could beat Wuya. Rody, of course, was no match for such a strong opponent. However, if he was graded ording to the level of an ordianry human, Rody had already surpassed a Grade 5 swordsman. With a little bit more practice, he would soon reach the rank of a Grade 6 swordsman. Even the strongest Sacred Swordsman, Master Autumn, was only a Grade 7 swordsman. A Grade 7 swordsman was already at the peak amongst the human warriors. After Rody had gone through all sorts of miraculous turn of events, his strength soared until it was close to a Grade 6 swordsman. Bing a Grade 7 swordsman was just a matter of time. If Rody had not converted that dragon, he believed that he might stand a chance against this vampire tonight. Rody gave a wry smile. Tonight, I have nothing left to say but... Madam Sophie... Can you let Miss Jojo go? She... Haha... The vampire sneered. You are really stupid! She has already seen my appearance tonight. Do you think I will let her live? Rody felt his heart ache and nced towards Jojo. His voice was filled with guilt as he said, Jojo... I am sorry... Because of me... Dont! The frightened Jojo suddenly burst out screaming. She somehow gathered her courage and struggled to get up before running in front of Rody. Jojo held on to Rody and straightened her chest to block Rody from the vampire. She then looked unwaveringly at the vampire and said in a hoarse voice, You... I beg you... Do not kill Seth...I beg you... I will give you money. I will give you a lot of money! Ten thousand gold coins! One hundred thousand gold coins! One million gold coins! I will give you whatever you want! I will give you my life! You can kill me! But I beg you, please do not kill Seth! Jojos face was pale, and her voice was hoarse. She tightly held on to Rody. Her pretty face was full of tears. How touching... The vampire spoke softly, Why do you humans have all of these stupid and useless emotions? In this case, show me an even more touching scene. Sophie extended her huge ws. The sharp fingers stretched out, and in a sh, they were right in front of Jojo. Instantly, those fingers fiercely pierced Jojo in the chest. Before Rody could react, Jojo had already groaned. Her white dress had been stained red with blood. There was a faint sound and Sophies ws emitted a ck gas. Jojo screamed as her body flew away. Rody, who was held on by Jojo, also flew several meters away. Both of themnded fiercely on the ground, hugging each other. Jojos pretty face was full of blood and dirt. Her chest had a hole with blood gushing out of it. Her face was devoid of color while her dress was red with blood. Rody was at a loss as he looked at Jojo. He was stupefied and shocked to see the bloody body in his arms. Rody suddenly roared as if he was in pain. He held Jojos shoulder with one hand and shouted, Jojo! Jojos body twitched and her lips trembled. She suddenly spoke in a soft voice, Seth... I... am I going to die? Rody felt something flowing out of his own eyes. He could feel the twitching of Jojos body getting weaker and her body turning colder. Jojo... Jojo... Rody had also lost his voice. Seth... It hurts... Jojos face was full of tears and was distorted in pain. Her voice sounded weaker and weaker, It really... really hurts... Why does it hurt...so much... I am afraid of pain... Jojo... Rody tasted something salty as his tears flowed into his mouth. Jojo then forced a smile and said, Seth... You... Called me Jojo... Do you know...recently you have been calling...calling me, Miss Jojo. I dont like... you... calling me Miss Jojo... I do not like... I dont like to hear you to call me... Miss... You are my Seth... I am your Jojo... She took a deep breath and showed a radiant expression. Seth, I am going to die... I am really going to die...I can sense it... I... I am not afraid, at all... We are going to die tonight... You...After we die... You... Will apany me...am I right? Yes! Yes! Rody felt his body also trembled as he desperately nodded. He looked at the beautiful and lively woman covered in blood in his arms. Herrge seductive eyes started to gradually lose their luster, and Rody felt his heart gradually being torn apart. He did not love Jojo. He also knew that the person Jojo loved was not him, but Seth. However, as he faced Jojo who was dying for him, Rody was willing to do anything to exchange for the girls life. Anything for her life! Jojos eyes had bex, and she could no longer utter anything clearly. She gently opened her mouth but her throat did not produce any sound. With tears in his eyes, Rody ced his ear next to her mouth and only heard her repeating... You are my Seth, I am your Jojo. Her soft body gently twitched one final time before it stopped moving. Her rapid breathing also slowed down before finally turning quiet. Rody suddenly looked up and roared loudly. In the dark night, the roar was like from an angry and injured beast. How touching! The vampire pped her hands from behind Rody. Her green and fanged face revealed a terrifying smile. Truly touching... How many years has it been since Ist saw a scene that was this touching? However, you do not have to be so sad. I will let both of you die together. I will... Sophie suddenly stopped talking. She saw Rody slowly let go of Jojo. Although he was still trembling, he had already stood up. As Rody listened to Sophies sharpughter which was like that of the night owl, he slowly raised his hands. His hands were full of blood. This blood is Jojos blood... Jojos tears mixed with her blood... How pitiful... Truly pitiful! Pitiful Jojo... Pitiful me...Damn! This damn world! For a moment, Rody felt rays of light - like needles piercing through his brain. Something that was extremely hard broke within the depths of his mind. It seemed that the shackles of an ancient abyss the chains that had fettered his very soul had suddenly ruptured! Rodys eyes became nk. There was no trace of sadness or anger. Although he stood there, he no longer showed any anger or other emotions. After that, Rodys body started to tremble violently. It was a kind of unrestrained trembling. His trembling became more and more vigorous, and his face also became more and more distorted. Hahahaha... Rody suddenly burst into a kind of neurotic wildughter. Good! Bleed! Bleed! Look! There is so much blood! How pitiful! This world is really damned! Damned! Go to hell! Hahaha... Everyone, go to hell! His eyes then turned and rested on Sophie, not far from him. He then fiercely shouted, Did you not hear me? I said, go to hell! Rody then looked at the vampire with a gloomy expression as he slowly walked towards her. Crack... With every step Rody took, the ground below him broke into fine cracks. The surrounding earth seemed to tremble as if it was crying sorrowfully. A mass of dazzling golden me then burst out from Rodys body. The golden me rose two meters high and shrouded Rodys body in the middle. His hair danced from within the mes and his eyes had a murderous glint. Sophie was surprised when she saw Rodys sudden change. Her instincts as a higher organism made her feel a sense of fear. It was a cold fear that came from the depths of her soul. It seemed like she had made a big mistake. It seemed like she had...she had released a demon! Sophie turned stiff. Her arrogant expression had disappeared and was reced with fear. Her instinctive fear made her slowly step back as she confronted the purposeful advance of Rody. Rody suddenly stopped, and his face contorted in pain. After that, his whole body started to tremble, and the golden me around his body started to vibrate violently... It was as if the golden me was unstable. It swayed violently as if the me was being blown by the wind. Rody sweated and blue veins appeared on his forehead. His face distorted hideously. Suddenly, he looked up to the stars in the sky and shouted, Are you still thinking of restricting me? No way! Boom! Even though there was no explosion, Sophie heard a loud noise. After that, the scene in front made her mouth drop open. The golden me covering Rodys body grew violent again and rose even higher than two meters. It looked like a huge fireball in the night sky. Immediately, the huge fireball started to change under the dark clouds. Not knowing since when, the original golden me had started to emit a trace of ck color. After that, the ck color gradually diffused and swallowed the surrounding golden me. The original golden me then turned ck. It was ck like the ck hole in the night sky and ck like the abyss of hell. Finally, Rodys golden me was entirely swallowed by the ck me. His whole body was then covered by the ck mes. The mes were not obvious but it seemed to have a kind of iparable foreboding manner. Sophie felt like her whole body was covered in cold sweat. That was an instinctive reaction... It was the kind of reflex action of a prey meeting a predator. No... Not possible! Sophie screamed, He... He is nothing but a human! Rody closed his eyes. The painful contortions in his face had subsided. It was as if the ck mes were extremelyfortable. His clothes were gradually torn to pieces as the fragments of the clothes flew away, revealing his bare arms and robust chest. Surprisingly, the dragon pattern on his left arm hadpletely disappeared. Instead, a pattern appeared on Rodys chest. That ck Mystic Dragon that was once cursed by the Gods, the demons, the Mythological Animals its ming orbs, its soaring wings were imprinted onto Rodys chest. Rody opened his mouth and let out a low moan that did not seem human. When Sophie heard this sound, she felt as if her face was just kicked by someone. This sound! Damn! This sound! This is definitely not a human voice! Humans cannot make this kind of sound! This is... Suddenly, Rody chanted as he gently stretched out one of his hands and pressed it onto his face. There was a brilliant light, and soon after that, it seemed like something was taken off from his face. In his hands was a vivid mask that seemed to sh with a silver light. His original long golden hair had turned blue in color. His handsome face had also changed in shape and was filled with killing intent. Half of his face had white skin while the other half had ck skin. After that, the ck skin on one-half of the face gradually disappeared, and his whole face started to harmonize. Rody had already opened his eyes. The normal deep blue eyes had turned brown. He looked at Sophie emotionlessly and calmly said, What did I say earlier? Oh right... I said... go to hell. He looked at the world indifferently, as if he could turn the world into dust with a snap of his fingers! Chapter 147: Blood of Gods Chapter 147: Blood of Gods Trantor: Editor: In the stables of the Tulip Familys mansion, Old Mark was slowly putting away the heavy saddles in a corner. He then shook his head and took out a bottle of wine. He took a big gulp and sighed in satisfaction. He looked at the sky outside and muttered, Howe the sky is so dark at this hour? Hm, I will meet that boy Rody tomorrow. He is probably feeling extremely anxious right now. Suddenly, his smile disappeared. Hiszy expression had turned pale as he threw away the bottle of wine. He rushed out of the stable and faced the east with his eyes closed. Old Marks forehead was soaked in cold sweat. This... This aura... Inside the Imperial Pce, Master Autumn slowly sat on a wooden bench. In front of him was his long and narrow sword. The dazzling sword reflected Master Autumns icy cold expression. Master Autumns white hair hung across his shoulders, and he looked as calm as a rock. Simrly, he opened his eyes and gave a strange look. This aura... The Churchs Religious Center represented the apex of the Churchs powers and was also the heart of the Churchs domain. But the building itself was simple and crude. It was a beautiful building with a spacious hall without any decorations. In front of the hall was a tall statue. The statue of God was cold and majestic as if to highlight the fact that they were the spokesmen for God. Sitting in front of the statue was the Radiant Empires religious leader, the Pope. He looked equally dignified and aloof. He was wearing a simple and spotless white robe. However, he projected a holy and dignified manner. He opened his eyes and looked at the four religious elders beside him. After that, he slowly asked, Can you all feel it? Yes. Pope... We can feel it as well. It feels like... a dragon. The Pope, Corsica VI, gave a smile, but his smile felt oppressive. He then slowly said, Dragons usually live on the Northern Continent. How did one appear inside the Radiant Continent? On top of that, how did it appear in the Imperial Capital? The four elders remained silent. Corsica VI shook his head lightly and said, Elder Roma. Please go outside the city and see what is happening. The ck robed elder sitting furthest to the right stood up and bowed to the Pope. He then said in a soft voice, This one abides by Your Majestys instructions in the name of the Almighty. Elder Roma ced both hands at his chest. He then closed his eyes and was covered in light. After that, he hadpletely disappeared. Corsica VI sighed. He slowly stood up and looked at the statue of God. He then muttered, Is that really a dragon?. Sophie continued to step back. She started to feel even more scared from the imposing aura of the Duke of the Tulip Family. You... Your face? Rody looked indifferently at the mask in his hands and then nced at Sophie. Are you talking about my face? Rody stretched out the other hand and clenched his fist. Sophie suddenly screamed as her body flew towards Rody. Rody then gripped her neck tightly and lifted her body. The vampire was two meters tall. However, she was being lifted by the shorter and smaller sized Rody. As Rody held her neck, Sophies body turned stiff and trembled. However, she was unable to use her strength while the other party was gripping her neck. Rody held Sophie with one hand without bothering to look at her. His eyes focused on the mask in his other hand. He looked at a loss and had a strange expression. After a long time, Rody showed a trace of emotion. He slowly said, I remember. I am me ... I am Rody! Rodys cold face then revealed a calm smile. The silver mask in his hand disappeared. Finally, Rody lifted his face to look at the vampire in his grip. Sophie was unable to breathe and had almost fainted. Her pair of ws felt powerless as her feet iled about softly. Tell me... Can you resurrect her? I know those that were killed by your n can be reborn in some other way. Rody spoke calmly and indifferently. It was as if he was just making a simple request. I... I... Sophie trembled but was unable to speak. Rodyughed coldly. But hisughter seemed to have an evil tone to it. Sophie felt the grip on her neck loosen, and she was finally able to breathe. She immediately said, She... she did not die from me sucking her blood. I... We, vampires, can only resurrect those that we have killed that way. She... is not... Her reply tumbled out due to the overwhelming fear. Rody nodded slowly and lightly replied. In other words, you are unable to resurrect her. Is that right? Also, she could not even be resurrected as a vampire? Sophie felt the grip on the neck started to tighten again, and she immediately shouted in fear, No, no, no... There are other ways. Unless... unless ... unless... Unless what? Rodyughed indifferently. Unless... the blood of the Gods is used. Gods blood can resurrect thousands of lives... She can be resurrected with Gods blood. Rody nodded his head and closed his eyes. After thinking for a while, heughed and said, So thats the way. Gods blood will do it. Is that correct? Yes! Yes! Sophie shouted in desperation. Very good. Rody sighed. That means you are no longer needed. He gripped Sophies neck tightly again. The vampires neck started to crack loudly as she gave a blood-curdling scream. Rody smiled like a cold-blooded butcher. His other hand knocked on his head, and he said, I do not know what just happened... but I feel like my head is giving me strange thoughts... I also seem toe from a strange ce... His voice was terribly calm as he continued. That ce... It seems to be called... hell. Rody thenughed softly. His eyes changed color and said, Do you know what is in hell? Let me tell you. It is fire! It is Hell Fire! Having said that, Rody grabbed Sophies neck and started to emit a steady me from his hand. The fire waspletely ck. It spread from Rodys hand and gradually burned the vampire. Amidst the sizzling sound of burning tissues, Sophie screamed tragically. She screamed as if her soul was also burning. It was the kind of pain that destroyed the soul. As Sophie screamed, Rody wasughing. Heughed so loud that his body trembled involuntarily. The vampire in his hand started to melt from the ck mes and soon burned to ashes. Finally, the ck dust in his hands dispersed. Rody slowly lowered his hands as he looked at the ashes floating in mid-air. His expression finally began to calm down. The ck mes surrounding his body vanished, and everything returned to normal. Rody then walked to Jojos side. He knelt on one knee and stroked her face. He then tidied up her beautiful hair. Jojos eyes were finally closed. Her face was extremely calm as if it was satisfied and at peace. The pitiful girl did not know that she had sacrificed her life for someone she did not love. She died thinking that she would die with her beloved. Tears fell from Rodys eyes. He shook his head and gently stroked Jojos chest. The wound that Rody ced his hand at healed rapidly. Finally, Rody took another look at Jojos now intact body. He then stood up and murmured, You may not have loved me, but you still died because of me. Rody closed his eyes and said, Was it Gods blood? In that case, I will use Gods blood to resurrect you. He then lifted Jojos body with one hand and raised his other hand gradually, with the palm facing down. ck mes came out from his hand. All the signs of the massacre were burned to ashes including the carriage, the horse, and the loyal guards. This is fine... ashes to ashes, dust to dust. Rody sighed and shook his head. He heard a strange voice shouting in his mind. It sounded like a magic chant that was pulling away his soul. Just as he was ready to leave, a white and holy light appeared behind him. The light then disappeared to reveal an old man with ck robes. The old man held a long staff. His face looked like dried tangerines and was full of wrinkles. Here... The old man looked around and finally rested his eyes on Rody. He then asked, That strong aura earlier. Was that yours? Rody turned around and frowned at the old man that had suddenly appeared. Get lost. My mood right now is terrible. After saying that, Rody turned and walked away. The old man then raised his staff and shot a white light towards Rody. Arge wall of light then appeared in front of Rody to block his way. Tell me! Who are you? Are you the one that emitted that aura? What happened here? The old mans face suddenly wrinkled even more as he said, No! I smell a vampires aura! His expression then changed as he asked, What are you? Are you a vampire? Rody stretched his hand and gently touched the wall of light that obstructed him. At first, his hand was stopped by the wall of light, but his hand soon broke through the wall easily. Rody smiled. A light spell... Hmm, it seems to only be at a low level... Rody then stopped and mumbled to himself. Strange. How do I know all these? The ck-robed old man watched in horror as Rody easily broke through his wall of light. He asked again, You! What are you? Rody shook his head and turned around to look at the old man hatefully. My mood right now is terrible. Do not disturb me. If you try and stop me again... The old man trembled violently. Just from hearing thest few words of the other party, his heart felt cold. He calmed himself and remembered the Popes instruction. He then took a deep breath and had a strange thought. Bullshit! I am one of the most respected Elders of the Church! The old man gently ced his staff on the floor and spoke in a very solemn voice, I am one of the most respectable Bishop of the Gods Church, Elder Roma! I ask you in the name of the Pope! Are you the one that exuded that earlier aura? Rody that had originally intended to walk away suddenly stopped when he heard the word God He turned around and looked at Elder Roma with a delighted smile. Are you one of the Elders at the Church? Roma did not know why the other party wasughing. However, when Roma saw that smile, he tensed up a little and exhaled. He then slowly said, Yes. I am one of the most respected Bishops of the Church. I ask you. What are you? Are you a vampire? When he heard the word vampire, a queer color shed in his eyes for an instant. He then shook his head and replied, I am not a vampire... I am... Rody then gave a wry smile and continued, I also do not know what I am right now. Then, was that aura earlier yours? Romas voice became deeper as he continued to ask. Are you a dragon or a human? Rody again shook his head lightly and replied, I already said that I do not know... I do not know what I am right now... It is probably... hmm... Rody then gave a cold smile and said, ... I am probably a monster. Before Roma could continue to speak, Rody slowly walked towards him and gave a strange smile. He then slowly said, Since you are one of the Elders of Gods religion, I have a question that you might be able to answer. What is the problem? Roma looked at the other party approaching him and started to be vignt. Rodyughed as if he was happy, but his voice sounded cold. I want to know how to obtain the blood of the so-called God that you believe in. Chapter 148: Petrification Chapter 148: Petrification Trantor: Editor: What! Elder Roma was bewildered and angrily shouted, Audacious fellow! How dare you speak such disrespectful words about God! You will be executed for heresy! God will punish you for your sins! Rody looked at the angry elders of God and smile faintly. What is wrong? Why are you angry? Is it because you also cannot answer my question? He suddenlyughed even more happily and gently knocked his head with one hand. Heughed bitterly as if he had suddenly realized his mistake. Ah... I almost forgot. I almost forgot what that fatty said. Since the God and Devil War, you all had lost contact with your God... Hahaha... What almighty teachings of God! In fact, its just a bunch of pitiful souls who have lost their patrons! God and Devil ... War... Romas expression changed and suddenly shouted, What did you say! How did you know about these things? Rody no longer looked at Roma and coldly said, Do not stop me again. I am very confused right now. I dont even know what I will do. Rody then walked away with a cold expression, carrying Jojo in his arms. The cold expression was full of contempt and angered the Elder Roma. He was one of the four Elders of Gods religion and held one of the most influential position in the church of the Radiant continent. He was always aloof, and even the Emperor of the Radiant Empire would show him respect when they met. However, this... this damn guy dared despise him. In addition, Rody dared say heretical words to God. Stop right there! Roma cried out. His ck robes swirled around his body as he gathered his energy. He then looked straight at Rody and said, In the name of the Pope of Gods religion, Imand you to go back with me! The Gods religion will judge you! You must pay for your sins of disrespecting God! Judgement? Rodyughed towards the sky before his eyes turned vicious. What judgement? What right does God have to judge me? Why didnt God say anything when I was poor and struggling in the mud? Howe God did not say anything when I risked my life on the battlefield? Why didnt God say anything when this innocent girl died brutally for me? Rodys voice became more agitated. Finally, he gently looked at Jojo in his arms and coldly said, If you say that everything in this world is destined by God... then...for this so-called God... Rody then suddenly raised his head and roared towards heaven, I refuse to believe in him! The clouds rolled in the dark sky as indistinct thunder rolls burst out. Suddenly, there was an earth shattering thunderous sound. A lightning struck like a sharp axe, splitting the vast sky. Mad... You are mad... Roma trembled angrily, and then he shouted, You will be burned to death at the stake! After Roma finished his sentence, he raised his staff high and closed his eyes. He then chanted, Almighty Radiant God... Strike this rebel with Divine Lightning1! After a series of obscure incantations, the clouds started to roll. Faint, crackling sparks could be seen in the dense clouds... Heretic! Receive Gods Divine Lightning! Roma shouted. He pointed his staff towards Rody. Immediately, the ck clouds in the sky seemed to act ording to his words. Apanying an earth-shattering thunder, a huge lightning like an axe in Gods hand, stuck down from the sky. It brought with it countless sparks that severely smashed at Rody who was standing on the ground. There were sparks everywhere as the lightning struck Rody. Rody just stood on the ground. His body seemed extremely smallpared to the size of the lightning. It was as if any individuals personal strength could be ignored by the Divine Lightning. Immediately after casting the lightning spell, Roma had quickly casted the strongest defensive light spell, Crystal Wall, around himself. He then sat behind the wall to watch how the strange man would die from being struck by lightning. This fellow actually has the aura of a dragon... However, even if he is a real dragon, he would not be able to withstand this kind of lightning! That huge lightning struck Rodys head and illuminated the darkness. Rody looked calm under the bright light. However, his calmness seemed to hide a turbulent wave. He raised his hand high and stretched his index finger to point at the sky. After that, his facial expression... What the hell! He is actuallyughing. Roma almost dropped his staff when he saw the scene... The lightning fiercely struck at Rodys stretched out index finger. There were a huge variety of violent sparks generated from the lightning. Numerous trees around them sessively exploded into pieces, igniting a huge fire. However, Rody continued to look calm as he stood there. The lightning had struck his finger but he did not even appear to be harmed. After that, Rody held Jojo and walked out of the raging fire surrounding them. Step by step, he walked towards Roma. Is this Gods Divine Lightning? Rodyughed coldly. He suddenly looked at the rolling clouds in the sky and shouted, Come on! Hit me again! Is that all you have got? Roma had turned pale from fear. He slowly moved his lips and repeated over and over again as though he only knew how to say those words, Howe... Howe... What actually is he... Rody stood two meters away from Roma. In front of Rody was the strongest defensive light spell, Crystal Wall. Rody closed his eyes and burst out into neuroticughter. I understand... I understand now... He opened his eyes and slowly whispered, First, you used Divine Lightning. After that, you used Crystal Wall. Both of these are advanced light spells.2 Rody then looked at the pale Elder Roma and sighed. Do you think I am very frightening? Rody paused for a moment and slowly shook his head. He then continued, You are wrong. I am not so powerful. Rody suddenly stretched his finger and gently touched the Crystal Wall in front of him. Although Rody had only gently touched it, there was a loud shattering sound. The Crystal Wall, which was the strongest defensive light spell that could even withstand the Divine Lightning spell, had just cracked. After that , there was a continuous cracking sound. With the ce Rody touched as the center, countless small cracks quickly spread until the entire Crystal Wall fissured open... Finally, with a loud crash, the Crystal Wall shattered. Rody looked at the frightened and trembling Elder Roma and sighed again. He shook his head and said, In fact, I am not as strong as I look... Right now, I am still very weak... But... Let me tell you a little secret... Rody then gave an evilughter. A lot of things I never knew had suddenly appeared in my mind. These things confuse me... However, just now, when you used the Divine Lightning, my mind suddenly seemed to naturally know one thing or should I say... a little secret... Rody then gave a mysteriousughter as he softly said, My current body ispletely immune to all types of light magic. Unless your magic is as powerful as the power of Domain Force... otherwise, even if your strength is not worse than mine, you will not be able to harm me. After that, Rody gently grabbed Romas staff and firmly pinched it. The staff was immediately broken into two. Roma did not react. He could only shiver in fear as he looked at his opponent near him. The closer his opponent got, the more the mans aura made him fearful. What should I do? Rody grinned. I do not like to randomly kill people, but right now, my mind is in a mess. My mind is telling me that I must kill you... How about this... Rody slowly stretched out his hand. He seemed to be gently stroking and covering Elder Romas head. That was a very strange scene a young man arrogantly stroking an old mans head. After that, Roma started to petrify, starting from his head. After a short moment, his entire body had turned to stone. Rody sighed softly, and then he said, Well, just stay here. I suppose the other people from Gods religion wille and look for you. Rest assured. I did not kill you. You will recover after a few hundred years... Hahaha... Rody held the quiet Jojo and walked away,ugh maliciously. Strange... How did such malicious thoughts appear in my head? Along the way back, Rody felt dizzy, and his heart felt strange. Arriving at the city, Rody effortlessly jumped over the twenty-meters tall walls and thus entered the Imperial Capital. The guards did not notice him at all. Rody then looked at Jojo in his arms and sighed. I will definitely find a way to resurrect you, but I do not know how to find the Blood of God. For now, I can only put you in a safe ce. I will use a special way to preserve your body like this but... where is the safest ce to put you? Rody then saw the Tower of light in the Imperial Capital. The huge crystal on top of the tower shone brilliantly under the moonlight. Rody did not hesitate to run towards the Tower of Light together with Jojo. He ran abnormally fast and was like a ghost in the night in the streets of the Imperial Capital. Without disturbing anyone, Rody quietly arrived at the Imperial Capitals Tower of Light. He went back to the dark room where he had found Dandongs notes and gently pushed the wall. The secret chamber was dark and murky. Although there was no light, Rody could see everything clearly. The surrounding furnishings looked the same asst time. It seemed that nobody had found that ce. First, he ced Jojo gently on the table. After that, he bit his finger and gently dropped a drop of blood on her forehead. Although Rody did not know what he was doing, his mind had strange thoughts as if he naturally knew what to do. The drop of blood thatnded on Jojos forehead immediately disappeared under Jojos skin. Not a single trace of the blood was left on the skin. Rody then pointed the bloody finger at Jojo and drew strange patterns. The patterns had stars, moons and all other kinds of strange shapes. The patterns enveloped and surrounded Jojo. After all that, Rody started to sweat and gently sighed. He stood outside the drawn patterns and calmly looked. Jojo looked as if she was sleeping and could wake up at any time. Rody then shook his head and turned to walk out. Before he closed off the wall, he took another glimpse of Jojo. Rody felt his heart ache and whispered, Forgive me for putting you in a dark and lonely ce... I... I will definitely save you! Rody forcefully closed off the wall again and started to walk away, without looking back. Inside the dark room, a mouse appeared. It approached Jojos body in the dark. The moment it touched the pattern that Rody had drawn in blood, it immediately turned into a light and was flung away. When it dropped back to the ground, it had changed into a small stone. NOTES: 1Raw says Lightning of Anger. But Lightning of Fury, Angry Lightning or all other possible more urate variations just dont sound as cool. Chapter 149: Myka’s Feelings Chapter 149: Mykas Feelings Trantor: Editor: It was in the middle of the night. Diane sat on the chair with a tired expression, but she still stayed awake. From time to time, she looked at the door. When there were asional signs of noise outside, she would immediately get up to listen. This bastard! It is alreadyte yet he still has not returned from that ce! She cursed quietly. Suddenly, she sensed something strange. She stood up and immediately walked towards the door to open it. She saw a man standing at the door. Diane was shocked when she saw an unfamiliar face. She instinctively stepped back and took out her dagger. Rody shook his head and whispered, Its me. The familiar voice that said, Its me made Diane feet rxed. She was relieved, then she put her dagger back in and looked at the person in front of her with a surprised expression. She whispered, Are you... that Tulip? Your face... Rody shook his head and lightly said, This is my real appearance... He thenughed softly and continued, But this is better thanst time. Dianes mouth dropped open. She would not have believed that the person in front of her would be the impostor of the Duke if Rody did not speak. Rodys blonde hair had turned blue. His blue eyes had turned brown. He was also no longer as handsome as before. However, the edge and corners of his face showed that he was an unyielding man. However, Diane could also see that the face was not hiding its expression of grief. What happened tonight? Rody shook his head and said in a soft voice, There is something I need you to help me with. Follow me. After that, he grabbed Dianas hands and pulled her outside. Diane was surprised. Going out again? Arent you afraid... Rody interrupted her with a faintugh and asked, What is there to be afraid of? I look like this right now. Who would think that I am the Duke of the Tulip Family? Diane was stunned for a moment, but then she also started tough. That is also right... But you dont seem to be alright. What happened? Your expression does not look good. Rody then mentioned casually. Nothing much... One of my friends was killed by a vampire. I killed the vampire, and I also got rid of an Elder of Gods religion. Diane was shocked and quickly let go of Rodys hand. She took a step back and asked, Wh...What did you say? Vampire? Elder of Gods religion? You... Has your body recovered? Before Rody could answer, Diane shook her head vigntly. No... Even if you had recovered, you would not be able to achieve those feats... Could it be? Rodys expression turned cold. Are you afraid of me? Thats right. I used that dragons power! Thats right! I feel like I am no longer a human now! I am a monster! Diane became afraid when she saw Rodys furious expression. She slowly replied. No. That is not what I meant. Rody looked at her and said softly. I know the reason you were following me... But right now, I need you to help me do something and leave the Imperial Capital. Leave? Why? Rody started tough coldly and then he replied, That is because the Imperial Capital will soon be chaotic... Myka could not sleep. After Rody had left, there was a ruckus outside. The ruckus hadsted through half the night. She had heard that two people died in the brothel. They had died tragically with their necks broken. When the public security soldiers had arrived, Madam Sophie had also disappeared. Without anybody managing the brothel, there was confusion everywhere. In the end, the soldiers had detained a few of the servants. Myka was worried about Rody. Rody had secretlye back to the Imperial Capital. If he was found, others would deliberately frame him for theplicated situation in the Imperial Capital. Those aiming for the throne had always been worried that they would be unable to get rid of the Duke of the Tulip Family. She secretly sneaked out to look but did not notice anything. She then returned to her room and thought to herself. I have decided to leave the next morning. Would anybody notice if I secretly escaped? Rody asked me to go to the South and find his friends and not to go to the Tulip Familys territory. Does he understand my intentions? Myka then shook her head and smiled wryly. Myka, stop being silly. However, Myka could not help but have aplicated feeling when she thought that she would finally leave behind the Imperial Capital, the brothel and her connection to Seth and the Tulip Family. She then remembered Rodysugh and his warm eyes. Although Rody looked like Seth, his kind and warm eyes were pure, unlike Seth. She remembered him agitatedly saying, Who dares to bully you? I will go and ughter him! Unfortunately, Rody did not know that Mykas face was full of tears when she heard him say it. Compared to the guy that had disappeared without a trace, Myka thought that Rody was sometimes cute. He was in danger because of secretly returning to the Imperial Capital, but he still risked his life toe and see her. Myka then went out for a while and took out a short harp. Her fingers then gently yed a lighthearted melody. Myka sang as she yed the harp. The hem is gently raised, its the dance of the monarch! The sword is ruthless, the beauty dares not dream! She sang the same thing again and again until she herself felt that it was crazy. These sentences were from the second time Rody had visited her and before he left for the battlefield in the Northwest. These were the words he said after watching her dance. These words were extremely strange. It was as if they were the words of a poet but at the same time, it was not alike. The poems made by the bard of the Radiant Empire were differentpared to the one that was just said. When she thought about it, she felt that Rodys words were more meaningful and were also in a different style. Myka could not help butugh when she remembered Rody blushed after speaking too much and said, As long as Ie back from the Northwest, I wille and see you. She stood up and went to the window. She then opened the window and looked at the night sky. She didnt know whether to be happy or sad as she looked at the sky. Suddenly, she heard a voice calling from behind her. Myka. Myka was surprised. She turned around to see a tall man standing behind her. The me from the candle in her room swayed, revealing a resolute face that was looking calmly at her. The door behind them was slightly close and Myka did not know when he entered the room. Its me. Rody! Myka smiled when she heard a familiar voice. She did not seem surprised by his appearance and quietly asked. Are you alright? There was a ruckus outside, and I was worried about you. Rody shook his head and replied. I am fine. Rody then paused for a moment before continuing. I came here to pick you up. I will now take you away! I will take you away from this ce! Myka trembled, feeling as if she was in a dream. I will take you away from this ce! These were the words she had always wished to hear. At first, she had hoped that one other person would say it, but now, these words were spoken by Rody. Mykas face immediately turned red as she replied without hesitation. Yes! Without taking anything with her, Myka walked to Rodys side and softly said. Lets go. Rody was stunned and asked, Dont you need to pack up? Myka smiled and nced at the room. Although she was smiling, her eyes were steadfast. No. I dont want to take these with me! Rody nodded his head, and then he suddenly held Mykas waist. Myka was surprised and turned red. Her breathing became quicker. After that, Rody whispered in her ear. There is someone at the door. I can enter but you cannot leave that way. He then carried Myka with one hand and went to the window. He looked at the situation below before saying, Hold on tight. Myka could only feel her heart beating crazily and her face burning hot. She closed her eyes in confusion only to hear the wind blowing. She felt herself very close to Rodys chest and did not know anything else. She also did not know where she was at and subconsciously clutched Rodys clothes tightly. She felt her body floating but was not sure for how long. She felt as if she was fluttering in the clouds. Finally, when shended, she opened her eyes and found herself already on one of the roads outside of the Imperial Capital. A gorgeous carriage with a Silver family insignia was in front of them. However, the insignia looked unfamiliar. Myka was stunned for a moment before she asked, Did you prepare this? Where did you get this? Before Rody could answer, a girl appeared from behind the carriage and angrily asked, Where did ite from? Hmph, was it stolen? Mykas expression became ufortable as she looked at the girl wearing a red dress. Although she could not see her face clearly in the night, she could vaguely tell that it was a beautiful girl. More importantly, women are, by nature, very sensitive. Myka could sense that the other girl was also uneasy with her. Rody nodded and simply answered, It was stolen. Diane sighed when Rody said, It was stolen. She was very upset because the carriage was stolen. The insane fellow had changed too much in one night. In order to steal the carriage, Diana saw Rody casually went inside a nobles mansion. Diane waited anxiously outside as she heard the sound of fighting inside the mansion. After that, she saw the crazy fellow holding a carriage and the horses with two hands and jumping from behind the wall. After that, in the night streets of the Imperial Capital, Rody once again jumped over a ten meters high wall carrying that horse together with the carriage. This is too ridiculous! However, Rody indifferently said, There is no other way. There are no other ces to find carriages in the middle of the night. We can only do this. Rody did not seem afraid at all, but the horses he was holding seemed to be so afraid that their legs had turned soft... When Diane saw the woman in Rodys arms, she could not help but think, He did all this for her. Rody let go of Myka and helped her up the carriage. He then faced Myka and said, Its too bad that you cannot ride a horse. Fortunately, there is a carriage, and it would not be too slow. She is my friend. I asked her to take you to that ce I talked about. Dont worry. It will be safe with her around. Dianes expression was cold and she felt angry. She looked at the beautiful woman and sighed. No wonder this fellow is so crazy about her...she really is... Tonight, Diane had apanied Rody in the Imperial Capital, running back and forth several times. Finally, she promised Rody to escort one of his friends to meet Sky. However, she did not expect that it would be such a beautiful woman. Even though she was angry, she could not say anything. Myka trembled and whispered, You... Are you noting with me? Rody looked apologetic as he replied, No, I still have a lot of things to do in the Imperial Capital. Also... The two of you better leave quickly. In the next few days, the Imperial Capital will be in turmoil. I would not be able to rx if the two of you were still here. Rody looked at Mykas tender expression and felt moved. He could not help but have a strange feeling and unknowingly whispered, Go there first. When I am done with my business in the Imperial Capital, I will definitelye and find you! Myka looked at Rody, and then she looked at the girl beside her. She suddenly smiled and said, I understand. I will listen to you. When Myka finally got onto the carriage, Rody turned around to look at Diane. He then said, Thank you. Diane was a bit uneasy and coldly replied, I will aplish the things I promised you! I will take your lover to Sky safely. However, I will not care about what happens after that! Rody froze for a moment before he smiled. She is not my lover. He then continued, You should also leave quickly. Once the two of you are gone, I would not need to worry so much while doing my work. Diane nodded as her heart turned soft. She could not help but say, You should also be careful! You are possessed by the Mystic Dragon and must not act recklessly. Otherwise, my Silvermoon n woulde after you even if they had to throw away their lives... Rody suddenly gave a bitterugh. Throw away their lives... Rody then looked at the sky and said, The weather tomorrow should be good. In a good weather, the blood might flow a little bit faster.1 Rodys indifference made Dianes heart feel cold. Before she could reply, he had already pushed her onto the carriage and whispered, Sorry to trouble you. Diane sighed. She then whipped the horses, and the carriage started to move slowly. Myka, who was sitting inside the carriage, suddenly opened the window. She looked at Rody and softly said, The hem is gently raised, its the dance of the monarch! The sword is ruthless, Myka dares not dream! That phrase was what Rody had said that day. However, this time, she substituted her name in and did not use the original phrase. That meant that she had clearly expressed her own feelings. Rody looked at Mykas haggard face and became anxious. He then loudly shouted. I wille and find you! Definitely! Rody then watched the carriage travel south and gradually disappear from his view. He then released the breath he had been holding and turned around to look at the towering walls of the Imperial Capital. The Imperial Capital was quiet in the middle of the night. Rody suddenly smiled and murmured. Great! Now I can make this ce livelier. Rody did not run and slowly walked towards the Imperial Capital. Rody remembered what Dandongs notes had stated. If a person could not understand his opponents strategy but had absolute power, it was better to just put away strategy and fight with brute force. With the absolute power to destroy, even geniuses at strategizing would easily be torn to shreds. As Rody advanced, his smile gradually subsided. Absolute power... Breaking through with brute force... This method really suits me. Rody whispered. Dandong was really an interesting person. Bayan, wait for me! I will be your nightmare tonight! I believe that the Princes mansion is in the West... After confirming the direction to the Imperial Capital, he elerated his pace. As the carriage sped to the South, Myka and Diane were silent. You... Are you Rodys friend? Myka who grew up in the brothel had finally broken the ice. What about you? Are you his lover? Diane asked back. Myka realized that the other party had an unfriendly tone, and she just gave a cold smile. Diane felt angry when Mykaughed and could not help but say, Didnt you know? The only person that guy likes is Miss Nicole of the Tulip Family. He knew that Miss Nicole was about to marry the Emperor and quickly rushed back, regardless of everything... you ... I know. Myka replied calmly. I was the one who told him about Miss Nicole. Diane looked as if she swallowed an egg whole. You? She turned around and no longer cared about the horses galloping in front. She looked at Myka with a surprised expression and loudly asked, Dont you like that guy? Why did you do that? Didnt you know that he liked Miss Nicole? You... You...You... What about me? Myka gave a wry smile and had an unusually calm expression. Diane could no longer endure it and shouted loudly, You dont have a chance to marry him! When he goes to Miss Nicole, what are you going to do? So, what? Myka finally spoke. She raised her eyebrow as she looked at the surprised Diane and indifferently replied, I will just be his concubine! Chapter 150: Draw your sword! I am in a hurry! Chapter 150: Draw your sword! I am in a hurry! Trantor: Editor: Bayans father, Prince Barond, lives in a mansion located at the western side of the Imperial Capital. That area was where all the rich and powerful families in the Empire live. They were unlike themon nobles and ministers of the Empire. Those families all had many kinds of connection with the Imperial Family. Thew for inheriting the titles of the nobles in the Radiant Empire was strict. The nobles could not inherit their titles if they were ipetent. That was something proposed two hundred years ago by the Sage Dandong to ensure that the people working at the upper ss of the Empire did not rapidly degrade. However, that also left Dandong with many enemies. Almost all the nobles considered Dandong their biggest enemy. That was the case when he was alive, and even after his death, he was still hated. Of course, like all things, there were nobles who were happy and those who were unhappy. Thatw that Dandong implemented was hated by themon nobles, but it was like a wonderful dream to the Imperial nobles. Why? That was because the inheritancew only applied to the ordinary nobles and did not apply to the Imperial nobles. In other words, the Imperial nobles were not within the jurisdiction of thatw. The inheritance of the Imperial noble titles were unrestricted. In the Radiant Empire, there were numerous noble families that fell because the family had given birth to two generations of useless children. Thatw was implemented to ensure that the Empires center of powers would have a healthy renewal and to ensure that the empires power was not dominated by any particr powerful family and thus, affect the dignity of the Imperial powers. Simrly, to work as a senior official in the Empire, one must have an equally powerful title. For example, the Finance Minister was an Earl, the Military Minister was a Marquis, and the Commander was the Duke. Officials without titles were minorities, and most of them were only low ranked officials. Without any title, a person would be unable to enter the high ranks of the Empire. Although it was not written in thew, it was something understood by all. The existence of thatw greatly limited the opportunity for the ordinary nobles to obtain power and authority in the Empire. On the other hand, the Imperial families were not restricted by thatw. As a result, the Imperial families of the Empire flourished faster than the Imperial families of other countries. In fact, when Rody was training to be a Duke, Andy had also secretlyined that Abbas the Great also hoped to use this decree to preserve the Imperial families power and limit the development of the other nobles. As a result of this, they were more particr about the residential zoning of the nobles. The ordinary nobles lived at the East of the Victory Square while those with rtionships to the Imperial Family lived at the West of Victory Square. Rody was walking through the streets at night. The streets were wide enough to amodate four to five carriages side by side. Those belonged to the rich and powerful families. asionally, he walked by a fewrge doors. Those doors were decorated with their families insignias. Unlike the ordinary nobles, those insignias were golden. They were symbols of the Imperial Families honor. In the Empire, only the Imperial Families could use a golden insignia. The only exception to that was the Tulip Family. However, if the Emperor were to really marry Nicole, then the Tulip Familys golden insignia would be worthy of its name. Prince Barond was the Emperors younger brother from the same mother. Naturally, he would be extremely respected. Although there were other princes and uncles in the family, none of them had as much influence as Prince Barond. Besides that, Prince Barond was ambitious and had secretly gathered a lot of support from the other nobles. Prince Barond already had his own wings. Naturally, the only person who did not know that was the stupid Emperor. He tried too hard to suppress the Tulip Family that was stealing the limelight. As a result, he did not expect the biggest threat to be within his own family. Let me help that bastard Emperor... Rody gently sighed. He was already standing in front of the door to Prince Baronds mansion. Prince Baronds mansion in front of him was luxurious beyond Rodys imaginations. The building was really not just a mansion - it was actually a small castle, a small pce! It had a tall fence with a huge gate made of iron and wood. The golden insignia hung on the gate. It seems that the insignia was cleaned every day. As a result, it shined brightly even in the night. Not far from the gates was the small castle painted in gold. Although it was very luxurious, Rody, as a soldier, could also see that the small castle yed a militaristic role. The small castle was built withrge rocks and was painted gold. Rather than calling it a luxurious residence, it would be more appropriate to call it a golden military fortress. Rody shook his head and sighed. Such an obvious move, yet the Emperor could not see it. Why else would a Prince turn his home into a military fortress? Based on a general estimate, Rody was sure that, previously, if he wanted to capture this ce with his elite Wolf Fang soldiers, he would need several months. That was assuming that there was enough provisions inside the castle. The strong and bulky rock was not something that could be destroyed by ordinary arrows and catapults. Besides that, arrow crenels was built on the surrounding of the castle. Rody jumped over the walls from outside. After hended, he realized that there were almost no guards on patrol. However, he also noticed that by standing in the room on top of the castle, the surroundings could easily be seen. The outside wasx, but the inside was strict. No wonder there was no need for patrols. Rody did not bother to hide himself and walked straight to the castle. On one side, not far from the castle, was arge pond. Like all the other noble mansions, there were a lot of ornamental nts and fishes in the pond. However, with just a nce, Rody found a problem. Surrounding the castle was a deep trench. A row of a kind of tall, flowery nt was nted to hide the trench from public eyes. The entire castle appeared to be surrounded by an ocean of flowers. However, if something happened, they could dig open the pond, and the pond water would flow into the trench and turn it into a natural moat. It is certainly not so simple. Rody sighed. The person who designed this castle must be a powerful guy with good military talent. They probably had already nned to usurp the throne when they started constructing this castle. As Rody walked forward with both his hand behind him, he heard a sharp whistle. Two groups of soldiers rushed out from the sides of the castle. With swords in their hands, they charged at Rody. Rody then heard a loud rebuke and suddenlyughed. He looked at the surrounding flowers and lightly said, I wonder what will happen when these flowers are covered in blood... Bayan had returned very early that night. He had immediately left the moment he was eavesdropped on at the brothel. He was extremely confident of Madam Sophie. This person needed to climb the wall to eavesdrop and is likely to be someone without ability. But why hasnt Sophie returned? Rody, the Vampire Sophie and the Elder of Gods religion had fought far away from the city. That is why even though the battle was earth-shattering with thunders and lightnings, the people in the city did not notice. At most, they only thought that the weather was weird. The good weather suddenly turned bad. There were a few shes of lightning before the weather turned back to normal. Bayan held a ss with one hand and a pretty maid in the other hand. His hand did not stop stroking her face. However, his heart seemed to have a fire, and he constantly thought of that person in the brothel. I will go there again tomorrow. This time, I will not let her escape! In front of Bayan was a grumpy vampire. The vampire was also holding a ss filled with red liquid. However, this was not wine... The vampire licked the blood from his mouth. His blood red eyes continued to stare at the maid in Bayans arms. Bayan smiled coldly before he suddenly stood up and forcefully pushed the maid in his arms to the vampire. Take it! Having said that, Bayan leisurely walked out, still holding the ss in his hands. He then heard a short and miserable cry from behind him. Bayan held the ss as he stood at the corridor and looked at the sky. His heart felt weird. Why am I so jumpy tonight? It feels like something is about to happen... He then looked at his surroundings andughed. This ce is extremely well guarded. There are arge number of guards and even strong vampires. What am I afraid of? This ce is even safer than the Imperial Pce! Just as Bayan was thinking about that, he immediately saw something that surprised him. He saw a figure lightly jumping over the nearby fence into the castle, dropping like a leaf into the princes residence. The figure then leisurely walked around the pond and looking at the flowers as if he was walking in his own garden. The surprising thing was that the silhouette looked familiar. What the hell are the guards doing? Bayan was about to scream. However, the guards were loyal to their duties. The guards at the top of the castle walls had immediately noticed that someone had trespassed. It was strange as this was the Princes mansion. Who would be so daring as to trespass that area? Two groups of guards immediately rushed out. Bayan tightly held the ss as he watched the situation under the castle. However, soon, he was unable to hold his ss of wine steadily. He obviously felt that the wine in his ss had spilled onto his clothes. That was because his hands were trembling. That intruder looks like... No, he is simply a ghost! There were about a dozen guards holding sharp swords in their hands. In ordinary times, they were vigorous like ruthless wolves and tigers. However, in front of the intruder, it was as if they were made of paper. They fell the moment the intruder bumped into them and were no longer able to stand back up. With every burst of blood, there were short and horrible screams. Bayan dropped his wine ss. It fell to the ground and broke into pieces. Hearing the screams, the vampire finally came out. His mouth was full of blood as he smiled, revealing his white fangs. I smell blood. What happened? Bayan swore to God that he had never realized that the vampire could be so cute. Down there! There is an intruder! Bayan shouted out without bothering about his dignity. The vampire narrowed his eyes as he looked at the scene below the castle. About a dozen guards had fallen to the ground. There was a tall man standing there, looking at his bloodstained hands. The vampire screamed and suddenly jumped out. His body flew out from the corridor, and then he spread his wings in the air. With his sharp scream,there were screams from several windows in the castle, as if responding to him. After that, more vampires flew out from those windows. Go! Drink his blood dry! The vampire arrogantly shouted. Hearing that order, the other vampires returned to their original form and rushed towards Rody on the ground. Rody stood there and looked indifferently at the group of vampires rushing towards him. He coldly said, So, you have finally appeared? He stretched his hand as if he was grabbing the air. After that, he heard one of the small vampires scream. In mid air, the vampires body rolled into a ball and exploded. Rody grabbed a few times, and the screams continued. The other small vampires also started to fall from the air like birds with broken wings. Rody looked at one of the young vampires near him. The vampire was evidently much smaller sizedpared to Sophie. At that moment, she had not died but continued to twitch on the ground. Rodyughed bitterly and stretched out his hand to grab the vampire from the ground. He watched the vampire struggle in his hand and lightly said, Remember not to be a vampire again in your next life. He tightened his grip and blood shot out from the throat of the vampire. Rody broke the vampires neck, and it finally died. Ah! Therge vampire in the air screamed in grief. He then slowly descended in front of Rody and screamed. Who the hell are you? Rody ignored him as he looked at his bloodstained hands. He shook his head and sighed. Now my hands are dirty... Ignoring the violent vampire in front of him, Rody bent down and picked up a sword. He then gave a wry smile. I heard that a vampires body is stronger than a humans body. Normal weapons are unable to hurt you vampires. So, how about we test it out... Bayan could no longer stand. He turned around and shouted, Come, men! Call everyone! Call them out! Bayan no longer had time to watch the battle below the castle. He went into his room and grabbed a sword. He then rushed out of the main door and found that hundreds of guards had already lined up there. Some who were faster had already rushed out of the castle. However, they were standing behind and were watching the vampire fight with Rody. It was not that the guards refused to fight. It was because the scene was too scary. They were all Prince Baronds death soldiers and were extremely valiant. However, with that scenario in front of them, none of them stepped forward. Courage was one thing. Being sent to death was another matter entirely. Bayan and arge number of guards rushed out the castle gates to see a burst of dazzling light. The light blocked everybodys view. The radiating energy also blew at everyone and made it difficult for them to open their eyes... Suddenly there was a muffled chi sound... All that dazzling light drew back. Bayan saw something bloody flying in the sky. The bloody object changed direction and flew towards Bayan, causing him to take a few steps back in fear. A ferocious-looking and badly mangled head severely smashed on the ground in front of him. The blood red eyes seemed to have lost their demeanor but still had a look of despair and fear... The vampires body remained standing in front of Rody. His blood sprayed all over Rodys face and body. His entire body was covered in blood as if he were a blood-man. Ah! Ah! Bayan could no longer stop screaming. He shouted, Kill him! Quickly kill him! The guards immediately rushed up. There were also magicians that floated in the sky and started to throw fireballs at Rody. The fireballs flew towards Rody with a whistling sound. Lightning also struck, and countless screams could be heard. Rody was like an ancient demon covered in blood. The spells the magicians had casted were all deflected away from Rody. Some had even deflected back to the magicians in the air and shot them down. Rody raised the sword in his hand. Immediately, several heads flew away. Their blood shot out of their bodies like fireworks. The guards were finally frightened. They screamed, dropped their weapons and ran in different directions. Rody also did not chase them. He gently wiped the thick blood from his face. The sword in his hand was also dripping in blood. He then slowly walked forward, step by step, towards Bayan who was paralyzed in fear on the ground. Bayan tightly held the sword in his hand as if he was holding thest thing that could save his life. How is this possible! How is this possible! Eight vampires, six magicians, and hundreds of guards! How could they not even defeat one person! Who is he? Is he Master Autumn? No! Is he an assassin sent by the Emperor? Rody looked at Bayan coldly as if he was looking at an ant. At that moment, the sky had started to turn bright as the rays of the sunlight appeared. It was almost dawn. Rody looked at the sky and murmured, The sky is turning bright... Not much time left... Vampires, magicians and warrior guards... are there any powers that you have not used? Rody then raised his sword and pointed it at Bayan. He then spoke in a very arrogant and impatient tone, Quickly pull out your sword! I am in a hurry! Chapter 151: Dracula Spear Chapter 151: Drac Spear Trantor: GamingLife Editor: Rody looked at Bayan who was on the ground. He raised his gleaming sword and was about to swing it down. At that moment, something ck flew at high speeds from a distance. The bright streaks at the edge of the eastern sky seemingly mingled with it, each enhancing the others beauty. It immediately arrived at the Princes pce with a trail of mes behind it. Rody was about to cut off Bayans head when he heard a sharp voice from the sky shouting, "You cannot kill him!" Rody suddenly stopped and turned around to look at the sky. The darkness before the dawn made the sky look gloomy. That person was floating in the air with his long cloak. The slender figure hid behind the cloak and seemed to carry an evil aura. The floating man then stretched out his hand. There was a sh of light, and after that, a spear had appeared in his hands. The spear waspletely ck, except for its pointed end which was a blood red. There were also red stains below the spearhead... Rody felt an invisible pressure from the spear in the mans hands. It was as if the sky has fallen. This made Rody feel somewhat gloomy. "This is the ... Drac Spear?" Rody showed a trace of surprise. He then looked up at the man in the sky and asked loudly. "Is that the Drac Spear? Are you a vampire?" The slender figure in the air spoke with a low voice, "I did not think you could recognize Drac Spear! Thats right. I am a vampire, Prince Simao!" His aura had spread all over the ce. The flowers that were exposed to his dark aura started to slowly wither. "Did you kill all these other vampires alone?" He asked coldly in the air. "What are you? Are you from the dragon race? Why are you dragons getting in the way of us vampires?" Rodyughed bitterly and pointed his sword to the sky. "I am not from the dragon race. However, since you are a vampire,e down here and die!" Simao sneered. His eyes were different from the other vampires. One of Simaos eyes was red while the other was ck. His heterochromatic eyes had an evil glint! Simaoughed lightly and then spoke from mid-air, "Good. Let me taste the blood of dragons. I havent tasted the blood of dragons for a long time." Before they had even finished talking, they had already started to move. Rody jumped and shot towards the sky like an arrow. His sword emitted a ck aura as if it was a violent ck dragon. The Drac spear also swung forward at Rodys sword as it emitted a shrill sound. The two ck auras shed and then the sky shook. It was as if all the stars in the sky were about to fall. The sword in Rodys hands cried out sorrowfully, and with a ting sound, the de broke. The steel sword broke into numerous pieces as if it was made of ss. All that was left in Rodys hands was the sword hilt. After breaking Rodys sword, the spear forcefully stabbed through Rodys shoulder with a thud sound. After bathing in the dragons blood, Rody was no longer vulnerable tomon weapons. However, red blood had started to ssh out from his body. The point of Dracs spear suddenly emitted a ck light. Rody grunted from within the ck light and then fell down from the sky... "Boom!" Rody crashed into the ground, and a crater that was a few meters wide was formed. He struggled to stand up, his eyes betraying a hint of anger. He looked at the blood flowing from the wound in his shoulder. A ck aura appeared to wrap his shoulder injury, healing the wound rapidly. "That Drac Spear is a fine weapon!" Rody gritted his teeth. "It really is the legendary demon weapon Drac had used to injure the Gods." Rody suddenly kicked a sword into the air. He transformed that sword into a gleaming light in the dark of the night, and sent it shooting into the air at Simao. Simao waved his spear and broke the sword. He immediately shattered it into numerous pieces and sneered at Rody on the ground. "Dragon man! You are a fool! The weapon in my hands is a Vampire treasure, the Drac Spear. Even God himself cannot withstand it! Do you think you can fight with me using these garbage tools? Rody frowned in anger and whispered to himself, "Impossible... Why am I not able to defeat him? Why am I not able to defeat him? He is just a vampire!" Rody suddenly roared loudly towards the sky. The ck mes around his body erupted, forming a massive ball of raging ck fire. Rodys eyes turned ck as he stretched out his palm. The ck mes condensed into a ck cloud on his palm. Rody then gave a strangeugh. After that, he suddenly spoke in a strangenguage, "#@@#$" The ck cloud in his hands became more and more dense and turbulent. It rapidly condensed into a ck fireball. ck sparks crackled on the surface of the fireball. When Simao heard Rody speak in the strangenguage, he immediately jumped as if he had just been shed. "You are a dragon! You really are a dragon! You just spoke in the dragonsnguage. You ... Ahh!" In fact, the vampire immediately understood the meaning of Rodys words. His green face immediately became twisted. Sweat had also started to appear on his forehead. His red and ck heterochromatic eyes looked at Rody in surprise and trembled. "Impossible! Impossible!" Rody paid no attention. His body shook gently. His shirt tore open to reveal his steely muscles and the ck dragon on his chest that looked like it would soar into the sky anytime. The muscles in his arms shook violently as a ck cloud covered his arm. Simao who was still in the air could not stop shivering as if he had just seen the most horrifying thing in the world. Other people may not understand the dragonnguage but Simao understood it clearly. The words that Rody had just said fell into Simaos ears like a never-ending nightmare. That was because the words said were: Mystic Dragon Purge. "Apologies..." Rody smiled evilly. "I have not used this technique in a long time and am taking longer than usual." Suddenly, there was an earth shattering dragon roar. The ck mes on Rodys hand became stronger. Finally, with a loud sound, a ck fiery dragon flew out from within the mes on his hand. The ck fiery dragon opened its mouth and roared. Carrying a long trail of ck mes, it shot towards Simao. The fiery dragons body waspletely made out of ck fire. This fire could burn everything in the world like hell fire. Even the air seemed to burn at the ces the ck fiery dragon passed by. Simao eximed in fright and quickly covered half his face with his ck cloak. He also quickly flung the Dracs spear. The ck spear transformed into a huge ferocious bat in the ck mist. The dark figure sped towards the ck dragon. On one side, there was an angry, roaring ck dragon; on the other side, there was a ferocious looking ck bat. The two entities collided in the sky, and arge fireball appeared in that ce. Another loud explosion could be heard, and even the the huge rocks that were used to build the castle had started to tremble. The sturdy rock walls trembled and cracked, forming frightening fracture lines. After that, there was another explosion, and half of the pce had started to crash. The flowers and shrubs in the area instantly turned into ashes and disappeared. The fort walls of the Princes mansion as well as the surrounding luxurious noble houses within a few hundred meters outside the mansion also came crashing down. The rubble fell everywhere, and countless screams could be heard everywhere in the night. The explosion in the air had destroyed everything within a radius of several hundred meters. Everything on the ground had already turned into ruins and exposed the gray soil. Even the green, stone-bbed street had been torn apart! The light misty clouds had been blown away by the explosion. The starry sky became extremely clear. In mid-air, Simao was safely hiding behind a ck ball of light. However, the strong force of the sh had still managed to push him a little off-bnce. Rody was on the ground with his hands extended. Any air charging towards him would be immediately deflected out to his sides. The huge dragon and therge bat shed and exploded into a thousand ckish lights that dissipated in the air. "Thud." The ck spear fell from the sky and embedded itself into the ground. Once everything was over, both Rody and Simao opened their eyes wide. They both then shouted at the same time, "Impossible!" Rody shouted, "Impossible! How did you block that attack!" Simao shouted, "Impossible! How are you able to use that attack!" Simao gave out a strange cry as he descended. He then stood on the ground and pulled out the Drac Spear from the ground. He then held it in his hands and he red at Rody as if he was looking at his sworn enemy and roared, "Who are you!" Rody looked at Simao. His ck cloak top was in tatters. It seemed that he had survived the Mystic Dragon Purge, although it was not an easy feat. Simao held his spear and said, "Wasnt that the Mystic Dragon Purge?" He then narrowed his eyes and said is a soft voice. "How unfortunate... Your power is too weak!" He then pointed his spear at Rody and shouted, "I do not care how you learned the Mystic Dragon Purge! However, you are a dragon and also know how to use this attack! That means I will have to make sure you die here!" "Die?" Rody frowned, and then he suddenlyughed coldly. "Those words sound so unfamiliar to me now..." His eyes gradually turned cold. "Dont think an old vampire like you could kill me! You tried to stop me from killing Bayan but what about now? He was caught in the crossfire in our fight and was mutted. Now, not a single trace of him remained." Simao gritted his teeth. "Although you can use the Mystic Dragon Purge, you are too weak! You cannot defeat my Dracs Spear! I will kill you and feed your dragons blood to my spear!" After that, Simao threw the spear with all his might at Rody. Rody quickly jumped away, and the spear plunged into the ground in a cloud of dust. A hole appeared in the ground where the spear had struck. He looked at Rody trying to escape andughed wildly. "Lets see how long you can run!" Rody suddenly started to run and had already gone more than ten meters away from Simao. Simao shouted, "Little dragon, are you trying to run? When did you dragons learn to flee?" Rody was depressed. He looked at Simao with a strange glint in his eyes and said, "Old vampire! I have already killed the person I wanted to kill! Now I want to leave. Can you stop me? Besides that, we have created a huge ruckus in our fight! Those people of God will be here soon! Have you forgotten that this is the Imperial Capital of the Radiant Empire? Can your lousy spear kill all the Elders of God and the Pope?" These words cut through Simaos hearts like a knife. When he heard the word God, his expression turned fierce and roared, "First, I will kill you! After that, I will kill the Pope!" Rodyughed and said, "Looks like you are a fool! It seems that Bayan was right! You vampires are all brainless idiots!" Rody looked coldly at Simao and then smiled and said, "Do you think that lousy spear is extraordinary? Look at my dragon tooth!" Rody put two fingers in his mouth and put in a lot of energy into his fingers. He furrowed his eyebrows, and his mouth started to bleed. Suddenly, he pulled out a bloody tooth. Rody then solemnly ced his tooth on his palm and silently cast an incantation... The tooth suddenly transformed into a sharp fang. The fang was covered by a ck mist before it suddenly transformed into arge and sharp longsword. Simao looked at it momentarily and said, "Dragon Fang sword? It is just a normal weapon! It may be a magical weapon to ordinary humans, but do you really think a sword made from a tooth can match my Drac Spear?" Rodys mouth still had traces of blood but he still smiled and said, "A normal Dragon Fang sword would obviously be unable to block your spear. But why would I want to bother blocking?" Rody held the Dragon Fang sword in his hands and took a deep breath... His eyes had a glint of mockery as he whispered, "I had almost forgotten... Besides those strange things in my mind, as I long as I hold a sword in my hands ... I am still a warrior" The Dragon Fang sword slowly be transparent before a golden light enveloped the sword. Simao had doubted his own eyes, but when he looked again, he saw that the light was indeed golden. A dragon can use a humans fighting energy? Shit. That is...the Holy Light! The Dragon Fang sword in Rodys hands looked like a ming, red hot piece of iron burning in a fierce fire. After that, Rody looked at Simao and shouted, "Die! Vampire!" The longsword struck like lightning. A golden light had shot out in the shape of a huge half moon. A shrill sound rang out as the sh came down on Simao. Simao growled and swung the Dracs Spear in a circle. Therge de of light came down at him from above and knocked Simao back with an explosion. Simaos hands trembled as he gritted his teeth and shouted, "What kind of technique is this? Is it from the humans?" Rody ignored him and smiled coldly. He shed at Simao like lightning left, right, and at different anglesand made seven to eight huge shes using different techniques. Momentarily, the seven to eight shes emitted a golden light that turned the darkness before dawn into almost daylight! Simao hastily defended. He swung the Drac Spear in circles creating a ck aural cloud around himself. However, Simao was still unable topletely protect himself from the multi-directional attacks of the light de. A series of explosions continued, causing the dust to cover up Simaos figure. When the dust settled, Simaos cloak was extremely worn out and his mouth was full of fresh blood. His eyes were also now simrly red and looked like they were about to bleed. The ck me around Simao had grown dimmer, and the Drac Spear was also shaking like a leaf. Rodyughed gloomily. "How is that? I had already seen this oue much earlier. You said that I am too weak and could not kill you with the Mystic Dragon Purge. But what about you? Do you think that you are very strong? You are also unable to properly use the Drac Spear." As the two of them fought on, rocking the sky, they had not realized that a few figures watching them in the sky from a distance. These people wore either ck or white robes. They held staffs in their hands and formed a semicircle as they floated in the air. Besides these people, there was also a slender figure behind them with white hair fluttering in the wind. This man had his eyes focussed on the two fighters on the ground. Suddenly, a man with a long wooden staff turned his white-haired head around to the old man behind him. He smiled and said, "Master Autumn. That man seemed like he had just used your Half Moon sh!" "Yes... That seems to be the case." Master Autumns tone was very cold, but he still bowed slightly and said, "Yes, Your Highness the Pope." Chapter 152: Master Autumn Chapter 152: Master Autumn Trantor: GamingLife Editor: Radiant Empires Pope, Corsica VI, nodded but he still felt puzzled. "Strange... I had definitely felt a dragon here... When I arrived here, I could feel the dragons aura bing even more intense, but why can I only see this young man and that vampire?" The Pope was thinking about it as he slowly said, "This youngster is obviously a human... I cannot feel any dragon aura in him... Besides that, he is using a human warriors fighting energy." He then looked at Master Autumn and said, "Master Autumn. You are a warrior. You should be able to see things clearer than me." Master Autumn gave a wry smile and bowed. "Pope. Without a doubt, this man is using fighting energy. Based on his strength, he is almost able toprehend Holy Light energy. He is only slightly weakerpared to a Sacred Swordsman. I am also surprised as to when the Radiant Empire trained such a person." However, Corsica VI frowned and shook his head. "But... What about the dragon aura? There should have been a dragon..." The Pope was already speaking to himself and did not notice Master Autumn showing a wry smile. Rody and the vampire had battled each other and created such a big uproar in the middle of the Imperial Capital. As a result, the entire Imperial Capital was rmed. When Pope Corsica VI and the other bishops arrived, they were just in time to see Rody use the warriors basic fighting energy to fight against the vampire. However, they did not see Rody use the Mystic Dragons power. They were naturally puzzled. However, Master Autumn had arrived earlier than them. He was early enough to see Rody transform his tooth into a sword. The significance of this act surprised Master Autumn, and he seemed to have noticed something. Corsica VI frowned even more. The series of events that night had made him impatient. Earlier, a dragon aura had appeared outside the city. It was clear that there was a dragon on the Radiant Continent. Did the dragons really have the audacity to vite the agreement from thousands of years ago? Or perhaps that agreement was a mere legend. Roma was dispatched but has not returned. At first, I intended to dispatch more people, but then the dragon had suddenly appeared again inside the city. There was also an explosion and an earthquake. This created a hugemotion in the Imperial Capital. This is also the Imperial Familys home! The Imperial Family and the Gods religion had a close rtionship. They both prospered together and suffered losses together. Now that their own home was messed up, even the people from the Northern Continent wouldugh at them. What made Corsica VI even angrier was that there was even a high ranked vampire when he arrived. The strength of the vampire made the Pope extremely surprised. The vampire had obviously achieved a top-rank level amongst the vampires. Besides that, the vampire was also carrying the vampires legendary and most powerful weapon, the Drac Spear. This was the legendary demon weapon that was once used to injure the Gods! Although the vampire was very powerful, the Pope was sure that he would be able to defeat the vampire. After all, the Pope had brought along one of the most powerful magician, who was also a Bishop, with him. However, the Drac Spear also made the Pope feel disturbed. This was something the world had not seen for hundreds of years. It was something that only existed in legends. Rodys fighting energy became more intense, even monstrous, as he continuously swung the magnificent Half Moon sh. Countless golden lights rapidly smashed into Simao. The ce Simao stood at now had a huge, deep hole, and he had beenpletely suppressed. Now, the only thing left that he could rely on was the Drac Spear that he used to bitterly defend. Shit! Is this kids strength inexhaustible? Simao had been fighting intensely for a long time. Besides that, he had also endured the Mystic Dragon Purge earlier. Simao had already used up too much power. Although he had impaled his opponent with the spear, his opponent did not even seem to weaken. On the other hand, his opponent was bing even more powerful and more imposing. Can a humans fighting energy be used like this? Master Autumn was also seriously watching the fight from mid-air. He had been counting the number of times Rody had used the Half Moon sh. At that moment, Rody had already used the Half Moon sh over thirty times. This is not possible! Where did he get all his power from? If he was that powerful, he should have broken through to the next level and already obtained Domain Force. However, it is obvious that he has not learned Domain Force. I would notice if he knew how to use Domain Force! Master Autumn then looked at Corsica VI and stopped thinking about it. Ah, it is better not to think too much in front of these people. It is said that the Pope knows how to read minds. Only God knows if that is true. "Not bad." Corsica VI watched the vampire getting suppressed. The vampire waspletely exhausted, and the ck me around his body had turned dim. The Pope then give a meaningful look to the other Bishops. Rody felt an unparalleled happiness within. He himself could not remember how many times he had used the Half Moon sh just now. He had only felt this way once before, when he had used the life-saving limit crystal Old Mark gave him. Right now, his bodys fighting energy once again felt bottomless. When he used it, he would feel exhausted for only a moment, after which he would immediately feel energy charging into his entire body. It was as if after a force charged into his body, it was immediately converted into fighting energy. Wait. Conversion? Rody finally faintly understood. This was the conversion that Andy had talked about. If he were to think of himself as the lightsaber, the Mystic Dragon would be the energy converting crystal. In other words, the Mystic Dragons power was being converted into fighting energy. When Rody realized this, he felt emotional and excited but could not control himself and raised his head to howl.. Suddenly, the howl was interrupted. A majestic and holy chanting came from the sky. The words in that chanting sounded like a hymn and seemed to bear some kind ofherworldly celestial sound. A few religious elders wearing the robes of Gods religion slowly descended from the sky. All of them held a staff each and seemed to surround Simao. Thest person was a white robed old man that emerged from them. His staff had a crystal the size of a chicken egg. That crystal was differentpared to normal magic crystals. It emitted a gentle yet eye-catching radiance. "People from Gods religion!" Rody slowly lowered his sword and vigntly looked at the bishops. Simao turned pale and pointed his spear at the Pope, Corsica VI. "Looks like it is you hypocrites!" Simao fiercely looked at them and saw that they were all quite close and had surrounded him. He realised their intentions and coldly mocked them, "Whats going on? Are you trying to take advantage of the current situation?" Rody coldly raised his eyebrows and alsomented. "People from Gods religion? Looks like you guys have also arrived!" Rody was about to raise his sword when he heard a voice behind him. "Young man. I suggest you better not move." The voice sounded extremely calm and devoid of aggression. However, Rody immediately felt a sharp pain on his back, as if someone had ced a heavy sword against his back. This person could condense his killing intent into forms? Rody turned around to see the figure behind him and saw his white hair fluttering in the air... "Master Autumn?" Rody was startled. His vignce immediately disappeared and was reced with a genuine smile. "Its you!" Rodys tone of voice was filled with a bit of respect and admiration. Master Autumn frowned. "You know me?" Rody returned with a wry smile and replied, "Master Autumn. I will not forget that you instructed me once." Master Autumn thought to himself for a moment as he looked at Rodys face. Finally, he showed a surprised expression. He remembered meeting with Rody. In fact, he had met with Rody more than once. Master Autumn had instructed Rody twice when Rody had just entered the Tulip Familys mansion. The first time, Master Autumn had broken Rodys sword into several pieces and taught him about secret of sword power. At that time, Rody still had a Yin Yang face. The second time, Rody was wearing a silver mask. At that time, Master Autumn had demonstrated to him the Half Moon sh and exined to him the principle of real power. He also helped Rody by giving him a seed of power. That seed was filled with fighting energy and real power. With this seed, Rodys progress became fast and scary. Old Mark had told Rody that this kind of power required many years of practice. When Rody started learning how to use the sword, Master Autumn had always been his idol. For a teenager, who else could be more respectedpared to his idol? Besides that, his idol had also sincerely instructed him. "So, it was you..." Master Autumn gazed in surprise. "You actually managed to be so powerful in just a short time... Arent you supposed to be Miss Nicoles guard?" "Guard?" Rody froze for a moment and then gave a wry smile. "I am no longer someone from the Tulip Family." Rody had spoken calmly but his words were filled with a profound meaning. Master Autumn could not understand this meaning, but he still nodded and whispered, "If there is anything else to say, we will speakter. Step back. The people of the religion are not here for you. They are here for the vampire... and also the dragon." "Dragon?" "Yes." Master Autumn said, "Have you seen a dragon here? There was a dragons aura here earlier." Rodys mind started to think, and he looked at his own body. Right now, he did not have a ck aura and only had the golden fighting energy around him. "No." Rody replied calmly. "I did not see any dragon." Rodys hostility had totally disappeared as he looked at the person he respected and calmly stood beside him. Master Autumn then saw Rodys Dragon Fang sword and suddenly asked, "How did you create this sword?" Rody just smiled and did not reply. Although he was much stronger right now, his mind was still sober. He had fought for an entire night, but he could not defeat the old vampire. Now that he was looking at a group of Elders from the Gods religion, it would be better not to reveal his identity. He had also already petrified one of their Elders. It was better to stay out of trouble. There was enmity between him and the vampires, as well as Bayan. That was why he was willing to fight recklessly against them. However, he did not have any grudge against the people from Gods religion. Moreover, Master Autumn was standing right beside himself. In the final analysis, Rody did not want to fight against his idol. Besides that, Rody did not lie when he said he did not see the dragon. He did not consider himself a dragon. He also did not believe that converting a dragon would allow him to call himself a dragon. Master Autumn knew that Rody did not give him an answer, but he did not mind. After all, it was not necessary for the others to tell him their own secrets. At the moment, his attention was at the religious Elders and the surrounded vampire. Several bishops raised their staff and then Corsica VI cried out in a majestic voice, "Vampire! Surrender and ept Gods judgement!" Rody chuckled when he heard the word judgement. He remembered petrifying that other Elder after being agitated and asked himself if he had been overly ruthless. Rody shook his head and felt at a loss. He felt that his emotions that night were too strange. He would suddenly feel excited, calm or even violent. It was as if his emotions were being thrown around. His mind also felt like it was being split up. "What are they waiting for? Why havent they attacked?" Rody asked coldly. "I want to see if they could defeat the old vampire." Master Autumn nced at Rody and replied, "They are dying, waiting for the sky to turn bright." "They are waiting for the sky to turn bright?" Master Autumn nodded and exined, "A vampire is weaker during the daytime. On the other hand, the religions light spell would be enhanced. They have a much better edge that way." "Hmph. What a bunch of despicable shams," Rody said in disdain. Master Autumn nced at Rody again and unexpectedly mocked in a soft voice, "I agree." Chapter 153: Sacred Swordsman Chapter 153: Sacred Swordsman Trantor: Evie / Zenobys Editor: "Stand behind me," Master Autumn suddenly whispered. He then stepped forward and firmly stood in front of Rody. "They are going to attack... Be careful of the Pope." Rody raised his eyebrows and arrogantly asked, "What is there to be afraid of? They are just some quacks." Master Autumn showed a profound smile and replied, "What is there to be afraid of? Naturally, the answer is to be afraid of trouble. Do you want them to see the dragon on your chest? Or perhaps you want to get rid of all those in the Gods religion." Rodys expression changed as he was caught red-handed. After all, he had just said that he did not see the dragon. Master Autumnughed gently but his expression did not change. "Alright, we will speak moreter. However, you better be careful... A dragon tattoo is rare on the Radiant continent." After that, Master Autumn took off his robe and gave it to Rody. Master Autumn was wearing a very ordinary warriors clothing. However, these simple clothes made him look tall and upright. More importantly, after Master Autumn took off his shirt, his body looked sharp, like a de out of its sheath. The originally calm and quiet Master Autumn had transformed so much that Rody was shocked. As the two whispered to each other, the eastern side of the sky slowly turned bright. Patches of red cloud could be seen, and the sun looked like it was about to rise. Corsica VI then whispered, "ept Gods judgement!" He raised the staff in his hands. At the same time, the other Elders took one step forward and closed in on Simao from five different directions. "Pay attention. This is the Radiant Binding Array." Master Autumn sighed. "It is not every day that you get to see five Elder magicians working together to use this method." Rody put on the robes Master Autumn had given him before asking, "What about it? This formation will only trap the vampire. Does this stupid Pope think this formation is effective against the Drac Spear? What a joke..." Rody stopped himself in time. He almost stated that even the Mystic Dragons Purge was unable to kill Simao. A white and holy light diffused from the ground. Simao was in the middle of the pentagram, and ck smoke emitted from his feet. He started to scream. The five Elders chanted at the same time. The pentagram also grew smaller, as if it was wrapping up Simao. Simao screamed as he thrust the Drac Spear into the ground. After that, something that was blood-red in color emitted from his body and danced around him. It seemed to be scarlet blood. The surrounding space seemed to tremble. The red and the white mists trembled as they continued to collide against each other. At the same time, the expression of the five Elders grew more serious and some started to sweat on their foreheads. Master Autumn frowned. "Is a Prince ranked vampire really so powerful? He cant even be defeated by five Bishops?" Rody lightly replied, "That Prince ranked vampire himself is nothing much. It is the artifact in his hands that is too powerful... If he did not have that spear, he would have been turned to ashes a long time ago." Master Autumn turned his head around to look at Rody and said, "I didnt think youd actually know about these things." Rody shook his head but did not say anything. "Wait, the Pope has not yet acted." Master Autumn smile faintly. Rody then looked at Master Autumn and suddenly asked, "Do youe here tonight for the dragon... For me, right? Do you want to capture me? Or..." Master Autumn shook his head and gave aplicated expression. "I am just a pce warrior. My duty is to protect the Empire and ensure His Majestys safety. The other matters are not within my jurisdiction. As for the people of God and the vampires... Even the Pope have already appeared. They do not need to use people like me." Sure enough, the moment Master Autumn finished speaking, the Pope, Corsica VI started to act. However, the old man then looked at Master Autumn from afar and said loudly, "Master Autumn, the vampire is wreaking havoc within the Empire. Are you just going to watch from the side?" Hearing that, Master Autumn pursed his lips andined softly in a voice only Rody could hear. "Old fox! He is always trying to test me!" Master Autumn smiled and then replied to the Pope. "Your Highness and the other Bishops are already here. Why do I need to act?" Corsica VI gave a solemn expression and loudly said, "This vampire is an embodiment of evil. A few Bishops would not be enough to defeat him! We must eliminate him, together! If this high ranked vampire escapes, who knows how many lives would be endangered!" Master Autumn grunted coldly and then muttered something under his breath. After that, he loudly said, "I do not dare defy Your Highness words." Master Autumn then took a step forward. Rody could immediately sense the impact of this one step. An extraordinary surge of pressure was emitted by Master Autumns body. It was as awe inspiring as if God had just dropped his sword onto the human world. There was a kind of quiet yet prating chill. It was like the chill thates with fine goosebumps from pinpricks on your skin. Simao who was still standing in the pentagram formation felt the situation getting bad. He immediately looked towards Master Autumn and suddenly shouted, "Master Autumn, are you going to be shameless like these gods people as well?" "Do not attack." After Master Autumn said that, he slowly walked forward. As Master Autumns hands were empty, Rody suddenly whispered, "Use my sword." Master Autumn did not turn around and simply replied, "No need." The Elders were already sweating as the sun rose. The red fog protecting Simao trembled and seemed to have turned a bit faint. However, Simao firmly clenched his spear and the legendary artifact rang softly. Instead of diminishing, the fog then pushed away the pentagram. The Bishops stepped back at the same time. Only the Pope stood calmly at a distance. It was difficult to see what was on the Popes mind. Master Autumn calmly walked forward, step by step. He did not stop even when he reached the pentagram made by the the people of God and casually stepped inside. There was a bang, and it seemed like a silver firework exploded. Master Autumn had stepped into and broken the Radiant Binding Array. "You!" One of the Elders became angry and was about to shout. However, the Pope, Corsica VI coldly nced at him. Master Autumn looked calm and without turning his head, he simply replied, "When I am fighting, I do not need help." Master Autumn finally stretched out his hand and a me-like fighting energy appeared. The light in his hand then condensed and transformed into a shape that looked like a sword. Form Condensation! Master Autumn had actually reached the rank of a Sacred Swordsman. The surrounding Elders all started whispering to one another. Master Autumn had reached the rank of a Sacred Swordsman but nobody had ever seen him fight. The very moment he started to act, he had confirmed all the spections of his strength. Even Rody raised his eyebrows. The first warrior in the Empire was well deserving of his reputation. Nobody noticed that the Pope Corsica VI showed an expression of relief. "He is just a Sacred Swordsman." Simaoughed bitterly and said, "Master Autumn, do you think that your fighting energy is able topete with my spear? Just now, that kids dragon..." Simao wanted to continue but Master Autumn immediately interrupted him and shouted, "Its meaningless to say too much. Fight!" The lightsaber in his hand gleamed as he gentlyshed out. He seemed aloof and casual. It did not seem significant. He had assembled an unparalleled fighting energy that only a warrior at the apex could do. He had then also created a fighting energy lightsaber. Everybody expected him to use a very strong, earth-shattering attack next. However, Master Autumn had just casuallyshed out. "Hm?" Everybody was surprised. Only Rodys eyes shed as if he hade to a realization. Simaos heart stopped. His opponents underwhelming attack suddenly made him feel powerless. It was as if the dazzling de was bingrger andrger such that he could neither block nor dodge. The attack had seemingly cut off all of his escape route. The only way out was to fight it head-on, resolutely. Simao instinctively moved his spear to sh against the sword. What condensed fighting energy sword... The demon weapon, Drac Spear, would surely break it. Finally, when Master Autumn lightsaber shed against Simaos spear, there was an immediate sound of something breaking. The ck fog from the Dracs spear was swallowed up by the ming sword. The ming sword then scattered. No way? Thats it? Before the people could process what happened, Simao screamed. A strong and slender hand then firmly grabbed the spear. Master Autumn gave a mocking gaze as Simao turned cold in fear. Simao used both his hands to grab that spear from his opponent who held it with just one hand. But his body turned stiff. It was as if there were invisible chains that were binding him. He blurted out. "Impossible. You..." Master Autumn gazed murderously. He then suddenly kicked Simao away. Simao flew away and crashed into the ground. After that, he looked at Master Autumn in surprise. Master Autumn continued to hold the spear and stared at Simao with a mocking expression. Simao was so surprised that his eyes had almost rolled out. How did he do that? What did he do? Why couldnt I move my body at that moment? Why do I feel like all my strength is being drained? Ignoring the surprised expressions of the Bishops, Master Autumn weighed the Drac Spear in his hands. His mouth moved to quietly speak. Simao immediately heard a subtle voice in his ear. "Sorry. You know too much. I cannot let you live." After that, Master Autumn raised his hand and threw the spear. The spear flew like a ck light and mercilessly impaled Simao in the chest, nailing him to the ground. Simao screamed. His body burned up immediately as he was engulfed by a ck me. Within a short moment, all that was left were only the ashes and the ck Drac Spear that had been stuck in the ground. Master Autumn sighed softly and turned towards the Pope. "Your Highness. I have killed the vampire." The Pope was stunned and had aplicated expression for a long time. He finallymented bitterly, "As expected from a Sacred Swordsman. Your reputation is well deserved." Master Autumn nodded. He went to Rodys side without looking at the other Bishops and whispered. "Lets go. Quickly!" Seeing that Master Autumn had started to pull away the young man, the Pope frowned and said, "Master Autumn. This young man..." Master Autumn stopped and looked at the Pope. He lightly replied. "I only recognized him after he stood beside me. He is one of my old friends. I taught him a little when he was much younger. The Half Moon sh was also something I taught him. I just could not recognize him earlier." After that, Master Autumn looked at Rody and said, "You fought alone bravely against this sinister enemy. Very good! His Majesty will definitely reward you!" When Master Autumn spoke these words, even the Pope could not say anything else. A single person ran out alone to fight against the vampire. What else could they say? Although Master Autumn had called the Pope Your Highness, the Pope was just a religious leader while Master Autumn was a warrior of the pce. He did not answer to the Pope. He may show respect but he did not take orders from the Pope. What the Pope did not know was that the person Master Autumn had referred to as sinister enemy was not the vampire. Rody looked at the rubble of the Princes castle behind him. He then smiled and left with Master Autumn. Chapter 154: The True Meaning of Swordsmanship Chapter 154: The True Meaning of Swordsmanship Trantor: Evie / Zenobys Editor: A few of the Bishops and Eldersughed as they praised, "We did not expect that the warrior of the Imperial Family was truly so powerful. It seems that our Radiant Empire finally has a new Sacred Swordsman! There is now another fighter who defends the dignity of the True God in his sanctuary. These heathens in the north better be careful! Our strength will be greatly increased in the next holy war." The Pope remained calm as he listened to the praises of the others. There was not a trace of admiration, and heughed bitterly. "Fighter of God... He might be powerful, but is he really a pious believer? Moreover, is he really just a simple Sacred Swordsman?" The Pope then looked at the Drac Spear on the ground and raised his eyebrows. Whatever the case, we have killed a vampire prince and obtained a legendary artifact. This is a happy oue. Half the streets outside Prince Baronds mansion were torn apart. In addition to that, the mansion was almost razed to the ground. The outer walls were already destroyed. Even half of the sturdy castle was destroyed and the remaining half was crumbling. Bayan and hundreds of his private warriors were either dead or scattered everywhere. The other Imperial nobles luxurious mansions that were near the Princes pce were also affected. Many buildings copsed and even the walls were destroyed. Some of the rock-bs in the half of the street nearest to the fighting site had been lifted off the ground. Rody and Master Autumn walked out and saw that several teams of security soldiers in the Imperial Capital had already arrived. They had arrived a little bitte, and at that moment, the ce was in a mess. The leader of the public security soldiers was deathly pale. Thest time, there was an assassination attempt on the Duke of the Tulip Family, which had almost forced him tomit suicide. Finally, he almost had to turn over the entire Imperial Capital before managed to solve that crisis. The current situation was worse. The whole Prince Baronds mansion had already turned into scorched earth, and that actually happen inside the Imperial Capital. From the looks of it, there were not many still left alive. A group of low ranked magicians of Gods religion were on guard outside. They told him that the Pope and several Bishops were in that area subduing demons. The leader of the security soldiers then started to silently pray. He prayed for the Prince to be safe. Otherwise, as the one in charge of public security, he would have no choice but to slit his own throat. As the man was sweating, he saw Master Autumn walking towards him from the end of the street. The leader of the security soldiers rushed forward as if he saw his savior and clung to Master Autumn. Master Autumn looked at him and whispered, "The Pope is in there. A vampire was wreaking havoc in there and had been killed. You do not have to worry about this matter. It is not your responsibility." The man looked relieved but then Master Autumns following words once again made him turn pale. Master Autumn had added, "However, the Princes son, Young Master Bayan had died for the nation." These words made the man almost drop on the ground immediately. His Majesty the Emperors nephew is dead? When His Majesty bes angry, would I, the person in charge of the Empires safety, still be able to live? Master Autumn saw that the man had turned pale and sighed. He thenughed and said, "You dont need to be afraid. In this matter, His Majesty will not be angry. In fact, he would be quite happy." After that, Master Autumn left behind the baffled leader of the security soldiers and continued on with Rody. That man was still confused as he thought to himself. Isnt Young Master Bayan His Majestys blood nephew? Why would His Majesty be happy about his death?" This kind of higher rank stuff was not something a mere low rank leader of the security soldiers could understand. Master Autumns words wereter confirmed when His Majesty did not pursue the leader of the security soldiers. Instead, a writtenmendation was given and praised the man for handling the matter properly and for his meritorious service. The confused leader of the security soldiers then thought to himself, When I was studying in the Imperial Academy, my teacher had told me that to be close to the Emperor is to be close to a tiger. These words are true. The Emperors actions are hard to understand. Naturally, that is another story. Rody followed Master Autumn as the sky turned brighter. Outside of the residence of the Imperial Nobles, the other people on the streets were continuing their days normally. They heard that there was an earthquake and lightning strike the night before. When they heard the news that the noble mansions were destroyed, they felt happy. Hmph. Lets see if they can still be arrogant! This is a joyous asion. The people in the streets and the alleys continued to gossip. The only difference was that there were more security soldiers than usual. Now that the sky was bright, they could no longer just fly around. Rody simply followed Master Autumn all the way out of the city to the outskirts of the Imperial Capital. They then stopped in front of a small house outside of the city. "This is my home." Master Autumn spoke calmly. "It is my former home." They walked into the courtyard and found it depressing and rundown. The ground was filled with fallen leaves and looked as if nobody had been there for a long time. Master Autumn lightly said, "Now, I mostly live inside the pce. I donte here as often as before. However, this ce is quiet. It is safe here..." Master Autumn suddenly looked sharp and said slowly, "... Duke of the Tulip Family." Rody was startled. His expression immediately changed as he stepped back. He then looked at Master Autumn in surprise. "Is it strange?" Master Autumn gave a wry smile. "At first, I thought it was strange. Why did the talentless Seth suddenly became an invincible warrior in the Northwest and the new Duke of the Tulip Family? When I saw you tonight and your swordsmanship, I remembered that Nicole had asked me to teach you. I would be an idiot if I still could not figure it out by then." "Are you so sure of this with just that information?" Rody asked vigntly. Master Autumn gave a bitterugh and said, "At first, I could not confirm it. However, I noticed something." "What is it?" "Do you remember the assessment to inherit the title? I was there as His Majestys guard, but I was hidden in the dark. At that time, I was wondering why the fighting energy from your body was so familiar. At that time, I could not figure it out, but now I could understand it. This is because your bodys fighting energy was cultivated from the seed of power that I gave you." Master Autumnughed calmly as he reassured Rody. "Do not worry. I will not harm you." Rody looked at Master Autumns calm expression and gained a sense of trust. He then rxed and stopped clenching his fist. Master Autumn then smiled and asked. "What is with the dragon on your body?" Rody shook his head and replied, "That is a long story... I... " Master Autumn waved his hand and lightly said, "I am not questioning you. You do not have to give me an answer. In fact, I liked you since the first time I saw you. You are different from the other young warriors I have met. You are very different. You were like me when I was younger." Master Autumn paused for a while and then spoke in a pleasant manner, "You are very strong right now. This makes me happy. " He gradually became serious and said, "However, you should not have created such a ruckus in the Imperial Capital. This is the core of the Empire. Creating such a ruckus here would give you a lot of trouble." Rodys became more stubborn. He raised his eyebrow and shouted, "Why not? I want to make a lot of trouble and destroy those scoundrels!" Rody paused for a moment and then he exined what happened that night to Master Autumn. Master Autumn calmly listened to Rody. Even when he heard the news of Jojos death, he only raised his eyebrows without interrupting Rody. "Is that why you recklessly created havoc?" Master Autumn shook his head when Rody had finished his story. "You are still too young. There are a lot of things that cannot be solved with just the drive to do so. I was like you when I was younger. I had thought that I could solve anything with my sword. However, this is not the case in reality." He then showed a bleak expression andughed hesitantly. "I cannot exin to you much about this... I... do not have much time left here." There was a moment of silence before he smiled at Rody. He was like a father watching over his stubborn son as he asked softly, "Let me ask you. You had returned from the South for Miss Nicole. However, what do you think would be the consequences of your rash actions?" Rody froze for a moment and did not speak. Master Autumn continued, "Miss Nicole ced a lot of importance into the family. Otherwise, she would not have made you pretend to be Seth and to revive her familys prestige. In fact, this was a mistake. For your sake, Miss Nicole refused the Emperors proposal. This is already a difficult matter. If she really only wanted to revive her familys prestige, she would have already epted his proposal. However, why did she not send word to you? This is because she was afraid that you would go back to the Imperial Capital and make the Emperor anxious. What do you think the consequences of your actions would be? What are the charges for generals that returned to the Imperial Capital without the Emperors orders? This was an iron-castw that has been in ce since Abbas the Greats rule!" "Once you have created such a ruckus, you are no longer the Duke of the Tulip Family. You threw away that identity to be with Miss Nicole. That is a good thing. But what do you think would happen after that? Will you elope with Miss Nicole? Will you allow the Tulip Familys name to fall?" When he saw that Rody did not speak, Master Autumn raised his eyebrows and suddenly shouted, "You think of getting rid of your identity as the Duke so that you could be with Miss Nicole? Have you thought about how you are going to be with Miss Nicole? Exile to a distant ce? You are wrong." Master Autumn then looked straight at Rody and lowered his voice. "You are not willing to be the Duke of the Tulip Family, but does that mean you cannot be Duke Rody? You do not want to be the Commander of the Tulip Family but does that mean you cannot be Commander Rody? You are still you, but that does not mean you cannot raise a different banner for the Empire besides the banner of the Tulip Family." Rody was shocked and his eyes turned bright Raise a new banner? Thats it! If Rody were to take Nicole and leave, would Nicole be willing to give up on the Tulip Family cause? She may not be willing to watch her family with centuries of reputation copse. Even for Rody himself. Would he leave Sieg? Leave Gordon? Leave the people that have fought with him on the battlefield or died for him? "You do not have to see Nicole right now," Master Autumn whispered. "Stay here for the next two days. I will teach you some things." "You will teach me?" Rody eyes glinted with excitement. "Are you saying... you would ept me as your apprentice?" In the end, Rody was still Rody. No matter how powerful he became, he was still a simple person at heart. To be the apprentice of the strongest warrior in the Empire! To be Master Autumns apprentice! There were many young warriors in the Empire that dreamt of this. Even Rody himself dreamt of bing Master Autumns apprentice when he was still a student in the Imperial Academy. Master Autumn saw the vigor in Rodys eyes and shook his head. He then said softly, "No. You will not be my apprentice. Your current strength is almost at the rank of a Sacred Swordsman. What qualifications do I have to be your teacher?" Master Autumnughed as if he was very pleased. "When I was younger, the Duke of the Tulip Family had helped me. I have said it before that if I were to have an apprentice, I would only ept his son. Unfortunately, Seth has no interest in swordsmanship." Master Autumn saw Rodys disappointed look and gave a wry smile. "I can give you some pointers. I cannot help you improve your power but rather, your swordy." "Swordy?" Rody was at a loss. In fact, Rody was proud of his own swordsmanship. He had the most solid swordsmanship whenpared with the other students in the Imperial Academy. Even after his strength increased, Instructor Carter from the Tulip Family had also praised his swordsmanship. His fighting energy and all of his powers were acquired by good fortune. It was not gained from his own efforts. On the other hand, his swordsmanship was entirely his own effort." Master Autumn saw that Rody was at a loss and continued, "The sword is not as simple as you imagine it to be. During those years, if it was not because of swordsmanship, I would... Sigh..." Master Autumn suddenly sighed softly. He gazed at the run-down courtyard with apathetic eyes and said, "Just now I told you not to create a fuss for Miss Nicole and not to be too impulsive. In fact, I really admire your courage. Unfortunately, I did not have your courage during those years." His eyes glinted as if he was lost in the past. "I said you cannot elope with her... Haha... Elope is such a heavy word. If only I could elope with her. If only we could just drop everything." Finally, Master Autumn returned and gave a Rody a profound look. "Make great efforts. Do not repeat my mistake." Master Autumns sad gaze also made Rody tremble. It seemed that although Master Autumn was famous, he had a sad past. Who was the person that made Master Autumn so heartbroken? "Curious?" Master Autumn smiled. "These are all things that happened when I was younger..." Master Autumn lightly said, "I was like you when I was younger. While my swordsmanship was not that good, I fell in love with a noble girl. Later... Well, it was never possible for her to marry a civilian warrior like me... In the end, she married..." At this point, Master Autumn shook his head and cleared the thoughts from his mind. Master Autumn then walked slowly to a tree. He then looked back and asked, "In your heart, what is the sword?" Rody thought for a moment and answered, "It is power! It is the weapon to destroy my enemies!" Master Autumn shook his head andughed. "I asked you what is the sword, not what weapons are for. Any weapon could turn into power to destroy the enemy. But, in your heart, what is the sword?" Master Autumn spoke seriously when he saw Rody was at a loss. "Your biggest w is that the Empire has corrupted your swordsmanship training! In my opinion, the swordsmanship used by the majority of the warriors in the Empire is wrong! They use the sword to sh and chop... Hmph. It is just relying on brute force. I would not be able to see the difference even if you exchanged their swords with sticks." Rody could not help butugh. "What else could you do with a sword if you do not use it to sh?" Master Autumn replied, "It is not that shing is wrong... but swords are not used like that." He then closed his eyes and seriously said, "The sword is a noble weapon. It is more handy than spears, more shy than daggers, more spirited than axes. It has more techniquespared to scimitars! However, the Empires swordsmanship training had turned sword into a weapon without depth. In their hands, a sword is used to sweep like a spear, stab like a dagger, chop like an axe, or sh like a scimitar. Hmph. Do you call these swords?" Master Autumn then opened his eyes and looked at Rody. He then said in a serious tone," The sword is not trained but cultivated". Master Autumn then pointed and lightly said, "I will teach you Sword Cultivation1." His voice was cold as he continued, "I stopped using the sword when I reached forty years old. Do you want to know why?" Master Autumn thenughed lightly. "That is because the sword is me, and I am a sword." (Authors Note : Sorry. I borrowed this line from Gu Longs words. This is because Ximen Chui Xue is my favorite Wuxia character.2) "Do you see these falling leaves? They are fluttering effortlessly. If you were to punch it, chop it or sweep at them, they would just shake and flutter further away." Master Autumn then closed his eyes. His finger then made a gentle sliding motion. A sharp sword qi appeared in mid-air. This qi did not feel violent or earth-shattering. but seemed to slice a slowly falling leaf into two. After the qi disappeared, an atmosphere of destion set in. It seemed that in its wake, the wind stopped and flowers disappear; time and tide stood still, and sword and passion were dead. "Transmitting my anger and vigor through my fingers, I wield the sword and thrust it at the warmth of spring, the uprightness of summer, the charm of autumn, and the quiet elegance of winter." These were the words of the Empires greatest warrior. Notes: ޽ Yi Shen Xiu Jian. By means of structure. build/repair sword I just named it Create Sword because that is what it does literally. Gu Long is a martial arts author and Ximen Chui Xue is a character from one of his story, Legend of Lu Xiao Feng. Chapter 155: Crafty Plots Chapter 155: Crafty Plots Trantor: Evie / Zenobys Editor: The Imperial Capital was in chaos for a few days. Besides the news of the death of the Emperors nephew, there was another news that made the Emperor furious. The Emperor was originally in a fairly good mood, but he was badly affected after hearing the news. The news was that the Empires most famous beautiful woman and the sister of the Empress, Miss Jojo, had gone missing. After many rounds of investigations, they finally found that Miss Jojo had left the city with some guards on the night just before the surprise attack at the Princes residence. She was supposed to leave the city for her family residence outside the city. However, there was no news after she had left the city. The guards at the city gates had reported that they saw Miss Jojos carriage leaving that evening. However, they did not see her return. Those at Miss Jojos small family residence also said that Miss Jojo had never returned to the residence. So, Miss Jojo and her team of guards had just disappeared into thin air. The leader of the security soldiers had just received two orders from the Emperor. The first one was amendation that praised his good work for dealing with the aftermath of the attack at the Princes residence. The second order was for these soldiers to immediately search for Miss Jojos whereabouts. Besides that, the Emperor had also dispatched thousands of the Imperial cavalrymen out of the Imperial Capital to search for Miss Jojo in all directions. It was said that even the personal guards of the Imperial Familyprising high ranked magicians and warriors were also dispatched to look for Miss Jojo. Master Autumn stayed silent as he watched these people busy themselves. He already knew that Jojo was dead. Her body was also hidden by Rody. However, he did not know where Rody hid the body. Rody had never told him, and he never thought of asking. After the uproar, His Majesty the Emperor had temporarily put aside his marriage with Miss Nicole of the Tulip Family. Instead, almost the entire Imperial Capital was turned upside down. Naturally, this was not because of Bayans death. Bayans death was not exactly good news for the Emperor. Although Prince Barond was lucky enough to escape, he no longer entered the Imperial Pce. Instead, he left the Imperial Capital to hide in one of his private residences on the outskirt of the city. The nobles that knew about the secret fight for the throne and had originally taken Prince Baronds side now all tried to express their loyalties to the Emperor. They did that to protect themselves. However, Abbas XIpletely ignored them. The Emperors eyes were red as he continued to wait for Miss Jojo to return. "The Emperor is a fool." In a certain corner of a certain room in the Imperial Capital, Seth was carrying a silver ss. Heughed as he slowly said, "Although I am not too sure who destroyed the Princes residence, but that fellow Rody had suddenly disappeared. This incident is most likely rted to him." Mark waszily leaning on a chair as if his entire body was without energy. He shook the empty bottle in his hand and lightly said, "The Emperor has always been an idiot, but what is the point of saying this?" Seths handsome face showed a strange expression. "If I were the Emperor, this would be the best time to rebuild my influence and uproot the opposition! The Princes residence had been destroyed by someone, and the biggest gain for the Emperor is Bayans death! The Emperors weakness right now is that he does not have an heir. Bayan is a descendant of royal blood. His father is also one of thete Emperors son. If the Emperor still does not have a son in the future, the throne would belong to Bayan. The Emperor would not be able to do anything, even if he was unwilling. Prince Baronds efforts in arrogantly winning over the support of the nobles in the Imperial Capital meant that he knew the Emperors weakness!" Mark coldly replied, "In my opinion, that Prince Barond has an intellectual problem. Since the throne would belong to his son in the future, what is the point of all the petty tricks? Arent they unnecessary?" Seth sighed and shook his head. "It was not unnecessary at all!" He exposed a cold smile. "When has there never been killing in the battle for the throne? His Majesty the Emperor is reluctant in giving up the throne to others. Naturally, that means he also wants an heir to inherit the throne. Unfortunately, he has no son. That was why he had to suppress the Prince and his faction. Sigh..." Seth sighed. "Prince Barond also had no choice but to desperately expand his own strength. The Emperor was like a thorn to both Prince Barond and his son. He also knew that the Emperor was focussed on getting rid of the Tulip Family and had not noticed their actions. Prince Barond was more intelligent than the Emperor! He made good use of time to gain more influence in the Imperial Capital, so that he would be strong enough to fight against the Emperor in the future." Old Mark sighed again. He knew that the bottle in his hand was empty but he could not help but bring the bottle to his mouth. Seths gaze looked a bitplicated. "What a pity. All the people I meet are idiots. The Emperor is a fool. He is the idiot amongst idiots. He had the Tulip Family to support the Empire as pirs, but he did not know how to make the most of that. Instead, he intentionally tried to pull down those pirs. Now, he is not using the opportunity to strengthen his position. He ignored Prince Barond and was putting all his resources into searching for Miss Jojo. Besides that, there is also Rody! I tried so hard to persuade him that day, but that fool did not listen! Now the Imperial Capital is in chaos and he disappeared again... Sigh..." Old Mark suddenly looked at Seth and coldly said, "Dont you think that your words are very strange?" "Oh?" Old Mark lightly said, "I dont care if the Emperor is a fool. Whether he wants the throne or that woman has got nothing to do with me. However, that boy Rody... Sigh... You said that you had persuaded him to continue being a Duke. For whose sake did you try and convince him? Isnt it for your own sake? This is because you want to escape your own responsibility!" Sethughed. His expression did not change. "Do you think I am too selfish?" "Yes." Old Mark was stillzing on the chair, but his eyes had turned sharp. "Who is Rody? He is just someone that is unrted to all these. You intentionally made him the Duke of the Tulip Family for the sake of the Empire and for the sake of the survival of the Tulip Family... He had to fight, he had to kill... For what? Now he is a skilled person that could defeat Reuenthal in the Northwest. He could also use the Lightning Gods Whip to get rid of all the rebels at the Westwood province. Do you intend to chain this person up and force him to work himself to the bone for your family for the rest of his life?" Seths smile was unchanging as he quietly listened to Old Mark. He then slowly said, "Do you think I have gone too far?" Seth suddenly sighed and walked to the window. He looked at the sky and murmured, "Am I really too selfish?" He then gave a strangeugh. "But, why does the Tulip Family forever have to be the one to protect the Empire and the Radiant continent? Why must the Tulip Family bear this heavy burden? Everyone says that the Tulip Family will protect the Radiant Continent but who will protect the Tulip Family? For centuries, the Tulip Family has been the fence, the castle and the pirs! But... For what? Why does that stupid thorny flower family always want us to be guards1? Abbas XI is obviously a fool! Why do we need to risk our lives for him?" "Is that why you made Rody do it?" Old Markughed coldly. Seths expression was calm. "So, what? The Tulip Familys banner has been flying for centuries. It is about time for it toe down and for a new banner to fly instead. What is wrong with that?" "Dont you think you are contradicting yourself?" Old Mark frowned. "You do not want to risk your life for the Emperor. So why must Rody risk his life instead? I also dont see any new banner. If Rody continues to pose as the Duke, it will still be the Tulip Familys banner that will be flying!" Seth shook his head and said softly, "You do not understand... You do not understand." He thenughed and said, "Rody is a very suitable person for this. He is brave but soft-hearted. He is determined, but he has his own principles. Such a person is suitable to be the Regiment Commander of the Empire. The Empire also still needs the Tulip Familys banner. After a few years, the Empire would no longer have a need for the Tulip Family. At that time, the Tulip Family can safely disappear." "A few years? Disappear?" Mark shook his head. "What are your intentions?" Seth lightly replied, "I will not harm Rody, and I will also not chain him to us. At most... I will temporarily be using him." He then sighed and continued, "Unfortunately, I cannot be like him. I have already said this before. I cannot be like my father. I will never be qualified to be a Regiment Commander. I am someone who hides in the dark. The Regiment Commander of the Tulip Family is someone that stands under the sun and is an idol admired by many. Unfortunately, I am not that kind of person. The Regiment Commander of the Tulip Family needs to be brave. It is a pity that I am not brave. I do not even want to see blood. Even if you take me to the battlefield, I am afraid of pain. The Regiment Commander of the Tulip Family has to be upright, but I prefer to use irregr methods. For example, right now, if there was an enemy in front of us, my father or Rody would pull out their sword and challenge their opponent. They would use the proper way to defeat their opponent. That is the heroic way. However, I prefer to use different methods." He turned to look at Old Mark and lightly said, "Some people are born heroes. However, being a hero is tiring. I like wine and pretty women. I like to enjoy myself. I like freedom and plotting. Unfortunately, to be a hero and to be admired by millions of people is out of bound for me." "Nonsense!" Old Mark snorted in contempt. "Who said heroes cannot like pretty women? Arent there stories in this world about heroes having affairs with pretty women?" "That is not affair, my friend." 1 Sethughed. "That is called love. It is the love between the hero and the beautiful woman. They are all dazzling and bright. However, yboys are different. Heroes should be burly, with a sword in one hand and his beloved in the other. He would then stand at the highest point and look majestically at the millions respecting him. As for me, I would not use a sword even if you gave me one. As for women, the more the better. The faster the women are changed, the better for me." "Hahaha..." Old Mark burst intoughter. "You are not hero material indeed. You should be..." Seth alsoughed. "I should be a yboy that schemes behind the hero. I should be a person like Dandong." Old Mark shook his head. "However, I am confused by you. What does this have to do with Rody? You had said earlier that you would make use of Rody for a another few years. After a few years, the Empire would no longer need him. What do you mean by that?" Seth looked, at Old Mark and asked back, "What do you think the Empire needs the most right now?" Old Mark shook his head and replied, "Of course it needs a real Regiment Commander of the Tulip Family. A man that wields a sword to defend the dignity of the Empire and repels possible assants!" Seth looked at Old Mark in pity. "Is this the conclusion you obtained after living for over two hundred years? My God, you better dont im to be Dandongs disciple in the future. He would be so ashamed that he woulde back to life." Ignoring Old Marks murderous re, Seth coldly continued, "The Empire needs a real Emperor, a leader! And not an idiot who only knows how to dig his own grave!" Old Markughed. "An Emperor? Are you trying to be an Emperor?" Seth was shocked and immediately replied, "Of course not! I do not even want to be a Duke! What makes you think I would want to be an Emperor? Do you think it is nice to be an Emperor?" Seth smiled and continued, "Have you seen puppet shows? The one where the puppets are tied on a string and then made to dance." "Of course." Seth smiled. "If you could stand behind and control the Emperor. Wouldnt that be more interesting?" Old Mark sighed again. "Who was the one that said you are a person without ambition? The person who said it is blind." Seth shrugged his shoulders. "I have never said such things. I only said that I cannot be a hero. I did not say that I cannot be formidable." Seth then gave a strangeughter. "I knew two to three years ago that Abbas XI was impotent. He has not been with the Empress in the past two years. This was not something in the open. I would not have known if Jojo had not, inadvertently, told me." "Hmph, why do you care about these things?" Seth shook his head. "Of course, if a yboy like me does not care about such things, what else would I care about? Do you think I care about the battle in the Northwest or the holy war with the Rnd Continent?" He then sighed and continued, "But, I still know more than others... Her Highness the Empress is not feeling well." "Hmm?" Seth smiled. "Our dear Empress seems to be pregnant. However, she has not told the Emperor." Old Mark stared at Seth with wide eyes. Seth lightly said, "That is why nobody should bother aiming for the title of Crown Prince. Even if Bayanes back to life, I also have a way to kill him again! Nobody can fight for the position of Crown Prince anymore. This is because that position has already been given to the child in the Empress womb." At that time, anybody would have asked the same question. Old Mark was not an exception and asked, "Who is the father?" Seth smiled calmly and replied, "I am." "You... You are truly formidable..." Old Mark was stunned for a long time before he slowly spoke, "You actually..." Old Mark thenughed like a madman. "You actually cuckolded the Emperor!" Seth gave a strangeughter. "Such a beautiful future... After a few months, the Emperor would be dead. My son would then be the new ruler. Rody will continue to serve as the Duke of the Tulip Family, and I will be the Dandong of the new generation! I will create a new age in the Empire!" Old Mark smiled and replied, "I am afraid it wont be so easy. The Emperor will die within a few months? Although that person is annoying, he does not seem to be short-lived. Do you n to kill him? Dont forget. Right now, he is still an Emperor while you are nobody." Seth lightly replied, "You dont understand. I have hundreds of ways to end his life. However, I dont think I even need to act." Sethughed helplessly. "Our Emperors life would end in about a few months. That is what I saw from his urine and his feces. Dont forget that you are the one who taught me about medicine." "Stop looking at me." Seth told Old Mark. "Your gaze is making me ufortable. Alright. Let me tell you. The one that wants the Emperor to die is Barond. He wants the Emperor to quickly die so that his son can seed the throne early. Poisoning the Emperor is not too hard to aplish and can be done by bribing the people in the Imperial Pce. Besides that, the Emperor is a fool. This could not be done so easily during the era of Abbas the Great. There are thousands of Imperial Guards and master warriors. Even the strongest warrior, Master Autumn, is there. So, what? They cannot eat for the Emperor." Seth then sighed. "It was really a good n. Administer poison slowly for two years. The poison would slowly umte before killing its victim. This would not be discovered so easily." Old Mark sighed and asked, "How do you know so much?" Seth smiled faintly. "This is the benefit of being an unnamed yboy. Rody helped me by attracting all the attention, including the vast majority of hostile eyes. As I hide in the dark, I am able to see and hear more things than others." NOTES: 1. In case anyone forget, the royal familys emblem is a thorny flower. Chapter 156: Rody’s Smile Chapter 156: Rodys Smile Trantor: Evie / Zenobys Editor: Rody was sitting in Master Autumns courtyard outside the city. He held the leaf that had been sliced into two by Master Autumn, still stunned by the event. "Thrust at the warmth of spring, the uprightness of summer, the charm of autumn, and the quiet elegance of winter." Rody repeated Master Autumns words from that day and sighed. "This sounds reallyplicated." He picked up the Dragon Fang sword and gently looked at it. He then stood up, shouted lightly and shed downwards. There was a loud sound, and a small crater appeared on the ground. The nearby tree also shook and its leaves started to fall fluttering down.. "I still cant do it..." Rody shook his head. "Could it be that it is impossible to work with more power?" He slowly stretched out his hands, caught a leaf with his fingers and tossed it out again. He then shed at it quickly with the other hand. The leaf that was cut by the sword filled with fighting energy immediately dispersed and turned into dust. "It will not work. Your method will not work." Master Autumn suddenly appeared behind Rody and frowned. "You will not be stronger just by being more powerful. The way you used it earlier is no different from how you would use any other weapons." Master Autumn showed a wry smile when he saw Rodys distressed expression. "It is not easy to breakthrough this bottleneck. You are already very, very powerful. You have already reached the realm of a Sacred Swordsman. However, it is not so easy to practice. Simply using such strength, you would still be like a defenceless baby in front of people with a strong domain." "Control!" Master Autumn said softly, "Control is the true essence! Why are the Gods powerful? The reason is because they can control this space. They can make it snow during the sixth month[1] ; they can make the thunder roll; they can make time stop and even distort the space in front of us. That is why the Gods are so powerful. They can override everything!" He paused for a while and then continued, "Those with a strong domain are said to have an existence close to God because they are able to create their own domain within Gods world. They are the masters of everything within their own domain." Master Autumn then patted Rodys shoulder as he looked at the sky and said, "There are rules in this world! Why are there stars in the sky? Why does the sun rise when the moon sets? Why do the four seasons exist? Why are there spring showers and winter snows? As long as youprehend these rules, you can control everything in your hands!" Rody seemed enlightened. He looked at his hands, then slowly raised them and murmured, "Comprehend..." "Yes!" Master Autumn replied. "I cannot teach you how to improve your strength. In fact, you are already very strong. However, you do not know how to control it! You do not know how to make your own rules!" "First, learn to control your own strength. After that, learn to control the things around you." Master Autumn picked up a withered branch. A brilliant light appeared in his hands. The withered branch suddenly sprouted buds that were green and full of life. Master Autumn had a glorious expression as he said, "The moon rises after every sunset. Spring arrives after every winter. All of these repeat themselves. The only question is whether we could understand it." Rody slowly took the branch from Master Autumns hands. However, the buds on the branch immediately withered in his hands. "This..." Rody suddenly realized something and looked at Master Autumn. "You have already..." Master Autumn smiled slightly and nodded his head. He then lightly said, "I can tell you the reason. However, I cannot help youprehend it. You have already rested here for a few days. I want you to follow me somewhere else today." "Oh? Where are we going?" "We are going to the Imperial Pce." Master Autumns voice sounded strange. "It is time I let you know something... I do not have much time left." Rody frowned. "Master Autumn, what are you talking about?" Master Autumn shook his head and whispered, "This is all my fault... The pitiful me of the past did not have enough courage. Later on, that me was still not brave enough! I watched her get hurt by two people... If only I had stopped at that time, she would not have to suffer! Had I done that, I would not need to watch her secretly shed tears every day. She is just a defenceless woman. I will not sit idly by and watch anyone hurt her. Not even that bastard!" He looked at Rody and said softly. "Today, I have already made a decision. I will take a friend with me and leave here forever. However, before that, I need to see and understand something." "What is it?" ... A woman in the Imperial Pce was speaking softly, "I am worried. Why have you note and visit me in such a long time? There is also Jojo... Where has she disappeared to?" The womans voice continued. "His Majesty has been dispatching people to see me, but I hid from them. What are you going to do? Do you really want to see me die?" A voice sighed and slowly replied. "It is not easy toe in here. Dont worry. That man will die very soon. Our son will be the ruler of this continent. This world would change because of us... It is truly an interesting thing." The woman turned silent. However, a clear voice suddenly spoke out. "He is deceiving you." Momentarily, the door was pushed open and a slender figure walked in. Seth frowned and whispered, "Master Autumn." Master Autumn looked at the feeble Empress who was sitting behind Seth. His face had an agitated expression before looking back at Seth. "Have you forgotten my warning years ago?" His voice turned cold. "I have warned you since the first time you privately met with the Empress. Dont think that I dont dare to kill you just because you are his son." Seths expression remained unchanged as he said, "Of course, you do." He then shook his head and continued, "But you will not kill me." Facing Master Autumns murderous gaze, Seth slowly stepped forward and said, "I know that when a man loves a woman, he would do anything. You would even dare to kill Gods son if he was the offender. However, you would not do it." Seth looked at Master Autumn mockingly and said, "Master Autumn. I am not as strong as you but I know a lot of things." He then lowered his voice. "You love her, but she loves me. That is why, you will not kill me. Others might, but you would not." After that, Seth smiled. "That is because you are Master Autumn." Master Autumn was startled, and his gaze turned colder. "You are right. I would not. There were a lot of things that I did not know, but now, I do." Master Autumn took a deep breath and looked back to the Empress. He softly said, "Do you still not understand? He does not love you. He will not fall in love with any woman. He got close to Jojo just so that he could get close to you. He got close to you just for his own gain! At that time, you begged me to protect you two and to prevent your secret from being revealed to others... Haha..." Master Autumnughed sadly. "How many people have I killed for you? I have assassinated so many people who have identally learned your secret. However, were you happy?" Seth shook his head. "Master Autumn. You really surprised me." Heughed and continued. "I had thought you would stay by her side forever as an invisible bodyguard. Can you tell me why you have suddenly be so courageous today?" Master Autumn shook his head. "I dont care what you want. Your ambition is your business. I wont even bat an eye if you assassinate the Emperor right now." He slowly took in a breath and then continued, "However, you have now treated her as a bargaining chip, a tool for your ambition!" Seth shook his head. "You are wrong again. This world needs to be changed! The Empire has decayed too much in the past hundred years. I want to change all this!" Master Autumn gave a wry smile and replied, "Sav these words for Rody. Unfortunately, I am not Rody. He may move ording to your wishes, but I will not." Seth raised his eyebrows and lightly said, "You know about Rody? Ah, what a pity. I secretly hid from you the past few days and did note to the Imperial Pce. I hoped that you would not discover us. I did not expect you to find out anyway." He then looked at Master Autumn and loudly asked, "Why am I wrong? For the Empire, I have prepared an invincible Regiment Commander of the Tulip Family. I abandoned my title and hid behind the scenes! I was willing to give up all the glory that belonged to me! For the Empire, I will also remove that stupid Emperor! I will revive this declining Empire! With me around, the Empire will rise again on this continent! Reuenthal from the Northwest and even the Military Minister, Marquis Garoline, are nothing to me! I will revive this Empire! The Empire is like a ship controlled by a stupid helmsman. I will remove that helmsman!" Master Autumn shook his head and asked, "For what?" "For what..." Seth gaze becameplicated. "For the Tulip Family!" Seth slowly said. "For centuries, the Tulip Family is known as the guardian and pirs of the Empire! Why must the Tulip Family bear this responsibility? The Thorn Flower Family is the Imperial Family! Why dont they bear this responsibility? For what? Let me tell you! To rece the dying Thorn Flower Family and to make the Tulip Family the real master of this continent!" Seths eyes became excited as he continued. "My son will be the Emperor of the continent! The Tulip Familys descendant will be the new master of the continent!" Master Autumn shook his head again. He looked at the spirited Seth and said, "I have misjudged you! We have all misjudged you!" Master Autumn gave a wry smile. "Everyone had thought that you feared responsibility and are just a yboy who escapes from his own responsibilities. Hmph. I had never expected you to be working for your own family. However, you were even more conscientious and dedicatedpared to Nicole." Seth slowly said, "When I was young, I read a saying among Dandongs notes. Although most of it was written in a strangenguage, I have already been reading the ones written in the Imperialnguage since young. Do you know what was that saying?" He calmly spoke, "These words were, make concessions to gain advantages." "A new era will begin in my hands. The Empire will have an invincible Regiment Commander of the Tulip Family. As for me, I will be a wise person like Dandong! Rody and I will create a brilliant era for the Empire! Master Autumn. Do you still think I am wrong?" Master Autumn had aplicated expression. "You are very strange. You look very ambitious, but you do not seem interested in the throne. You... Why are you doing this? Why did you do all of this?" Sethughed. "There is no reason why." Seth showed an earnest gaze. "This is all for the wonderful scene! I want to see what kind of era I could create! Tell me. Is that all for myself? Am I too selfish?" Master Autumn nodded and sighed. "I do not know how to describe you - you are despicable, crazy and shameless but still admirable." Seth bowed gently and elegantly as he said, "Thank you for thepliment." After that, he smiled and asked. "Master Autumn. Do you still think that I am wrong? I need your strength. I need you to help me deal with those people from Gods religion. I also need you to help me deal with the people on the Northern Continent. However, I do not believe that they are heathens. To begin with, I do not believe in Gods!" Master Autumn looked at Seth and lightly said, "I will not." "What?" Seth frowned slightly. He then sighed with regret. "Truly a pity... Fine..." He then lightly said, "In that case, Master Autumn. Tell me. Why did you look for me today? Are you going to kill me now?" The Empress was trembling and crying behind Seth. Master Autumn felt his heart ache and whispered, "I was wrong about you. I had thought that you were a person without ambition. I had thought that you would stay outside of this dispute and blessed the two of you. Now, it is time to make up for my mistakes." Seths expression did not change. He lightly said, "Oh? You have made up your mind? Thene and kill me. I will watch you do it!" Master Autumn slowly walked forward and said softly, "I will not kill you. However, I will not let you continue to use her as a tool. I will take her away!" These words made Seth freeze for a moment before he turned his head upwards andughed. Heughed wildly as if he had just heard a ridiculous joke. Master Autumn frowned. "Why are youughing?" Seth held back hisughter and looked back coldly. He then softly said, "You have finally summoned your courage? However, it is unfortunate..." He then showed a mocking expression and continued, "You are toote. If only you had this courage before she entered the pce, or before I met her... Your courage came toote!" Seth turned and looked at the thin and pallid face of the Empress. He then said softly, "Tell me. Tell him too. Are you willing to leave me to follow him?" The Empress dull eyes looked at Master Autumn and then back at Seth. She showed a profound expression and then answered, "No!" Seth sighed. He did not show a proud expression but instead had eyes filled with regret andpassion. He reached out to the Empress hair and softly told her, "Lovestruck woman. He is right. I am a terrible person. To me, you are just a tool. In this world, there are many that would lie to you. However, Master Autumn would definitely not lie to you." The Empress shook her head. Her eyes pleaded as she gritted her teeth. "No! I will not leave you!" Sethughed lightly and then he looked back to Master Autumn. He coldly said, "Do you have anything else to say?" Master Autumns calm face turned into one of grief. Even when he faced a vampire with a legendary artifact, he had never wavered. However, his expression has now copsed. Seth shook his head and sighed, "Dont you understand? A woman does not see anything else the moment she is blinded by love." Master Autumn gritted his teeth. "Are you really someone from the Tulip Family? Why do you have such an evil heart?" Sethughed. He could stillugh calmly. "I am the son of the Tulip Family. The blood that flows in my veins is definitely that of the Tulip Family! However, I am the Tulip Familys most outstanding offspring!" After that, he coldly said, "Is Rody out there? Why dont you let hime in?" The moment these words came out, Rody walked in and angrily stared at Seth. Seth looked at Rodys angry appearance and shook his head. "What a pity. Although you are outstanding and have great potential, you are not a schemer. I have always thought that the mind was mightier than violence. That is why when I was young, I have considered being a wise person like Dandong instead of the invincible Regiment Commander of the Tulip Family." Master Autumn gave a wry smile. "The answer is obvious." Seth nodded his head and replied, "Yes. The answer is obvious. It is also more interesting to be a schemer than a hero. This is my choice." He then looked at Rody while ignoring his hostile gaze and lightly asked. "What is your choice, Duke? My sisters beloved. Dont look at me like that. You love my sister. That is why no matter how much you hate me, you cannot kill me. So, what is your choice? Are you willing to cooperate with me to create a great era and leave our names behind in history?" Rody did not answer. All sorts of emotions tore at his heart. One moment, he felt at a loss. The next moment, he felt angry. Seth coldly looked at him and lightly said, "You are Rody. One year ago, you were just a civilian struggling in poverty. You constantly worried about the living expenses for the following month and whether you would have enough money to eat. If it was not because of me, you would not be here today. You would not be a hero that earned the admiration of millions! There would not be anyone cheering for you, fighting for you or dying for you! You would not gain my sisters love, and you would not gain the admiration of the people on the continent! But look at yourself right now! You have taken down your mask! You have revealed your own identity! Do you think this is good?" Seth smiled gloomily, and then he suddenly pointed at Master Autumn and coldly said, "This person is a good example! Even if you eventually be an invincible warrior like him, what can you do? Even if you stand at very the top among the warriors, it means nothing! Look at him! He is helpless against the person he loves! What is power? It is not domain force, god or demon strength but control!" Seth stretched out a hand and clenched it tightly as he loudly said, "What is so great about personal strength? With my intelligence, I would have been an invincible master if I wanted to! However, it is pointless! Being the strongest on the continent is still insignificant! Even if you have Master Autumns strength, it is also useless! Can you understand the joy of creating a new era? Can you appreciate the feeling of seeing everything thriving in your hands?" Seth suddenlyughed. "You know what, Rody? I have always thought highly of you!" Heughed proudly. "There are thousands of people in the Imperial Capital. Yet, I picked you at a nce! Do you remember how you came to the Tulip Familys mansion and met my sister?" "Could it be you? Are you the one that... arranged everything?" Rody frowned. "Yes!" Seth answered calmly. "The man that hired you to go out of the city was me. All of you thought that you attacked the wrong person. In fact, it was not wrong. Did you know? I have observed you for a long time. You have always been first in your swordsmanship. You have great potential and qualifications. You have a strong character and your figure is simr to mine. You are also very pure and have no particr bad habits. You are also just a civilian. There are many other things. I have observed you for an entire year. Did you know? I believe that you are someone that can be molded into a hero! It was perfect... except for your face at that point in time! Fortunately, I knew that my sister had a magic mask. I also happened to know my sisters character. That was why, I tried it out. I did not expect it to be sessful!" "In order to hook you in, I first asked your friend and found out that you were short on money. I then spent some money to hire your friend for the first job so that he made some money. . After that, I knew that he would invite you for the next job. The result was a sess! What you thought was the wrong target was actually not a mistake but a coincidence that I arranged! I also had Old Mark to help me. Besides that, did you think I would leave so many books and notes for a civilian boy to just read? I left it there for you to read! I could not be by your side, but I wanted to teach you how to be rebellious, strong and how to be a qualified Regiment Commander! I wanted to teach you the qualities of a real hero! This is to slowly shape the new hero of the Empire!" "These are all..." Rody began to tremble. "Yes. It is all me!" Seth coldly said, "I am the one that did everything!" Seth was unafraid as he looked at the two extremely strong warriors. In his eyes, it was as if he was set high above the masses. "Now choose!" There was a moment of silence. Rodys eyes was lifeless and he could only hear the beating of his own heart. He felt a sense of agony and humiliation. He then trembled as though a different emotion has taken over. He was torn with various emotions. His face was filled with anger, then distress, then disappointment. Finally, he gave a coldugh. Master Autumn raised his eyebrows and was about to speak when Rody suddenlyughed. Rody stood up, ramrod straight. His vacant look disappeared. Heughed happily, without a care in the world. The anger and fury he previously felt was gone, leaving behind only a smile. Rody looked at Seth and gently said a few words. Unlike Seths, his words were not so agitated, not so ambitious, not so persuasive. However, his tone was serious as if he was talking aboutmon sense. Rody had smiled and simply said, "Seth. I think you are a very pitiful person." Notes: 1. This story came from China, located at the Northern Hemisphere. Winter (and thus, snow) starts sometime around December. That is why snowing during June is not right. I left the trantion as the literal sixth month because the characters dont live on Earth. For all I know, they have thirteen months. Chapter 157: Magnificent Reply Chapter 157: Magnificent Reply Trantor: Evie / Zenobys Editor: "You are a madman." Rody calmly and slowly said, "No. This way of saying it is not urate and would be unfair to you. However, you are still a madman. You are a madman whose heart is as hard as steel and is calm and cold like ice! Your insanity is not from your crazy ns. On the contrary, you are the most far-sighted person I have ever met. Your insanity is also not from your arrogance. You are not arrogant at all. You weave your traps extremely calmly, like a spider, to carry out your n. You are one of the calmest people I have ever met." Rody then gave a strangeugh and continued. "However, I still have to say that you are a madman. A pitiful madman!" Seth sighed and shook his head. He softly said, "Are you trying to annoy me? It is not going to work. I will not get angry from that." "Really?" Rody smiled even more calmly. "That means you are even more pitiful than I had thought." Rody nced at Master Autumn and slowly continued, "In fact, if you had used Nicole in the past, I would have fullymitted myself to your cause. Unfortunately, you cannot do that anymore." Rody then looked back at Seth coldly and slowly said, "But I still want to say it. You are a madman. On top of that, you are very pitiful." "Keep talking." Rody sighed. "I do not know anything about schemes. If it goes ording to your expectations and I start listening to you, the chances of sess would be great. You will be able to control the most influential family in the Empire. You will obtain the support of the army. You have the Empress in your hand and also a son. All you need now is for the Emperor to die. Although I do not know what it is, I am sure that you have your ways to let your son inherit the throne. However, everything you have spoken of relies on a single foundation." At this point, Rody pointed to himself. "That is only if I obey you." Seth frowned. "Does that mean you are unwilling? Are you dissatisfied? You are just a person struggling at the bottom of the Empire. I gave you a glorious position and even the opportunity to be admired by many." "Feelings!" Rody had suddenly interrupted him and coldly replied, "Feelings! Seth. You misjudged human feelings! Your mistake is that you did not take feelings into ount! In other words, you do not have feelings!" Rody stepped forward and continued, "Just now, you said that you would not get angry. However, it is not only anger. Your other human emotions are also missing. You do not know love, mercy, sadness and even hatred. You only have your schemes in your head. That is why it may not be your fault. However, it became your biggest failure! As you do not have human emotions, your n does not ount for the feelings of others, especially mine!" Rody spoke calmly, "You were not wrong. I am just a humble person. In my opinion, my lifes first priority was my survival. I do not have any requirements or expectations besides that." "After that, the situation of my life suddenly changed. Following your scheming, I ended up in a different world. I was admired by countless people, but it also gave me a lot of pressure! Life in the army was very difficult. Not just hardship in life. I saw a lot of things that I had never imagined." "Yes. I became the Duke of the Tulip Family. I became a great Regiment Commander in the eyes of many! I took my sword and ignorantly entered the battlefield! At that time, I had learned that life is extremely fragile. The tender branches and flowering buds you see today may break or wither away tomorrow. I do not know how I survived those days. I have seen bright lives destroyed. The strong and upright bend and fall to dust. Some of these are due others scheming, some are of their own doing. The loss of lives happens incessantly every day." "I have also killed people. I have soaked in blood, but now, my heart no longer races from killing. I now feel that killing people is not scary." "During those days, I do not know why I wanted to survive. I survive merely to stay alive. I survive to kill others who wanted to survive. Are these meaningful? Is it meaningful to stay alive? I was very confused. However, I finally understood it in the end." "You are right. If I ept your instructions and cooperate with you, I will gain a lot of things that I would not have gotten as a civilian, such as glory, wealth and attention! But, I would then be your puppet and just dance ording to your instructions, reflecting on useless matters." "Of course. You think that you are very smart! Thinking by itself may be normal for a smart person like you. As for me, I would not need to think. That is your thing. I would just need to be a tool that obey orders..." Rody then had an expression filled with magnanimous radiance and slowly said, "To some extent, I would like to thank you. Thank you, Seth. You have sent me to the battlefield, to hell and also to paradise! I have seen blood and death! I have seen people bleed and turn into cold corpses! Therefore, I have changed! Even though it sounds ridiculous, I now understand things that you cannot understand. I now understand a lot of things that you should have been able toprehend." The color of Seths face finally started to change. He frowned and asked, "Understand what?" Rody took a deep breath and replied, "The meaning of the Tulip Family!" "I understand the reason I fight. It is not so that I could survive. I kill others not for survival but for honor! The greatest thing in the world that must not be tarnished! The greatness of the Tulip Family lies in its honor! The reason the Tulip Family is admired is because of honor! It is not..." Rodys expression gradually sank, "... these despicable and shameful schemes!" Before Seth could reply, Rody shook his head andughed bitterly. "Is it strange? I am just an outsider. You are the real heir of the Tulip Family! However, here I am, telling you the true meaning of the Tulip Family. I can even tell you that you are wrong and I am right!" "Like the others, I have also misjudged you. I thought that you were someone who did not care about your family. But now, I found out that you are a madman trying to revive your family in your own way. However, your method is crazy. It is so crazy that you are now destroying your own family!" "The Tulip Familys banner is admired by others precisely because it is willing to be the pir that supports the Empire for hundreds of years! It is like a strong city wall, a resonant horn, and the sword in the hands of the soldiers! It can be anything, but it cannot be king and ambition!" "The greatness of the Tulip Family was forged from iron and blood under the sun. It is not from political schemes!" Rody smiled happily and calmly. His eyes were clear, with not a hint of doubt. "After understanding these, do you think I would still do your bidding?" He lightly continued, "The Tulip Familys banner can only fly above our troops, fluttering in the hands of our warriors, above the fortress of our formidable enemies - definitely not in the pce! The Tulips are fearless warriors, not kings!" After that, Rody looked at Seth and lightly said, "This is something that a person who only hides in the dark will never understand!" He then showed a look of contempt and coldly continued, "Those who stand in the shadows will never understand the meaning of the sun!" Seths expression finally changed. He looked at Rody in disbelief. It was as if he could no longer recognize the person in front of him. Is this person that silly boy? Is he the same person that is usually manipted by others? Is he the same person that usually did not have his own opinion? "Are you surprised?" Rody asked lightly. "I am sure that I am not as smart as you. I will never be able to hatch such a big scheme in my life. I will also never be able to figure out a lot ofplicated stuff. However, I know that you are now trampling on us! I do not know if the scene you describe is good or bad. I also do not know whether it is right to refuse to cooperate with you. However, I know that you are now trampling on others. You are trampling on me and also human feelings!" Rody gradually clenched his fist and started to look murderous . "I am not like you. It seems you do not have any human feelings. You would not be angry. But I do. After being fooled by you for such a long time, I now feel extremely angry! Do you know what I wish to do the most right now?" Rody then gritted his teeth and continued, "The thing I want to do the most right now is to punch you in the nose. I want to see if you can still maintain that heartless smile." Seth sighed and shook his head. He thenughed lightly and elegantly. "If it is just like what you said, do you think I should admit defeat? Do you think I should admit defeat since you refuse to cooperate with me?" He looked at murderous Rody and smiled. "I really misjudged you. Are you really that Rody? Why did you suddenly be so assertive? How did such a simple-minded person suddenlye up with such a magnificent argument?" He then said softly, "What did you say earlier? The branches and flowers you see today may break or wither away the next..." Seth then frowned and look at Rody. "Why would you not listen to me? Why do you not want to cooperate with me to create that wonderful scene? Sigh... It is such an interesting thing... As long as you nod your head, we can recreate a great era like that of thete Duke of the Tulip Family and the Sage Dandong. Isnt it tempting at all?" "Yes!" Rody admitted. "It is tempting! I admit that I was tempted by you, but now I understand that it is just a falsehood. "Falsehood?" Rody nodded. "Falsehood! The truth is that there is a poor woman crying in misery in front of me. The truth is that I thought I was doing something very serious, respectful and great. However, I found out I was just manipted by you, and everything is a joke! The truth is that a madman is daydreaming!" "Alright." Seth nodded listlessly. "Since you refuse to cooperate with me, I have to give up." He showed a strange gaze and then he slowly said something that made Rody and Master Autumn surprised. The schemer had said, "I admit defeat." "What?" Rody was stunned. Seth smiled and repeated. "I said I admit defeat. You all dont believe me?" He thenughed at himself. "What do you think I should do now? If you all turn hostile, I would not be able to defeat you. Run away and start scheming in the dark topete with you? That is not my style... Perhaps my biggest mistake is you, Rody. I am really shocked. Did I pick the wrong person?" He shook his head. "However, I always think that I did not pick the wrong person... Why? You have obviously ruined my ns but why do I still feel like I did not pick the wrong person?" He suddenly patted his clothes and stretched his waist. He then lightly said, "Master Autumn. Let me warn you. The Pope has already learned of your secret. This is something you have to deal with on your own. Also, Rody, you are the most interesting person I have ever met. Could it be that only a simple-minded person would understand those things?" He then looked at the Empress behind him and walked over. He gently kissed her hair and lightly said, "I have no regrets in my heart. That is because it is just like what that boy had said. I am a person without feelings. But I still want to say that I am sorry. My dear, it was wonderful to be with you." After that, the elegant yboy stood in front of the three of them and spoke strangely. "Everyone, the plot has been exposed, and the show has ended. It is now time to close the curtains." He slowly walked to the entrance and looked back at the three. He then bowed elegantly, smiled and burst into mes. Before anyone could react, his body waspletely engulfed in the mes. The Empress jumped up but she was restrained by Master Autumn. The Empress then cried out. Seths body continued to burn and ashes started flying everywhere along with the smoke. ... "Seth. Did you really just give up like this?" "Yes, my dear Old Mark. Why not? It is not elegant to continue with this." "..." "My dear Old Mark. Dont you think that this is already very interesting?" "..." "I am talking about Rody. That guy made me very surprised. He is like a growing wild animal. I even believe that I am already partially sessful... Think about it. We have created such an interesting person. Perhaps we have already created history." "Sigh... So, what do you want to do now?" "Hahaha..." Sethughed. "That boy said that I do not have feelings. I felt really helpless when he said that. However, I could not even find the words to refute him... So... I want to find my feelings." "Human feelings?" "Yes. Love, hate, anger, sorrow... I want to find these feelings.... Think about it. The words he said sounded interesting. I want to experience it for myself." Chapter 158: Great Wind Rises Chapter 158: Great Wind Rises Trantor: Evie / Zenobys Editor: As a carriage left the northern gate of the Imperial Capital, Master Autumn was watching the sleeping Empress. Seth had suddenly disappeared. Rody thought bitterly to himself. Seth is still alive. He had expected this oue. He used a shy way to leave but left behind a big mess! Rody suddenly realized something ridiculous. Seth had already left, but it seemed like he still won. Seth had left, but he left behind the Empress and the child in the her womb. How could that problem be solved? The Empress was absolutely not willing to leave with Master Autumn. She would refuse even if she had to die. A woman deeply in love would lose all sense of logic. Rody was sure that the Empress would not leave even if she has to die. Now, she must still be thinking of the yboy, that he would one day return. Master Autumn would also not force her to leave. If he wanted to do that, he would have done so many years ago. As a result, the situation becameplicated. Although Seth had left, the situation still developed ording to his ns. What is going to happen to the Empress? What is going to happen to her unborn child? Rody could already see how things would develop in the future. He had no choice but to take over and solve this mess. It also seemed that the only way to settle this problem was to go ording to Seths n. It was a big joke. It was as if he had just swung his hand in a full circle to p himself in the face. Rody felt depressed when he remembered Seths mocking smile before he disappeared. When the Empress woke up, she coldly looked at Master Autumn. Her eyes undoubtedly showed deep hatred and seemed to say You forced him to leave!. Master Autumn was very powerful, but at the same time, he was very weak. Finally, the Empress called Rody to her side and whispered something. Her words made Rody smile wryly. The Empress said, "Seth told me that the Emperor is dying." After leaving the Imperial Pce, Rody suddenly remembered someone. This person might be able to help him solve all these problems. Some of the things that Seth said was right. Rody was not good at all those crafty plots. His mind just did not work that way. As a result, Rody exined a little to Master Autumn. He then quietly left the Imperial Pce and went towards the Tulip Familys mansion. There were many people outside the Dukes mansion aspared to the past. Since the Princes mansion was attacked, all the other noble families had stepped up the defenses. Security soldiers patrol all over the ce and even some streets were blocked from being used by the public. However, at that moment, Rodys strength was different. Even though there were many guards on patrol, he was still able to easily sneak into the mansion. He did not go and find Nicole. He was anxious. He directly went into the small and quiet courtyard in the mansion. He avoided the guards inside the mansion and went to the small courtyard, which was usually quiet. After that, he opened the door to theboratory and impatiently whispered, "Andy! Come out!" He took one nce at the corner where the skeleton used to be and found that the ce was empty. Andy was gone, and even the skeleton was gone. Rody was extremely rmed. All this time, he had relied on Andys advice whenever he could not solve a problem. In a sense, Andy could be considered his teacher. Unfortunately, he could not contact Andy after converting the dragon. At the moment, he hade back in high hopes only to find that Andy had gone missing. Nicole was feeling uneasy the past few days. There were a lot of things happening in the Imperial Capital. There was an uproar in the Imperial Capital. News had continued toe in. The Princes mansion had been destroyed and a vampire had appeared in the Imperial Capital. The guards at home had stepped up the defenses, but Nicole continued to stay in her room. When the news of the Emperor proposing to her first arrived, many people visited the mansion to congratte her. However, soon none of them dared to say the word congrattions to her. They all knew that Miss Nicole disliked the proposal. In fact, she was absolutely disgusted. "Sigh..." Nicole looked at her slightly haggard face in the mirror and shook her head. "Nicole, arent you trying to revive the family? Why did you refuse the Emperors proposal? Are you a smart person or a fool?" Just as soon as she said that, she heard a voice reply, "You are a fool. However, you are the most beautiful fool in the world." Nicole jumped when she heard the familiar voice. She then turned around to see the figure with the familiar voice standing at the window. The window that was originally closed was now half open. That person was standing next to a curtain and showed a wry smile. He looked at her with tender eyes. Nicole took a deep breath and was panic stricken. She looked again at the familiar face for a while before she eximed, "You are Rody!" Rody smiled and replied, "It is me. I am back." Nicole dropped theb in her hand and stood up. She was stunned as she looked at Rody and murmured, "Your face... You took off the mask! How did you take off the mask? Also... how did youe back? You..." Before she could finish, Rody had already taken arge step forward and clung to Nicole. He hugged her tightly in his arms and whispered, "Whatever the case, I have returned. Nobody else would be allowed to take you away." Nicole looked like she had no energy to resist. She tightly clung on to Rody. As they tightly embraced each other, Rody felt excited. He lowered his head and tried to kiss Nicole. However, Nicole suddenly pushed him away. Nicole had finally reacted as she looked at Rody and asked, "Are you crazy? How can you remove the mask? How did you manage to remove the mask? And... You... How did you suddenlye back? Do you know the consequences of doing so?" Rody wanted to reply, but Nicole did not give him the chance to speak. "I know you are worried about me. However, I have already rejected the Emperors proposal! I will be fine! The Emperor cannot force me to enter the Imperial Pce! However, do you know how much trouble there would be because you desperately returned like this?" Rodys eyes looked helpless. He gently sighed and whispered, "Trouble? Nicole... I am afraid there is a really big trouble! I... I met Seth..." After about two hours, all the patrolling guards suddenly heard Miss Nicole shouted loudly from upstairs. "What!" Nicole stared at Rody with wide eyes. Fortunately, she instinctively covered her mouth the moment she shouted. Her expression then turned gloomy and angry. She trembled as she said, "That bastard! Is he... Is he crazy?" The was a knock on the door from outside, and a guard loudly asked, "Miss, are you alright?" Nicole was still angry and immediately shouted, "Why are you shouting? All of you go back down! I am alright. Without my permission, no one is toe up here!" After the guards outside the room left, Nicole could not help but walk back and forth twice in the room. She frowned and suddenly became angry and sad. Finally, she sighed and whispered, "Rody, this is really going to be trouble." "I know." Nicole thought for a moment before she sighed. "But it looks like the only way is to go ording to Seths ns. He also said the Emperor would die! What does he mean?" Rody shook his head. "I dont know." "You do not know what he meant?" Nicole frowned. However, the moment she finished speaking, a guard called from outside. "Miss Nicole, the Commander of the Imperial Guards, Gordon has arrived. He requested to see you immediately!" Nicole looked at Rody and thought for a moment. She then replied, "Alright, tell Commander Gordon to wait for me in the hall..." Before she could finish, Gordons anxious voice was heard, "Miss Nicole, I am already here. May I enter? This is urgent!" Nicole froze for a moment and then gave Rody a meaningful nce. Rody immediately went behind the screen used for changing clothes. Nicole then took a deep breath and said, "Commander Gordon, pleasee in!" The door opened, and the heavily armed Gordon walked in. First, he turned around to close the door. He then knelt on one knee. He looked serious and whispered anxiously, "Miss Nicole, sorry for barging into your room. However, the situation is urgent. I also came here secretly... That is why, I cannot..." "Please speak, Commander Gordon." Nicole replied calmly. Gordons voice was not loud but it was very clear. "Just about two hours ago, His Majesty the Emperor had suddenly fainted... The chief magician and the medical officer, after checking, said..." "What did they say?" "They said that His Majesty only has a few days left to live!" "What!" Nicole jumped as she looked at Gordon. Gordon whispered, "I had only just learned of this and immediately came here to tell you! Miss..." Gordon hesitated for a moment and then said, "His Majesty is in such a state... but he did not leave behind a Crown Prince! Now, the Imperial Capital is in aplicated situation... The Tulip Family should start making some preparations! Every time the one holding the Imperial Power is reced, the situation bes like crossing a ravine on a thin wire! At this moment, the Duke of the Tulip Family is not in the Imperial Capital, so I can only report this to you!" Nicoles eyes shed as she thought to herself for a moment. She then whispered, "Thank you, Commander Gordon..." She then loudly said, "Come, prepare the carriage! I am going to the Imperial Pce!" Gordon was surprised and loudly asked, "Miss, you are going to the pce right now? Now..." Nicole shook her head. Her eyes looked strange as she lightly said, "I want to meet Her Highness the Empress!" She paused for a moment and then suddenly said, "Commander Gordon, please go out, first... I wish to change my clothes!" In an Imperial manor on the outskirts of the city, Prince Barond was gloomily cleaning a dagger. His face was reflected on the cold de of the dagger. A trace of grief could be seen in the eyes of the serious looking middle-aged man. Suddenly, a flutter could be heard from the windows, and a pigeon flew in from outside. Prince Barond caught the pigeon and then untied the thread tying a slip of paper to the pigeons legs. After that, he took a look at the message. His expression changed and his eyes turnedplicated. After that, his eyes turned bright, and he sneered. "He is going to die... He is actually going to die now..." Prince Barond smiled bitterly. "He is actually going to die now!" He suddenly threw the paper in his hand, onto the ground and hatefully shouted, "Why? Why did my entire n go smoothly but my son is dead?" After taking in a few breaths, he gradually calmed down. He picked up the paper from the ground and read it again. He thenughed madly. "Hahaha... He is dying soon... Then I will be Emperor! I am the Emperor!" Heughed so hard that tears started to flow out. After he calmed down, he took a deep breath and shouted. "Come!" Prince Barond looked at his subordinates that came in and said, "Dispatch people to the Central Cavalry! Summon Regiment Commander Barry toe and see me!" Prince Barond sneered, and his eyes were fierce. His subordinates could not help but feel surprised when they look at him. Prince Baronds expression sank and was about to say something when another pigeon flew in through the window. Prince Barond quickly walked to the pigeon and took the paper containing the message from the pigeons leg. He frowned and said, "What other news could there be..." The moment he nced at the paper, his eyes turned wide and he suddenly shouted, "What happened? How could this be? She... She is actually pregnant!" Inside the mansion of the Military Minister, Marquis Garoline of the Lionheart Family. The old Marquis stood in front of the door. He had just learned of the news that His Majesty was dying and was currently unconscious. When he learned of this, his eyes trembled slightly, and he immediately gave an order to his trusted subordinate. "Go to the Northern Legion immediately and tell Milo this news! Tell him to organize the soldiers and then wait for my message! Tell him to be prepared... but he must wait for my message. He is not allowed to act rashly without any instruction from me! Now that His Majesty the Emperor is about to die, the person to inherit throne would be Prince Barond... We were on bad terms as I was His Majestys trusted confidante. When he seeds the throne, that is going to be very bad for me! Tell Milo to be prepared for any unexpected circumstances!" After giving the order, the old Marquis sighed and murmured. "It is time for the person with the Imperial Power to change again... This really makes people be jumpy... If that Barond wants to make a move against the Lionheart Family... Hmph, he better not forget that we still have control of the Northern Legion of the Empire!" Marquis Garoline was then escorted by the guards out of the mansion and was about to get on the carriage. Suddenly, a horse rushed through the streets and stopped in front of the Marquis mansion. The attendant wearing the uniform of the Imperial Pce then immediately jumped off the horse. Marquis Garoline realized that something was strange and told the guards not to stop the man. He whispered, "Why did youe here personally? I have already received your message." The man quickly walked to Marquis Garolines side and whispered something into his ear. The sly, old fox had managed to keep calm when he had heard the news that the Emperor was dying. However, the moment he heard those words, his facial muscles trembled before he shouted, "We are not going to the Imperial Pce anymore!" Marquis Garoline looked at the guards stunned expression. He gloomily and faintly said, "We are leaving the city! We are going to Prince Baronds mansion!" After Garoline said that, he boarded the carriage and gloomily sat in there. He thought of those words spoken by the nted agent from the Imperial Pce. "Her Highness the Empress is pregnant! The chief medical officer confirmed it! Now, Miss Nicole of the Tulip Family is together with Her Highness the Empress. In view of the current situation, Her Highness the Empress had given the order in the name of His Majesty the Emperor to recall the Duke of the Tulip Family! This order had been approved by His Majestys two uncles!" The old Marquis gloomily gritted his teeth. "Tulip Family..." A horse quickly rushed in through the East gate of the Imperial Capital. However, it was not stopped by the defenders of the city as the person on the horse held themand token of the Imperial Family. The horse rode quickly towards where the Central Cavalry was stationed. A horse also left the Imperial Capital using the North gate. He headed North using the main road. The knight riding the horse looked serious, because he was acting on an order from Marquis Garoline. In the South, about ten miles away from the Imperial Capital, a dark horse was also riding quickly. If Sieg or Gordon had seen that horse, they would be very surprised. That was because that was the ck horse, Garrus, which thete Duke of the Tulip Family had ridden for many years. The horse was taller and more majesticpared to ordinary horses. Its limbs were strong and its muscles powerful. The blue hair of the cavalryman fluttered in the wind and he had a resolute expression. He assumed the standard posture for a cavalry charge to reduce the consumption of physical strength as much as possible. That was because he knew that the journey would be very long. Rody was heading South. His destination was the Purple Leaf City. He could clearly remember Nicoles words. "Rody, the situation now is really dangerous. You have to return to the South immediately and recall the Wolf Fang as quickly as possible! At the same time, please get Regiment Commander Camus to gather his Southern Army Corps and return to the Imperial Capital! I have the written order here signed personally by Her Highness the Empress! Although Her Highness does not actually have the authority to do this, the situation now is urgent. If you tell Commander Camus the situation in the Imperial Capital, he should understand! If he does not understand, you must persuade him! Master Autumn is here in the Imperial Capital. You do not have to worry about our safety!" Rody, originally, did not want to leave the Imperial Capital, but Nicoles words helped hime to a decision. Nicole said, "Rody... Seth can be considered to have betrayed the Empire and the Tulip Family... I... You are the only one left that I can depend on! If the Emperor dies and Prince Barond learns that the Empress is pregnant, he would start a coup! During a coup, military power is needed! The Tulip Family has deep connection with the military. When the Emperor is dead, who do you think the army would follow? They would know the moment they see the banners!" Is it a coup? Rody sneered. I am not good at crafty plots. However, if you were to ask me to take the Wolf Fang Army to kill, then this is simple! ... As the major powers started to move inside the Imperial Capital, something else happened on a remote and deste hill far away from the outskirts of the Imperial Capital. It was a cemetery located outside of the city. There wererge and small tombs erected there. It could easily be seen that it was a cemetery for civilians. Gloomy clouds covered the cemetery, causing it to be shrouded in fog. It was quiet except for two crows asional crowing on the branches. A strange silhouette was creeping around inside the cemetery. The silhouette was piecing something together on the ground. After that, a light surrounded his body. After piecing the st piece together, the figure stretched hiszy waist. His wood-like face showed a rxed smile and he lightly said, "I am finally done... I thought it was something simple, but it was actually quiteplicated." He looked down at his body carefully, then his eyes showed a hint of satisfaction. "Good, good. It finally has a more human-like appearance. However, I do not know how much spiritual power is consumed and how long it can be supported... It would be better if there were a fresh corpse." After that, he sighed. "Lets use this first..." He walked two steps awkwardly, and then heughed bitterly. "What the hell! I am really not used to how a person walks." He then continued to walk strangely out of the cemetery and finally smiled proudly. "Rody, boy, I am sure you will be surprised when you see me! Haha haha ... This old me is really a genius!" Chapter 159: Assemble in the Imperial Capital Chapter 159: Assemble in the Imperial Capital Trantor: GamingLife/Zenobys Editor: - - A uproar had arisen within the Imperial Capital. Even the ordinary civilians could feel that something was wrong in the Imperial Capital. Large groups of soldiers from the Central Cavalry had lined up on the streets and reced the public security soldiers. They were fully armed as they patrolled the streets. The Imperial Guards in the Imperial Pce also looked like they were about to face a formidable enemy. Almost all of the fifty thousand Imperial Guards had been mobilized. They walk up and down on the pce city walls and the guards at the entrance of the Imperial Pce were stricter than usual. The guards of the city gates of the Imperial Capital too became even more strict. Both themoners and the nobles were subjected to strict checks. This action cemented the fact that something was wrong in the Imperial Capital. The higher ranked nobles of the Empire had learned that the Emperor was dying. The pce also officially announced that the Empress was pregnant. The smarter ones immediately realized that a fight for the throne was about to begin. Even some of the duller nobles knew. When Prince Barond suddenly returned to the city after hearing that the Emperor was dying, they realised that he hade back to fight for the throne. Nicole now lived in the Imperial Pce and stayed by the Empress side every day. She did not like this at all. It was not a happy thing to face a woman who could not control her own emotions. However, Nicole could understand the Empress feelings. The Empress was rmed, dejected and frightened. The only people the Empress could rely on right now were the people of the Tulip Family. As a result, Nicole was now so worried that she lost her appetite everyday. Gordon constantly provided Nicole with information. Prince Barond has returned to the city! Regiment Commander Barry of the Central Cavalry hase into contact with Prince Barond! There is an unusual activity in the Central Cavalry. They have assembled the army! Marquis Garoline has contacted Prince Barond! The Northern Legion has started to act strangely! Every time Nicole heard a piece of information, she felt that her worries had increased. ording tomon knowledge, the Marquis and the Lionheart Family were the trusted subordinates of the Emperor and the Empress. He also never got along with Prince Barond. In this situation, the ally that could be most easily won over would be the Marquis. However, there were two reasons why this would not work. It was alsomon knowledge that the Lionheart Family and the Tulip Family were at odds. Now that the Empress had relied on the Tulip Family, she would not be able to win the support of the Lionheart Family. These two families would never stand on the same side. Naturally, there were no such things as an eternal enemy in politics. Nicole clearly understood this. Garoline knew that, right now, Prince Barond and the Empress child were going to fight for the throne. The winner would be the new Emperor. Now, Garoline needed to decide who to support. If he sessfully helped the new Emperor, then the Lionheart Family would be the greatest contributor that helped the new Emperor secure the throne. For the Marquis, this was the best opportunity for the Lionheart Family to trump the Tulip Family as the first family in the Empire. Besides that, the odds for the current situationid with Prince Barond, not with the unborn child. Although the Marquis had always been loyal to the Abbas XI, he was not blindly loyal. The other reason for his decision was because the child in the Empresss belly was not the child of His Majesty the Emperor. Nicoles only peace of mind was that the Central Command of the Imperial Guards had maintained their loyalty to the Imperial family, especially Commander Gordon who, without hesitation, had dered his allegiance to her. The Imperial Guards Central Command had rejected contacts with Prince Barond. The other old generals had also announced their neutral stances. They wanted to discuss such things only after the Emperors condition has improved. Only God knew whether he would wake up. Nicole believed that once things turned violent, besides the other Tulip Family supporters, the Central Command would not hesitate to fight on her side. However, there was another ridiculous question. How much power did the Imperial Guards Central Command still have? In order to reduce the influence of the Tulip Family, the Emperor had weakened the strength of the Imperial Guards Central Command. On the other hand, power in one of the Empires fourrgest armies, the Northern Legion, was given to Marquis Garolines Lionheart Family. The Central Cavalrys power was also given to the one of the Imperial Familys nobles, Regiment Commander Barry. Originally, the Northern Legion was loyal to Abbas XI or at least, that was what Abbas XI had thought. However, the Northern Legion were now Garolines chips, and they now supported Prince Barond. On the other hand, the Central Cavalry and Barry were close to Prince Barond. There was even less hope in gaining their support. At present, the Northwest Legions Regiment Commander, Elliot, was the only one left who originated from the Imperial Guards Central Command. His support would be desired, but now that Reuenthal was watching them in the Northwest, it was improbable for the Northwest Legion to be transferred back. Besides that, the Northwest Legion was already crippled after the war. How much strength could it have left? The Southern Legion was also a part of the Central Commands traditional power base . However, there was still no news from Rody ever since he left for the South. The Northern Legion had already started to assemble. Although they had not taken the next step, only God knew when the Southern Legion would arrive at the Imperial Capital. Nicole sighed as she tried to forget about these worries and kept a calm expression. She understood clearly that she was now the backbone of her faction. The Empress was totally reliant on Nicole, making Nicole feel very uneasy deep in her heart... Are my actions correct? After all, that child is Seths! It is not of royal blood! Prince Barond is the one holding legitimate im to the throne. I feel like I am scheming for the throne... "Seth. Is this part of your scheme? Although you have left, everything is still going ording to your ns. You have tied everybody to your war chariot." Nicole hesitated again and sighed. Should it really be like this? ... The soldiers responsible for guarding the Imperial Capital had all already been switched with the soldiers from the Central Cavalry. A group of soldiers wearing the uniform of the Lightning Gods Whip guarded the four gates. They also strictly examined each person passing through the gates. Prince Barond had originally intended to ban all movements through the gates of the Imperial Capital. However, Garoline gave a different suggestion, and Prince Barond dropped that idea. After all, he had not started a coup and had not rebelled. The Emperor was also still alive. If they locked up the Imperial Capital, their opponents would spread gossips. That afternoon, at the South gate of the Imperial Capital, there were more than a dozen horses traveling on a road. In the front was an extremely fat man. Behind him was a pale-faced young man that looked frustrated and dejected. Behind the two of them were about a dozen men with cold eyes and indifferent expressions. The fat man looked at the distant city wall and then turned back to look at the pale young man. "Little bat, is that the Imperial Capital? We are about to arrive. Why are you still so crestfallen?" The young man gave a wry smile and replied, "You would naturally feel rxed but I... Sigh... I did so many things for you and am already considered a traitor to Master Simao. If I get caught... Well, do you even know what the punishment would be for us vampires?" The fat man raised his eyebrows and said, "I want to see who is so bold. Right now, you are one of my followers. Who would dare to harm you?" He then looked at the city walls andughed. "I wonder what that Rody is currently doing. Is he locked in Nicoles embrace, kissing? Sigh... That boy looks honest, but he is also quite a yboy. A few days ago, he sent a woman to me. How annoying... If it was not because I red angrily at her and sent her on her way, I do not even know when I would reach the Imperial Capital!" The fat man then looked at the young man again and shouted, "Tell me! What about that boy Darke? When will he recover?" The young man rolled his eyes and replied, "He would recover in about seventeen or eighteen days." The fat man felt relieved and said, "Thats good. I hope Darke stays that way for a few more days. That way, he can dy those two troublesome women." He looked at the city walls again andughed. "I wonder if the Imperial Pce is really interesting... If the Emperor dares to attack Rody, I would really burn the pce down! Hahaha! Taking a dozen vampires to attack the pce would certainly be interesting!" The young man then criticized, "The Empire has an association of magicians and the Church. The Pope is also in the Imperial Capital. If you tried to do anything, you would be asking to die." The fat man hmphed coldly. "What Magician Association? Do you think a group of magicians is worth paying attention to? As for the Pope, we could just burn down the church. There is nothing that could not be handled! What about you? These two days, you have started to talk back. Are you looking for more trouble with me?" The young man trembled and forced out a smile as he said, "How could I be so daring? Master Sky, you are like the sun while I am just a firefly. How could I be so daring to try andpete with you?" Sky felt happy and was about tough. Suddenly, he heard someone jump out of the side of the road. The clothes that person wore were mismatched and looked as if he had stolen them from somewhere. The mans face was out of shape; his eyes and nose were crooked. His arms were different in size, and one of his legs was shorter than the other.. He went to the middle of the road and shouted, "I am the one that opened this road. I am the one that nted that tree. If you want to pass here..." He looked around for a moment and then shouted, "Leave behind a horse!" There was a moment of silence. Suddenly, Sky burst intoughter. Heughed so wildly that he almost fell off his horse. The young man alsoughed and looked at the person standing in the middle of the road in pity... The man stood calmly in the middle of the road and did not get angry when he saw Skyugh. He calmly stood there until they stoppedughing. After that, he asked. "Why are youughing? Is it ridiculous that this old man is asking you for a horse?" Sky raised his eyebrow. The young man then rushed forward and stretched out a w towards that person... There was a miserable cry as the young man flew back, and his body ended up hanging on the tree at the roadside! "Hm?" Skys eyes gleamed. He showed a strange expression and stared at the person obstructing the road. He could not help butment, "A little robber like you actually have some ability..." The man pursed his lips for a moment and then heughed. "In that case, give me a horse. Or at least, let me ride with you." Skys eyes opened wide as he held back hisughter. "What did you say?" The man sighed and loudly replied, "The gates to the Imperial Capital are strictly guarded. I cannot fly around during the day and the guards also would not let me in with my current appearance... That is why, I am asking you for help." He then whimpered and just sat on the floor, with a posture that seems to say: If you dont agree then you cannot pass. Sky rubbed his nose hard. He thenughed and said, "I can see that you are quite skilled. Even if the gate is blocked, I am sure that you could fly in or break your way in anyway." The man rolled his eyes and looked at Sky as if he was talking to an idiot. He then spoke an strange voice, "Dont you know that the guards are more strict in the Imperial Capital right now? It is said that vampires had attacked the Imperial Capital a few days ago. Now the Church have dispatched a lot of magician to patrol the town. Fly in? The moment you start flying, you would be surrounded by magicians! It is not hard to get into the city, but it would create an uproar. Why would I do that?" After that the man whispered to himself, "Are the people with strong domains all brainless?" Skys eyes grew wide. "What did you say?" The manughed again. "Guys, lend me a horse and let me follow you into the city. It would be beneficial for all of us..." Skys was getting more and more curious. He was itching to beat up the man in front of him. "Should I let you live now that you tried to rob me?" However, this person mysterious and strange ways made Sky extremely curious. Skys curiosity was his most important desire. It was also his biggest weakness. "Fine!" The fat man finally gritted his teeth and waved his hand. "I will give you a horse and let you follow us into the city. I want to see what other tricks you have. The weirder it is, the more interested I am." Hearing this, the man on the groundughed. He then jumped up and immediately sat on the pale young mans horse. Sky then looked at the young man hanging on the tree and shouted, "Little bat! Quickly catch up with us if you are not dead! If you arete, I am going to punish you!" After that, the horses resumed their journey to the Imperial Capital. The weird man sat on his horse behind Sky. That person sighed and said, "How interesting. A fat person with an funny mind but a strong domain. What happened in the Imperial Capital? Sigh, Rody. Why have you not shown up? This old man is going to give you a surprise!" ... Master Autumn was outside the hall calmly looking at the clouds. Although he looked calm, his heart was in a turmoil. In the past few days, he did not even dare to look at the Empress. He felt distressed every time he saw the Empress resentful expression. At some point in time, Nicole looked at Master Autumns back and sighed. Master Autumn suddenly turned and smiled. He then asked, "Miss Nicole. Why are you sighing?" Nicoles charming face showed a trace of sadness. She whispered. "Master Autumn. I know you feel bitter. You have chased Seth away for Her Highness benefit. However, you must know that Her Highness does not really hate you. A woman in love cannot be reasoned with." Master Autumn shook his head and lightly replied, "I know. I know about this. I am not upset because of her. I am upset because of myself." "Yourself?" "Yes." Master Autumn looked at the sky and smiled bitterly. "I wasughing at myself.I have mastered the sword and reached the apex of warriors. I have reached a ce others could only dream about. The world is big; I could go anywhere. However, I continue to keep watching over her, here, in the Imperial Pce. Dont you think that it is just sad? So what if I have exceptional power and strength? Peoples feelings are fragile. Even if you could control the world, you cannot control your own heart." Nicole was silent. She followed Master Autumns gaze and looked at the clouds helplessly. She then remembered the present situation. Would things really go ording to Seths scheme? At that moment, the sound of hurried footsteps came from behind her. Commander Gordon, in full armor and fully equipped with weapons, strode in and loudly informed Nicole, "Miss! The Pope has arrived. He wishes to see the Empress!" "The Pope?" Nicole frowned. What is he doing here? Could it be that the Pope who never had any interest in Imperial powers now also want to fight for the throne? She looked at Master Autumn silently, and then she immediately told Gordon to leave. A bitter smile appeared at the corner of Master Autumns lips... He suddenly remembered what Seth had said before he disappeared. "Master Autumn. I want to warn you that the Pope has long known of your secret." Master Autumn sighed and smiled. "He already knew? I tried hard to hide my strength for so long and tried not to gain any attention, but he still found out?" Chapter 160: Skeletons Body Change Chapter 160: Skeletons Body Change Trantor: GamingLife/Zenobys Editor: - - "You mean..." Nicole was surprised as she looked at the Pope, Corsica VI. She could not help but nce back at the Empress. The white-robed Corsica VI smiled faintly as he gently held his staff. Although he was just standing there, it was as if he was looking down at the two women. He lightly said, "You did not hear wrongly. I came here to send my regards to the Empress as the representative of Church of the Radiant Empire! I came to wish Her Highness the Empress good health and to wish prosperity and good luck to the future Emperor." Nicole eximed, "Your Excellency. Does that mean you are willing to stand by the side of Her Highness the Empress?" Corsica VI smiled meaningfully and then said, "The Gods religion does not interfere with the empires Imperial monarchy. We are just a group of believers of God. We would not sit by idly if there was anyone that defied Gods will or overturned Gods authority." Nicole took a deep breath and asked, "Your Excellency, are you saying that Prince Barond..." However, Corsica VI no longer spoke. He just looked at the Empress and then nodded his head. After that, he turned away and left. The Empress was surprised. She looked at Nicole and whispered, "Miss Nicole. Would the Pope really support us?" Nicole thought for a moment and then replied, "Your Highness. We can believe in the Popes words. However, we must still take precaution." Nicole looked at the Empress dazed expression and sighed. She then whispered, "You should know about the Gods at the Northern Continent." In the Northern continent, the Gods religion had higher authority than the kings from all the countries there. This was because the Northern Rnd Continent did not have a strong central power. On the other hand, the strong Radiant Empire existed on the Radiant continent. The Imperial power and the religious power were equally matched, and neither was stronger than the other. "Could it be that..." Nicole nodded her head and said softly, "The Gods religion constantly say that the people of the Northern Continent are heathens. However, they are actually jealous of the power held by the churches in the Northern Continent! Now, there is a struggle for the throne. The monarchy is currently at its weakest. If the Church wants to expand their influence, there is no better time than now. Prince Barond is an ambitious and strong character. If he seeds, he would not be manipted by the Church. On the other hand, if your son were to be the Emperor, the young child would be easily manipted!" ...... At that time, Prince Barond was in Marquis Garolines mansion. Garoline calmly said, "Your Highness. You must keep calm! It is alright even if the Pope had met with the Empress! The Church doesnt normally interfere in the fight for the throne. They would not have an excuse to give their support now! As long as you insist on the inheritance, the Pope would not be able to summon the me Warriors against us recklessly! Their support is just to gain an advantage!" Prince Barond nodded. "Unfortunately, Master Autumn constantly guards the Imperial Pce. Otherwise, we could just assassinate the Empress, and all our problems would be solved!" Garoline smiled faintly and replied, "Your Highness, it is best not to do all these things! These actions are too obvious and would affect your future image! Although the other nobles may not say anything, it does not mean that they would be loyal to you. Do you want aplete empire or a fragmented empire?" Garoline paused for a moment. He then smiled and said, "Your Highness. There is something that you should immediately do." "What is it?" Garolineughed and said, "Dont you have a man working in the court, in the medical office? Although the Emperors health was not always good, he had suddenly copsed. It is as if... Hahaha..." Prince Barond turned gloomy and sneered. "Marquis, you dont have to be so secretive! The past is the past! Now, we stand together, and there is nothing to hide from you! Yes. Some of my people are medical officers. The Emperors health was not always good because over thest two years, I have given him something that I have specially prepared." Garoline trembled lightly, but his expression remained the same. He then whispered, "In that case, this must be done immediately! That medical officer must be eliminated immediately! You must not leave any loose ends behind, otherwise your session may be in danger!" Prince Barond frowned. "It is not difficult to get rid of him. However, if we get rid of him now, we would no longer know about the Emperors condition. That is because in these two years, he is the only person I could depend on." Garoline looked at him with ridiculing eyes and said, "You do not have to worry. You have arranged this for over two years. You no longer need people to report to you about the Emperors condition. You yourself know what the Emperor eats. Why would you need to worry? We just need to wait for His Majesty to die... then we will immediately take action!" Prince Barond nodded his head. Garoline then thought for a moment and said, "Right now, the people with the Empress would be more anxious than us! They are definitely anxious to acquire the title of Crown Prince. Whats more, they must do it before the Emperor dies! If the Emperor is dead and the position of Crown Prince is still empty, you would have an excuse to inherit the throne! They would start acting in about two days. We just need to wait and respond." Before Prince Barond could reply, someone had entered and reported. "An order came from the Imperial Pce. All nobles and officials in the Imperial Capital are to attend an assembly tomorrow in the Radiant Hall inside the Imperial Pce!" Prince Barond frowned. "Assembly? What assembly? The Emperor is on his deathbed! How are we to assemble? " His subordinate did not speak but continued to stand there with his head down. Garoline waved his hands, prompting the man to leave. He then gave a faint smile and said, "That is an order by the Empress, issued in the name of the Emperor! In ordance with convention, before the Emperor dies, we must notify the other ministers of his illness. Although the news had spread in the past few days, there was no formal notice. I believe that during this assembly, they would first dere that the Emperor would notst. After that, they would dere that the Empress was pregnant and reserve the title of Crown Prince! Even if the title is not reserved, the matter would be put up. Those two women are probably behind this..." "Hmph!" Prince Barond became gloomy. "Could it be so easy? I could immediately send troops and surround the Imperial Pce. Master Autumn would not be able to stop all of them by himself." Garolines expression remained unchanged as he shook his head. "No! You cannot do anything yet. The Emperor is still alive! If you attack the Imperial Pce before the Emperor is dead, it would be a rebellion! It is perfect if you can get rid of all of them in one swoop, but what if they escape? What if they escape to the Northwest or the South and make a rion call for all the local garrison soldiers? An all out war would break out in the Empire itself! Let me ask you. Who do you think could rally the army? Do you think the soldiers in the army would choose to follow you or the Tulip Family banner?" Prince Barond immediately became quiet. He understood that he would not be able to rally the army as well as the Tulip Family. Even if he had two out of the four biggest armies In the Empire, he would not dare to directly start the war. The Empire has hundreds of thousands of local garrisons in various provinces. Besides that, the Northern Legion and the Central Cavalry were on his side mainly because theirmanders were his own people. However, if a war broke out, would those soldiers still listen to him or follow theirmanders orders?" Prince Barond sighed as he thought about this and suddenly looked at Garoline. He then asked, "So ording to your judgement, should we go to the Imperial Pce tomorrow?" Garolineughed and then said, "Of course, we are going! In fact, they are hoping that we would not go! That way, there would not be anybody objecting when they officially make the child in the Empress stomach the Crown Prince! We must definitely go tomorrow. At that time, you must insist on the right of session, and you must not give in! The child is not yet born, so could the nobles trust him? We must present the counter-arguments tomorrow! We can then see who the ministers and nobles support! That is why, you must be aggressive tomorrow. It is fine to also be arrogant and domineering! Tomorrow is the time to show your strength to all in the Imperial Capital! Force them to choose their faction!" ... That night, two figures appeared at the streets near the Imperial Pce. Under the moonlight, arge and a small shadow moved silently. "You. First you made me give you a horse. Now you are making me run around with you at night. What are you doing?" The other personughed lightly and said, "Look at you, so curious that you cannot hold it in any longer. I did say I am going to do something interesting in the Imperial Capital. You heard me say the word interesting, and you decided to follow me around. But now, you have be impatient." Sky spat and then said, "You are a really strange person. If it was not because you were a little bit interesting, I would have ttened you for making me wait!" The man then shrugged his shoulders and said, "It is not difficult to tten me ... You have a strong Domain Force. There are not many in this world that you cannot tten. However, if you tten me, you are going to miss something interesting!" Sky started scratching his cheek in frustration and cursed, "Alright! Do your thing quickly! I dont even know if you are a person or a ghost. It is one thing if you can see that I have a strong Domain Force. However, it is irritating to hear you keep saying Domain Force. Did I write the word Domain Force on my head? Even though you dont have a strong Domain Force yourself, you are also not that weak! I have been feeling you out since we entered the Imperial Capital. Dont think you can hide your strength from me!" The manughed again and said, "You are that boys friend. Coincidentally, I am his friend too. If you really want to help him, I suggest you close your mouth!" Sky gave him a supercilious look, but he finally kept his mouth shut. Although the street was not far from the Imperial Pce, it was extremely quiet. Normally, this street would be full of security soldiers patrolling the area even at night. However, these soldiers had been reced by the Central Cavalry soldiers. In order to avoid unnecessary conflict, Prince Barond had ordered them not to get too close to the Imperial Pce. Besides that, Nicole had also ordered the Imperial Guards not to step out of the Imperial Pce to avoid unnecessary trouble. As a result, the streets near the pce became a small buffer zone. "This is the ce!" The man suddenly smiled and pointed at a residence. He then rushed up and jumped over the walls. Sky cursed but he decided to follow the man. The house was not big, but the fittings didnt look simple. It seemed like the owner of the residence had a fairly high position. Besides that, living so close to the Imperial Capital also meant that the owner was not a simple person. Sky and the man had walked two steps in when the man suddenly whispered, "Huh? Strange..." Sky also nodded and frowned. "Why is there a smell of blood?" He looked at the man beside him and gave a strange smile. "Have you set a trap for me? If this is the case, I will twist your head off!" The man nced at him and said, "Shut up, fatty! I dont even know what you use your head for!" The two then strutted into the courtyard without any attempt to hide themselves. Sky had said, "If anyone spotted us, we could just knock them unconscious with a kick in the head. I never sneak around... ever!" They followed the stench of blood and entered a room. That was where they saw a corpse. "Who is this man?" Sky frowned. "Did you drag me around at night to see a dead person?" The man showed a contemtive expression before looking back at Sky. He then said, "This is a medical officer from the Imperial Pce. Sigh... I did not expect it to be him... Looks like my luck is really good. I only picked a house at random, and I have already found the house of Prince Baronds spy henchman." Sky shook his head. "What are you talking about? What do you want to do?" The manughed. "What do I want to do? Let me tell you. I want to sneak into the Imperial Pce. I intended to find a medical officer close to the Emperor. After that, I would pose as him to enter the Imperial Pce. This guy is the person I was looking for tonight. I did not expect to find him so coincidentally. From his appearance, I can tell that he has just been killed. Do you understand? The Emperor was fine all this while, but he is suddenly dying. Prince Barond must have ordered this guy to tamper with somethings . This guy is also dead now. He was most likely silenced by Prince Barond. Such a simple matter that an old man like me can easily deduce. Your head is so big..." At this point, the man noticed Skys resentful expression and changed the topic. "Fatty. Do you want me to show you something interesting?" Sky coldly grunted. The man smiled lightly and said, "Let me tell you. I assembled this body of mine together a few days ago. I feel that it is difficult to use because this carcass is... Sigh. On the other hand, that body is good, and the person had just died. Let this old man borrow it!" At this moment, the man started tough in a strange manner. Skys face revealed a strange expression and asked, "What did you say? Your current body is... not yours?" The man smiled as a strange light suddenly shone from his body. His clothes started to gradually break into pieces. His muscles then started dropping piece by piece to the floor... Sky was stunned, and his skin broke into goosebumps. He immediately moved far away. The man continued tough until all of the muscles dropped off and revealed a set of skeleton. However, his bones were not white like an ordinary skeleton. Instead, they had a metallic luster. Sky could not help but murmur, "What the hell. What strange creature are you... I have never seen this... this...this breed!" He then cursed. "Damn! A real ghost." The skeleton was finally visible in full, and its lower jaw started to move. It looked at the broken body parts on the ground andughed. After that, it said, "Sigh. I had to use a lot of my power to get that body. Its a pity that I have to abandon it. After all, it was just an experiment." The skeleton then looked at the dumbstruck Sky and gave a strangeugh. "Fatty, why are you in a daze? You are looking at the results of my long studies! If it was not because I saw that energy conversion of that Mystic Dragons body in the South, I would not have thought of a way to get a body for myself!" After that, the skeleton creaked as it walked up to the corpse of the medical officer and a strange light burst from it. After that, the skeleton gradually turned transparent. The skeleton theny down on the corpse. Its body became transparent like air and seemed to enter the corpse... ... In the South, a mighty convoy of cavalry galloped swiftly towards the capital. Leading the cavalry was a blonde young man riding a dark horse. His blue eyes revealed his anxiety. Numerous heavily armed cavalrymen followed tightly right behind him. They followed the leading horse quickly with a resolute expression and a glint in their eyes. The person on the dark horse was Rody. At that moment, he had once again changed back into Seths appearance. As he rode quickly, he could not help but touch his face with one hand. "I really did not expect to need this mask again!" Chapter 161: Breaking Through! Chapter 161: Breaking Through! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A huge bell, at the corner of the square of the Imperial Pce was sounded. Tworge figures were fiercely striking the bell with a huge hammer, and the sound it gave off felt oppressive. That sound made the nobles standing outside the hall of the Imperial Capital tremble in their hearts. Imperial Guards, fully armed and in groups, entered the square of the Imperial Pce. They then arranged themselves in a fan-shaped formation in the square. Twenty golden armored guards with battle axes in hand stood solemnly outside the main hall in two rows. The nobles and ministers of the Empire arranged themselves at the square ording to their ranks, waiting... None of them knew what they were waiting for. However, they all looked at the entrance to the hall above them, knowing that the Emperor would not appear in the hall. The esteemed Emperor, Abbas XI was still bedridden. After a dignified cry, everybody looked around, and then they saw the Empress slowly walk out from a side entrance of the hall. What surprised everybody was that the Empress was holding the Emperors Sceptre. That sceptre had sixrge and dazzling crystals. The Empress held the Sceptre as she slowly walked up the stairs towards the main hall. The Empress looked pale, but she was still calm. Following behind her was Miss Nicole. Nicole was wearing the Tulip Familys uniform. That uniform was originally meant for men. However, she still looked valiant in it. However, nobody was looking at Nicole. Instead, they were all looking at the Empress bulging stomach. The Empress raised her Sceptre and loudly dered, "In the name of the Great Emperor of the Radiant Empire, may God bless the Radiant Empire forever!" Everybody looked at the raised Sceptre and immediately bowed their heads as they said, "We pay respects to Your Majesty!" The Empress looked at the audience. She then looked at Miss Nicole, beside her, and said, "I am sure you all know. His Majesty the Emperor is gravely ill! Today, I summoned all of you to..." When she had just said that, someone outside the square interrupted. "Put down that Sceptre! That is not something you can hold!" The sound of leather boots stepping on the ground could be heard. Prince Barond, in military uniform, stepped in with big strides. Following behind him were Marquis Garoline, the Central Cavalrys Regiment Commander Barry and an army of heavily armed Central Cavalry soldiers. Her Highness the Empress expression turned uneasy, and she could not help but look at Miss Nicole. Nicole frowned and nodded her head. She signaled for the Empress to persevere. Prince Barond walked straight to the bottom of the stairs in the square and loudly shouted at the Empress. "This Sceptre was inherited from my ancestor, Abbas the Great! It symbolizes the Imperial Power of the Flower Thorn Family! You are not qualified to hold it!" Her Highness the Empress was pale. However, she still managed to reply with Miss Nicoles encouragement. "This Sceptre can only be held by His Majesty. However, His Majesty is currently ill. I am only using this to receive the subjects of the Empire. What is wrong with that?" Prince Barond coldly said, "Since His Majesty is ill, the most important thing is to treat his illness! However, you have summoned everyone and took His Majestys sceptre! Have you forgotten that our ancestor, Abbas the Great, had ordered that women cannot interfere with politics?" His words were strong willed and disrespectful. His head was held high as he red at the Empress. The other nobles and ministers on both his sides were all quiet. The Empress gritted her teeth and softly replied, "His Majesty is on the verge of death. I, as the Empress, have only gathered all the ministers here for a discussion. Is this considered interfering with politics?" There was some truth in her words. However, the Empress voice was softer than Prince Baronds, and she was not as imposing. . Miss Nicole sighed and then she loudly said, "Your Royal Highness, Her Highness the Empress, has gathered everyone here today, to discuss about His Majestys health! Your words are too excessive!" Before Prince Barond could speak, Marquis Garoline, who was behind him, coldly asked, "Miss Nicole, what right do you have to speak here? The head of the Tulip Family should be His Excellency the Duke and not you. You are a woman and have no title. You do not have the right to speak here!" Miss Nicole coldly replied, "Her Highness the Empress has summoned my brother back to the Imperial Capital. At the moment, he is still on his way. As the eldest daughter of the Tulip Family, I am attending this ceremony on behalf of the Duke. What is wrong with that?" Prince Barond shook his head, looked at the Empress and coldly said, "Your Highness the Empress, it is not wrong to gather everyone. However, His Majesty is still alive. Are you thinking of using His Majestys Sceptre and giving orders in his name. Please put down the Sceptre. We can continue to speak after that! You have no right to hold that! This is a cast-iron order of our great ancestor, and even His Majesty cannot defy!" The Empress hesitated for a moment and looked at Miss Nicole. Miss Nicole frowned and was about to speak when suddenly they heard a warrior from the square outside shout loudly, "His Highness the Pope has arrived!" The guards on both sides immediately showed the highest level of respect. They then saw Corsica VIs white clothes flutter in the wind as he entered the square. He was followed by three Bishops. Prince Baronds eyes immediately turned cold as he turned to look at Corsica VI. Corsica VI walked towards the crowd and smiled faintly. He then said, "Your Highness the Empress, I apologise for myte arrival." ... While the Empress and Prince Barond were opposing each other at the square, a man walked towards Abbas XIs sleeping quarters behind the Imperial Pce. He was wearing a medical officers clothes. His head was held low as he walked past the heavily armed guards. The elderly magician, Shire, looked at the person that just arrived and frowned. "Medical officer Crewe, you arete! Something was wrong with His Majesty a little while ago. His condition has just stabilized." The medical officer, Crewe, did not speak but instead, he nodded his head and walked into the room. Elder Shire looked at the medical officer walking into the sleeping quarters of the Emperor. As Crewe passed him, he suddenly felt his body turn cold. He felt that something was wrong. However, when he looked around, he could not find anything suspicious. The sleeping quarters were quiet. The man walked through two doors and entered a huge room. In the middle of the room was arge bed surrounded by white curtains. The Emperor could be seen lying down behind the curtains. There were no sounds in the room except for the Emperors weak and indistinct breathing, sometimes long and sometimes short. The medical officer went to the window. He lifted the curtains and stood at the side of the bed. He looked at Abbas XI who was lying on the bed and sighed. "Ah, how pitiful. The dignified Emperor has fallen into such a state... People are such fragile creatures." "I really cannot understand you..." A voice behind him coldly said, "You wasted so much effort just to enter the Imperial Pce... With our abilities, who could stop us from just walking in?" A huge and obese figure appeared behind him. That person was Sky. The medical officer turned around and coldly looked at him. "Do you think everyone is the same as you? People with strong domains... Hmph, if it was not because you learned the Blood Escape technique from the vampire, do you think you could secretlye in here? Besides that, I cannot learn that technique. I do not have a strong domain." He nced at Sky and coldly continued, "I know what you wish to say. You wish to say something like With your ability, who would dare stop you if you really want toe in here! Am I right? Or you wanted to say that I, Master Sky, never like to sneak around! Am I right?" Sky became embarrassed and asked, "How did you know?" Crewe spat and said, "What else can you think of in that head of yours? Let me tell you. We could get in here because we are lucky. Today, that Elder Shire did not use the see-through spell to look at you. Otherwise, do you think that the Blood Escape you learned in the past few days could easily hide you from others? Did you think you have mastered the vampires Blood Escape in just a few days? Besides that, if we got spotted, this entire thing would be a failure! You only know how to use your fist. When will you learn how to use your head as well?" Sky angrily said, "Stop talking nonsense. We have already entered. What do you want to do? I heard that it is very busy at the square. Rather than looking at this half-dead Emperor, I would rather see what is happening outside!" Creweughed and said, "Look, this is the difference. I use my head, but you use your fist. Although you are stronger than me, but right now, you have to listen to me. Without you, this entire matter is also not possible... Right now, you must guard this ce. No matter who tries toe in, you must stop them. Also, you cannot reveal yourself." "Why?" Crewe gave a supercilious expression and said, "I obviously cannot be disturbed when I am engaged in my practice. Moreover, if someone were to see this, our n would fail!" "Fine!" Sky replied resentfully. "If someonees in, I will cut off his head and throw it out of the Imperial Pce!" When the medical officer saw Sky walk out, he sighed and stretched out his hand to gently touch the head of Abbas XI. "Pitiful man, what can you do even if you are an Emperor?" A bright light appeared from his hands and slowly went into the Emperors head. The unconscious Emperor then took a deep breath and died. Crewe shook his head. "I have killed a person... I have finally killed someone personally... Sigh, this is what it feels like to kill someone." He showed a strange smile, and then his body was slowly shrouded in light. Meanwhile, a cloud of dust appeared in the distance on the road to the South gate of the Imperial Capital. A continuous drumming sound of galloping horses came nearer and nearer... The Central Cavalry soldiers guarding the South gate were shocked. They immediately formed a line on the walls, and a team of archers readied their arrows. On the main road, the cavalry approached quickly from a distance. The one leading the cavalry was holding the banner of the Tulip Family. Rody saw the city gate in the distance, and he shouted loudly. The cavalry then quickened their pace and rushed towards the city gate. There was a loud horn and a group of soldiers wearing the uniform of the Lightning Gods Whip came from inside the gate. They then charged towards the cavalry. Rody waved his hand, and his subordinates all stopped. At that moment, thousands of cavalrymen were ring murderously at the team of Central Cavalry soldiers. "Who is it?" The captain of the Central Cavalry asked. "Nonsense!" Commander Sieg ran to the front and shouted, "Cant you see the banner? His Excellency the Duke of the Tulip Family has returned to the Imperial Capital! Step aside quickly!" The captain of the Central Cavalry started to sweat, but he still loudly shouted, "I recognize you! You are Commander Sieg! However, General Barry had ordered us not to let anyone in or out of the Imperial Capital today! Right now, the Imperial Capital has been taken over by us, the Lightning Gods Whip! You would need Prince Baronds personal order to enter the city!" "Lightning Gods Whip?" Sieg red at the other party coldly. "You dare to call yourselves the Lightning Gods Whip? Step aside, quickly! Do you dare stop the Duke of the Tulip Family?" The captain was sweating profusely as he said, "The Prince has ordered us to guard the city gate and not let anyone in. If I were to let you guys in, I would bemitting a capital offence, punishable by death!" Rody slowly rode his horse to the front and coldly said, "I am the Duke of the Tulip Family. I have an order from Her Highness the Empress to return to the Imperial Capital! Is Prince Barond trying to rebel? What right does he have to give orders?" As they talked, a ruckus could be heard at the city gate. After that, a group of cavalries appeared and entered battle formation to block the outside of the gate. When the Central Cavalry saw that the situation was not good, they had immediately sent out a big cavalry from inside the gate. Thousands of cavalrymen prepared for a battle as the huge city gates behind them slowly closed. Rody raised his eyebrows and coldly asked, "What? You dare to fight me?" The leader of the Central Cavalrys cavalryman then ran out and loudly said, "Your Excellency the Duke, I am the Central Cavalrys Commander, Saunder. You have met me before..." Rody nced at him. This was the person he met when he was choosing the soldiers for the battle in the Northwest. Commander Saunder walked forward a few steps and shouted, "Your Excellency the Duke, it is not that we do not want to let you enter the city. However, we have orders from Prince Barond and General Barry had also given the order not to let you all in. I suggest... you station your soldiers outside the city, while you enter the city by yourself!" Sieg red at him murderously and said, "Saunder, do you think that you can stop His Excellency the Duke just by bringing a lot of people?" Rody was feeling very anxious and immediately shouted, "Move aside immediately! Commander Saunder, you better believe that I and the Wolf Fang can easily wipe out your soldiers!" Sieg then took a deep breath as he raised his scimitar and shouted, "Wolf Fang!" At that moment, thousands of scimitars were drawn from their scabbards. Thousands of voices then shouted in unison, "Kill!" The entire team of Wolf Fang stepped forward at the same time. Saunder and the other cavalrymen immediately felt a strong killing intent. Some of their hands had started to tremble, and fear was visible in their eyes. These Central Cavalry soldiers were not the elite Lightning Gods Whip from many years ago. How could they bepared to the Wolf Fang soldiers who had fought in the Northwest region? The killing intent from the Wolf Fang soldiers who had fought on a real battlefield had terrified them. Saunder sweated and trembled. "Your Excellency the Duke, this is..." "Shut up!" Rody coldly shouted, "I am going to count to three. If you do not let us pass, we will break in!" "One!" Thousands of horses stepped forward in tandem. "Two!" Numerous scimitars were slowly raised. Under the reflection of the rays from the sun, a cold light was seen. "Three!" Rody raised his eyebrow. He pulled out his scimitar and was about to raise it to give the order to charge. At that time, he heard the opposing cavalry suddenly cry out. The battle formation of the Central Cavalry then became chaotic. Numerous horses ran in different directions as the cavalrymen scattered. Some of the officers had even abandoned theirrades and ran away. These people understood clearly. If a fight were to break out, the thousands of them would be wiped out by their opponent within a short time. What kind of troop was the Wolf Fang? Who was the Duke of the Tulip Family? Saunder became deathly pale. Even though he did not run away, his legs were shivering. "Let... Let them pass!" The Central Cavalry then messily scattered onto both sides. Rody did not bother looking at these people. He rode towards the city wall and looked up at the nervous archers on the walls. He then shouted, "Open the gates!" Saunder trembled and said, "Your Excellency the Duke, they will not open the gates... The one who opens the gates would suffer the death penalty..." Rodyughed coldly. He suddenly took a spear from a soldier beside him. Golden fighting energy burst out from his body. The spear in his hand transformed into a fiery dragon as he shot it out. There was a loud explosion as the iron gate fell apart. The horses neighed in rm. Rody then pulled out the Dragon Fang sword and coldly shouted at the archers, "If you have the courage, you can shoot your arrows!" After that, Rody took the lead and rushed into the city. Behind him, thousands of the Wolf Fang cavalry followed, creating a huge cloud of dust as they rushed into the Imperial Capital... Chapter 162: To Behead Chapter 162: To Behead Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There was an argument in the pce square. Prince Barond and the Empress were arguing fiercely while Nicole and Garoline tried to add a few words every once in a while. These two sides were fighting for the throne. The Empress said that the Emperor was dying and they should immediately establish the Crown Princes position. She then said that her unborn child should inherit the throne. On the other hand, Prince Barond insisted that the Emperor was still alive and that the Empress did not have the right to decide on the Crown Princes position. Nicole then said that it was logical for the prince to inherit the throne. Garoline immediately refuted her words. He said that unless the Emperor himself made a deration, the prince was undeserving of the Crown Prince title. Prince Barond was extremely determined. He drew his sword and fiercely thrust it into the ground. He then shouted, "The Empire is the greatest kingdom founded by my ancestor, Abbas the Great! How could you women usurp it! Now that His Majesty is unconscious, are you going to manipte Abbas the Greats descendants?" The Empress turned pale. Corsica VI suddenly said, "Usurp?" He suddenly took a step forward and coldly looked at Prince Barond. He raised his voice and coldly said, "Your Royal Highness. Did you just say usurp? Let me tell you the meaning of that word!" The leader of the Gods religion in the Radiant Empire had a dignified gaze. He slowly said, "ording to thews of the Radiant Empire, the Emperor of the Radiant Empire must be a faithful believer! The Emperor must believe in the Almighty. Even Abbas the Great was a faithful believer!" His voice echoed over the square as he coldly looked at Prince Barond. Prince Barond felt a chill and could not help but step back. It seemed like he could not endure the gaze of the Pope. Corsica VI coldly continued. "Prince Barond. You just said usurp. Let me ask you. What is usurpation? Is the Emperors and the Empress son inheriting the throne considered usurpation? Are you saying that the throne should not be inherited by their child but instead by his brother - you?" Corsica VIs voice was oppressive. Prince Barond had a strange expression. He looked at Garoline who was beside him and remembered that he needed to be tough. He immediately and proudly said, "The baby is not born yet, but His Majesty may notst. Are you saying we should give this throne to a baby that is not even born yet?" A lot of the nobles nodded their heads slightly upon hearing these words. It would not be justified for an unborn baby to inherit the throne of a huge Empire. Although it was the Emperors son, if the Emperor died they would have to leave the throne empty for some time. Even if they had the session ceremony after the child was born, how could the baby manage a huge Empire? Corsica VI nodded his head and smiled. "Very well, Prince Barond. You have finally spoken the truth. Do you believe that you are the one that should inherit the throne?" Before Prince Barond could reply, Corsica VIs expression changed. He became fiercer and louder as he said, "In that case, let me ask you in the name of God. Prince Barond! Are you faithful to God? Are you wholeheartedly filled with faith and respect for the Almighty?" Prince Baronds face looked unnatural. However, he spoke loudly in front of all the powerful nobles and ministers and said, "Of course! I am!" The Pope thenughed coldly. He then slowly said, "Prince Barond. You aremitting sphemy! Your heart and your actions are all a sphemy to God! Even when you said the word faith, it is a sphemy to God!" Corsica VI then coldly said, "Prince Barond. Let me ask you. A vampire appeared at your residence that day. How would you exin that? On that day, a dragons presence, something that could only appear at the heathennds in the North, had also appeared in the Empire, in your residence. How would you exin that? You said you are a faithful believer, but on the other hand, are you conspiring with the evil vampires? Or are you conspiring with the heathens in the North? Prince Baronds face turned red as he loudly shouted, "How could I conspire with vampires? That day, the vampires attacked my home and destroyed my castle! How could you say that I am conspiring with vampires?" Corsica VI coldly said, "Very well! You deny it! You are saying that the despicable vampires had attacked your castle, and it was destroyed by them in that battle. So, you are not really conspiring with the vampires?" Prince Barond immediately said, "Correct!" Corsica VI then looked at him mockingly and coldly said, "However, the vampires were not the only ones that appeared at your home. There was also the presence of a dragon! You said that the vampires had attacked your castle. Could it be that the dragon helped you defend your castle? So, what is your rtionship with the dragons and the heathens in the North?" Prince Barond was stunned. He opened his mouth and shouted. "Your Excellency! You keep saying that I havemitted sphemy, but do you have any evidence? I have no rtionship with these two groups!" Corsica Vi then coldly said, "Are you saying you have no rtionship with them despite them fighting in front of your residence and destroying it?" The Pope then raised his voice and shouted, "So why did these two groups choose to fight in front of your home amongst all the other noble mansions? Who among them is your ally? Who is your enemy?" Barond became angry and shouted, "Your Excellency! You im that I am colluding with the heathens, but do you have any evidence? Did Imit sphemy just because you said so? Is the Church trying to interfere with the Royal Familys power struggle? Could it be that you are ambitious and want to seize power for yourself?" Corsica VIs eyes turned cold as he said, "We are servants of God and are not interested in the power struggle of the Empire. However, we will still bring to trial those who are sphemous!" Garoline then coldly said, "Your Excellency. In fact, you do not have any evidence. You cannot use the Prince of our Empire based on your words alone." These words were very high-sounding. It had inadvertently brought into focus that there was a boundary between the Empire and the Church. It implied that the Pope had no right to use Prince Barond of the crime. After all, Prince Barond was the Emperors brother. Only the Emperor had the right to judge him. That was unless the Pope now ced the Churchs powers above the Emperors. How could Corsica VI be fooled? If he continued his inquiry this way, it would imply that the Church had more authority than the Emperor. That meant he would also offend all the nobles... Corsica VI lightly said, "I am not putting the Prince on trial here. However, there are too many doubts in this matter. The Church will properly investigate this matter... However, until this matter is cleared, the Church will refrain from cing our confidence in the Prince." This statement immediately made it very clear that the Church did not support Prince Barond inheriting the throne. The crowd looked at Prince Barond with a puzzled expression. Ever since the Empire was founded, none of the Emperors had offended the Gods religion before their ascension. Prince Barond was extremely angry, but heughed. He pulled out his sword from the ground and said, "Is the Church trying to step in while the Thorn Flower Family is in process of passing down the throne? Are you plotting to grab supreme powers in the Empire? Your Excellency! If the Church really want to plot against the Thorn Flower Family, you better ask for permission from the descendant of Abbas the Great!" He held the sword firmly in his hands and shouted, "At this moment, the Emperors condition is still uncertain! The Empress had gathered everyone here to choose a Crown Prince! Nobody can im the throne without His Majestys order! Your Excellency! Even if you are the leader of Gods religion, you do not have a say in this matter!" He pointed the longsword at the Empress and shouted, "Put down the Sceptre. Otherwise, not only will we refuse to talk about the Crown Prince! We will be talking about your usurpation of the throne!" Suddenly, there was a strong breeze as a slender figure appeared in front of Prince Barond. His white hair fluttered in the wind. Master Autumn coldly said, "Prince, Your Highness. Please put down your sword! It is treason to point your sword at Her Highness the Empress!" Although Prince Barond was agitated, he was now confronting the strongest warrior in the Empire. He felt afraid. Although he did not put down his sword, he took two steps back. He slowly retreated and shouted, "The Lightning Gods Whip is watching outside the Imperial Pce! Without His Majestys order, I will not recognize anybody as the Crown Prince! If you fancy the throne, you must know that the Lightning Gods Whip that is loyal to the Thorn Flower Family had pledged to protect the legitimacy of the Thorn Flower Family! Even if you are an Empress, I will still send you to the guillotine!" "How bold!" Master Autumn suddenly lifted one hand. Prince Barond then grunted as the longsword in his hand flew away. He fell backward andnded in the arms of several officers behind him. Master Autumn stood unafraid and coldly said, "I am the Chief Warrior of the Imperial Pce! My duty is to defend the pce! Prince Barond. You have surrounded the Imperial Pce with soldiers. Do you intend to harm the Empress?" Prince Barond struggled to stand and was about to speak. However, Garoline gave him a meaningful nce. Prince Barond then understood and stepped back. He saw Master Autumn standing in front with a murderous aura. His heart felt cold. If he was dead, everything would be over. If his opponent made Master Autumn kill him, at most, Master Autumn would be punished. The Chief Warrior of the Imperial Pce in exchange for the throne would be a good bargain. Prince Barond felt even more afraid and moved behind his subordinates. Master Autumn then smiled coldly and stretched out his hand. Whoop! Prince Baronds sword that had fallen to the ground automatically flew towards Master Autumns hand. With the sword in hand, Master Autumn shouted as he pointed the sword at Prince Barond, "Prince. Please remove the soldiers outside the Imperial Pce! Otherwise, I will have to arrest you as a traitor!" Nicole was also surprised. The n for that day did not require Master Autumn to raise his hands. However, she noticed that Master Autumn was covered with a murderous aura and knew that he was not pretending. Could it be... Does he want to take this opportunity to kill Prince Barond? No! Nicole immediately thought of the possibility and shouted. No matter what, Prince Barond has not openly rebelled. He is still the Prince of the Empire! Even if killing him would solve the problem, Master Autumn would be charged for killing a Royal Family member! Nicole started to sweat and was about to speak. She then heard Master Autumn say, "Miss Nicole. After I kill Prince Barond, all the fault would be pushed to me! After Prince Barond is dead, the only heir remaining would be in the Empress stomach! Even if others criticized, they would not be able to do anything! After killing Prince Barond, I will take my own life! All the crimes would be mine! My life in exchange for the Empress safety! I have already decided. Please do not say anything more!" Nicoles expression changed. She knew that Master Autumn used a secret technique tomunicate with her. She subconsciously tried to speak out loud but then she found that she was immobilized. She could neither move nor speak. Nicole was astonished. She did not know how Master Autumn aplished this. Her eyes turned to look at the Empress and saw that the Empress also had an expression of fear. Nicole then knew that Master Autumn had also immobilized the Empress. Master Autumn slowly walked towards Prince Barond and spoke softly, "Prince Barond. Please give up. You have disrespected the Empress and illegally mobilized the soldiers outside the Imperial Pce. You have alreadymitted the crime of plotting a rebellion!" Prince Barond then shouted an order and two soldiers, in armor, rushed forward. They drew their swords at the same time to attack Master Autumn, each from one side. The surrounding nobles and ministers were speechless. They did not expect these people to suddenly start fighting. Almost all of them immediately started to retreat in fear. A few military generals continued to stand there. Their hands were on their swords as they vigntly watched the situation at the scene. Two of them had, intentionally or otherwise, moved to Nicoles side to shield her with their bodies and protect the eldest daughter of the Tulip Family. Nobody actually saw clearly what Master Autumn did. They could only hear a silent hum as the two warriors sent out by Prince Barond flew away. Master Autumn then coldly said, "Prince Barond. Those two men have already reached the rank of Grade 4 swordsmen. I believe they are not ordinary officers! Do you have some kind of plot for taking such masters into the Imperial Pce?" Prince Barond turned pale. At that moment, two other men immediately took out their wands and started to chant some spells. Master Autumn raised his eyebrows and sneered. "Magicians. It looks like you have some very strong subordinates." Two magic fireballs had been thrown at Master Autumn. The magicians also knew that the two simple magic fireballs could only slow down Master Autumn at most. They immediately pulled Prince Barond out of there and headed for the square. On the other hand, Garoline had already started hiding for some time. He had a n and hid behind some Elders from the Church. Master Autumn deflected the two fireballs with his longsword and then rushed forward. He had instantly reappeared at the square outside and in front of Prince Baronds group! Master Autumn coldly said with a murderous expression, "Prince Barond. Please do not resist! Nobody can stop me when I have a sword in my hand!" Master Autumn waved the light-sword lightly. At the same time, the two magicians created a defensive curtain of light. Ting! The curtain of light disintegrated the moment the sword touched it. The expressions of these two magicians changed as they spat out blood. Master Autumns sword did not stop there but continued towards Prince Baronds head. Prince Barond cried out and a burst of fighting energy immediately appeared. He grabbed a long sword from his subordinate and, gritting his teeth, blocked the attack. Ting! Prince Baronds longsword immediately broke. He crashed heavily on the floor and spat out some blood. Master Autumn took a deep breath and attacked Prince Barond again. Prince Barond rolled away in desperation. The sword grazed his face as it stabbed into the ground. The two warriors that were flung away earlier had already gotten up and picked up their swords from the ground. At the same time, they started using fighting energy and rushed at Master Autumn again. Master Autumn sneered and warded off his opponents using only his hands! There were only a couple of shing sounds as the two warriors continually retreated. Finally, their fighting energy was exhausted by Master Autumn, and they fell to the ground feeling dejected. Suddenly, a strong breeze came from behind. The two magicians had created a wall of raging mes. These mes rolled quickly towards Master Autumn. A cold glint shed in Master Autumns eyes as he swiped his palm firmly at the fire wall. A huge de of light immediately shed out towards the wall of fire. The de of light and the fire wall collided. After that, there was a loud explosion as they both disintegrated. Sparks flew everywhere, causing the audience to flee in fear. Numerous soldiers had gathered. However, these were Imperial Guards. Without anymand from the Empress, they only stood around her, protecting her with their shields. Prince Barond eximed loudly, "Empress! How dare you give the order to kill me during His Majestys absence! Even if you are an Empress, you will get the death penalty for killing a member of the Royal Family!" Master Autumn thenughed coldly. "Prince Barond. You do not need to shout. The Empress did not order me to kill you! I am just a warrior attempting to arrest you. I may end up killing you when you resisted. The Empress is not guilty! I, alone, will take the me!" A brilliant light shed as Prince Barond felt a chill in his bones. His whole body stiffened and was unable to move. Feeling a sense of despair, he closed his eyes and prepared to die. Chapter 163: God’s Vanquish Spell Chapter 163: Gods Vanquish Spell Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Master Autumn swung his sword, but he suddenly felt that something fiercely struck his sword. He was startled when he saw Pope Corsica VI, tightly holding his staff and standing in front of Prince Barond. Pope Corsica VI had blocked Master Autumns sword with his staff. "Your Highness the Pope, have you forgotten your words? Why are you suddenly protecting him?" Master Autumns face sank. Prince Barond frantically hid behind the Pope. The Bishops positioned themselves around Master Autumn, surrounding him with a triangr formation. Corsica VI lightly replied, "Master Autumn, do you really think I came here today just to watch Her Highness the Empress and Prince Barondpete for the throne?" Master Autumns expression slightly changed. "What?" Pope Corsica VI smiled. "If it was just for that, why would I need to bring three Bishop Elders with me?" His smile seemed gloomy as he said, "Master Autumn, my other reason foring here today is you!" After listening to that, Master Autumn narrowed his eyes and coldly looked at the Pope. "What do you mean?" Corsica VI looked from afar at the Empress, who was standing on the steps in front of the hall, and lightly said, "Didnt the Empress tell you what I said?" He then smiled meaningfully and continued, "Yesterday, during my meeting with the Empress, I mentioned that if anyone wants to disobey Gods will or subvert his divine authority, then the Church would not sit idly by and do nothing!" After saying that, his smile gradually faded. He looked at Master Autumn with eyes as sharp as knives. "Master Autumn, have you forgotten your true identity?" Master Autumns eyes also turned sharp, and he suddenlyughed. "Good! You actually know my secret!" He coldly looked at the Bishop Elders surrounding him and said, "In other words, you want to take this opportunity to remove me!" Corsica VI smiled and replied, "Thats right!" Master Autumn took a deep breath and stepped back a few steps. He steadied his body and sighed. "I understand!" He gave a sarcastic smile and said, "Now is the best time to get rid of me!" He red and continued, "You did not find trouble with me before this because of my identity as an Imperial warrior! Besides that, you already knew for a long time that Prince Barond was nning to be Emperor. You relied on me to protect the Emperor and the Empress to preserve the bnce between both sides. Am I right?" Master Autumn continued to sneer. "But now, the Emperor is dying. The Gods religion is now ready to interfere with the struggle for the Imperial Power. With your support, Prince Barond is considered to have already failed today! That is why... My existence is no longer necessary..." He thenughed and said, "However, you cannot let Prince Barond die! If Prince Barond is dead, the greatest threat to the Empress would disappear. At that time, the Empress would no longer need the power of the Gods religion. That is why, you can help the Empress to suppress Prince Barond, but you cannot let Prince Barond die! You want Prince Barond to stay alive so that the Empress would always have an enemy within view! That way, the Gods religion can control the Empress!" Master Autumn mockinglyughed and said, "That is the reason why I must die! Once I am dead, there is no more master around the Empress. She then can only rely on the Gods religion... Haha haha..." Master Autumn thenughed wildly. "Corsica VI! You gave me too much credit! Is my life really that important to you?" Corsica VI gave a solemn expression and lightly said, "Of course, it is important! Your existence is the greatest sphemy here..." He then lowered his voice and said, "You... descendant of the Devils n!" Master Autumn trembled. He gazed bitterly and murmured, "Descendant of the Devils n... Descendant of the Devils n..." He then slowly started tough and said, "What is a God? What is a Devil? Do you mean that all of Karas n is definitely part of the Devils n in your eyes?" He became angry and coldly looked at the surrounding Bishop Elders. He then softly said, "Corsica VI, do you think that you could kill me with so few of you?" A me suddenly burst out on his sword. Then the whole sword started to burn with a raging fire. Corsica VI lightly said, "After we kill you, thest trace of Karas blood in the continent would be extinguished! You are not an ordinary human but a descendant of Kara! In the name of God, we absolutely cannot let you live in this world!" The Bishop Elders then stepped back at the same time and stood beside the Pope. They raised their staffs, and a white and holy light appeared without any incantations. This white light covered Master Autumn! The white light seemed to have a special effect on Master Autumn. When the light touched him, his body immediately emitted a white gas. His clothes also started to burn. Corsica VI coldly said, "Master Autumn, this is the Gods religions special technique, Light of the Matrix handed down specifically to deal with the people from Karas n!" Master Autumn trembled and grimaced in pain. He slowly stepped back as if he was braving the white light. After that, he slowly sat down. One of the Bishop Elders shouted, "Master Autumn, surrender quickly! ept Gods judgment! Even if you are a Sacred Swordsman, you are unable to resist the might of God!" The other Bishop Elders also berated Master Autumn. Master Autumn sat on the ground and revealed a strange expression. Suddenly, he ced his sword horizontally over his chest and smiled mockingly. "Sacred Swordsman? The strongest warrior on the continent and the first Sacred Swordsman in centuries... What a joke!" He then lightly swung his sword as if he was swatting flies. The light from the religious people that had enveloped him gradually dissipated wherever it was touched by the mes from his sword. Master Autumn then slowly stood up. His original gray robes disintegrated and revealed the warriors clothing underneath it. He then coldly looked at the Pope and whispered, "Did you say Gods judgment? In that case, show me the power of your God!" Master Autumns aura suddenly burst out. Waves of energy shot out all around from his body like sharp arrows. For some time, the dust at the square flew about, causing the people to cover their eyes. Miss Nicole suddenly felt her body be lighter. Master Autumns immobilitymand was disabled. She immediately opened her mouth to shout but unexpectedly a st of air blew into her open mouth. In the end, she could not say a single word. Her Highness the Empress was closely guarded by a few Imperial Guards around her as they retreated into the hall. The surrounding people, originally scattered in the square had also retreated to the hall. Only Master Autumn and the people from Gods religion remained in the middle of the square. Prince Barond was also guarded by a few men, and they hid in a corner. Nicole breathed and tried to create a curtain of light, but she soon found that she could not use any magic. While she was dumbstruck, a few people from the military pulled her up the stairs and into the hall. Master Autumn was surrounded by a ball of light. The ball of light grew bigger and gradually, the entire square was covered with it. The square was also filled with Master Autumns murderous aura. Master Autumn then smiled coldly. "Corsica VI, didnt you say you want to kill me? Go ahead and try! However, let me tell you. In here, you would not be able to use any spells!" The Popes eyes glinted as he showed a strange expression. He suddenly sighed and said in a low voice, "Domain Force! You actually have already achieved Domain Force!" Somewhere, far behind the Imperial Pce, Sky was yawning as he sat on the ground. Suddenly, he sensed something, and his expression changed. He suddenly jumped up from the ground. The aura was very powerful. It was filled with an overwhelming killing intent and seemed to have filled from heaven to earth. Skys expression turned weird. "Domain Force! There are people who have actually obtained Domain Force in the Imperial Capital?" Pope Corsica VI looked coldly at Master Autumn, who was standing in front of him. Master Autumn looked majestic like a god holding a sword. His white hair and clothes were fluttering in the wind. He also had an extremely murderous re that forced people to look down. "Domain Force!" Pope Corsica VI sighed. "Master Autumn, it looks like I guessed right. You already have obtained a strong Domain Force..." He spoke calmly and softly, "However, I still came here knowing that you have obtained Domain Force. This is because, I have a way to make sure you die here, today!" Master Autumn was stunned for a moment and then he sneered. "Kill me here? What a joke! Show me what you can do!" Master Autumn shed the sword in his hand like lightning, disying his powerful might, like that of the legendary gods. However, Corsica VI just stood there and closed his eyes. Master Autumns sword then suddenly stopped in midair. It was as if there was an invisible wall and the sword could not go any further. Pope Corsica VI then started to emit a light. This light shrouded him and the several of the surrounding Bishop Elders. Master Autumns expression suddenly changed. "Impossible! How could you use spells here? Inside my domain, nobody can use spells!" The light from the Popes body grew stronger and stronger. Several Bishop Elders sat on the ground and tightly held their staffs. Beams of light flowed from the staffs and into the Popes body. Corsica Vis body then became brighter. Finally, his whole body turned into a dazzling transparent light shadow. Corsica VI then spoke. His voice sounded as if it came from heaven. "True, inside your domain, ordinary people would not be able to resist your prohibition. This is because, in your domain, all the rules of the space are created by you. However, you must not forget! This world is created by God! People cannot break your domain, but God can!" His voice then turned solemn as if he was very dignified and said, "God gave me strength, so I can break your rules!" Master Autumn gritted his teeth and said, "I do not believe! What God? Show me the power of God!" He then shed a de of light at Pope Corsica VI. However, when the de of light reached the front of the Pope, it disintegrated like ice under the sun, melting very quickly. The few Bishops beside him continued to send their spiritual power into Pope Corsica VI. Pope Corsica VI finally raised the staff in his hands and pointed it to the sky as he chanted... All the clouds in the sky instantly disappeared. The dazzling sun shone directly onto the earth. A roar could be hearding from the sky. This roar had an invisible pressure, causing Master Autumns expression to turn strange, and his body trembled. Master Autumns eyes glinted and suddenly the Domain Force light above the square became dazzlingly bright. "It is no use!" Corsica VI coldly said, "People are just people. They cannot match the power of God. Not even with Domain Force!" Suddenly, there was a whisper from the sky and a translucent and enormous God appeared in the sky. That God held a huge shining Light-Axe, and then he shed it down at the pce square. Honng! There was a huge thunder-like rumble and the entire square vibrated vigorously. Master Autumns body shed. A trace of blood could be seen at his mouth. He pointed his longsword to the sky and shouted. "I dont believe!" The longsword shot through the sky like a burning arrow and smashed into the translucent apparition of God in the sky. That figure then roared and the ming sword disappeared. He then swung down the Light-Axe again. The earth quaked. After that, there was a cracking sound as Master Autumns Light Domain started to crack. Master Autumn grunted and staggered. He then spat out a mouthful of blood. He fixed his eyes at Corsica VI in front of him and shouted. "Impossible! You used the Gods Vanquish spell! How is this possible! God has not appeared in this world for more than a thousand years! Could it be..." His eyes grew wide in surprise. He then pointed at the Pope and said, "Could it be that God returned to the world? Could it be that Gods religion received Gods will?" Corsica VI nodded and solemnly said, "Thats right. After God has been forgotten for thousands of years, he has finally opened his arms to embrace his believers! My Gods Vanquish spell is a legendary spell that has not been used for thousands of years. It is the ultimate spell, using the power of God!" Master Autumn loudly shouted "I dont believe! So, what if it is God! This is my Domain Force! Inside my domain, I am the God!" He had a determined expression. After that, his body rose from the ground. He then transformed himself into a huge lightsaber and forcefully shed towards the God apparition in the sky. What does it look like when the sun falls from the sky? If it could be described, that was what happened. A dazzling light shed across the sky. Those who looked at it would feel their eyes hurt. Their vision would involuntarily turn ck, and they would feelpelled to sit down on the ground. After that, the dazzling brightness seemed to burn the entire sky. The huge God suddenly roared loudly. First, the Light-Axe in his hand suddenly broke, turning into fragments and drift away. After that, the arm... body... head... Finally, the rest of his huge body also dispersed like countless meteors. Master Autumns body was like a huge fireball as he fell from the sky. He had an extremely proud expression. His eyes were burning like a me. He was transformed into a sword that radiated a murderous aura. However, on closer look, Master Autumns eyes, mouth, nose, and ears had started to bleed. His clothes had also torn into numerous pieces. After that, his body also started to crack into numerous small wounds and blood started to flow out of his injuries. After falling to the ground, he shook gently and looked at the Pope. He then said imposingly, "Hmph, didnt you say it was Gods power? What about it now?" Master Autumn walked slowly towards the Pope as he grimaced in pain. With every step, several wounds from his body gapped bigger and covered his body in blood. Corsica VI sighed as he looked at Master Autumn. He shook his head and said, "Master Autumn, why are you so persistent? How can an ordinary human resist the power of God? You forcefully fought against God, and now your body is already broken. You strenuously try and support yourself, but your body would soon break down totally. You might as well just give up." Master Autumn had grief in his eyes. He suddenly shouted, "Even if I die, I will take you with me!" His body suddenly swelled up and bloody fog formed around him. His body then violently exploded into numerous fragments. A small and transparent light figure in the shape of a man a light body flew out from his mortal body. The light body was very bright but after leaving the mortal body, it immediately dimmed down. "Soul!" The Popes expression changed. "Legend said that those with a powerful domain can release their souls. Looks like it was true!" The light body shot towards the Pope. Wherever the light went, sparks appeared. The Popes eyes shed as he shouted, "Master Autumn, do you still do not want to give up?" Corsica VI then stretched out his palm. A ck light appeared and shot towards the soul like a ck lightning. The light body and the ck lightning shed. The light body then shook and fell to the ground. At the chest of the body was a ck spear. The face of the light body faintly looked like Master Autumn. However, the light grew dimmer. On the other hand, the ck spear emitted a ck energy as if it voraciously consumed the light body. Master Autumn finally looked at the Pope and whispered, "Drac Spear... You actually used a demon weapon to deal with me... Can you still consider yourselves servants of Protoss?" Finally, the light body dissipated and vanished, leaving behind a spear lodged into the ground. Chapter 164: Playing It Big Chapter 164: ying It Big Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Sky immediately rushed out when he felt the Domain Force vibration and no longer paid any attention to hispanion in the room. Using the vampires Blood Escape technique, he flew towards the square. He saw the apparition of God in the sky bringing down his Light-Axe on the Light-Domain . He then saw Master Autumn transform into a sword and shoot towards the sky. Meanwhile, Rodys men had already reached the pce walls outside of the Imperial Pce. Tens of thousands of Central Cavalrymen were in formation around the pce gates, seemingly a wall of swords and sabers, totally blocking the entrance. Rody was feeling anxious. He could feel the power fluctuation inside the pce. The intense sword aura obviously belonged to Master Autumn. Have things already turned violent inside the Imperial Pce? The Central Cavalry soldiers outside the Imperial Pce were shocked. They could all clearly see the God apparition in the sky. The huge Light-Axe was extremely stunning. Some of them had forgotten their duties and immediately knelt on the ground to pray to God. The holy presence in the pce grew stronger andpletely covered Master Autumns sword aura. Rody and the Wolf Fang began to rush through as the Central Cavalry soldiers were transfixed with the situation. All of them were terrified as they looked at the sky. Its a miracle ... a miracle! As Rody and his group of Central Cavalry soldiers rushed through, the surrounding Lightning Gods Whip suddenly realized the situation. Some of their officers recovered enough to start to berate the intruders. The Wolf Fang soldiers, however, had grouped into a ck mass charging into their formation. For a time, everything was a mess. Numerous cavalrymen had scattered as they threw away their scimitars and spears. Some of the soldiers even abandoned their horses and ran off. For a while, there was absolute confusion; the troops and theirmanding officers were in disarray. They could only hear a rallying cry from the Wolf Fang soldiers. "The Duke of the Tulip Family had orders to return to the Imperial Capital! Kill all who block the way!" Thousands of people then shouted in unison, "Kill!" This thunderous shout and the Tulip Familys banner fluttering in their faces, together, immediately broke the confidence of all those who would still defend their positions. They were so scared that they fell to the sides to get out of the way. It was a strange scene. Two cavalries collided. One cavalry was vignt and murderous. The other was panic-stricken and fled everywhere. However, not one of them had even used their swords. There was no resistance at all except for one unlucky and careless person who ran towards a horse and got trampled. Just like this, Rody and the Wolf Fang broke through the Central Cavalrys defensive line outside the Imperial Pce. The doors of the Imperial Pce opened and a group of Imperial Guards rushed out. They weed Rodys group and led them in while leaving behind arge number of Central Cavalry soldiers. Their officers could only watch the dust settle in a dumbstruck manner. When Rody entered the Imperial Pce, he saw a dazzling light at the distant square. He then saw that the apparition of God got run through by the light de. Immediately, they disintegrated with a loud explosion. The light that followed was painfully blinding. Almost no one could keep their eyes open. Rody shouted loudly and jumped off the horse. He then ran straight towards the square. He then saw everything happen. A light shed from within Master Autumns body, immediately splitting his body apart and disintegrating into a bloody mist. Before Rody could react, a light figure shot towards the Pope. The Pope then shot out a ck light which was the Drac Spear. Finally, Master Autumns soul was pierced by the Drac Spear and was mercilessly nailed to the ground. The spear quickly consumed the soul, causing it to vanish... Rody felt like he was struck by lightning. His body trembled as he shouted, "No!" He trembled in anger as he felt like one of his most precious treasures was shattered. His eyes turned ck, and an uncontroble force began to fill his body... "They killed Master Autumn! They killed Master Autumn!" Rody muttered to himself. "Boy! Stop now!" Suddenly, a fat figure appeared in front of Rody. Sky grabbed Rodys hand and shouted softly, "Dont be impulsive! If you go down there, you will die!" Sky spoke hurriedly as he transmitted a gentle force to suppress the violent energy in Rody. "They used the Gods Vanquish spell. It is not something you can handle!" Sky spoke ruthlessly. "That guy down there had a strong domain but he also could not resist its might. Not to mention you!" Rody continued to struggle. "I dont care! They killed Master Autumn! I want to kill them all!" Sky frowned. "You know that Domain Force guy?" He then shook his head and gripped Rody tightly with his hands. After that, he surrounded himself and Rody with a thin circle of light and whispered. "Quickly calm down! Dont reveal your dragon aura!" He paused for a moment and then he whispered, "That guy is not dead! His soul was just taken away! If you want to save him, calm down now!" Rody stopped struggling instantly and looked back at Sky. He asked softly, "Are you telling the truth?" Sky nodded gloomily and replied, "I did not expect that someone in this world could use Gods Vanquish. This is not a spell a human could withstand. It is not just you. Even if I go down there, I will get myself killed! Gods Vanquish is a spell to summon Gods power. Do you understand? This is the power of a real God. Even those with strong domains are much weakerpared to real Gods." Rody gritted his teeth and asked, "The power to summon God? Didnt you say that God has not visited the continent for hundreds of years? How is it that they could use Gods Vanquish?" Skyughed bitterly and retorted. "How would I know? God really did not appear for hundreds of years but how would I know when they woulde to the human world? After all, the continent is Gods territory. They can visit whenever they want." Rody saw the dust gradually settle down in the square. Master Autumn was dead, and his domain gradually disappeared. The violent flow of the air also calmed down. "How do I save Master Autumn?" Rody trembled and asked, "How do I save him?" Sky frowned and replied, "That thing down there. Wasnt that the legendary Drac Spear? Its ck magic absorbs souls. That Master Autumns soul was impaled by that spear and was absorbed. It is easy to get him out, but a soul that has left the body would soon disappear. Although a person with strong domain is stronger than normal humans, in the end, they are still humans..." "I am asking you how to save him!" Rody asked. Sky shook his head. "First, you get that spear." Just as soon as he said that the Pope walked towards the middle of the square. He pulled the spear out of the ground and the spear immediately turned into a ck light and disappeared into his sleeve. "Sigh. That fellow from Gods religion is really not so simple. To think that he can even control a demon ..." Sky was in deep thoughts. Rody coldly red at the Pope and whispered. "First, we kill him. After that, we grab the Drac Spear!" Sky turned impatient and shouted, "Shut up! Do you think you can kill him? Didnt you see that Gods Vanquish? That strong domain was immediately destroyed. Do you think you are stronger than that guy with the strong domain?" Before Rody could reply, Sky had pulled him and shouted, "Follow me!" At that moment, the crowd in the Radiant Hall were all in shock. They all came back out when they saw that the situation at the square had calmed down. Numerous gold-armored warriors had been tossed around by the wind and thrown all over the square. Barond who was escorted by several men had also fallen and was struggling to stand up. The Pope, Corsica VI, had an enigmatic smile. He raised his staff high and look as if a beam of light shined down on him, enveloping him. Nicole had turned pale when she saw Master Autumn destroyed by the Churchs followers. For a moment, her heart was at a loss. Suddenly, she screamed and knocked away two of the generals by her side. She rushed to the square and looked at the blood on the floor. There were only bloodstains and the remnants of Master Autumns broken body. Finally, she started to cry. The Empress also came out from the hall, escorted by the Imperial Guards. Her face was pale as she looked at the square. The figure that was proudly standing there could no longer be seen. She grieved, then went soft and copsed. Nicole cried for a while. She then looked at the Pope hatefully and hissed, "Why did you kill him? Why did you kill Master Autumn?" Fire emitted from her fingertips. She raised her hand and shot out several fireballs towards the Pope. The Pope looked at the angry Nicole indifferently and gently raised his hand. The fireballs disappeared. After that, he spoke majestically, "Master Autumn is a descendant of the devil. His presence is the greatest sphemy to God! I removed him in the name of God! Do you dare to defy Gods will?" He then gently waved his staff causing Nicole to tremble and stagger backward. Prince Barond slowly stood up and sneered. "Very good! Your Excellency! I finally understood your true intentions! You came here to show your strength. Am I right? First, you suppressed me and then you got rid of Master Autumn! After this, the Gods religion would be able to suppress the Royal Family! The Gods religion would now forever be great! Am I right?" Corsica VIughed coldly and said, "Prince Barond, the Gods religion is only protecting the servants of God. I am only here to punish the sphemous heathen. As for the dispute between you and Her Highness the Empress about the Crown Prince, we have all already seen what happened just now. Have you still not given up?" All the nobles in the hall had finallye out and looked at the Pope in awe. The shocking scenes earlier had already surprised them too much. The Empress was supported by a few people. Her voice trembled. "Your Excellency the Pope,... You..." Corsica VI shook his head and replied, "Your Highness. Master Autumn is a Devils descendant. I only killed him to defend Gods dignity. We do not intend to oppose the Royal Family. Concerning the matter of the Crown Prince, we maintain our previous stance." Garoline also came out from the crowd and showed aplicated expression. He hesitated for a moment but still spoke, "Impressive power! Impressive killing intent!" Garoline thenughed, hisughter full of ridicule, and coldly said to the Pope, "Your Excellency. You have suppressed Prince Barond, and then you killed one of Her Highness most powerful subordinate. It is really hard to figure out your stand." He then looked at Barond and said loudly, "Your Highness. Now that it has turned out like this today, we might as well just leave! The Crown Prince matter stops here. Without His Majestys orders, nobody can elect a Crown Prince. Otherwise, the nobles and loyal ministers will defend the dignity of the Thorn Flower Family!" He then went to Prince Barond and whispered. "Your Highness. Let us leave quickly for today. We still have the Lightning Gods Whip and the Northern Legion. However powerful the Pope is, he cannot deal with thousands of soldiers on his own. Although we have lost face to the Pope today, our opponent has lost a strong master. As long as the issue of the Crown Prince is not resolved, we will still have an opportunity!" Prince Barond nodded and grunted coldly. He pushed away his subordinates that were supporting him and got ready to leave. Therge gate in front of the square then suddenly opened andrge groups of soldiers started to enter. The ck-armored Wolf Fang soldiers were on the left, the Central Cavalry soldiers were on the right and the Lightning Gods Whip soldiers were right behind them. The two sides were ipatible with each other and stood on different sides of the square. The Duke of the Tulip Familys expression was filled with grief. He red sharply at the Pope as he strode towards Nicole and held her at her shoulders. When she looked at Rody, she felt her body turn soft and almost fell down. Tears clouded her eyes as she cried, "Autumn... Master Autumn is dead!" Rody nodded and whispered. "I know. Dont worry. My friend says that there is a way to save him." The Wolf Fang soldiers rushed to protect Rody from all sides. Rody then turned to look at the Empress at the top of the steps, took a deep breath, and loudly said, "The Duke of the Tulip Family responds to Your Highness summon and have returned to the Imperial Pce. If anyone dares to plot against you, the Duke of the Tulip Family swears to make him die a cruelest death!" The Wolf Fang soldiers drew their scimitars and shouted. "Long live the Tulip! Love live Her Highness!" The Central Cavalry continued to protect Prince Barond. Although their numbers were more than the Wolf Fang, they did not look as powerful or imposing. Some of them even seemed to look fearful. The people on the square were immediately divided into two factions. The first faction was with Prince Barond, Garoline and the Lightning Gods Whip. The other faction was the Wolf Fang who were protecting the Empress, Rody and several nobles and ministers behind them. Some of these people supported the Empress. However, there were also some that actually supported Prince Barond. As the Wolf Fangs were standing guard in the middle, their position was awkward. They wanted to go to Prince Baronds side. But seeing the fearless Wolf Fang soldiers and the sudden return of the magnificent Duke, they started to sway and did not take a single step. Prince Barond gave a vicious expression and shouted, "Duke of the Tulip Family! Do you intend to follow the Empress rebellious ns? To return to the Imperial Capital without His Majestys orders would result in death! Now that you are here, do you intend to kill me in the Imperial Pce?" Commander Barry started to sweat and gritted his teeth. "The Lightning Gods Whip is traditionally loyal to the Thorn Flower Family!" He then gave an order, and the Central Cavalry soldiers then drew their weapons. The two factions red at each other and a closebat was imminent. Corsica VI and the Bishops stood in the middle of these two factions and frowned. "Your Highness, Duke, please calm down!" He then loudly said, "His Majesty the Emperor is still alive. Do you want to create a river of blood in the Imperial Pce? Do you want the blood of Gods servants to flow in vain?" Prince Barond felt perturbed. However, Rody had started to speak before he had a chance to say anything. Rodys voice was devoid of respect as he said to the Pope, "Your Excellency. This is the internal affair of the Royal Family. Didnt the Gods religion say that they would not intervene? You just said that you would only defend the dignity of God. This matter is not rted to the dignity of God! You said that Master Autumn is a heathen and killed him! Can you call all of us heathens and kill us all?" He then shouted, "Ask my men! See if they listen to your orders, the Emperors orders, or my orders!" The Popes expression turned ghastly pale and had almost started to tremble. He looked at the Duke with a fierce expression. Sieg was standing behind Rody when he felt someone pull him. He turned around and saw an old general of the military. "Sieg. Has the Duke gone mad? Prince Barond controls the Central Cavalry and has two hundred thousand soldiers in the Imperial Capital! How many soldiers does your Wolf Fang have?" Sieg nodded his head and replied, "So what if they have two hundred thousand soldiers? Against such useless people, each one of my elite soldiers could easily defeat ten!" Corsica VIughed coldly and slowly left the square. He no longer tried to interfere. Rody felt anxious watching him walk away. He immediately pulled Sky to speak to him. Sky who was standing inconspicuously within arge number of Wolf Fang soldiers whispered, "What?" Rody frowned and said, "That spear is still in his hands!" Sky shook his head and said, "You cannot grab it now. There will be a way in the future. He is the Pope. He cannot take a demon weapon with him everywhere he goes." Rody then took a deep breath and whispered, "Alright. Let us deal with Prince Barond first." The square was now silent as both sides no longer spoke. The soldiers red at each other. However, many of the Central Cavalrymen were uneasy while the Wolf Fang soldiers did not feel any fear. They had fought against the enemy armored cavalry in the Northwest before. Every single one of them has spilled blood and seen death. Besides that, they were now flying the Tulip Familys banner. As a result, they were waiting for theirmander to give them the order. It did not matter whether it was the Prince or the Marquis. They would kill them first and ask questionster. Nicole had calmed down and whispered into Rodys ear. Rody nodded and stepped forward. He then said, "Prince Barond. You have the title of Prince, but you have secretly mobilized the army to besiege the Imperial Pce! General Barry. You are the Regiment Commander of the Central Cavalry but you have taken over the defenses of the Imperial Capital without the orders of His Majesty the Emperor! These are serious crimes! Quickly tell your subordinates toy down their weapons and apologize to the Empress!" Prince Barondughed wildly and said, "Nonsense! Duke! You were dispatched to the South under His Majestys orders! To return to the Imperial Capital without his orders would mean the death penalty! I am the Prince of the Empire! A legitimate heir of the Thorn Flower Family! Who dares to say I am guilty? That woman is not qualified to judge me!" At that moment,rge numbers of Central Cavalry soldiers continued rushing into the square. Baronds men grew in numbers while the nobles and the Empress started to turn pale with fear. The Central Cavalry soldiers had stationed a lot of people outside the Imperial Pce. At this moment, the tense situation here caused these people to rush in. The small numbers of Imperial Guards could not stop them. People entered the square from all directions. Some were from the Central Cavalry while others were Imperial Guards. All of the soldiers seemed to have a tacit understanding and each lined up together with their own faction. More people entered the huge square until it was almost fully upied. At some point in time, Gordon approached Rody and said softly, "Your Excellency. They have too many people and have surrounded the Imperial Pce. I have ordered the Imperial Guards to concentrate our defense here. We will gather our men to defend the Empress and push them back." Rody coldly asked, "Why should we chase them out?" Rody nced at Gordon and coldly said, "We will eliminate them right here." Gordon started to panic and whispered. "Your Excellency. They have two hundred thousand men. The Imperial Guards have less than fifty thousand. Along with the Wolf Fang, we will only have about one hundred thousand soldiers. I am afraid..." Rody shook his head and then looked at Nicole. "What do you think? Are you afraid?" Although Nicole had turned pale, she still smiled. She had a meaningful gaze as she whispered, "I am not afraid... I will listen to you." Rody then said in a low voice, "If Prince Barond had not cooperated with vampires, Jojo would not have died. No matter what, I will not let him live!" He then gritted his teeth and drew his sword. He was about to give the order to fight. Suddenly, rapid footsteps came from the corridor behind the hall, and then several pce servants ran out. These people turned pale from fright when they ran out and saw the armies gathered at the square. Two of them went soft in their limbs and almost stopped. The nearest servant then threw himself to the ground in a panic and shouted, "Your Highness the Empress. H-H-His His Majesty the Emperor has woken up!" His voice was not loud, but in the quiet square, it was crystal clear. Prince Barond trembled, and his face turned pale. He immediately looked at Garolines face and saw that the old Marquis also had a simr expression. "Impossible!" He could not help but whispered. "Im-Impossible! How could he have woken up? I..." Garoline immediately grabbed him and whispered, "Your Highness!" Prince Barond trembled and had almost fainted. The Emperor has woken up? The Emperor has woken up! He had schemed for so long, and now that the Emperor was on his deathbed, he finally had the opportunity to fight with the Crown Prince for the inheritance of the throne. But now the Emperor did not die and even woke up. Since the Emperor did not die, the whole issue of inheriting the throne would be a joke. Garoline also had a deathly pale face. He saw his entire life as an official crumble before him. He could already see the downfall and extermination of the Lionheart Family. The interesting part was that while this was truly bad news for Barond, it also caused the people from the Empress faction to almost faint from fright. The Emperor had woken up. When the Empress heard this, she almost could not stand still. She knew that the child in her stomach did not belong to the Emperor. She knew it. The Emperor would also know it. There would be no problem if the Emperor was unconscious, but the Emperor had woken up. Nicoles expression also changed. She trembled and almost fell into Rodys arms. We are doomed! This was Nicoles first thought. The Emperor would know that the child in the Empress stomach did not belong to him. In that case, the Tulip Family would not be able to escape from being used of plotting together with the Empress. Just like Garoline, Nicole could also see the downfall and extermination of the Tulip Family. Rody sighed and gently held Nicole. He whispered, "Do not panic. No matter what, I will protect you." The servants were prostrated on the ground and could not see everyones expression. He trembled as he continued, "His Majesty... His Majesty gave the order for the Empress, Prince Barond, Duke, Marquis and all of you to go to his sleeping quarters." Everyone had aplicated expression. Some looked joyful while others looked sad. Corsica VI who was standing at the side of the square also had a conscientious expression. He gave a meaningful nce as he furrowed his eyebrows. Only Sky had a strange expression. He gave a strange smile and whispered. "This guy. He is really ying it big." Chapter 165: The Skeleton Becomes Emperor Chapter 165: The Skeleton Bes Emperor Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Emperor Abbas XI was sitting with a nk look on his face. However, he was conscious and there seemed to be nothing wrong with him. The Emperor met with the two factions in a small hall near the bedroom. The only person not present was the Pope, Corsica VI. This was because the servant who conveyed His Majestys words said, "This is the internal affairs of the Royal Family. Thank you for the concern, but it is best if the Pope does not interfere." These words meant: This is a family problem. Stop being a busybody, and go away. The Pope was still doubtful, but before he left, he was so angry that his face turned white. When Sky saw this and almost burst outughing. The Emperors eyes were calm and he was neither happy nor angry. Everyone stood in front of the Emperor waiting for him, but he first looked at the Empress and said, "Empress. You dont look well. I suggest you go and take a rest first." The words dont look well made the Empress almost faint from fright. The Emperor ran his eyes over her body, not slowing down anywhere to dwell on it at all. Disgust seemed to show in his eyes. The frightened Empress looked around and realized that the man that had always been protecting her was no longer around. She left with a deathly pale face. The room was filled with silence. They had originally thought that the Emperor would be furious and would punish either one of the two factions. However, the Emperor remained calm and seemed to be waiting for everyone to start feeling uneasy before he opened his mouth and spoke in a strange voice, "Its a big mess now. Recall the armies." The Commander of the Central Cavalry, Barry, trembled in fright and stammered, "I will o-o-obey!" The Emperor looked at him lightly and said, "Go. Go back to the barracks, and then just do whatever is necessary." Barry left the emperors sleeping quarters. A cold wind blew, and he trembled and thought to himself. His Majesty did not kill me? Privately mobilizing the army tomandeer the defenses of the Imperial Capital, and invading the pce is ... however you see it, it is a crime punishable by the death penalty! "Your Majesty!" Garoline spoke as the corners of his mouth trembled. Just as he wanted to continue speaking, the Emperor shook his head and smiled. "Marquis Garolline. What do you want to say?" He then slowly spoke in a rxed manner, "Do you want to tell me that everything that happened today is a misunderstanding? Do you want to tell me that you are afraid of the Empress schemes and led the army to invade the pce? Do you want to tell me that the Empress nned to usurp my throne after I die? Do you want to say that you only wanted to defend the dignity of the Thorn Flower Family? Do you want to say that all your actions today is from your loyalty to me and the Empire?" Garolines expression became more fearful as each word struck home. After the Emperor had finished speaking, Garoline had cold sweat streaming down his head, and he could not say a single word. Without changing his expression, the Emperor then waved his hand andzily said, "Alright, alright. Look at all the sweat on your face. Is it that hot in here? This mess here is truly a bit excessive, but now everything has passed. Everybody, return to your posts." Everyone was astounded. Some of them had even thought to themselves. Has the Emperor gone crazy after his illness? Nicoles eyes grew wide and thought to herself. Could it be that the Emperor doesnt know that the child in the Empress stomach was is his? The Emperor gently coughed twice. He then nced at Prince Barond and loudly said, "This incident has passed. Barond. You should also go back... Ah. However, your mansion was already destroyed, and you dont have anywhere to stay in. How about this. There is a Royal Manor outside the city. You can live there." He paused for a moment and then called out, "Gordon!" Gordon immediately came in from outside the room and knelt down on one knee. The Emperorughed and said, "Gordon. Prince Barond will live in the Royal Manor outside the city. Take a group of guards to protect him there. If anything happens to him, I will chop off your head. Understand?" A glint shed in Gordons eyes as he shouted to signify that he understood. The Emperor yawned and then casually told Prince Barond, "The Imperial Capital was not too peaceful for thest two days. One moment, there were vampires, and another moment, there was turmoil. Barond. When you arrive at the Royal Manor, you must be careful. Do not leave it without reason. If there is anything you need, tell Gordon. He will report to me." Prince Barond trembled. He knew that this order was meant to keep him quiet. Though his face turned deathly pale, he also felt like fighting to the death. Then, he remembered that he was just a Prince while his opponent was the Emperor. Unless he really rebelled C but the Central Cavalry soldiers would not necessarily follow him. Originally, he could control the Central Cavalry because everybody had thought that the Emperor was dying. Naturally, he was also a strong candidate for the throne. However, since the Emperor did not die, none of them would be brave enough to rebel against him. He felt gloomy and lost. He no longer had any desires and just nodded his head absentmindedly. He then followed Gordon out of the hall. The Emperor then sighed. "Sigh. An old man like me... Ah! I only fell sick, but it has caused so much trouble. The Central Cavalry is also outrageous. Duke of the Tulip Family!" Rody was startled, and then he proudly looked at the Emperor. There was no fear in his eyes. Instead, it showed some anger. He did not forget that the Emperor had tried to grab his woman! The Emperor calmly looked at Rody and his eyes seemed to smile. He then said, "Bo1... Ah... Seth. You will manage the Central Cavalry for now. That Barry is useless. I think it is better to rece him with someone else." There was a moment of silence. The nobles and officials in the hall did not speak. However, their expressions changed. They all had heard the Emperor give the order to transfer the military power. Originally, he had been suppressing the Tulip Family. But now, he was suddenly giving the Tulip Family a heavy responsibility. The Emperor had given himmand of thergest army in the Empire! Rody was startled and puzzled. He raised his eyebrows and was about to speak when he realized the Emperor was winking at him. He was filled with suspicion, but then he heard Sky secretly whisper to him. "Quickly ept!" Rody did not think and involuntarily said, "Yes!" While the people from the military all showed a joyous expression, Garoline turned deathly pale and looked nkly at the Emperor. One of the military generals then said, "Your Majesty. That Regiment Commander of the Central Cavalry, Barry, had mobilized the army to seize control of the Imperial Capitals defenses. He also ordered to close all the gates and besiege the pce. This heavy crime must be punished" "Ah." The Emperor immediately smiled lightly and said, "That is right. I will let the Duke handle this matter." Garoline could not help but also say, "Your Majesty. The Duke of the Tulip Family was appointed by Your Majesty as the Southern Special Envoy. However, he secretly took the army and returned to the Imperial Capital. He has alsomitted a crime." The Emperor looked at him and lightly said, "Oh really? This matter? He came back under my orders. There is no problem." Garoline almost fainted as he thought. Did you give the order? Didnt you exile him to the South? Before you fell unconscious, I was the one who gave you all the ideas. How would I not know what orders you gave? Just as soon as he thought that the Emperor suddenly remembered something and lightly said, "Marquis Garoline. I heard that Milo did a good job in the North. Pass down my orders and tell him to return to the Imperial Capital. It is a hard life in the North. Someone else should go instead." Garoline trembled. He knew that the Emperor was seizing his familys military power. He then squeezed out a voice from his throat and said, "Yes!" After that, the Emperor waved his hand as if he was driving away some flies and loudly said, "Alright. Everyone disperse! There has been too much trouble today! Everyone, return to your stations!" He then looked at Rody lightly and said, "Seth. You stay here. I still have things to talk to you about." Everyone immediately bowed but then the Emperor became impatient and said, "Go quickly!" Garoline stared at Rody. In his heart, he knew that he had been defeated. He then gritted his teeth and left as well. Finally, in that hall, the only people left were the Emperor who continued to sit down, Rody who was ring at him coldly, and Nicole, who was extremely anxious. Even after everybody had left, she did not move at all. She stood beside Rody and could not help but pull the hem of his clothes. She was still trembling. From the Emperors words earlier, it seemed that the Tulip Family was praised while Prince Baronds faction was punished. However, only God knew if it was truly a blessing or a curse. After all, their own factions were the one that should actually be considered the ones scheming for the throne. Either way, the child in the Empress stomach was not the Emperors, but they have given that child their support. On the other hand, Prince Barond was truly from the Thorn Flower Family. However, it was also Prince Barond that almost killed the Emperor. As a result, it was aplete mess. When all the outsiders have left the room, the Emperor suddenly started to walk down the stairs with a strange gait. He was like a baby learning how to walk. Rody and Nicole narrowed their eyes as they watched the Emperor walking awkwardly towards the entrance and personally closing the door. He then carefully listened for any movements outside and finally sighed. After that, he frowned and said, "Hell, this body feels ufortable. The previous one was much easier to use." The Emperor looked at the dumbstruck Rody and Nicole. He frowned and said, "Why is this affectionate couple looking at me like that? I, this old man... Am I really so scary?" He looked at the frightened pair and said, "Look at the two of you, standing so close to each other and so reluctant to part. Are you trying to tell the world of your rtionship? Did you forget that, ostensibly, you are siblings?" Rody then realized that the Emperor was speaking in a very familiar tone2. He suddenly shouted, "You are Andy!" The Emperorughed, "You finally realized? You are really stupid. Who else other than this old man would be willing to take care of you?" After ncing at Nicole, Andy raised his face and said, "Your actions were too out of ce and were extremely wrong! If I had not seen you so wholeheartedly helping the Empress, now that things had be irreversible, I would not have bothered posing as the Emperor to help you!" Rody looked agitated and asked, "You... How did you change into this?" Andy waved and simply said, "I have a lot of skills. There are even some that you still do not know of!" Andy paused for a moment before his face turned serious. He said, "Yes. You are doing this wrong! You should not have conspired with the Empress to do this kind of thing!" Rody frowned and said, "I also feel disgusted and think it is wrong. However, the situation has already deteriorated this far. We did not have a choice." Andy gave a supercilious look and coldly said, "Hmph. Do you know what you are doing? Themon people call it adulterous wife seizing the family treasures! How could you do such a thing? Even if the Empress is pitiful, you were not supposed to help her with this kind of thing!" Rody turned red and said, "What adulterous wife? All of this is because of Seth!" Nicole stared at them and was unable to understand their words. She did not even know who Andy was. Andy looked at Nicole andughed. "Miss Nicole seemed to be confused by our words." Rody sighed and exined Andys identity to Nicole. When Nicole heard it, she felt both excited and terrified. She never thought that Dandong would have left behind such a... breed. This guy has lived in my home for several hundred years undetected, but developed a friendship with Rody and even helped him so much! Andy sighed and slowly said, "We dont believe in God but these kinds of things are still outrageous. Think for yourself, Boy. What if your wife found another lover somewhere else and had a child, and then seizes your property. It would not be good, right? However, you had helped the Empress to do just that. In other words, you are an aplice. Even if the Emperor is a good-for-nothing person, it is awkward to do things like this." Nicole hesitated for a moment before she frowned. "All of this was the mess Seth had left behind. We did not have a choice. Besides that, the Empress is just a pitiful woman." "Bullshit!" Andy coldly looked at Nicole. "Pitiful? Pitiful people are hateful people!" Andy showed a harsh expression and asked, "What do you mean pitiful? All of this is the result of her own actions! Is this something that you even need me to tell you?" His eyes became even more stern as he said, "Because she is pitiful, she decided to drag down the entire Empire and everyone in it? Must everyone get caught in this spiraling mess? Do you set off a coup just for a pitiful woman? Must the blood of countless others be spilled just for her?" Nicole argued, "What else should I have done? The Emperor was poisoned by Barond. Doesnt that mean we cannot let Barond inherit the throne?" Andy looked at Nicole and slowly said, "So what? Barond would have been much better than this stupid Emperor. Their fight is their family business. Who are you to judge who is right and who is wrong? Is it really right for the baby in the Empress stomach to inherit the throne? Is the baby qualified to be Emperor? Who would manage the Empire then?" Andy then looked at Rody and asked, "Are you going to manage the Empire? Good! Wonderful! I am not going to say whether you have the ability to manage the Empire. However, when you bear this important task, then you would have to remain a Duke for the rest of your life. After ten to twenty years, you would start to have wrinkles on your face as you slowly cry while watching Miss Nicole marry someone else! Why? Are you saying that Miss Nicole would not marry for twenty years as she waits for her little brother?" Andy had not put forth an extremely good argument, but hisst sentence had a major impact on Rody. Andy sighed and continued, "Even if this was Seths mess, it was originally not difficult to handle. However, your method is wrong. If you supported Prince Barond, the situation would not turn out like this! The Tulip Family and Prince Barond originally did not have any enmity. Now, you are like fire and water, and this is also forced by the situation. If you had supported Prince Barond from the start, he would inherit the throne! Prince Barond had some skill and also an unyielding temper. He would have been a much better Emperor than Abbas XI. Who cares if he killed Abbas XI? What does it matter to you? Is your rtionship with Abbas XI good?" Rody frowned. "But the child is Seths. This already involved the Tulip Family. What else could we have done? We had to grit our teeth and help the Empress. We did not have a choice!" Andy coldly looked at Rody and said, "Oh? Lets not talk about that! Did you help the Empress for that bastard called Seth or did you help her for Master Autumn?" Rody was stumped. He was silent for a moment and then sighed. "I did it for Master Autumn." Andy lightly said, "That is correct. Your biggest weakness is that your heart is too soft. That is why you are always ying into someones hand! Seth had used you. In this situation, Master Autumn could be considered as using you as well!" He sighed and continued, "Why did you think he taught you the sword skills? Why did you think he kept the secret that you are now a dragon? Let me tell you. This is because Master Autumn knew that the Empress has nobody to depend on. The only thing he could do was to rely on the Tulip Family! He and Seth were different. Seth had used plots and schemes to control you. Master Autumn had used your feelings to control you!" Rodys expression changed and loudly said, "No! Master Autumn would not do such a thing!" Andy sighed and said, "Perhaps Master Autumn is a good person. In fact, he is a really pitiful person... He became so strong, but he had that kind of ending. However, I have already said it. Pitiful people are hateful at some point in time. There are times that a good person inadvertently does more harm than an evil person!" Rody shook his head. Master Autumn was an extremely respectable person in his heart. No matter what, he was unable to ept Andys argument. This could be the difference between Andy and humans. After all, he was just a skeleton. A lot of times what is right or wrong is logical. However, a humans feelings cannot be judged so simply. After thinking for a while, Rody frowned and asked, "How did you know so much? These things are only known to a few people including me and Nicole. You have not contacted me in the past few days. How did you know so much?" Andy pointed to Rodys face andughed. "As long as you wear this mask, there is a connection between us. However, after you converted that dragon, we became unable to speak to each other. I could still see what you see and hear your thoughts. However, at one point, you took off the mask." Andyughed strangely and continued, "At first, I obtained a body and was ready to go and scare you but you took off the mask. At that time, I was not able to hear your thoughts. I only found out about everything after you put the mask back on to go to the South. Even though I could not ask you anything, I could read your thoughts." Andys smile turned even more strange and whispered, "But it seems like, after a few days of not contacting you, there were a lot of new things in your mind... Ah, what was it? The skirt is raised, for the dance of the monarch! The sword is ruthless, Myka is without dreams! Hahaha! Very interesting indeed!" Rody became embarrassed when he heard these words and immediately covered Andys mouth. Andy struggled to break away from Rodys hand andughed. "Whats wrong? If you listen to me, I will stop saying it!" Nicole was at a loss and did not understand what they were talking about. She was still in shock and her reaction was slow. Andy gently coughed and said, "We have deceived them for now. Prince Barond is still just a Prince. Now that the Emperor has reappeared, he would not be able to do anything. I am also not afraid of assassination. Now we need to solve the problem that is Marquis Garoline. That old fox is a bit troublesome as he still has military control of the Northern Legion. However, it does not matter as they cannot openly rebel. He is smart and would know that such actions could only lead to his death. But we must also be careful if he strikes back like a cornered beast. Doesnt matter. I will let him go free for two days. When the Northern Legiones back, I will make him clean the toilet. Hahaha..." After that, Andy sighed and said, "Well then. We will just leave things this way. The most important thing you must do right now is to quickly take over themand of the Central Cavalry. The Lightning Gods Whip has degraded so much but they still have about twenty thousand soldiers. It is safer to keep them in check too. However, with me as the Emperor, all these matters will work out favorably for us. As a result, you do not need to worry so much. The only thing to worry about is the Gods religious followers." Andy finally showed a dignified expression and said, "Corsica VI is not an easy man to deal with. Just the Gods Vanquish spell itself is too scary. Even Master Autumn who had such magnificent power was vanquished. The Church is ambitious too... Even if he encroached on the Imperial powers, I as an Emperor would not be able to do anything about him... Just let it be. Gods powers have now made a reappearance. This is a big problem. Sigh... their patron is really strong." Rody immediately turned cold and silent. Andy patted his shoulder and said, "We would need to deal with the Pope. I know whats in your heart. We will retrieve the Drac Spear." Rody took a deep breath and showed a peaceful smile to Andy. "I know. We must do things step by step. First, we need to stabilize the situation. Just leave our enemies where they are now. They wont run away." Andy showed a strange expression as he did not expect Rody to calm down so quickly. Rody then nced at Andy with warmth in his eyes and whispered, "Andy. Do you know? These days, I always feel like I am impulsive and rash. I felt at a loss when I am ced in a difficult position. I know that I am not very smart but I have never felt so helpless before. After thinking for a while, I feel like it is because you were not around. If you were by my side, I would be able to keep calm in the face of difficulties. If it was not because you helped me and taught me step by step, I would not be here today. With you at my side, even if you do not speak much, I will feel like there is a friend that I could rely on. I would beposed in any situation." Andy was silent for a moment and then he smiled. Suddenly, he waved his hand and loudly said, "Alright, everybody, leave! This old man has finally be the Emperor. I want to enjoy being Emperor!" Rody smiled and pulled Nicoles hand as he walked out. When Andy was the only one left in the hall, he sighed and whispered, "Fatty. Have you peeped enough?" Skyughed and his figure gradually appeared. He confidently said, "Since when did I peep? I was standing here the entire time. You all just couldnt see me." He thenughed and asked, "Just now you said The skirt is raised, for the dance of the monarch! The sword is ruthless, Myka is without dreams! What does it mean? Why did that boy rush to stop you say more?" Andyzily replied, "Hmph. This is not something a several hundred-years-old fellow could understand!" Trantors notes: 1. Andy usually calls Rody with the words xiaozi (little boy). This had always been tranted here as Boy. In this case, he said xiao... before correcting himself. So, Boy... would be Bo.... 2. Andys way of saying woo renjia (˼, me this old man) to refer to himself. Itbines the word I and This old man together. He had used it when he teased Rody and Nicole at being a couple. This was what Rody noticed as familiar before realizing it was Andy. Chapter 166: Public Opinion in the Imperial Capital Chapter 166: Public Opinion in the Imperial Capital Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Rody. Can I ask you something?" Nicole suddenly asked while sharing a private moment with Rody in the room. Rody gently stroked Nicoles hair as he smelled it. "What is it?" Rody felt rxed at the moment. He was in the study room of the Dukes mansion. Nobody would enter this ce without permission. That was why Rody felt at ease as he held his lover and asked, "What do you wish to ask?" Nicoles hair was scattered and messy as Rody fiddled with it, causing her face to itch. She whispered, "You are getting bolder..." She looked at the mes in Rodys eyes, and she blushed. She then said, "I have something to ask." Rody sighed and embraced Nicole. He gave a wry smile and said, "Well, just ask." Nicole looked a bit dejected and said, "Actually, from the start until now, I still could not figure it out. Everything had happened so suddenly, forcing us to take this path. Rody, do you think that it was right or wrong of us to support the Empress?" "Whats wrong?" Rodyughed. Nicole sighed and said, "Andys words today made me think ... Perhaps, we are wrong. Just to protect the Empress alone and support the Empress out of friendship we created this mess? And set off a rebellion? Do we have the right to do that?" Rody raised his eyebrows andughed, but he did not reply. Nicole sighed and continued, "If Andy did not suddenly appear, what happened today would be a huge issue. A river of blood flowing would be inevitable. I am afraid we would reproduce the tragedy when Abbas the Great ascended the throne. When I think of this, I feel very frightened. Even though we have won, what about the aftermath? The Empress child is not even born yet. Are we really going to hand over the future of the Empire to a baby? Hmm? Why are youughing?" Nicole felt depressed. Suddenly, she noticed Rody wasughing profoundly. Nicole could not help but re at him fiercely as she bit her lips. "What are youughing at?" Rody shook his head and replied, "What you just said is wrong." "What?" Rody said resolutely, "What you just said is wrong." He then sighed and slowly let go of Nicole. After that, he said, "If I had to choose between Prince Barond or the baby as the Emperor, I would definitely not choose Prince Barond." He then looked at Nicole and lightly said, "Nicole, perhaps, I am not someone who thinks a lot. I am also unable to think ofplicated things and what would happen in the future. However, I know that I would not choose Prince Barond to be Emperor. The reason is simple. I do not think he is a good person." He paused for a moment and said, "Maybe I am too selfish and only follow my emotions. Barond colluded with the vampires, and the vampires had killed Jojo. This fact already totally squashed all possibilities of me supporting Barond. I am someone who knows who to love and hate. I dont care whether it is right or wrong! I only know that I would not support someone who cooperates with vampires to kill innocents! Besides that, the vampires did not only kill Jojo. They also killed a lot of my men. Either way, Barond is my enemy! He will never be my friend!" Nicole started tough. "What you said is simple, but it also makes sense." Rody shook his head and replied, "No, Nicole, it is not simple!" He had a strange look in his eyes and spoke softly: "When a general is angry, all things wither; When a king is angry, blood fills the river, and a thousand heads roll; When you are inmand, all beings be worthless. He suddenly smiled and said, "Nicole, do you know what that means?" Nicole frowned and replied, "I do not know. These words sound strange. What kind of words are these? What does it mean?" Rody smiled faintly, "These words came from the Sunflower Treasure, a book left behind by Dandong. The meaning is very simple. When a person stands on top and bes powerful, in his eyes, all human lives would be trifling and unimportant. A person like that would decide the fate of millions depending on his mood. Nicole, dont you think this is terrible?" He thenughed bitterly and said, "When I became the Duke and led my army to the Northwest, I took a long time to consider all my orders. That is because I know that if I were to give a wrong order, many people would die! You also know that, right now, I am still just a Duke. But what if I were an Emperor? If I am a good Emperor then everything would be fine. However, if the Emperor is a bastard, the people would then suffer a lot! Abbas XI may not be a good person but he did not do anything outrageous. Although he was muddled, the Empire was only in decline and did not copse. However, if Barond reces him, I shudder to think of the results. Barond had cooperated with the vampires. To him, lives were even less valuable than trash, and all sorts of schemes would appear. The vampires are also not good people. If he became Emperor, it might not just be a matter of the Empire declining. The Empire could very well copse!" Nicole opened her mouth and said, "You... You have thought so much?" Rody shook his head and replied, "I also do not like to think so much. However, this incident was right in front of me and I was forced to think about it. I was forced by you to study. I read a lot of books and learned many things. Often, I would naturally end up thinking. However, the more I think, the more upset I became." Nicole lowered her head and thought to herself for a moment before she said, "Then, since you think Baronds rule would not work, why did you not agree to cooperate with Seth?" Rody sternly said, "Hating Barond is one matter. However, for me to cooperate with Seth is an entirely different matter! It appeared like I finally use the way Seth rmended. If Andy had not appeared, everything would really go ording to Seths n. This is why, at that time, I did not want to agree with Seth!" Rody thenughed bitterly and said, "I know that there are a lot of times I do stupid or silly things. There are times that situations would be smoother if I hadpromised a little. However, I cannot convince myself topromise. Seths words were tempting but once I give him my promise, I would be his pawn. I would live under his shadow. Nicole... Did you know? I really hate this face right now. I would not wear this mask again if it were not for you." Nicoles eyes seemed moist as she whispered, "I know." Rody gently pulled Nicoles hand and said, "Let me tell you. On that day, if Andy had not appeared, I would have fought to kill Barond! However, I would not have supported the Empress child to seed the throne after Barond is dead!" "What?" Nicole was shocked. "Are you serious? Then, why did you still act ording to my instructions? What was your n, after killing Barond?" Rody shook his head and replied, "I do not know. I have not thought it through. However, I would most likely find someone else. A baby bing Emperor could be even more terrifying than Barond bing Emperor. Unfortunately..." He then whispered. "Unfortunately, the Empress is a cowardly person. If she was stronger, she could have just be the Emperor. Or perhaps we could have just taken another suitable person from the Thorn Flower Family to seed the throne. I heard that the Thorn Flower Family has many rtives. Certainly, we would be able to find someone suitable." Nicole could not help butugh. "The Empress bing the Emperor? How did you think of that? Was there ever a woman that became Emperor? Find someone else to be an Emperor? This is even crazier!" Rody objected and said, "Why not? The rules of this world were set by men. Why cant we just set an additional rule? Are these rules unchangeable? I will change it!" Nicole was surprised and revealed a strange expression. "You have really changed... But did you not think ... rather than finding someone else to be Emperor, you might... you might as well be the Emperor, yourself!" Nicolesst sentence shocked both Rody and herself. Why did I say such things? Even if this idea appeared in my head, I should not have said it. However, the moment Nicole said this, she also trembled in her heart. This idea could not be considered as crazy. The Duke of the Tulip Family would rise to power again after defeating Prince Barond. At the same time, he would have the respect of the Empires subjects. Finally, it would not be impossible to be an Emperor. Rody looked at Nicole, smiled and shook his head. "I dont want to! I dont like it!" These days, the proudest people in the Imperial Capital were the Wolf Fang soldiers. The Wolf Fang soldiers patrolled the streets while all the original Central Cavalry soldiers had returned to their barracks. None of the Central Cavalry soldiers were allowed to leave their barracks. It is also said that the Emperor had given the order for the Lightning Gods Whip to be ced under themand of the Duke of the Tulip Family. The news that the Duke of the Tulip Family had returned to the Imperial Capital spread throughout the Imperial Capital. The incident at the court wasmon knowledge now and could not be covered up. Everybody knew that Prince Barond had nned to usurp the throne. However, he had been defeated by the Wolf Fang soldiers, led by the Duke of the Tulip Family. These Wolf Fangs were the Dukes elite soldiers that had even managed to defeat the Central Cavalry. Some of the nobles had asked the Emperor whether they should dispatch people to the streets to inspect and prevent others from talking about the coup. Their intention was to suppress public opinions and arrest all those who spoke of the coup in the court, that day. In the end, the skeleton stared at the nobles and kicked them back down without saying anything. After that, the Emperor did something that everybody could not understand. The Emperor had personally searched for a group of Empires distinguished poets and schrs to create something new. That thing was called newspapers. Nobody knew what a newspaper was. They had never heard of it before. Everybody believed that the Emperors brain was damaged from his illness and now, nobody could understand his actions anymore. The Emperor had dispatched hundreds of soldiers to the streets in in clothes. Their job was to confidentially report to the Emperor all the recent happenings in the Imperial Capital, major or minor. The Emperor then made these distinguished poets and schrs write it all on a piece of paper and then made several hundred thousand copies of it. He then distributed them to all the nobles. As for the remaining, he dispatched people to the city gate, inns, shops and other locations to distribute to whoever theye across... That strange thing, the newspaper, soon aroused the interest of everyone in the Imperial Capital. There were stories about a certain Baron that got locked out of his house because he cheated on his wife; good foods in restaurants; and the death of an old man whose children fought over the inheritance. As people were curious, they could not help but inquire about those fun and interesting things when they read about them. As a result, the newspaper became very popr. Naturally, the newspaper was not something so simple. Although it had records of strange incidents, it also detailed what had happened at the pce on that eventful day at the most prominent spot of the newspapers. Each sentence seemed to use Prince Barond of his misconduct and his motives. Although it was not stated explicitly, there were enough hints that said so. The first day the newspaper was distributed, most people did not care. Some of those who did not know what the newspaper was, immediately threw them away, while some used them as toilet paper. However, on the second day, the entire Empire started to stir. Those that had read the newspaper talked about that interesting creation. Those who didnt get to read it started looking for them. They looked everywhere C the inns, the rubbish bins, and the toilets C to search for the newspaper. Finally, it had spread to hundreds and thousands of people. Although they did not know the true purpose of the newspaper, some of its purposes had gradually be apparent. When the second edition was published, Prince Barond was only mentioned briefly but another person became the focus of the news. That person was the Military Minister, Garoline. The words were sharp and they sarcastically hinted at the Military Ministers misconduct. Not only was the minister epting bribes and embezzling money, but he also did not y his role during the incident at the court. Those opinionspletely dominated rumors and spections of the incident in the court of the Imperial Capital. All the previous strange rumors and gossips had gradually disappeared and the public started to follow the argument in the newspaper. Andy, who was hiding behind,ughed treacherously. "How is that? Order to stop them from spreading rumors is not needed. This approach is much better than a Royal Command!" Naturally, the newspaper could not be free forever. The first three editions were free. However, from the fourth edition onwards, they would no longer be distributed free on the streets. There was an announcement that a new edition would be released every three days and two coppers would be needed to buy and read it. Ever since then, numerous people sighed. "Uhh... There is a charge now... There is no free lunch in this world..." Even then, the sales of the newspaper were booming. Everybody wanted to know what happened to the children who fought for the inheritance, the fate of the Baron who was caught cheating on his wife and many other stories. Thest edition also said that Prince Barond and the Duke of the Tulip family had dueled during that incident. The Prince had used a move called Total Annihtion while the Duke used his golden fighting energy. What was the result of that duel? It was also said that Marquis Garoline was a manther1. The popce wondered if that was really true. It could be said that the newspaper was then the most popr thing in the Imperial Capital. Finally, the Emperor gave the order for the poets and schrs to specialize in publishing the newspaper. They would be paid heftily for their work. The Emperor also gave them hundreds of guards to use at their disposal. His Majesty the Emperor also personally named the newspaper, Andy Express. The imagination and creativity of humans were unlimited. After the unprecedented poprity of the newspaper, the poets and schrs of the nobles who were in dire straits started to earn a lot of money. They walked with their heads held high and, soon, some of the nimble merchants became restless. Finally, one of them was brave enough to release his own newspaper. That person was smart and released a new edition every day, unlike Andy Express that only released one new edition every three days. Sales were so good that the crowds almost crashed his shop. The people then started to say, "Ah, these days, whoever can change fast... he is king!" When the others saw that His Majesty did not object to thepetition when the new newspaper was released, they became interested too. After that, several new newspapers were introduced. Some whimsical people started to write interesting stories of the Imperial Capital. Stories on the scandals of some young masters of noble families having indecent rtionships with young girls, somemoner young men falling in love with youngdies from noble families... such romance stories were well received. Naturally, there were also those that painstakingly wrote something in their newspaper and the result killed their sales. Those works would then appear next day in the marketce and used for wrapping vegetables and meat. Some of the poets were unhappy and walked up to the streets to ask people why they did not like to read their works. Their answer: "Its boring." 1. I got the term manther from Urban Dictionary but Microsoft Word told me that this word doesnt exist. A manther is an old man that prefers significantly younger women. As these women are not children, it should not be mistaken as a pedophile. Chapter 167: The Duke’s Responsibilities Chapter 167: The Dukes Responsibilities Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When Rody strode into the room, Andy was lying down,zily, on a soft cushion on the highest balcony of the pce. Andy had a cup of fresh milk in one hand and a newspaper in the other. The sun had just risen as the skeleton Emperor sighed with satisfaction, "This is a happy life..." He then looked at Rody and asked, "Boy, why are you here to see me so early in the morning? Is something the matter?" Rody looked straight at Andy and asked, "How long must I continue as the Duke of the Tulip Family?" Andy did not reply. Rody then became impatient and continued, "The Lightning Gods Whip is under our control, and the opposing forces in the Imperial Capital had been crushed. Garoline did not even dare to leave his house in the past few days. Why do you still need the Duke of the Tulip Family? I do not want to live with someone elses face! The readers are also getting bored!" Andy slowly put down the things he was holding, got off the cushion and walked back into the room. "I know you are impatient," Andy said as he sighed. "However, you do need to be patient..." He then smiled and said, "Although the situation has stabilized, it still needs the Duke of the Tulip Family to keep it under control..." Rody furrowed his eyebrows. Just as soon as he was about to speak, Andy said, "Boy, dont think I dont know what you are thinking about. You want to get rid of this identity, and then you can go and fight the Pope. Am I right? Let me tell you. Now is not the time!" Andy then sighed, "Do you think I like those rascals from Gods religion?" His tone became serious and continued, "God has dominated this continent for thousands of years. Do you think you can fight them alone? Master Autumn had a strong domain, but in the end, he was still defeated by that Gods Vanquish. Do you think you can defeat them?" Rodys eyes glistened as he said, "No matter what, I will kill Corsica VI!" "You will kill him? Its more like he will not let you live!" Andy frowned. "Did you forget about that dragon in your body? Even the Silvermoon n wants you dead. Do you think the people from the Gods religion will let someone who inherited the Mystic Dragon live? Have you forgotten the enmity between the Mystic Dragon and God?" Andy looked troubled and then said, "They will eventually find out! The more powerful you be, the harder it would be to hide your dragons aura. At that time, you will not need to look for the Pope. Instead, they will find you! Why did you think they attacked Master Autumn? That was because Master Autumn was Karas nsman. In their eyes, you are something that is even more foreign than Master Autumn!" Rody coldly said, "So what? I must get that Drac Spear and that Gods Blood!" Andy then said to Rody, "Boy, let me tell you. When your enemy is strong and if your strength cannot defeat your opponent, then it is best you do not attack yet! You must be patient. You must wait until you be strong enough to seize victory! This is the right way!" Rody frowned, "Then, what should I do?" Andy smiled, "Have you forgotten the fable Wuya told you?" There was a deep smile on his face, and he slowly said, "Shackles of the millennium have decayed. The Devils eye shall gaze at the Earth. The blood of the Empire will eventually solidify. Its vicious curse will taint the radiance of the surface. They will spread the evil throughout thend. They will bring cmity to the world. Gods blood will wash away the church1. The thorns of the withered flower will be the end." Rodys eyes glinted. "Shackles of the millennium has decayed. What are these shackles? Could it be the imprisoned Mystic Dragon? If the Devils eye that gazed at the Earth was not talking about the Mystic Dragon, then it is talking about Kara. Either way, both of these two are considered Devils to the Gods religion. The blood of the Empire would eventually solidify. The Emperor is dead, and Baronds son is also dead. The Empress child does not have the blood of the Thorn Flower in his veins. This is probably what it meant! Thest words about the withering thorn flower also no longer need to be exined. All that is left is Gods blood will wash away the church. Is it..." Andy shed a strange smile, "Wash away the church. Do you still not understand? In other words, the Church would be destroyed in the future!" "Blood of the Gods..." Rody suddenly said, "What is the blood of the Gods? Is it really the blood of Gods? But when will Gods appear? How do we make him bleed?" Andy sighed and shook his head. "I dont know. But, you may know. You may know how to do it when the timees. Dont you think you have a lot of strange questions? How to make God bleed? Probably the Mystic Dragon knows better. Haha." Rody frowned, "What about the curse and disaster? What do they mean?" Andy shed a strange expression. He thenughed and said, "These are things we dont understand, and we should not worry about it. However, I hope that you can calm down! I have said, you must be patient.The longer you endure, the more powerful you will be, so that, in future, you can even p your enemy in the face! I have said this many times already. Do you still not understand?" Rody stayed silent for a while and slowly said, "I can be patient. I can be patient for now. However, I really do not want to continue as the Duke of the Tulip Family." He raised his head and looked straight at Andy. He then said firmly, "I want to be myself. I want to be Rody!" Rody then said, "I do not know what your n is but if you want me to do something, it is better to tell me first." He walked one step closer to Andy and continued, "I do not like the feeling of being controlled. I do not feel at ease for every day that this issue is not resolved!" Andy shook his head. "Didnt you have an appointment with Darke in ten years? In the Northwest, there is still Reuenthal. At the Southern Mountains, there is ... ah, there is nothing to worry about there. Wuya is dead, and the mountains now belong to the Silvermoon n. The way Diane treats you also seems like she is too embarrassed to oppose you. After that, there is the Northern Continent..." The more Rody heard, the gloomier he became. He gritted his teeth and said, "Reuenthal in the Northwest? If I were to capture the Northwest grasnds, will I gain my freedom?" Andy suddenlyughed and said, "Reuenthal? Lets take our time to deal with him. He is very useful in my ns. He is a useful stepping stone in creating a hero!" Andysugh started to turn strange as he continued, "Well, soon you will get what you want. Now that Seth is gone, this person no longer needs to exist." Rodys heart stirred. "No longer needs to exist?" Andyughed again in a strange manner and said, "Boy, I promise to let you be yourself. I promise to let you be Rody! However, have you ever thought that when you are Rody, you can also, at the same time, be the Duke of the Tulip Family? I promise you that I will give you back your true identity. I also assure you that you would be able to live peacefully together with Nicole. However, you must continue to be the Duke of the Tulip Family!" Andy then bent over and gently whispered something in Rodys ear. Rody did notugh, but there was not a trace of calm too. He suddenly looked at Andy in a strange manner and said, "Andy, no matter what you n to do, I have said before, do not try to control me and do not force me to do things that I dont like!" Andy coldly asked, "Are you still unwilling, even if it was for Nicole?" Rody looked at Andy intensely, and suddenly he gave a smile and said, "Fine, Andy! I hope you will not make me regret this!" After Rody left, Andys smile gradually disappeared. He sighed to himself and said, "This boy is starting to have his ideas... but... that curse and disaster, it cant be for you. Disaster... Such an interesting thing..." ... Marquis Garoline was very clear about his current situation. The news of that incident had already spread throughout the Imperial Capital. By now, everybody knew that the Lionheart Family, which was earlier favored by the Emperor, had fallen out of favor. In the past, the road in front of his mansion was busy with heavy traffic, but now it rarely had visitors. Those who used to curry favor with him now avoided him. However, Marquis Garoline was still an old fox regarding politics. He knew that the winner would not be decided until the very end. After all, he still had the Northern Legion in his hands even though the Emperor had changed his attitude. As long as he had military power, the Emperor would not dare to do anything to him. Besides that, he had put in the effort for many years, and it would not be so easy to just remove his influence in official circles. Whatever the reasons, as long as he endured, he would have another opportunity in the future. The Tulip Family had been suppressed by the Emperor for so many years, yet they were able to rise again. The Lionheart family could do the same thing! Naturally, the first thing to do was to hold on to the Lionheart Familys military power. Milo of the Northern Legion was different from Reuben of the Northwest Legion. They were both Regiment Commanders, but Reuben was dismissed because he was stupid. He was a rash and strong warrior, but he did not know how to strengthen his influence. Of course, he would topple easily . However, Milo was a sessor whom Marquis Garoline had painstakingly trained. He could n and strategize. He had done well in the Northern Legion in the past few years and had the support of the soldiers. He even had the support of the Northern Legion Army Command such that whatever Milo says, nobody would say otherwise. In this case, it would not be easy for the Emperor to rece him. Marquis Garoline thought and sneered. Sieg was promoted as the Deputy Commander of the Central Cavalry. However, he was not happy at all. He looked at the group of soldiers... they were also known as the Lightning Gods Whip. That was really a joke! Themanders were all useless. They could count money better than they could fight. Sieg turned pale when saw their military drills. The Central Cavalry soldiers had not gone through arge-scale exercise for a long time. Sieg himself had only trained with the Wolf Fang. He knew that the military discipline in the other units was ruined, but this was the first time he saw to what extent they were ruined. Just by giving the order to line up, Sieg could see that, out of a hundred soldiers, more than ten soldiers sprained their legs, and more than ten soldiers had their shoes stepped on. In a simple cavalry charge, about halfway through it, a few cavalrymen crashed into their own group and fell off their horses. Some cavalrymen had actually charged correctly but, in the end, they realized that they had dropped their scimitars at some point in time. Sieg became so angry that his face was contorted. On the other hand, Rody stood silently at the side and did not show his feelings. "Officers line up!" Rody coldly said. He then looked at the lifeless and pale-facedmanders beside him and coldly repeated, "What are you looking at! I said I want all the officers to line up! Did you not hear me?" More than a dozen deputymanders clumsily ran out. They fetched their war horses and weapons as well. Rody got on his horse. He red at the surprised soldiers and then coldly said, "You aremanding officers of the Central Cavalry! Are the soldiers usually at this level ofpetency? You all can quit. If you do not want to do the drills, then you can leave the Central Cavalry now! Take off your uniform!" Nobody said anything. Rody then took a deep breath and continued, "If any of you want to leave, I will not stop you! However, in three days time, I will be back. I do not want to see the soldiers drill. I want to see the officers drill! Whoever cannot perform, will be executed ording to thew during wartime! His eyes were cold as he fiercely said, "The Lightning Gods Whip will not retain rubbish!" After that, he left riding his horse and did not bother to look at those people. Sieg was still worried and said, "Isnt the Dukes action too harsh? Give them time to train properly. With me around, I am sure I will be able to train them until they be qualified Lightning Gods Whip." Rody suddenly stopped his horse and looked at Sieg. He then said, "Sieg, the current Central Cavalry is rotten!" His expression was a bit strange. "It can be said that all of them, from soldiers tomanding officers, are not battle warriors! The soldiers are just here for the Lightning Gods Whips generous pay, while themanding officers are here to embezzle money! They are just trash! Think for yourself. If they were even a littlebat ready, do you think we could enter the Imperial Capital so easily that day?" Rody then spoke in a more dignified manner, "Think for yourself. If it were not us entering the city that day but a group of enemy soldiers like Reuenthals cavalry, do you think they would be able to withstand the attack? I am afraid that the entire army would copse in no time!" Rody then sighed and continued, "I admit that in this world, some people learn from their mistakes and some bad people will turn good. However, only a few of them exist! In my opinion, instead of wasting time trying to get these trash to change, it is better to just rece them!" Rody then lightly said, "Not just themanding officers, this also applies to those soldiers! They are just not qualified to be the Lightning Gods Whip; they cannot even measure up to themon soldiers! Rather than spend time on them, we might as well rece them with soldiers selected from the local garrisons." Rody ignored Siegs expression as he continued, "Pass down my orders. There will be a selection process in three days time. Those who are like todays will be executed ording to the militaryw! Those who want to leave must take off their uniforms and get out of the barracks!" "Three days?" Siegs eyes grew wide. "Three days are not enough for them to train!" Rody sneered. "I do not want them to train. I do not expect them to train. I am giving them three days to leave! I want to get rid of all those who are here to embezzle money! I do not want to give them any chance! The Lightning Gods Whip is a prestigious name. The opportunity is meant for those who are eligible!" When the orders from the Duke of the Tulip Family were passed down, the barracks was immediately in an uproar. The soldiers almost mutinied, especially the ones who embezzled money. That meant, they would lose their livelihood in the future. What should they do? Fortunately, Rody had expected that and had stationed ten thousand fully armed Wolf Fang soldiers outside the barracks. When there was a disturbance, the offender would immediately be caned as corporal punishment. As a result, under Rodys operation, the Empire experienced a historical event where thergest number of soldiers were dismissed. The Central Cavalry originally had almost two hundred thousand soldiers. Finally, after the selection process, less than fifty thousand soldiers remained. The rest of them took off their uniform and becamemon citizens. Their future would depend on fate... They need to rely on themselves for their own livelihood. The mansion of the Duke of the Tulip Family was also almost gate-crashed by the families of thosemanding officers. Some of them pleaded for leniency, and some tried to bribe. However, they were all rejected by Rody. Finally, he ced Randt and his team of soldiers to guard the front of the Dukes mansion. The influential families, finally, could not bear that anymore. Since the soft method did not work, they had decided to try the hard method. They joined forces to exert pressure on Rody. However, Rody did not even look at them and simply instructed Randt, "Just beat up the rude ones and throw them into the streets." The next day, a group of nobles, their faces, and noses bleeding and swollen, went to the Emperor toin that they were bullied. They said that even though he is the Duke of the Tulip Family, he should not be so arrogant. Whatever it was, they were aristocrats, and there were so many families, could he just beat them up? However, they werepletely disappointed by what the Emperor said. "Go and talk to the Duke of the Tulip family about this matter, yourself" Some also cried and tried to garner the Emperors sympathy, but the Emperor was toozy to even look at them. He simply ordered the guards to throw them out of the Imperial Pce. Thus, the most powerful and elite of the Empires four armies, as well as the most well known, the Lightning Gods Whip, was reorganized. After the reorganization, only fifty thousand soldiers were left (and that included the re-deployment of twenty thousand Wolf Fang soldiers into it). The reserve troops department was extremely busy as fifteen thousand soldiers were recruited -C it was for the Lightning Gods Whip. Even then, these new troops would have to endure His Excellency the Dukes Whip first. Those Barons and Viscounts that were chased out of the Central Cavalry with swollen faces were good examples of what to expect. Thus, the Central Cavalry was expanding rapidly, and the reserve soldiers were so busy that they worked tillte into the night. ... Once, Rody was reading in the Dukes mansion in the middle of the night. Nicole sat beside him looking depressed. She could not help but whisper, "Rody, arent you too hasty in reorganizing the Lightning Gods Whip? Some changes should not be too drastic." Rody put down his book and gave a wry smile, "I know... Even the previous Duke of the Tulip Family did not do such things." He pointed to the book he was reading andughed. "I am carefully studying the history of how the previous Duke of the Tulip Family led his men to battle." Nicole sighed and said, "All of a sudden, you have offended so many people..." Rody shook his head and smiled, "Nicole, you are wrong. The person that offended people is not me, Rody. It is Seth! It is the Duke of the Tulip Family, Seth!" Nicole froze for a moment and thenughed. "Is there a difference?" "There is a big difference." Rody sighed. "I am in a hurry! To revert to my real self earlier, this is what I need to do. The sooner Iplete these things that the Duke should do, the sooner I can gain my freedom." He then gently held Nicoles hand and said, "I do not want to be your little brother. Nicole, I do not want to hold your hands only behind closed doors! I want to be Rody! I want to be able to hold your hands and also hug you in public! I want to be able to kiss you whenever I want!" After saying that, Rody gently held Nicoles waist and kissed her lips. Nicole looked at Rodys fiery eyes and blushed. She wrapped her arms around Rodys neck and said in a very soft voice, "Rody... Tonight, I will be your woman. Alright?" 1. The first time the prophecy was tranted I used temple because I was confused by the prophecy. It should be church. Sorry for the inconvenience. Chapter 168: Creating a Star Chapter 168: Creating a Star Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Early in the morning, the Duke of the Tulip Family ordered a carriage to be prepared. He was going to the Imperial Pce to see His Majesty the Emperor. His Excellency the Duke did not look too good. He looked tired, and his eyes were blood-shot. One of the guards looked with admiration at the youngmander of the Empire and thought to himself. His Excellency the Duke worked all night for the Empire. Rody wore a bright red cloak over his gorgeous leather armor and strode into the Imperial Pce. He met the current Emperor, His Majesty Andy, and the fat Sky, who was donned in the uniform of the Imperial Guards, whispering to each other. The two several-hundred-year-old men had sneaky expressions and mischievous looks in their eyes. They nced at Rody that had just arrived. Andy suddenly stood up and, with an infatuated expression, he slowly fell into Skys arms. He looked lovingly at Sky and spoke emotionally, "Oh! Rody, I will be your woman tonight!" Sky put on a serious expression and embraced Andy with an exaggerated posture. He held Andys waist with one hand. He then looked into Andys eyes with a painful expression and said, "Oh, Nicole! My dear Nicole! I love you... That is a gospel truth like how the sun must rise every day! But no, my beloved. We cannot do that!" Andy then showed an expression of grief and resentment as he continued, "Why, Rody? Why are things like this?" Sky sighed and said, "This is because I love you. Nicole, I love you so much. I dont want to win you this way! I am even more reluctant to use this situation to win you!" After that, Sky showed a firm expression and loudly said, "Our love should be under the sun! I want to be with you but not right now! I want to honestly dere to all the people in the world that you are my woman! A great love should not be hidden in darkness. I hope that when I remove this mask, I can truly be with you! Let you honestly and openly be my woman!" Andy looked like he was about to faint. He disyed a shy and surprised expression. He then stretched out his hands to touch Skys fat neck. Rodys face turned ck, and the blue veins started to bulge out on his forehead. His first reaction was to pull out his Dragon Fang sword and fiercely shed at the two old bastards, who were embracing each other. When they saw the Dragon Fang sword together with the golden fighting energy shing towards them, the two people, who were in a tight embrace just now, fled faster than rabbits. After all, Sky had acquired Domain Force. The moment he dodged, his body immediately vanished. Within a short while, he was far away. He did not have a sense of brotherhood at all as he pushed Andy to block the sword. Andy cried out as the Dragon Fang sword with the golden fighting energy shed down towards his hair but missed. Andy then screamed, "Boy, you are really shing us!" Rody did not say anything. He shed left and right with the Dragon Fang sword in his hand. The Emperor shouted and dodged the attacks hastily, in the sleeping quarters. "Dont be so angry. Who asked you to wear that mask? Last night, I cant even choose not to eavesdrop. Aiyaa! This sh is really ruthless! Stop! Stop! Stop! Sh*t, you are still shing at me. Are you venting your anger at us because you are not satisfied withst night? Sky, you damn fatty,e and help me! Help! The Duke of the Tulip Family is trying to murder the Emperor!" Sky crossed his arms as he floated to the ceiling of the room. He looked, indifferently, at the Duke of the Tulip Family chasing the Emperor in circles. This treacherous person had also deliberately enchanted the entire pce so that the ruckus in there is not audible outside. After that, he started givingmentary. "Good, this sh is beautiful. Be more ruthless. Thats right. You are still not fast enough. Aiya, this sh has strayed!" Andy ran around as he screamed like a ghost. Unfortunately, even Rody could see that Andys frightened and panicky expression was mostly fake. Finally, Rody stopped and angrily sheathed his sword. He then stretched out his left hand, opened up his palm and ck mes started to appear. "Sh*t!" Sky was shocked. "Is he really so angry? Is he seriously going to use that drastic trick?" Andy really started to sweat, and he stepped back. "Alright, boy, I will stop teasing you." When he saw Rody was about to use the Mystic Dragon Purge, he desperately shouted, "I will quickly let you return to your real old self!" Thosest words were extremely effective. "Really?" Rody calmed down immediately, and the fiery dragon gradually disappeared into his hand. Andy wiped cold sweat from his forehead. He knew that Rody was really furious. He then quickly spoke of the idea he had. "I just received a message in the morning. The Temple in the Northern Continent has started to act. So, Sky and I discussed and decided that this is a good opportunity." Rody looked at Sky who was still floating above them and frowned. "Northern Continent? What kind of movements?" Skyughed and loudly said, "This old skeleton here said you have a lover in the Northern Continent. This matter is rted to that lover of yours." Sky then saw that Rody looked like he was going to start shing people again and he quickly waved. "This is not a joke. Something really happened there. Old skeleton, you quickly exin!" Andy cleared his throat and slowly said, "There was a miracle at the Northern Continent! It seems that the Temple there had received Gods instructions. This instruction has been sent throughout all the kingdoms in the Northern Continent. They are preparing to start a holy war. Their objective is obviously the Radiant Empire." Rody frowned. "Miracle? Holy war? What does this have to do with Mouse?" Andy sighed. He then smiled and said, "Of course she is rted to this. It is said that the Saint of the Sauron Kingdom in the Northern Continent opposed this holy war. She was recalled to the Temple to receive her punishment. I heard that she was already imprisoned." "Really?" Rodys expression changed and becameplex. When he heard the news about the ck Veil Saint, his heart immediately gave birth to a strange feeling. He could not help but recall the critical fights he and this woman, who was disguised as a man then, had shared while trying to survive in the Northwestern grasnds. "She... She was imprisoned for opposing the holy war?" Rodys voice trembled and worry was evident in his eyes. Did she oppose the war... because of herself? Or because of me? Rody felt a bit dejected. Mouse did not know that he was a fake Duke. She might not have wanted to go to war because she did not want to fight with him on the battlefield. Her faith was her life and yet she had disobeyed the instructions of her Temple because of him. Andy sighed and said, "You do not need to worry. Nothing will happen to her." Nothing will happen to her? Definitely not! A sense of fear rose in Rodys heart. He knew that whether it was on the Radiant Continent or the Rnd Continent, the religious groups are ruthless against heretics. Many people have been burned or hanged to death in the past hundreds of years. Andy went to Rodys side and patted his shoulders. He then whispered, "Dont think such terrifying thoughts. That girl is still alright. After all, she has an extremely high rank in the Temple. Do you think it is easy to cultivate a new saint? They will not kill her so easily." Rody remembered about Mouses identity when he heard this and felt relieved. Although he was no longer worried, he still whispered, "Then, what do you mean, when you said just now, that this is a good opportunity?" Andyughed and said, "This is certainly a good opportunity! When the holy war begins, the Duke would need to go to the battlefield. Whatever happens, when the war is over, we will dere that you died because of serious injuries. We can then wrap up Seths life mission." Rody frowned. "At the end of the war? It is not surprising for a war between two continents tost three to five years long. How long must I wait until the end of the war?" Andy stared at him and asked, "What else can we do? Right now, they are the onesing to fight us. We dont have a choice and will need to fight anyway. How can the Radiant Empire go to war without the Duke of the Tulip Family? How can we announce the Dukes death now? You would know what the consequences are if we were to announce the Dukes death before the war! Without the Duke of the Tulip Family, we wont even be able to fight against the Great Moon Kingdom in the Northwest! Much less, thebined force of dozens of kingdoms from the North and their religious armies! Besides that, for the g bearer of the Radiant Empire, the great Duke of the Tulip Family, to die in a war would be the perfect curtain call. How could the legendary Duke of the Tulip Family die from a carriage ident or from choking on his food? Rody thought for a moment and then frowned. "The Northern Continent has never dared to confront the Empire before this. Why did they suddenly wage war?" Andys eyes showed a dignified expression as he said, "I do not know. However, ording to the report I received, the Temple has received instructions from their Gods. Miracles had also appeared there. The situation is not clear, but war ising. Either way, whether we are willing or not, we will need to start preparing for war." Sky shook his head and his eyes shed a strange look. "However, this does not concern us alone. Since this is a religious war, the people from Gods religion must help. Even Corsica VI cannot object to this. Take advantage of this opportunity to make good use of the power of the Gods religion. See how much power they are hiding. Moreover, based on what they used that day, Gods Vanquish, we are unlikely to lose." Rody shook his head and thought deeply. "Not necessarily! Didnt the Temple of the Northern Continent say they have received Gods instructions? Didnt they also say that miracles had happened? There is something strange about this. Although the Gods religion from both continents is notpatible, they both believe in Gods. Corsica VI could use Gods Vanquish, and this obviously meant that he already had Gods help. So why did God also go and help the Temple in the North?" Sky coldly smiled, "How are we to know? This is something that only those guys, in heaven, know!" Andy nodded and replied, "Thats right. Boy, this matter is indeed too abrupt. However, we cannot avoid this. If they want to fight, we can only respond ordingly. It doesnt matter whether you are willing or not, at least, you must continue to act as the Duke, now. Not only must we fight this war, but we must also think of a way to win! After winning the war, the threat to the Empire would be greatly reduced. By then, Seths identity can smoothly end. However, if you lose, then we, together with the Empire, are doomed." Andy paused for a while and then he started tough again. "This time, the Gods religion would send out their me Knights Regiment. We will make use of them and let both of the Gods religious factions fight each other. You must remember to make an appearance during the appropriate time. However, you must also not unt your superiority when it is time to act dumb. There is also the Northern Legion... For the time being, we should leave Milo alone. War ising soon. Even though this fellow is in cahoots with Marquis Garoline, he would not join the Rnd Continent out of dignity to his family. Besides that, he is also quite capable. He has the support of everyone in the Northern Legion. Right now, there is no time to rece him and reorganize the Northern Legion. After that, Andy summoned all the ministers of the Empire and announced that the Northern Continent had dered war. He then ordered everyone to prepare for war. One hundred thousand of the Southern Legion soldiers, including General Camus, were deployed to the North to guard the Imperial Capital. The Duke of the Tulip Family and the fifty thousand Lightning Gods Whip went to the North and converged with the Northern Legion. The four provinces in the North and the Northwest province immediately called up reserve soldiers. The Northwest Legion also stepped up their defenses. After all, the Great Moon Kingdom might collude with the Northern Continent. If Reuenthal did not get involved this time, then he would not be Reuenthal. The Pope of the Radiant Empire, His Majesty Pope Corsica VI also immediately issued an order. The me Knights of the Gods religion of the Empire were thus rapidly mobilized to the North. The me Knights have not fought for hundreds of years. For religious reasons, these knights were covered by mysterious veils. It was rumored that they were extremely powerful. But some of the generals in Central Command of the Empire felt otherwise; they believed that the me Knights, who had not fought for hundreds of years, would not be very strong. The clouds of war gradually covered the Radiant Continent, especially the Imperial Capital. There was a heavy pre-war atmosphere. The barracks of the Lightning Gods Whip was extremely busy and the army was a hive of activity. All kinds of military supplies were being transported. Weapons and horses were supplied to the recently selected reserve soldiers. Of course, Rody had no intention of letting these reserve soldiers go straight to the battlefield to get themselves killed. The reserve soldiers had only just started. Those newbies, who had just joined the Lightning Gods Whip, would first need to undergo strict training before they can go to war... ording to Rodys estimation, the war between the two continents would not end in a short time. It would not be surprising if itsts for three to five years. These recruits were unable to go to the battlefield at the beginning of the war. They have to be trained before they could be used to replenish the troops. The Central Cavalry currently only had fifty thousand soldiers. However, those fifty thousand soldiers were selected from those who qualified. As a result, thebat effectiveness of the Central Cavalry was much higher than the previous bloated and disorganized Lightning Gods Whip. General Sieg did a simple review after reorganizing the army and was finally satisfied. "This now looks more like the Lightning Gods Whip." Of course, the Wolf Fang, reborn as the Lightning Gods Whip, is now the most elite unit. They were also the cavalry that was directly under themand of Duke of the Tulip Family. The original Wolf Fang, who were overshadowed by the old Lightning Gods Whip, now had apletely different status. The pride and excitement on the soldiers faces were genuine. After all, they were the ones, among the Lightning Gods Whip, who had actually experienced the Northwest war and had gone through thick and thin with His Excellency the Duke. This time, the situation before the war was different. Theing war did not cause panic in the Imperial Capital. Before this, wars caused panic and anxiety but right now, there was excitement instead. The entire Imperial Capital was filled with excitement and even themon civilians were enthusiastic about the war. That situation was attributed to that thing introduced by His Majesty, the newspapers. For several consecutive days, the newspapers kept convincing the citizens that there would be victory to stop them from panicking. With His Majestys guidance, the newspaper views are now mostly propaganda. These newspapers were full of stories and other stuff to promote pre-war excitement. His Majesty told the poets and schrs who contribute to the newspapers. "What can really arouse the publics faith and emotions? It is not a slogan! It is not an empty deration! It is a hero!" "Create a hero, with a great image, to be worshiped by the public. Let the people admire him. Then use that heroic image to inspire the people. " The most suitable hero for the Empire would undoubtedly be the young Imperial Commander-in-Chief, the great Duke of the Tulip Family. As a result, there was a period when all the newspapers were full of headlines like: <"His Excellency led us to Victory against Powerful Grasnd Enemy." Said a veteran soldier in the Northwest.> <"He is my Hero!" said a woman, a confidante of His Excellency the Duke in his younger days.> Of course, of all the newspapers, the one founded by His Majesty the Emperor, the Andy Express had a column with the highest poprity. The article described in detail some of the secret moments of the Duke of the Tulip Family. That included how the Duke, during his younger days, climbed over the wall to meet his beautiful lover; and the number female confidantes he had. That was not all. Even more exasperating was that it revealed a love poem, which the Duke hadposed for a confidante: The skirt is raised, for the dance of the monarch! The sword is ruthless; the beautiful woman is without illusion! The voluminous writings created a vivid image of a proud and gentle yet amorous Commander-in-Chief. Especially, also that the Duke was also young, handsome, had a dazzling background, has heroic deeds and was still a bachelor. The fact that he was not only an invinciblemander but also a great poet had made all the women in the Imperial Capital go crazy. The bravado of a hero and the tender touch of a lover fused together in an idol! Every time Rody went out, he was apanied by screaming girls. A non-stop flow of love letters was received at the mansion of the Duke of the Tulip Family. Every day, the amount of flowers and gifts sent to the Dukes mansion, caused the guards who were responsible for transporting them, feel extremely tired. There were even thousands of girls, who formed the Tulip Red Powder Guards[1] and vowed to support their idol. asionally, there were some drunk yboy nobles who, out of jealousy, spoke maliciously of the Duke. Before anybody else could do anything, the yboy would be strangled by a group of the Tulip Red Powder Guards. An even more frightening thing was, on one asion when Rody went out, he was almost crushed by a crowd of enthusiastic fans. He and a dozen of his bodyguards were surrounded by thousands of excited young girls in the streets. The dozen strong bodyguards were not able to stop the thousands of enthusiastic and emotional young girls. In the chaos, the Dukes coat was torn off. If Sieg had not heard the news and came immediately with the Wolf Fang to rescue the Duke, His Excellency the Duke would probably have created history. He would probably be the first and only Duke of the Tulip Family that ran around naked, in the Imperial Capital, since the founding of the Empire a few years ago. Naturally, Nicole did not view such situations kindly. Rody finally found the root of all these problems... the newspaper. He became furious when he read the article. When he saw the signature of the person who wrote the article, he almost drew his sword and stormed into the pce. That was because below the article there was a signature: "Written by the newspapers Star Writer, Andy." Trantors Notes: 1 actually trantes to "Tulip Lady Guards", but "Tulip Red Powder Guards" would be more colorful. Chapter 169: Rise of a Great General Chapter 169: Rise of a Great General Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Prelude to the war! The Radiant Empire had finished their preparations for war. One cloudy morning, the Duke of the Tulip Family led fifty thousand fully equipped Lightning Gods Whip soldiers together with twenty thousand garrison soldiers, who were escorting supplies, to the North. The North had already been ssified as a war zone. A Northern Command Center had been established. Two veteran generals from the Imhttps://inkstone./chapter/view/cbid/6831835502000105id/21586831057414212perial Command Center were sent to the front while the Duke of the Tulip Family was appointed as the Supreme Commander of the war zone. At the northern war zone, even the Northern Legion was subject to themand of the Duke of the Tulip Family. And so, the war began. As everybody was waiting for the news to arrive from the North, the North was surprisingly quiet. Although the coalition forces of the dozen kingdoms on the Northern Continent had prepared to cross the ocean, they had not moved. While everybody thought that the Duke of the Tulip Family would be the first hero of the war, the real first hero of this war emerged elsewhere. That hero was not from the North but the Northwest, at Watt Fortress. While everybody was paying attention to the North, in the course of a month, there was a tremendous change in the Northwest. A shining star rose. The Regiment Commander of the Northwest Region, General Elliot, was a forty-two years old noble. Coming from a traditional military aristocrat family, he was a graduate of the one hundred and sixty-ninth ss of the Imperial Academy. He was a Grade 4 swordsman with excellent military school records. He once served as a smallmander of a garrison of the Empire. He earned merits for his deeds of exterminating bandits during some chaos and was promoted. For the promotion, because of his family background as well, he was transferred back to the Imperial Army Command Center as Deputy Chief Advisor. After working in the Command Center for several years, he had umted enough experience to be transferred to the Central Cavalry as a Deputy Regimental Commander. After the war in the Northwest, he was then transferred to the Northwest as Northwest Army Regimental Commander to manage the military there. After reading this report, the opinion that Andy had was: Everything is as expected. There is nothing special about it. In fact, from the information avable, there was nothing special about that General Elliot. He was born in an aristocrat family and entered the military at the age of twenty. After twenty-two years service, he held the topmanding position in one of the Regiments. From all points of view, there was nothing outstanding and he also did not have any dazzling military achievement. The only credit was that he had exterminated bandits when he was young. However, this was often the tactic used by soldiers fromrge noble families to get promoted. Although a noble could not secure a high post immediately after joining the army, he would usually take a shortcut. He would first work as a low-level officer. He would umte some experience and when it was almost time for promotion, he would randomly add some merits, like exterminating bandits in his resume. However, how could the Empire have so many bandits to exterminate? He would then gradually climb the ranks in the army unnoticed. After twenty -two years of climbing, he finally became a Regiment Commander and was in charge of some military affairs. He persevered through time and eventually held the highest post in the Northwest Most of the high-level officers climbed the ranks that way. However, Andy then saw something unusual with the information he obtained. That General Elliot passed the assessment for title session at twenty-two years old and inherited the title of an Earl. That was an amazing thing! The fact was, in the Empire, the nobles session assessments were very strict. It was not easy to pass the assessment at the age of twenty-two. In fact, General Elliot was not the eldest son of the family but his older brother had failed an earlier assessment to inherit the title. After that, Elliot took the assessment and even passed on his first attempt! Andy checked the records for that year and found out that General Elliot sat for the Grade 3 swordsman examination to qualify for the session of title! Although to reach a Grade 3 swordsman qualification at 22 years old was not particrly difficult, it was very rare amongst the spoilt nobles. To be awarded the title, most of these nobles deliberately sat for a Grade below their actual capabilities to maximize their chances of passing. For example, during the time when Rody participated in the assessment, there was only a single grade assessed, Grade 1 swordsman. No registration for other grades was received. During General Elliots time only a few, out of about two hundred nobles, signed up for the Grade 3 swordsman assessment. Elliot did not conceal his strength and took a Grade 3 session assessment. Was he not afraid that the assessment for Grade 3 swordsman would be harder? If he was not afraid, then it could only mean that he was very confident of his strength. There was a reason why Andy earnestly studied information about Elliot. A month ago, Reuenthal hadunched a surprise attack on Trier Fortress. (Trier Fortress was captured by Reuenthal previously but had been redeemed with five hundred thousand gold coins during the postwar negotiations.) However, General Elliot ambushed Reuenthals vanguard troops and defeated the enemy in one swoop. About ten thousand of the Great Moon Kingdoms men were killed. After that, Reuenthals main force arrived and fought directly against the Northwest Legion. The Northwest Legion was no match for the armored cavalry of the grasnds and they retreated. However, before Trier Fortress was besieged by the army of the Great Moon Kingdom, Elliot gave up Trier Fortress and charged out of its gates. That was undoubtedly a surprising move as the Northwest only had two remaining defensive military fortresses: the Trier Fortress and the Watt Fortress. These two were strategic military points. As long as he controlled these military strongholds, dividing the troops into two groups to guard the mutual corners and help each other to defend, then he would be able to protect the Northwest region. However, his following action surprised Andy. Before Reuenthals two hundred thousand soldiers could gain a proper foothold at Trier Fortress, Elliot had immediately counterattacked. The Northwest Legion had immediately surrounded Trier Fortress. This action was a very clever trap. Before withdrawing from Trier Fortress, Elliot had poisoned the wells in the city. After that, following the terrain of the city gate of the Trier Fortress, heid numerous cheval-de-frise outside the gate. The strong and sharp cheval-de-frise initially gave Reuenthal a headache when he attacked Trier Fortress. He was worried about suffering a big loss during the siege. But when Elliot suddenly abandoned Trier Fortress, Reuenthal was able to capture it without losing a single soldier. However, before Reuenthal had time to remove the cheval-de-frise, the Northwest Legionunched their counterattack. Trier Fortress was surrounded and Reuenthal faced a difficult situation. The cheval-de-frise that were packed close to each other outside the city gate prevented Reuenthals cavalry from rushing out of the city and breaking out of encirclement. Although the infantries of the Northwest Legion were also simrly affected, for Reuenthals grasnd cavalry which depends on arge-scale charge as a strategy, that was a death trap. Every move he made would be lethal for his troops in this death trap. Elliot was like a madman. He disregarded potential losses and dispatched heavily armored infantries to block the gates. He was simply using those wearing heavy armor as human shields. As there were tens of thousands of human shields and many cheval-de-frise, Reuenthals cavalry could not rush out and create an advantage. Elliot had already found the grasnd armys Achilles heels. That was, Reuenthal had no proper infantry. They did not have any good infantry at all. The grasnd had strong cavalrymen but the moment they dismounted from their horses, they seemed like they did not know how to fight at all. When faced with the Radiant Empires well-trained infantry and tight infantry array, Reuenthals grasnd cavalry, without their horses, were at a dead end. The bloody battles continued for several days. The Northwest Legion lost nearly twenty thousand excellent infantry soldiers, while Reuenthals cavalry had also lost a lot of men in the death trap. Fortunately, Elliot did not have enough military strength and therefore only resorted toy siege to the fortress. He ced all of his men at the gate to block the enemy from escaping. The Northwest Legion had expanded and the number of soldiers had reached two hundred thousand, like that of the previous Northwest war. However, Elliot had to leave behind fifty thousand soldiers to guard the Watt Fortress. That meant that he only had one hundred and fifty thousand men with him for the siege. However, that subtle trap allowed the Northwest Legion of one hundred and fifty thousand men to trap Reuenthals two hundred thousand cavalrymen inside the Trier Fortress. All the water in the city was poisoned and as a result, Reuenthals army did not have any supply of water. Although they had enough food, they did not have water. The first day they unknowingly drank the poisoned water. Thousands of soldiers died and tens of thousands were sick. As the days passed, due to theck of water, even more of Reuenthals soldiers were incapacitated. Finally, after being besieged for five days, Reuenthal desperately ordered the soldiers to break out of the encirclement at all costs. Elliot knew that hisck of soldiers would not be able to stop Reuenthal. He wisely decided not to face the opponent head-on. He ordered his soldiers to open the blockade and let the enemy break out of encirclement. After that, he led his troops to chase the enemy for over a hundred miles and killed as many as he could. Reuenthals soldiers had already been weakened from the water shortage. As a result, they suffered heavy casualties as they retreated to Redwood in defeat. In that battle, the Northwest Legion lost nearly thirty thousand soldiers. More than twenty thousand of these people perished as human shields during the siege. On the other hand, Reuenthals Great Moon Kingdom had sent out two hundred thousand troops but only less than one hundred thousand returned. Thirty thousand soldiers were lost in the initial days of fighting and another thirty thousand soldiers were lost while they were being chased by the Northwest Legion. Over ten thousand soldiers were also captured by the Northwest Legion. Besides that, over thirty thousand soldiers who were still in the fortress could no longer fight or were sick from the poisoned water. These people were abandoned by Reuenthal. After evaluating the result of the battle, Elliot made another shocking decision. The thirty thousand sick and injured soldiers in the city along with the ten thousand captured soldiers were all ordered to be executed by Elliot. This ruthless decision caused an uproar in the Imperial Capital. This action was immediately criticized by the schrs of the Empire. They imed that the Empire was a strong and civilized country. Massacring prisoners and civilians were shameless and barbaric acts of the grasnd. How could the brave warriors of the great Empire do such a thing? They imed that massacring defenseless prisoners of war had tarnished the name of the great Empire. Elliot was hard-headed. He ignored all the criticisms and attacks and simply sent the Emperor a report. The report was very simple. There was a paragraph which Andy appreciated a lot. "The Great Moon Kingdom is vast but sparsely popted, with less than a million people. Excluding the old, women, and children, the grasnds had several hundred thousand people in their prime. For each death, there would be one less! The more they lose such young and strong men, the weaker their national strength bes. I did this to help the Empire remove the hundred years of threat in the Northwest!" Andy immediately ordered the newspaper to write about Elliots victory in the Northwest and avoid writing about the ughter of prisoners. They were asked to praise Elliot and his Northwest Legion for the victory. He relied on the power of the newspaper to control public opinion to think favorably of Elliot while preventing more malicious remarks of him. Andy then sent the Northwest Legion amendation reward in the name of the Emperor. Andy sighed when he looked at the Northwest war report and said, "Rody, this Elliot has something that you currentlyck the most. Ruthlessness!" At that moment, Rody was feeling depressed in the North. Nearly four hundred thousand soldiers had gathered in the North. The Northern Legions two hundred thousand soldiers were already mobilized. In fact, during the incident at the pce, Milo had already made preparations. Unfortunately, Milos preparations were totally unnecessary thanks to Andys sudden appearance. However, the sudden war that broke out did not put his efforts to waste. One hundred thousand of the me Knights from the Gods religion also arrived in the North. The Regiment Commander of the me Knights was a cool and detached middle-aged man, named Guddu. He had the appearance of a devout monk1. He wore the leather armor of the me Knights under his gray robe. That made him look like a Bishop Elder of the Gods religion. The only thing he was missing was a staff. If it were just Guddu, it would have been eptable, as he was indifferent and did not speak much. However, the other person dispatched there, a Bishop Elder, made Rody sick. Because of that incident in the court, the rtionship between the Church and the Duke of the Tulip Family was strained. As a result, the Bishop Elder was not too friendly with the youngmander. However, the Bishop Elder was a religious fanatic. The battles had not started. Every day, he would take a bunch of missionaries and tour the barracks to spread their religious belief. To publicize their religious belief, they praised Gods greatness and how the religion acted as Gods spokesman in the world. He even strongly urged Rody to order the army to devote some of their daily training time to pray to God. That made Rody very ufortable, but the Bishop said, "This is a crusade. A crusade to fight the heathens. That was why they must spread the theology of God before the war. That could enhance the soldiers faith and devotion in God. Through devout faith for God, the soldiers morale andbat effectiveness will improve..." If it were not because of his current identity and the pre-war unity, Rody would have already kicked him out of the barracks. We cannot improve morale of the soldiers with empty theological arguments or by praising God. If it were not because of the hatred between the continents, Rody would think that this guy was sent by the Church to cause disturbance in the military. 1 The monk here refers to Roman/ Catholic Church styles. They are a type of monks with short(?) hair but still have enough not to be considered totally bald (having hair that is 1mm or shorter). Chapter 170: Sorrows of the Empire Chapter 170: Sorrows of the Empire Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In fact, Rody very much hoped that he could just straightaway lead his troops to attack the Northern Rnd Continent. It was not good for tens and thousands of the soldiers to guard the North and just wait for the enemy to attack. The northern provinces of the Empire were not fertile. Thend there was barren and was not suitable for producing food. For centuries, whenever there was a war between the two continents, that location would be the front line. Even if it was not the battlefield frontline, it was still the forward position. For centuries, these provinces of the Empire weremonly known to the Empire as the war zone. The Radiant Empire had control of an entire continent. No matter whichever aspect, it was much stronger than any kingdom on the Northern Rnd continent. Only a coalition of all the kingdoms on the Rnd Continent couldpete with the Empire. For centuries, there were manyrge and small crusades. Some were conducted during the reign of Abbas the Great. After forming the government for the entire Radiant Continent, the greatest Emperor in the history of the Empire decided to conquer the Northern Continent, the onlynd not yet conquered. Unfortunately, Abbas the Great could not unify the two continents. The Lightning Gods Whip could not even stop the valiant armored cavalry of the grasnds. Hence, he could onlyment and sigh at the vast ocean. The Empires army wasrge and strong. The four main armiesbined had a full million soldiers. Including all the garrisons from the provinces, the number of soldiers in the Empire reached nearly two million. This number did not include the reserve troops. The Empire had well-equipped infantry and powerful warriors. There were also brave war warriors under the banner of the Tulip Family and the Radiant Continents most powerful cavalry, the Lightning Gods Whip. However, the Empire had one major weakness the navy. Dandongmented when he was still alive. He said that if the Imperial Navy had half ... no, even only one-third of the strength of the Lightning Gods Whip, then it would not be a dream to conquer the Rnd Continent. Besides itsmanders and sailors, the most important advantage of a navy derives from its warships. Unfortunately, the Imperial Navy could only be considered third-rate whenpared to its infantry and cavalry. In fact, it was not even third-rate. Historically, the Radiant Empire had failed in their attacks on the Rnd Continent because of its weak navy. These failures happened three times during Abbas the Greats reign. During the first attempt, the Empire created a big and powerful navy. Naturally, it was considered powerful in the opinion of Abbas the Great. Unfortunately, the cruel reality made the Emperor furious. The Imperial Navy was almost annihted in the Strait of Thunder. Very shamefully, themanding general of the Northern Navy, whom Abbas the Great had ced high hopes on, was captured by the people of Rnd. The second time was a little bit better. Abbas the Great knew he could not rely on the navy and decided to use his powerful cavalries. During that crusade, the Imperial Navy only yed the role of a transporter. As the coastline was long, the opponents could not block everywhere. There would be a suitable ce fornding. It was historysrgest marine transportation. The people from the Rnd Continent sank a few ships. But finally, one hundred and fifty thousand soldiers set foot on the Rnd Continent. The Lightning Gods Whip and their horses finally gained a foothold on the Rnd Continent! However, the subsequent situation once again fell into a predicament. The one hundred and fifty thousand soldiers whonded on the Rnd Continent were almost annihted and only ten thousand soldiers were taken as prisoners of war. The Empire had to pay a huge sum of money to redeem the prisoners. This time, the Empire lost two hundred thousand elite soldiers. Abbas the Great was undoubtedly very furious. The Strait of Thunder seemed like an impassable natural trench. It steadfastly blocked the Empire cavalrys progress and protected the Rnd continent. Then for the third crusade, the people of the Rnd continent made the mistake of letting their earlier victories go to their head. After the Empires first two failed crusade, the kingdoms in the Northern Rnd continent believed that the Empire in the South was not that powerful and finally decided to attack the South. Their powerful navy sailed unimpeded through the Strait of Thunder and arge number of troops set foot on the Radiant continent. The armies from the coalition of more than a dozen kingdoms sailed south in two groups. They intended to conquer the Southern continent in one fell swoop. The ocean belonged to the Rnd people but thend was still the forte of the Radiant Empire. During the first two wars, the Empire had lost many brave soldiers and elite cavalrymen. However, the Empire was still strong and powerful. Most importantly the Empire still had the Duke of the Tulip Family. It was also during the third crusade when the sage Dandong appeared. Nobody knew where this great man appeared from but he had helped the Duke of the Tulip Family to defeat the enemy. He created countless strange weapons during the war, had endless wisdom and also a strange mindset. Afternding, the troops from the Rnd continent had traveled far ind. In the end, two of theirrge armies were defeated by the Duke of the Tulip Family such that they were forced to retreat to the sea. But in that war, although the Empire had eventually repelled the enemy, they could not make up for the disgrace of almost being overthrown in their ownnd. The only bright spot was the appearance of Dandong. The people of the Empire were all guessing as to how Abbas the Great would take revenge on the Rnd Continent. After all, even though he was able to conquer the entire Radiant Continent, he was being attacked in his ownnd. It was the shame that an Emperor would tolerate. Everybody was waiting for him to counter attack. However, Abbas the Greats strength lies in his mind. After reflecting on the matter for three days in the pce, he gave the order to stop fighting against the troops on the Rnd Continent. The three failed crusades had caused the Empire to shed too much blood. The natural barrier had prevented the conquest. Until a solution to resolve that problem was found, continuing the war would undoubtedly only be a waste of the precious lives of the Empires warriors. That was why the navy was forever the humiliation of the Empire. The warships of the Empires navy were naturally much much weakerpared to the warships of the Rnd Continent. The Rnd Continent produced a strange ironwood. Ironwood was different from other woods. It was as hard as iron but as light as ordinary wood. It was undoubtedly the best material for shipbuilding. With that special material, the people of the Rnd Continent created the worlds most advanced warships and the most powerful sea fortresses. Regrettably, that ironwood could not be found on the Radiant Continent. Historically, the Empire had secretly tried to import those woods but failed. That was because the people in the Rnd Continent knew the value of the wood and prevented it from being transported to the South. Of course, through a lot of effort, the Empire still managed to obtain some seeds and seedlings of that tree. Unfortunately, they were disappointed with the results. Due to the differences in the climate and soil, the transnted ironwood trees in the Radiant Continent could not survive. The majority of the trees perished within a month. On the rare asions that they survived, the quality of the wood was much worse than the ironwood in the North. The amount of wood produced was also greatly reduced. As a result, the Rnd Continents proud navy still maintained their undefeated record and remained the king of the Strait of Thunder. Of course, the things Rody knew were a little different from the historical records. ording to Dandongs notes, Rody, at the very least, knew that the ironwood trees could be sessfully transnted on the Radiant Continent. Dandong seemed to have mentioned several methods in his notes. Those methods had strange names like greenhouses, hydroponics and temperature regtion, etc. Rody could not understand these words. What surprised Rody, even more, was that Dandongs notes had an earthshaking revtion. Wood is still wood, however hard it is. What is so great about wooden ships? Give me some time and I would be able toe up with an armored fleet! Iron? Ships made of iron? Rodys heart was full of doubts as he thought to himself. Things made of iron, when dropped into water will immediately sink. Can iron really be used to build ships? However, Dandong had already created a series of miracles. As a result, Rody had to somewhat believe Dandongs words. If it were invented by Dandong, it might really be possible. The important fact was that those were all only recorded by Dandong in his notes. He had never mentioned those things to anybody and he also did not suggest anything to Abbas the Great. In his notes, Dandong also mentioned that the Empires navy was weak and the problem could not be resolved just by having stronger warships. The people on the Rnd Continent had a strong navy from hundreds of years of umted experience. The difference in warships was only one of the reasons. Even if the Empire made such new warships, it might not be useful. In fact, the terrain of the Rnd Continent was very gentle. The whole Rnd Continent was like a piece of paper with arge hole in the middle. Therge hole in the middle upied one-fifth of the total area of the Rnd Continent. That was Baikal Lake. A river, the Baikal River, connected thatke to the Strait of Thunder. As there was argeke in the middle of the continent, the people on the Rnd Continent had developed their skills in water warfare. As a matter of fact, the dozen kingdoms in the continent have had naval battles against each other for hundreds of years. They had umted a lot of experience from the naval battles. If the two continents were to fight, the navy from the many kingdoms of the Rnd continent would join forces. From the Baikal Lake, they could sail uninterrupted through the long river to get to the Strait of Thunder. However, the Empire didnt even have a navy that was worth looking at. A powerful army was also not created by training and drills only. They need to go through a real war, through the baptism of fire, to hone a sharp edge. Dandong had also pointed out, at that time, that the Radiant Empire should not start the fourth crusade. The first three holy crusades had caused the Empire to lose a lot of their national strength. There were still a lot of internal matters that were not yet resolved. The most important thing was not to conquer the Northernnds held by heathens, but to quickly increase the strength of the huge Radiant Empire. Dandong understood that with Abbas the Greats temperament if he knew how to build proper warships, he would certainly start another war. That was why Dandong remained silent. Rody stood at the top of one of the towers of the city. He looked at the vast ocean. The waves of the Strait of Thunder roared in anger. Rody then thought about the things written in Dandongs notes. "At that time, the timing was not right. But now the opponent had decided to attack us instead. Must we only wait for them to attack us?" Rody then whispered to himself. "A ship made of iron... interesting..." They guarded for another month at the coastal Thunder City before the Radiant Empire finally received a message from the Rnd Continent. The messenger came to deliver the deration of war. The people on the Rnd continent uphold what they call the Knights Spirit. It was strange to the extent that even their deration of war had an elegant feel to it. The deration of war should have been short and direct. Instead was worded with phrases of grandeur and refinement: In order to defend the dignity of God, In order to spread Gods light, to bring more people into his sanctuary, We dere war against you on our honor as knights, On such and such day and month1, we willnd at the Thunder City shores, hoping that your side will submit to Gods will and surrender with dignity. Otherwise, we will fight a fair battle ording to the Knights Spirit. Rody smiled wryly after reading the deration of war. He grabbed a sword from a nearby soldier, and as he threw1 it at the feet of the messenger, he coldly said, "Go back and tell yourmander. This is the reply of the Duke of the Tulip Family!" Rody then stood on the walls and watched the messenger leave the city, through the wilderness and then to the coast. After that, the messenger got onto a small boat and left. Rody looked up at the sky and smiled calmly. Sieg stood behind him and asked, "Your Excellency the Duke, are the people from the Rnd Continent brainless? Since they are here to invade us, why bother writing a deration of war and even tell us the time and ce they would disembark. Isnt this clear that they are giving us a chance to prepare? The northern coastline is long and our navy is useless. We would not have been able to stop them. They just needed to find a ce to safely disembark and then reorganize before fighting us. Wont that be better?" "Commander Sieg... Oh, wrong. Should be Deputy Regiment Commander Sieg now..." The Regiment Commander of the Northern Legion, a nephew of Marquis Garoline of the Lion Heart Family, Milo, then shook his head and coldly said, "The people from the Rnd Continent advocate the Knights Spirit. They believe that they would gain glory only if they defeat their opponents in a fair and dignified manner. Sneak attacks would only sully their honor as knights. As a warrior, I admire their spirit. But, as a general, I can only sneer at their rigid methods." Rody looked at Milo while Milo pretended not to notice that gaze. In fact, these two days the rtionship between the two of them was not that good. They had met once before, in a banquet in the Imperial Capital. At that time, Rody was still an ignorant boy who had just started to act as an imposter of the Duke of the Tulip Family for just a few days. Then, he was badly humiliated by the arrogant Milo. After that, Milo was yed out by Jojo. When Rody thought of Jojo, his heart ached. He then nced at Milo with aplicated expression. Peoples minds were veryplex. Rody did not really hate Milo. Milo was only on bad terms with him because of their families conflicts. Besides that, Rody was not really the Duke of the Tulip Family. Milo had been very infatuated with Jojo but now that beauty is gone. Rody could not help but feel sad. He recalled Jojos smile and the time she stood together with Milo and him. Even the memory of the infighting among the three of them had be a fond memory. Is it a fond memory because Jojo was alive then? When I first arrived in the North, Milo looked at me with a deep pain in his heart. Is that also because of Jojo? When this Regiment Commander of the Northern Legion heard of Jojos disappearance, he had almost rushed back to the Imperial Capital. Rody did not love Jojo but he had always felt guilty towards her. Right now, standing in front of him was a man who was deeply in love with Jojo. In any case, Rody did not hate Milo. Milo finally could not ignore Rodys stare. However, he seemed to have misunderstood Rodys thoughts and coldly said, "Your Excellency the Duke, do you have a different opinion from me?" Rody took a deep breath, shook his head as he tried to get rid of the depression in his heart. He then said, "Your Excellency, Milo, I think that you are correct. However, I do see things a bit differently." Rody smiled and slowly said, "The people of the Rnd Continent advocates the Knights Spirit but they are not idiots and neither are they inflexible. They are also cunning too. Their secret cooperation with Reuenthal from the Northwest proved that much. I think they gave us a deration of war and even told us their target because they could not help it.." Milo did not say anything. He just looked at Rody coldly. Rody pretended not to notice his cold gaze and continued, "They would cross the ocean. After they disembark, the most important thing they need to do would be to obtain a foothold. They need to seize a stronghold! After that, they would be able to reorganize their soldiers and coordinate supplies! This would also help them to prevent us from counterattacking! Currently, the military stronghold closest to the coast is here, Thunder City! Because of the Empires centuries of preparation, there is no ce near the coast that would allow them to obtain a foothold. Their army cannot simplye ashore to fight. This is why, no matter what, they must first attack Thunder City. This is their only choice." 1. Throwing the sword is the reply. It means we choose to fight I am not sure if it exists in real life but I have seen simr customs in video games. Chapter 171: The First Day Chapter 171: The First Day Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rody had never seen so many warships On the day of the decisive battle, when the morning sun had just risen, the ocean was shrouded in ayer of golden ripples. The weather was surprisingly good, and the ocean was calm. Specks of sails appeared faintly on the horizon. More and more specks emerged. The few specks grew to ten. Ten grew to dozens. Dozens grew to a whole ocean of sails on the horizon... The groups of ck warships headed for the coast, and finally stopped at a distance about one kilometer off it. The people of the Rnd Continent had excellent ship building skills. Theirrge warships had several floors. They were also extremely strong. Each ship was like a small fortress on the ocean. After some time, the sailors at the observation ledges on their huge masts started to wave their gs, signaling a maneuver. After that, the warships broke their formation. Sieg stood on the walls and frowned. "The Rnd continents warships are really advanced. We cannot create a warship that can carry so many people. I think a warship this big can probably carry a few hundred people." Milo heard this even though he was standing quite some distance from Rody and Sieg. He had a better understanding of the Rnd Continent as he had spent more time in the North. Milo shook his head and said, "This is considered small. It looks like the opponent does not intend to send everyone out all at once. To the people of the Rnd Continent, these warships are merely second or third-ss ships. Each of these ships has four me magicians and about a dozen cannons. The hulls of these ships are spacious. It can be used to transport goods or people. If it only transports soldiers, each ship can carry three to five hundred soldiers. If it were a first-ss warship, it would not be strange for it to have more than a thousand people on board." "More than a thousand people?" Sieg took in a deep breath. "A ship that can carry more than a thousand people. It must be really big." Rody silently looked at his enemy fleets on the surface of the ocean. His eyes glinted. Sieg suddenly said, "I can see several hundred ships approaching. These hundreds of ships can only carry about twenty or thirty thousand soldiers. Why so little?" Milo smiled coldly and said, "It is not several hundred. There are altogether more than two hundred ships. I can recognize their banner. The ones that raised the White Cross banners are the main ships. In the Rnd Continent, each fleet is about ten ships. If you count the number of white crosses they have, then you will be able to tell the number of ships they have. Look at the ship with the ck cross. This is the Rnd Continents real warship. This one must be their vanguardsmand ship." Rody lightly said, "More than two hundred warships cannot all be loaded with people. There must be horses and supplies as well. I think this group should have at most twenty thousand soldiers." As they talked, their opponents warships had started to set down numerous small boats. Those boats were filled with about twenty to thirty soldiers per boat. Those soldiers then paddled the boats with great effort. Within a short while, the ocean was packed with small boats. Those small boats were scattered all over the golden ocean as they moved towards the coast. Siegs eyes shed and said, "Your Excellency the Duke, let us attack them the moment they disembark. We can take advantage of the fact that they are not organized. Let me lead the Wolf Fang and charge at them. Since the opponent has only twenty thousand soldiers, with just two to three charges by our cavalry, they would bepletely defeated!" They saw the small boats gradually getting closer to the coast. Some of the faster ones, in front, had already reached the coast. Those soldiers put down their paddles, picked up their swords and jumped off their boats. They waded in waist deep water, heading for the beach. "Your Excellency the Duke, now is the time!" Sieg said excitedly. "They need some time to organize after they embark ashore. If we advance now, we can easily defeat them!" Rody took a deep breath. Without looking at Sieg, he lightly said, "No!" He paused and then added. "Without my orders, you are not allowed to attack!" Having said that, Rody looked at the Rnd army who had embarked on the shore. He was calm. He then turned around, got down from the city wall and left. Sieg frowned but Milo, who was beside him, sneered and said, "Deputy Regiment Commander Sieg, do you still not understand what is His Excellency the Dukes intention?" Sieg gave Milo a nce and asked, "Do you understand?" Milo smiled as his thin face gave a profound expression and said, "Obviously. These guys are just the Rnd Armys vanguards. Their task is to get on the shore and test our reaction. It is not difficult to send out the cavalry and kill these twenty thousand soldiers. They are sent here just to test the waters. If you were to fight them, they would return to the ocean. Do you think our warships canpete with theirs? If they were tond at a different ce, would your cavalry still be able to keep them on the shore? His Excellency the Dukes intention is obvious. He wants more of them to disembark! The more, the better! The ocean is the territory of the Rnd people but thend is our territory!" Thus, thousands of boats reached the coast and twenty thousand soldiers finally stepped foot on the Radiant Continent. Those twenty thousand soldiers were infantries. The moment they disembarked, they immediately started to find a ce and build fortifications. They had some wood and equipment with them when they disembarked. They began to put up tents and fortifications. The people on the walls watched them busy working from morning until night. From a distance, it was visible that tents and fortifications were closely built on the shores, outside Thunder City. The numerous tents, which looked like ants, covered the entire coast and was enough for an army of more than one hundred thousand. They were extremely busy but not vignt at all. They did not even spare a few thousand men to keep guard. The twenty thousand soldiers were working intensely and were not at all worried whether their enemies would rush out of the city to kill them. In the evening, Rody once again went up on the city walls. He looked outside the city and frowned. He suddenly whispered, "Milo..." Milo was startled. He did not expect that the Duke of the Tulip Family, who was never on good terms with him, would take the initiative to speak to him. Rody slowly said, "Have you noticed? Something seems strange." Milos eyes also revealed his anxiety and he replied, "Seth, you realized that as well?" Milo coldly said, "The enemymander is smart too. He already knew our intentions and that we will not attack his vanguards. He knew that we want to fight onnd and will let them disembark. This is why these vanguards did not spare any men to watch out for us. They know we will not attack them." Rody nodded and said, "Thats right. We wanted them to disembark and use ournd advantage to defeat them. However, it seems like they also understood this point. The enemymander is really not a simple person." Milo raised his eyebrows when he heard Rody said the word we. His expression changed as though he wanted to say something. Rody looked at him and coldly said, "General Milo, I know you do not like me. You do not like me not just because of family reasons but also because of personal reasons. However, war is about to start. If you are a real man, a general of the Empire and a warrior of the Lionheart Family, you will leave behind whatever grudges we have until after the war." Milo stayed silent for a moment. He then replied coldly, "Seth, I admit that I hate you! Rest assured! I, Milo, may not be a good person, but I am a man!" After saying that, Milo gave a glimpse below the city and said, "There is nothing left to see here. Tomorrow, theirrge army would disembark and upy that camp. I will go back first to prepare for tomorrows battle!" He no longer looked at Rody, turned around and left. When night arrived, there was a bonfire at the shore in the distance. The construction of therge and simple barracks waspleted. The number of tents was enough for two hundred thousand people. Some simple fortifications and wooden fences had also been erected. The only ridiculous thing was that the gates to the barracks were wide open. Not even a single guard was stationed there. The twenty thousand vanguard soldiers had also stopped their construction work. Theyid down the construction tools and picked up their weapons. They then lined up and walked towards the numerous boats at the beach. They then lined up to get on their boats. One by one, the boats returned to therge warships in the ocean, leaving the empty barracks on the beach. Rody had, at some point in time, taken a chair to sit down on the walls. He sneered as he watched the Rnd soldiers leave behind a good barracks. Are they not afraid that we would destroy their camp? Rodys eyes turned cold as he said, "Commander of the Rnd army, are you deliberately trying to provoke me? Are you deliberately trying to humiliate me? You deliberately left behind the barracks, that you had just built, just to tell me that you had seen through my intention. You predicted and are sure that I will not prevent you from disembarking? And will not attack your vanguards?" Rody was then lost in thought as he said, "You fearlessly got ashore. Dont you know that we have the advantage onnd? You swaggered, with excitement to get ashore; are you really so confident?" He looked at the long lines of the barracks near the coast. Right now it was totally empty. It would bepletely filled tomorrow. The major war is about to begin, but the first day of the war passed peacefully. Chapter 172: Testing the Waters Chapter 172: Testing the Waters Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Thunder City was located at the edge of the Strait of Thunder. The city wall was only a few kilometers away from the beach. It could be said that Thunder City was a naturally exquisite outpost fortress. If the people from the Rnd Continent intended to disembark on the Radiant Continent, the most appropriate ce would be at the northern coastline outside Thunder City. Perhaps God, in the creation of the world, deliberately gave the Radiant Continent a fine terrain. The coastline of the Radiant Continent at the Strait of Thunder had a lot of whirlpools, reefs and steep cliffs. There were very few beaches. There were even fewer ces fornding a big military force. But there is one exception. Thunder Citys beach front is t andrge, a perfectnding spot. The city wall of Thunder City was constructed ording to the standard of a first-grade fortress. It was a full military fortress. There were very few civilian residences in the city. The city walls werepletely built using special materials from the North. Large and sturdy boulders about twelve meters tall and four meters wide were used to form a circr shape. Thunder City was notrge. It could only amodate a maximum of two hundred thousand soldiers. At the moment, there were fifty thousand me Knights from the Gods religion, fifty thousand Lightning Gods Whip cavalrymen, and fifty thousand elite heavy armor infantrymen from the Northwest Legion. Tiger coldly looked at the information in front of him. He then walked out of the ships hold to the deck and gazed into the distance in the morning sun. He could vaguely see Thunder City. "We must first capture Thunder City." The Supreme Commander of the Rnd Continent Southern Expedition Coalition Forces, Tiger, sighed gently. The first step of the crusade would be to capture Thunder City. First of all, the coalition army of the Rnd continent would need a strong base to reorganize their troops. They would also need a strong transit station. For the expedition to the south with a strong base that was near the coastline, supplies from the Rnd continent could be sent to their front lines smoothly. The problem was that the Radiant Empires ferocity onnd was frightening even to Tiger. He was especially afraid of the Duke of the Tulip Family. That family has had militarymanders throughout every generation. The Radiant Empire has arge and elite army. Once the Rnd Continents army was ashore, they must immediately build a solid military stronghold. In case their opponents mobilized their soldiers to recklessly attack, then they would need a strong military fortress as a staging and breather area. Tiger did not want to encounter the enemy cavalry the moment they reached the shore. The soldiers needed to rest for a while. After all, the soldiers felt very tired after traveling across the bumpy waves for approximately ten days. Another very important point was that Thunder City had a considerable amount of forage, weapons and a variety of military supplies. Capturing Thunder City would provide them with a lot of supplies. Of course, there was another reason which Tiger did not mention... Tiger was not optimistic about this crusade. His Knights Spirit forced him to swear allegiance to his King and the Temple1. However, he still felt uneasy. Would it be wise to fight recklessly onnd, against the Radiant Empire? The coalition armies from the Rnd Continent may berge, but they were not strong. Could they really make it? We must upy Thunder City because this stronghold is closest to the coastline! This is because, in future, if we were defeated, we can use the city to hold off the pursuers from the Radiant Empire. At that time, we can rely on the protection of this rugged military fortress to enable our soldiers to retreat to the ocean. Tiger also knew that, besides him, his opponent also understood this fact. That was why arge number of troops had gathered in the city. Besides that, the troops were the Lightning Gods Whip led by the Empires Duke of the Tulip Family. Tiger looked, from a distance, at the banner flying above the Thunder City. He could not see it clearly as he was too far away, but he knew that the banner was the Tulip Familys war banner. After taking a deep breath, the Supreme Commander of the Rnd Continent gave an order. "Disembark!" The morning sun shone brilliantly on the vast ocean. Thousands ofrge ck ships were on the move. Half of those warships were, like what Milo had said, first-grade ships that could amodate more than a thousand soldiers. They lowered numerous small boats, densely grouped together like ants. And then they started to swarm to the coast like locusts... The Imperial soldiers on the city wall of Thunder City looked in awe. After all, they had not fought a war against the Rnd Continent in hundreds of years. Although it was a known fact that the people of the Rnd Continent were very powerful in the ocean, when they actually saw the huge army, the soldiers of the Empire could only stare nkly. The beach was noisy as countless soldiers from the Rnd Continent disembarked. They then moved arge quantity of materials and equipment into the barracks. When looked from atop the city wall, those soldiers were like busy worker ants. "Your Excellency the Duke, do we continue to wait?" Sieg could not help but frown. Rody looked at the sun in the sky and replied, "We wait! This batch which disembarked was only about one hundred thousand soldiers. I will wait until at least several hundred thousand of their soldiers have disembarked before attacking. I want them to leave their familiar ocean,e ontond and spill their blood dry under our city wall." A strange scene appeared on the second day of the war. Large groups of Rnd Coalition armies disembarked on the beach in full swing. However, the soldiers of the Empire in Thunder City did not bother about them. Both parties asionally looked at each other, but they did not fight at all. Not even a single arrow was shot. The only thing that surprised Rody was the huge fleet in the ocean. The warships had already densely covered almost the whole ocean. A steady stream of soldiers reached the shore and disembarked. Their numbers increased from two hundred thousand until it was over six hundred thousand. The barracks on the beach, which originally looked huge, now seemed too small to amodate all the soldiers. The shouts from people and the neighs from horses filled the whole beach. That could even be heard by the soldiers on the city wall of Thunder City, some distance away. After three full days, the Rnd army had finallypleted their disembarkation. The huge barracks then looked like a dense forest. The only thing that Rody did, every day, was to stand on the wall to observe thending of his opponent and then mentally count the number of soldiers his opponent had. He was slightly surprised with the results of his calction. There were at least eight hundred thousand soldiers. This was a veryrge number. Are the people on the Rnd continent mad? They had sent almost half of their soldiers from the Rnd Continent here. Did they really think that a mish mash coalition of the armies of the dozen kingdoms on Rnd continent could defeat the army of the Radiant Empire? Rodys eyes were very sharp. After three days of observation, he could urately tell the strength of the coalition armies of the Rnd Continent. Out of the eight hundred thousand soldiers, only two hundred thousand or less had reached the standards of the elite army of the Empire. There were two cavalries that looked extremely strong. They were probably the strongest knights on the Rnd Continent. However, Rody was not sure if there were any Temple Holy Knight groups among them. As for the rest of the army, Rody was toozy to properly gauge them. They were mainly inferior soldiers. There were very few cavalries. They were mostly infantries. However, there was a great difference between these infantries and the elite heavy-armored infantries of the Empire. Their soldierscked equipment. They did not even have good armor. Some of them didnt even have proper military uniforms. Most of the infantries armors were simply a few pieces of scrap iron ced at only several vital parts of their bodies. They also had a variety of weapons such as swords, broad swords, spears, andnces... There was also a strange army that surprised Rody. It was probably the legendary war chariot army. There were thousands of such two-wheeled chariots. Each chariot was equipped with a horse and three soldiers: a driver and two more holdingnces. Two long des could be found protruding out of the wheels of the chariot. With a nce, Rody could see how terrible that type of weapon was. Those chariots were specially made to kill the opponent infantries. However, the shorings of the chariots were also very obvious. Rody sneered and then ignored it Other than the unexpectedlyrge number of troops, Rody did not feel uneasy. Every day, he routinely visited the barracks. After that, he would discuss some issues with Sieg. However, he rarely met with the othermanding officers. The only thing that disturbed him was the presence of the Bishop Elder. One day, the Bishop Elder went up the wall. When he saw the huge enemy barracks on the distant shore, he eximed and immediately turned pale. He immediately strongly rmended the Duke of the Tulip Family to request for reinforcements from His Majesty. That was obvious. The entire war zone in the North only had four hundred thousand soldiers while their opponents had twice that number. A request to His Majesty the Emperor should be made to gather more reserve soldiers in a major way. Forced conscription may also be necessary. Rody just looked at him coldly and faintly said, "I know." Sieg looked at the Bishop Elder, who had lost his wits and left the wall. He then sighed and sneered, "That fool! Cant he tell that our opponents army force may berge, but they do not really have many elite soldiers? Although most of them were holding weapons and wearing armors, from the way they walked, one can easily tell that they are simply a group of farmers who had just put down their hoes." Milo lightly said, "There is no need to talk about that garbage. However, the two cavalries over there looked pretty capable. We just need to pay attention to them. We cannot attack cavalries. But we can grind them down slowly. Rodyughed, "Grind them down? This does not seem necessary. I never intended to fight a decisive battle in Thunder City." He then smiled and said, "I have decided. We will guard this ce for ten days. After ten days, we will give up Thunder City and then retreat internally towards the Northern Province. Sieg and Milo looked at each other. Milo then showed a strange expression and coldly said, "Seth, you are really cunning. You are afraid of them running away, so you intend to lure them deeper into the continent?" Rody nodded and said, "Thunder City is too near to the coastline. They can immediately escape unless they were lured deeper into the continent. I want to eliminate their eight hundred thousand soldiers in the Radiant Continent." Rody sighed and whispered, "This way, there should be a few decades of peace for the Empire." The calm ended on the eighth day of their disembarkment. The Rnd Continent Coalition Armys Supreme Commander, General Tiger, gave themander of Thunder City, the Duke of the Tulip Family a letter of challenge. The letter said that the two sides would have their decisive battle below the city walls on the afternoon of the next day. When they saw the letter of challenge, Rody and Sieg looked at each other and started tough. Milo also had a strange expression. "If these Rnd heathens want to fight, then go ahead. Come and attack us. Why do they need to write us a deration of war?" Rody thought for a while and said, "Well, lets just fight. We have not fought against the Rnd army for a hundred years. It is good to test their strength, first. Tomorrow, General Milo and I will lead the soldiers out and fight them below the wall." Sieg wanted to say something, but Rody shook his head and said, "The Lightning Gods Whip is our trump card. We cannot take them out first. Tomorrow, General Sieg, you just watch the battle from above the wall." The prelude to the war. The afternoon sun was dazzling, and there was a dull sound of intensive drumming. The coalition armies of Rnd, a team at a time, slowly left their barracks and formed a huge battle formation in the wilderness, below the city wall. The infantry stood in a phnx formation in the middle while the cavalry formed two lines at the side. However, the strange war chariots did not appear. The gate of the Thunder City opened. Fifty thousand infantries, wearing strong armors, marched out neatly. They held swords and shields in their hands as they formed a phnx formation below the city wall. The sea breeze was humid and salty. The afternoon sun caused the soldiers to sweat. Rody and Milo stood in the middle of the formation and coldly looked at their opponents. "Looks like our opponentsmander is also very cautious. He sent out so many people, yet he is only just testing us." Milo whispered as he looked at Rody with the corners of his eyes. Rody did not say anything. He looked at the enemy in the distance. A person, who was more than two meters tall, appeared from the middle of the battle formation. He was as big as Randt and had a huge horn in his mouth. He then blew the horn. Ooo! Ooo! Ooo! "For honor!" One knight pulled out his sword. "For honor!" The others also started to shout into the sky. The front row of the Rnd army then began to move. Initially, the soldiers moved slowly forward. After that, they started to run faster and faster. Finally, those soldiers who were running in front raised the weapons in their hand. After a roar, they charged at the soldiers of the Radiant Empire. Sieg, who was on the walls, sighed and shook his head. "Downright inferior!" He ordered the archers on the wall to shoot. The archers pulled on the bows and shot their arrows forty-five degrees into the air. When the first batch of the Rnd infantries was still rushing forward, they suddenly heard the sound of arrowsing from the sky. Some of the soldiers had copsed before they had a chance to raise their shields. Even for those who were holding their shields, in the face of the dense arrows, they were also hit by the arrows. However, most of the Rnd soldiers continued to scream and rushed forward. "Fortify the shields!" Milo raised his voice and shouted. The front row soldiers of the Radiant Empire fiercely mmed their huge shields into the ground. The sharp shields embedded their edges into the ground and became a solid shield wall. "Ready..." "Ready... The back row, push forward." "Ready..." The officer shouted loudly as he looked at the enemies getting closer. The rapid steps seemed to rumble. Finally, the surging wave of Rnd soldiers fiercely rammed into the shield wall. The sound of shing continued as one army fiercely rammed into the other. Some parts of the shield wall had immediately gapped opened. However, when the gaps were opened, the Rnd soldiers who fell into the gaps were desperate to find themselves facing numerous sharp swords. These soldiers were immediately cut into pieces. The first wave of the attack all hit the shield wall and were severely injured. Not only did they fail to break through the shields, but they had also obstructed their allies behind them. "Remove the shields!" Milo shouted loudly. Kaka! Kaka! The shield wall suddenly split from the middle. The huge shields of the Radiant Empire were linked together as one long piece. As long as some iron chains were pulled apart, the shields would split into two. After a cry, the Empires heavy-armored infantry then rushed forward and fought directly with the enemy soldiers. The Empires heavy-armored infantry had all undergone strict professional training. These soldiers ability to fight and their ability to fight together as a team of three to five were much more superior than the soldiers from the Rnd army. Often, a Rnd armys soldier tried to fence off the Empire soldiers sh. However, his head would be sent flying into the air by another soldier instead. The moment they made contact, many people immediately howled tragically. Rody swung his Dragon Fang sword. A golden fighting energy burst out from the sword. Those Rnd soldiers who rushed towards him and came into contact with his golden fighting energy immediately broke apart into a mass of broken and bloodied flesh. Milos swordsmanship was much more elegant. His swordsmanship was like a dance that took a life with every move. The heavy-armored infantries had excellent equipment and were skilled. That caused huge losses to the Rnd army. A lot of Rnd soldiers had sessfully struck their opponents but found that they could not cut through their hard armor. They were then cut down while they were still in a daze. "Your Excellency Tiger, please let us go!" Seeing the massacre in front of him, one of the knights told Tiger, who was beside him. The Empires armored infantry was like an insurmountable metal wall. A big knight said to Tiger in a low voice, "Let my knights charge into them. No matter how powerful they are, they are just infantries. I am confident that I can get rid of them!" Tiger looked indifferently at the knight, beside him, and said, "No." He then paused and slowly said, "Have you seen their city gate? Their Lightning Gods Whip must be waiting behind the city gate! I already said, today is not the day for the decisive battle! This is just to test them out! I just want those arrogant people in our army, who think that the Radiant Empire is vulnerable, to know clearly what kind of enemy we are facing!" He paused for a while and his tone turned milder. He looked at the tall knight and whispered, "Your Excellency, your knights are an indispensable force for me. I will need you to deal with the Lightning Gods Whip! Please be patient!" Tiger immediatelymanded for the second and third wave to rush up. They were like a fierce tide that crashed onto the heavy-armor infantries of the Empire. They knew that there were only fifty thousand opponent soldiers but they were unable to break through their formation. Wave after wave, they attacked. However, they were running straight into a wall and their infantries were merely courting death. "Gordons2 Infantry Regiment, Seers Infantry Regiment, vics Infantry Regiment..." The knight muttered. "Cant these three regiments break through? The enemy only has fifty thousand soldiers..." Tiger sneered and said, "Werent the Gordon Kingdom, Seer Kingdom and the vic Kingdom acting crazily in the campst night? So today, let them personally test the sharpness of the enemys des and the hardness of the enemys armors." He then looked at the restless knight, beside him, and said, "I do not want any disobedience in my barracks. I know you want to rush forward but our opponent is supporting their formation below the wall. Do you want to let your knights be live targets for the archers? Can you see those boulders on the walls? Do you want your knights to withstand those boulders when they dropped them? Rodys armor was already stained red with blood. Naturally, all the blood belonged to the enemy. After bathing in the blood of the Mystic Dragon, the ordinary weapons of the soldiers could not harm him. A golden light appeared and another head flew off. At the same time, the light shed another Rnd soldier into two halves before it disappeared. Rody was somber and looked coldly at the enemy copsing like the retreating tide. Although the heavy-armor infantries were much more powerful than the opponents army, after numerous waves of attacks they also suffered substantial losses and the soldiers were exhausted. Rody looked at Sieg who was on the walls. He then watched his opponents slowly withdraw. He coldly said, "The first assault... It looks like they were just testing us." At night, the soldiers reported that the Rnd armys reinforcements have arrived. Rody immediately took Sieg and Milo up the city wall. Under the moonlight, they could vaguely see a white colored, medium-sized warship approaching. Milo looked at the banner on the warships and frowned. He then whispered, "Its the sorcerers of the Rnd army. Their sorcerers are here!" Rody shrugged his shoulders and looked at the me Knights below the city wall. He then lightly said, "Sorcerers? It looks like those people from Gods religion will soon be useful." Trantors Notes: 1 shndin actually mean shrine. It is tranted here as Temple. Both continents might or might not have the same God. If they do, then they differ only in name. Temple refers to the religious body of the Rnd Continent. (I wrongly referred to their religious body as Church much earlier.) Church refers to the religious body of the Radiant Continent. As for the Gods, whether they are the same god or not, it would be Protoss for the Radiant Continent and Kara in the Rnd Continent. 2 Yes. It says Gordon. Probably someone else with the same name. Chapter 173: Achilles Heel (1) Chapter 173: Achilles Heel (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The horn to attack sounded at dawn. When the sky just started to turn bright, the coalition armies of Rnd started its first siege. Dozens of stone catapults had been assembled and then, following a whistling sound, big and small stones flew into the sky. These stones ruthlessly smashed into Thunder City. The magicians of Thunder City immediately drifted into the sky. Several hundreds of magicians, at the same time, using the same method, propped up a huge air shield above the city wall. Numerous stones hit the air shield and immediately bounced off. However, the size of the air shield had a limit. Those boulders that smashed into the city destroyed a few buildings and caused the nearby people to scatter and hide. However, from time to time, there were some unlucky ones who got crushed to death. Rody stood on the walls and looked coldly at the flesh and blood fly everywhere. He had a solemn expression and his eyes were devoid of emotion. He was now on the battlefield and, mentally, was a steelymander who had spilled blood in the Northwest, themander who had dealt with the rebellion in Westwood province and themander who had suppressed the mutiny in the South. "There is no easy way out of siege warfare. We just have to keep defending." Milo stood beside him and also had a cold expression. A catapult was finally then pushed out from within the city. This catapult was different from the Rnd armys catapult. This catapult did not throw stones but ming earthen jars. The mes on the jars hissed and the strong smell of oil tickled the nose of the soldiers. Rody turned to see that the catapults were ready and then he nodded his head. Sieg then waved his hand and the catapults were released. One after another, balls of fire were thrown into the sky. With long and ming tails, they crashed into the Rnd armys formation. After that, there were brilliant sparks and red mes shed from time to time, in the middle of the Rnd armys formation. When the sparks sshed on the soldiers, they started to scream. Buckets filled with sea water were then brought and poured onto the mes. However, the Rnd army was surprised as the mes did not extinguish. Instead, it grew bigger. Many soldiers were swallowed up by the mes, while the others scattered and retreated due to fear. mes that could not be extinguished with water1! That strange scene caused many of the Rnd army to be frightened. Were the heathens of the Radiant continent really being protected by the devil? The dazzling and blossoming sparks burst within the Rnd armys formation. Even though many of the Rnd armys catapults were not hit directly, but as long as they were sshed with a little bit of the sparks, they would immediately start to burn. The fire grew more and more intense and could not be extinguished. "Fools!" Tiger stood at the back as he looked at the mes and shouted. "If water cannot extinguish those mes, then use sand instead! Just pour sand from the top!" Rody stood on the walls and sneered as he watched the Rnd army getting themselves burned. "Looks like Dandongs words were true. Water cannot extinguish the mes created by this ck oil. Instead, the mes be more intense." Siegughed and replied, "Well, the Rnd army had actually learned about the catapults from us two hundred years ago. They always imitate us." The Rnd army had a lot of soldiers and the beach had a lot of sand. They kept pouring sand over the fire and the mes were eventually extinguished. The Rnd armys sorcerers finally started to act. Hundreds of white-robed and senior sorcerers floated in the sky and started to chant together. The magical elements in the air started to be violent. Large tracts of dark clouds suddenly appeared in the originally calm sky. The scary ck clouds grew denser and thicker. asionally, there were several huge shes of lightning in the sky and faint thunders were heard. The clouds started to descend andpletely covered the sky above Thunder City. However, the sky above the distant ocean remained clear and even the sun was still bright. "Damn, what sorcery is this?" Rody frowned. Although this kind of lightning sorcery wasmon, such arge-scale made it look strange. At that moment, suddenly a lightning ruthless struck part of the wall and caused an explosion. The sturdy wall seemed to tremble and a dozen soldiers were engulfed in mes and charred to death. Many of the surrounding soldiers fell. Many of them became paralyzed and dropped their weapons. "Where are the magicians!" Rody roared loudly. The magicians in the city immediately preparedrge and small air shields to cover up the wall. However, soon even more horrible things started to happen. Lightning crackled among the dark clouds in the sky. There was a loud thunder as lightning struck down. Before the thundering sound disappeared, another lightning struck again. In a blink of an eye, a series of lightning continuously struck the city wall. A huge thunderous roar sted the ears. A huge lightning lighted up the entire sky. The city wall shook. The air shields created by the Empires magicians started to get dim. Finally, blood spurted out from the mouths of a few of these magicians and some fell from the sky. As the lightning strikes turned more violent, the remaining magicians could no longer endure anymore. The wind in the sky turned more and more violent, as more and more magicians started to fall from the sky. They could no longer maintain their air shields above! Finally, even the Bishop Elder started to sweat and slowly descended from the sky. Eventually, a lightning broke the air shield and a magician was struck by lightning. He did not even show any kind of reaction as his body was torn apart by the lightning and burned up. On the city wall, hundreds of soldiers fell. ck smoke emitted from their bodies which were soon charred. "What is going on?" Rody shouted. "Even if they were sorcerers, they should not be so powerful!" As the thunderous sound grew louder, Rody suddenly roared and pulled out his Dragon Fang sword. He then rushed towards the sky. As the lightning struck, a golden fighting energy instantly burst out from Rodys body. The Dragon Fang sword glowed with a golden light and fiercely shed out some mes to deflect the lightning. The lightning then struck the ground outside the wall and sted a deep hole in the ground. "Spread out!" Rodys golden me grew more than two meters high in the sky. The Dragon Fang sword suddenly emitted a dazzling ball of light. It was so bright that even the distant sun looked pale. There was a whistling sound as a huge de of light fiercely shot towards the thick dark clouds in the sky. As the flow of air turned violent, the de of light struck the seemingly solid dark clouds and caused a crack. As the wind blew violently, a hole appeared in the clouds. Rodys golden fighting energy became more intense and then he cursed, "You are not the only one who knows how to strike in session." Rody continued to shout madly as he kept swinging his Dragon Fang sword. Countlessrge des of light shot out from his sword. After a series of explosions, the dark clouds in the sky started to disperse. The sky gradually grew brighter, and there was no longer any lightning... From the distant barracks, the Rnd armys sorcerers saw what happened and were stunned. One of the old men, with a white beard, could not help but murmur, "That... Is that guy human?" "This is the Dragons power." Rody felt surprised. He did not feel well. He knew that he had used too much power and had aroused the Mystic Dragon. He took a deep breath and suddenly, clenched his fist before hitting himself fiercely in the chest. After that, he spat out a mouthful of blood and the boiling feeling in his chest eased off. Rody slowly fell above the city wall. Sieg immediately rushed up to support Rody. Rody shook his head as he wiped the blood from his mouth and said, "I am alright." He then paused and said, "There is something strange about our opponents sorcerers. Even their Saints do not have such terrifying spells... such intensive lightning." Tiger had a gloomy expression as he looked at the exhausted sorcerers. He then ordered the barracks to deploy the huge arrow towers. Each tower was ten meters tall and had heavy wheels at the bottom. Countless soldiers started to push the towers. The towers creaked as it slowly moved towards the city wall. These towers were wrapped withyers of thick leather to protect itself from the enemy arrows and fireballs as it slowly moved towards the walls. A big group of soldiers with heavy shields moved forward. From time to time, there were miserable cries from the fallen soldiers, lying on the ground. However, the Rnd army did not stop and trampled on theirpanions carcasses as they slowly approached the wall. The Empires soldiers on the wall aimed the arrows at their enemies. They were waiting for their enemies to get closer to the wall. Big stones were also thrown, raining down like hailstones. However, this time the Rnd army had dispatched the regr infantries. These soldiers were much stronger and more skillful than the soldiers from the previous day. They had high morale. They were also brave and decisive. After trampling on the corpses of theirpanions, they finally arrived at the gate. They then threw away their heavy shields and took out arge log kept beneath the shields2. Numerous soldiers then used thisrge log to ram the gate. The loud pounding sound ruthlessly hammered the hearts of the Empires soldiers. After heavy losses, the bulky towers finally reached the edge of the wall. Other than a few towers that were smashed by the Empires catapults, the archers on the remaining towers started to shoot arrows at the soldiers on the walls. The heights of the towers were about as tall as the city walls. One side of a tower broke open and arge nk fell from it, crashing on the top of the battlement. The iron hooks on the ends of the nks tightly caught onto the wall. Hundreds of heavily armed Rnd soldiers then charged out from inside the tower. Sieg had already pulled out his sword and shouted, "Drive them down!" The soldiers from both armies roared and shed against each other. The sounds of the swords shing were endless and apanied by tragic screams. The Rnd soldiers who came out from the arrow towers were carefully selected elites. They were all strong but they were disadvantaged in numbers. The defenders of the Empire summoned all their courage and stepped forward. The city wall was like a bloody hell, with broken limbs flying and asionally miserable cries of people falling off the wall. Rody had lost track of the number of people he had killed. However, the opponents infantry reached the top of the city wall. Long siegedders had already been erected. The soldiers joining the assault from the arrow towers had taken the pressure off the soldiers climbing the siegedders. More and more of the Rnd soldiers managed to climb the walls. The magicians of the Empire were exhausted after continuously shooting out fireballs. Therge number of Rnd soldiers did not give them the luxury of resting. Rodys Dragon Fang sword was like a weapon specialized in taking lives. Those enemies who met him were not able to resist his sword. Rody cut down a Rnd soldier, in front of him and at that same time that soldier dragged down with him another soldier who had just climbed thedder. Rody then stepped forward and shed thedder, causing all of the soldiers on thedder to fall... Rody felt a sharp wind behind him. He turned around and blocked an attack that came from behind. In front of him was an armored Rnd knight. He held a long cross-shaped sword3 in his hand. This sword was dripping in blood. His face was also covered in blood. From the appearance of the knight, it was evident that he was a Senior Knight of the Rnd army. That man gritted his teeth and said, "Your Excellency is..." "Get lost..." Rody did not spare him a nce and swung down his Dragon Fang sword. The knight raised his sword to defend but then his cross-shaped sword split into two like tofu4. That sh by Rody cut through the knights shoulder, including the armor. Rody then kicked the body aside and quickly shouted at Seig. "Now!" After saying that, Rody jumped down from the city wall and created a deep hole where hended. Among the Rnd coalition armies outside the city, Tiger looked at the fight on the wall with a dignified expression. He watched the groups of densely packed infantries moving towards the wall and the fierce battle on top of the wall. The Radiant Empires archers were no longer able to stop the infantries from advancing. Tiger then thought to himself. Perhaps we would be able to capture Thunder City, today. However, at that moment, a shocking scene took ce. Suddenly, there was a loud sound of a horn from the city. The huge and heavy gate opened slowly and the soldiers, who were ramming the gate with the giant log, were shocked by the situation. They then showed an expression of fear and despair. Tiger could see clearly something ck and metallic rushing out from the city gate. The cavalry that rushed out of the gate immediately ripped the soldiers apart with their spears. It is the Lightning Gods Whip! Countless horseshoes thundered on the earth, announcing the ck armored cavalry. They were divided into two teams and charged to the sides of the city gate along the walls, Kill! Below the city wall, the coalition infantries with swords in their hands, were shocked. Not until the cavalrys spears had pierced their bodies and after they screamed, did the other infantries suddenly realized that their enemies had opened the gate to counterattack them. The most miserable ones were the soldiers holding thedders in ce, under the city wall. They had already used up most of their strength to hold up thedders and were already exhausted. When their enemies charged at them with their spears, they could only close their eyes and wait for their deaths. Many of the coalition infantries, below the wall, were scattered as they were being chased by the cavalry. The infantries used for the siege had no armor. They were light infantries. That was because heavy infantries would be a fatal burden when climbing the wall. However, now that they were attacked by the enemy cavalry, theck of any defensive abilities had be their fatal weaknesses! The battle under the wall continued. However, the Lightning Gods Whip no longer chased along both sides of the wall. Their target was those Rnd infantry formations approaching the gate. The thunderous sounds of the horses hooves drowned out the cries of killing. Numerous Lightning Gods Whip emerged from the gates, like a steady flow of steel, forming a triangle charge formation and raced ahead. The horses continued to run towards that formation and the trampling shook the sky. As the horses trampled the dust flew up and the heavy armors of the cavalry issued crisp shing sounds. The Rnd infantries, who were ready to move forward to the city wall, were stunned. They subconsciously stopped when they saw therge cavalry suddenly charge out from the city. A cloud of dust grew nearer as the ck cavalry approached the Rnd infantry, the horsemen bent forward into their saddles, their weapons pointed forward like a forest of sharp spears. "Kill!" Tens of thousands of voices shouted, at the same time. The front charging cavalry easily pierced through the shields of the infantries and their fragile bodies. Blood sshed and sprayed all over as they screamed tragically. The charge by the Lightning Gods Whip immediately ripped apart the follow-up charge formation of the Rnd coalition infantries. Although the Rnd coalition infantries advancing in front was huge and densely packed, but when faced with the attack by the Lightning Gods Whip, their formation exposed a strange weakness. After the front lines were broken through, scattered deserters obstructed the way. That was because the formations were too dense and the defeated deserters ended up toppling their own soldiers behind them. The Lightning Gods Whips charge had scattered the Rnd infantries. The armors that they wore and the long spears in their hands were fatal to the coalition infantries. The coalition infantries often shed at the cavalry only to find that their des could not harm their enemies. On the other hand, the cavalrys long spears could easily impale their bodies from afar. Tigers face was livid. He drew out his sword and shouted, "Knights, stop them! You just need to stop them and we will capture the city today!" Trantors Note: 1. Safety tip. A fireman taught me that we should not use water to put out fires (Especially if oil catches fire.). Most fires would only grow bigger. Make sure to use a fire extinguisher. 2. This is what the raw says but did not sound right. How did the soldiers carry heavy shields and hide that ramming log beneath the shield? 3. A knights longsword. The longswords used in the Empire, jiandao, , are basically just normal swords that are long. The swords the Rnd knights used are the ssic medieval longswords/Swiss longswords. 4. Soft white blocks made by coagting soy milk. Also known as bean curds. Chapter 174: Achilles Heel (2) Chapter 174: Achilles Heel (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The sound of horses galloping and metal shing was endless. The silver armor of the Rnd knights gleamed coldly in the sun. They raised their cross-swords1 and screamed as they charged towards the Lightning Gods Whip. The silver armor of these knights had a white cross on it. They believed that they were fighting for their God and their faith. They believed that their truth, courage, and faith would grant them victory. Naturally, this was only what they believed. As the infantries of the Rnd coalition army scattered in all directions, Rody could no longer hear and differentiate all the various sounds. He was only focused on what was in front of him. In front of him, the charging Lightning Gods Whip moved like ck waves in a diamond formation as they fiercely shed against the silver armored Rnd knights. The front most warriors from both sides were badly crushed. Some fell off their horses; some broke their arms and legs; some were immediately trampled by the horses; while others managed to get up holding their weapons as they roared and charged at the enemy. Rody was at the front end of the diamond formation and was undoubtedly the strongest one there. His Dragon Fang sword shone with a golden brilliance; a beautiful yet deadly golden brilliance. There was a violent energy in every sh he made. This often tore apart his enemys armor even before his sword hit them. Blood continued to stter in front of him as heads flew into the air. The hot red blood soaking on his body began to turn into ck and red cold patches. The Sauron Kingdoms Royal Knights were rapidly losing their fight with the Lightning Gods Whip even though they had more men, they were just as brave, and they had a strong faith of conviction. Unfortunately for them, the enemy soldiers were like demons. The frequent sound of the horn came from Thunder City, ying a unique alternating long and short tune. The rhythm seemed to incite the soldiers of the Empire and boost their spirits. The call of the horn brought forth a spirit from the Lightning Gods Whip warriors that exceeded the extremes of bravery, approaching fanaticism. They fearlessly faced the enemys spears and rushed forwards, their own spears thrusting into their enemy. As long as they were not down, as long as they were still alive they would draw their scimitar and sh at the nearest Rnd knight... They shed at the legs of the horses or used up thest of their energy to jump into and bring down the knights from their horses. Some even stood steadfast to block the horses. They did not know fear, pain or death. They were fanatics. The Royal Knights thus started to fall within a short while. For each soldier they killed, they had to pay almost three times the price or more. The Regiment Commander of the Royal Knights died the moment the battle started. He was a proud warrior but, unfortunately, he was at the front of the cavalry and the first person he encountered was Rody! Truthfully speaking, this Regiment Commander was very powerful. Rody had only just lopped off the head of a Rnd knight when the Regiment Commander thrust his spear and struck Rody! However, Rodys body only shook from that mighty strike while that Commander felt like he had struck a hard stone. The Regiment Commander of the Royal Knights was still stunned when Rody easily shed his neck. This guy. Why is he not skewered... These were thest thoughts of the Regiment Commander of the Royal Knights. In front of the rest of the Rnd army, the Sauron Kingdoms elite knights had shed against the Lightning Gods Whip only for a short while but had almost lost... The wave of silver armors was rapidly ovee by the wave of ck armors. A ridiculous scene appeared on the battlefield. The situation was like ducks being corralled. The once proud Rnd knights were chased by the Lightning Gods Whip like ducks all over the battlefield... or like sheep in the face of lions. What was even more terrifying was that the defeated soldiers retreated back to the Rnd army bringing along the ferocious Lightning Gods Whip. "Spear units! Get ready!" Tiger immediately ordered. His eyes had already turned red. What the hell! Are the Lightning Gods Whip really so powerful? Originally, Tiger had wanted to use the forward group to hold the enemy and then send out more knights on the sides to pin down the Lightning Gods Whip. No matter the price, as long as they could destroy the Lightning Gods Whip, it would be worth it. However, he did not expect the proud Royal Knights to actually ... they could not even block... they lost the moment they made contact with the enemy! The knights that were supposed to nk the Lightning Gods Whip had only just started to rush out! "Your Excellency. That is our own people!" A Senior Holy Knight could not help but speak anxiously. "It is toote! If we do not stop these idiots, we will be defeated!" Tiger looked back at him fiercely. Tiger could no longer try to save them. If the defeated soldiers returned and caused their own formation to break while bringing along the enemy cavalry, there would be a disaster. At that time, another group of Rnd Knights charged out from the left. They must intercept and stop the Lightning Gods Whip. If only they could intercept the Lightning Gods Whip! Rody noticed the movement on the left and suddenly turned his horse. He allowed the retreating enemy in front of him to escape and then charged towards the Rnd knights on the left. Behind him, three Lightning Gods Whip men immediately waved their banners and, like a torch, signaled the new direction for the ck armor wave. "Rush at them!" Rody shouted. "Kill!" The ck wave suddenly changed direction. They ignored the retreating enemy in front and followed theirmander. Surging to the left, they never looked back. The knights that came from the left were the Rnd continents proud Holy Knights. They were the knights of the Temple and were known as the strongest knights on the Rnd continent. These knights had different weaponspared to the ordinary Rnd knights. They wore a ck cloak over their armors and ck plumes over their helmets. They carried spears and huge shields that could form a steel wall. Rodys horse rushed to the front and his eyes shed. He suddenly raised his Dragon Fang sword and made a strange signal. The cavalry behind him then suddenly transformed! The wide diamond formation started to shrink as the cavalry started to crowd together and the formation became narrow and packed. Rody then raised his Dragon Fang spear and rapidly shed out eight to nine swathes of light. The des of light swept near the ground as it threw up a wide dust trail. It brought along a powerful force that smashed into the shield walls of the Holy Knights. The sturdy shield formation cracked open with a few big gaps. A dozen knights were dismembered right where the gaps were. Rody then charged through that gap with his horse leading his men through. Spears thrust relentlessly from both sides but Rody just swept around with his Dragon Fang Sword without even looking at them. ng! ng! ng! The spears broke. With Rody taking the lead and the rest of the Lightning Gods Whip following, they had already charged into the Rnd knights formation through that gap. One group had the momentum of a lightning charge. The other group was in the process of regrouping its formation. Thus, the frontlines of the Holy Knights were immediately broken. Rody was undoubtedly a great path breaker. He violently smashed through the Rnd army to create a passage. The Lightning Gods Whip followed closely and then massacred the disorganized enemy to their hearts content. However, the Holy Knights, being the strongest army in the Rnd Continent, were different from the Sauron Kingdoms knights. The Lightning Gods Whip immediately felt the difference. This group of knights was much more powerful than the Royal Knights in terms of strength and skills. They did not scream at all and had indifferent expressions. Their eyes remained the same as they silently battled with the warriors from the Lightning Gods Whip. They were like cold-blooded killing machines. It did not matter if they were killing or they were being killed. They werepletely emotionless. No anger, no sadness, no despair, no pain. Even when they were impaled by a spear, they only closed their eyes and fall silently. This was a group of powerful enemies, equally matched with the Lightning Gods Whip. However, the Lightning Gods Whip had already been fighting for some time and their momentum started to weaken. Gradually, their momentum was getting blocked and the wave became stagnant. The two armies have merged into each other. Whichever way the Lightning Gods Whip dashed, their opponents stood steadfastly in their way. The Holy Knights were like quicksand and managed to temporarily stall the Lightning Gods Whip. Momentarily, it was a deadlock! Soon after, Rody realized his soldiers hadgged behind. The Holy Knights had blocked and surrounded them. Rody growled and tugged the reins hard with his left hand. The horse, Garros, gave a long neigh. It turned and headed towards the back. The blood in Rodys chest started to boil as his body shone with a dazzling golden light. He had just shed a knight in front into two when he felt two spears thrust at him, one from the front and one from the back. Rody made some quick moves with his sword and managed to block the two attacks. This was the first time since that charge that someone managed to stop his fierce attacks and his swift momentum. Both armored knights were middle-aged and had long sideburns. However, these two were different from the other Holy Knights. The ck cloak that they wore over their armor had a huge cross and a golden hexagram. Naturally, Rody did not understand the meaning of the pattern on the cloak. That pattern symbolized the knights honor and respect the mark of a first-ss knight in the Rnd continent! But no nonsense could be tolerated on the battlefield and Rody was not willing to waste any more time. He was themanding officer of the Lightning Gods Whip and also their assault charge banner. He could not allow them to obstruct him and slow down his momentum. Rody then quickly shed a few times, on the right and on the left. ng! ng! ng! Swords and spears broke all over. The knight on the left groaned and his body shook. His hands were also red with blood. The horse also retreated a few steps. The knight on the right growled and swept his spear at Rody. Rody sneered and shed his opponent on the shoulder without even looking at the spear. Ping! Chi! Two sounds rang out. One sound came as a spear mmed into Rody. Rody just shook his body but grabbed the spearhead with one hand. The knight was shocked. This attack could have even smashed a stone wall into pieces. But this guy had firmly blocked the attack with his own body! When he saw his opponent grabbing the spear, the knight was stunned. Before he had a chance to react, Rodys sword had already found its mark. In that instant, a golden sh ripped into the knights throat and bright red blood sshed out. The knight felt his throat turn cold and a salty taste in his mouth. He knew that it was his own blood. His final thoughts were: It tastes salty. The other knight roared and swung his spear. The ck fighting energy on the spear caused his cloak to flutter. Rody lowered his spear and jabbed hard into the enemys spear. The impact made the knight feel like he was struck by lightning and shook violently. Immediately, Rody shed rapidly several times. His opponent then raised his spear to defend himself. ng! ng! ng! The sword and the spear continued to sh. That spear was a sturdy first-grade weapon. But, it could not withstand the Dragon Fang Sword attacks and started to ring with a sound hinting that it was almost breaking up. Finally, Rody shed the spear into two. The de continued its momentum and cut off the knights arm. The arm flew off and blood sshed into Rodys face. Rody reached out and grabbed the knight from the horse. He held the knights neck in his hand. The knight fainted before he could even groan. With a prisoner lying across in front of him, Rody whipped the horse hard. Garros then cried out and rushed back into the killing crowd. Sieg and Milo were stunned as they witnessed the entire battle. Even the Rnd Coalition Army Commander, Tiger, was stunned. Seeing it with his own eyes, the proud Milotermented, "I have never met anyone that could fight like that! No. He is not human! On that day, on the battlefield, he is a god!" On the other hand, Tigerter said with a little bit of envy, "On that day, if it were not because the useless Royal Knights had retreated and destroyed our formation, I would not have been too busy reorganizing the troops to dispatch a military unit to tangle with the Lightning Gods Whip. At that time, only death would await the Lightning Gods Whip. Unfortunately, I could only watch the opportunity disappear in front of me. However, Tigerter also revealed some of his real thoughts especially after he was drunk. "On that day, even if we could defeat the Lightning Gods Whip, we would not be able to kill that man. As long as he is on the battlefield, it is impossible to kill him!" Rodys golden fighting energy was wrapped around himself and his horse. From afar, Rody and the horse looked like a huge ball of light. The light ball moved back and forth within the Holy Knights formation and extracted the Lightning Gods Whip, one squad at a time. Rody broke through all those that obstructed his way. Bit by bit he led his scattered squads out of the Holy Knights tight encirclement and gradually his squads again formed a ck wave ... Rody had been shed countless times and had been shot at by about eight arrows. However, none of them could injure him. Everyone had tried to stop him but in the end, none of them could withstand his assault. The Lightning Gods Whip started to move again. Under the leadership of the golden figure, they broke through the encircling Holy Knights and returned to Thunder City. Trantion Note: 1 "cross-shaped sword: A Chinese word search did not turn up anything that looks right. I would presume it is just a sword with a cross-shaped hilt. Chapter 175: Achilles Heel (3) Chapter 175: Achilles Heel (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion They were inside a sturdy room in the city. The Holy Knight that Rody captured was stripped of his armor and was chained to a wooden stake. When Rody approached the Holy Knight, the Holy Knight nced at his captor and then closed his eyes again angrily. His right arm had already been hacked off by Rody. At the moment, his shoulder was wrapped and his wounds were treated by a magician. The man was sweating and a looked in pain but he did not even groan once. Rody stood in front of the knight and looked coldly at the knights injuries. The knights eyes were still closed. After some time, not hearing any movement, he could not help but opened his eyes and then he saw the young man sizing him up coldly. He knew that this man was the Duke of the Tulip Family. His entire presence exuded a powerful and imposing aura on the battlefield. His eyes were also like the eyes of a bloodthirsty beast. "What is your name?" Rody finally asked coldly. He raised his chin and looked at the knight, his manner aloof and distant. The knight gritted his teeth and red fiercely at Rody. However, he did not speak. "I have seen your sword and armor. I noticed that the hilt of your sword is made of silver. In other words, you must be one of the Silver Sword Knights. In that case, you could be one of the Senior Knights. Am I right?" Rody smiled coldly and then continued softly, "I am asking you again. What is your name?" The knights eyes revealed his anger but he remained silent. Rody took a step forward and said, "Whats wrong? Are you angry? What do you want? Do you n to continue maintaining your ridiculous dignity? Do you n to stay silent until your death or perhaps spit on me?" Rodys eyes were cold and full of mockery. He also had an evil smile. Sieg who was standing behind him was a bit surprised. When did the Duke be so fierce? Rody continued, "I have some knowledge about the Knights Spirit of the Rnd continent. You have lost to me and became my captive. That means that right now, you are my ve! That is until your family redeemed you with money or something else! Unless you defeat me, you must respect me as a great knight. Am I right? Where is your Knights Spirit? Could it be that you dont admit defeat? Or do you think I used some kind of insidious methods to defeat you?" The Holy Knight finally said in a hoarse voice. "My name is Gerta. I am the Regiment Commander of the Third Regiment of the Holy Knights! I admit defeat and have noints. You are much stronger than me." "Very good." Rody nodded and gave Sieg a meaningful nce. He wanted Sieg and the others to leave the room first. Although they did not understand the Dukes intentions, everyone immediately followed their orders and left the prison cell. "Alright. Knight Gerta." Only Rody and Gerta was left in the prison cell. He coldly looked at Gerta and said slowly, "I have something to ask you. I hope to be able to get an answer." Gerta raised his eyebrows and replied, "I will not tell you anything! I am a proud knight! I will not submit to you!" Rodyughed coldly and said, "Rx. I do not care about the Rnd army and I am not interested in your military intelligence. However, you are a Holy Knight and is different from the army. As a high-rank knight of the temple, you should know the answers to my questions." Gertaughed and then ruthlessly said, "You want the secrets of our religion. That is out of the question!" Rody shook his head and then heughed. "Look. I will not make things difficult for you. In fact, on that battlefield, I could have easily killed you. I know your Knights Spirit and beat you under fair conditions. After that, I captured you. You must submit to mymand. Of course, this only applies to appropriate things. For example, I will not able to force you to betray your family or faith. If I ask you for information about your army, you can refuse. However, if it is something else, you cannot refuse to give me an answer unless you have given up your Knights Spirit. Have you already given up your Knights Spirit?" Gerta turned pale and shook his head. He then asked, "What do you wish to know?" Rody nodded and slowly asked, "Does the Temple have a ck Veil Saint named Muse?" When Rody mentioned the ck Veil Saint, Gerta looked surprised C together with some admiration. It was the same kind of expression that Rody saw the first time he entered the Dukes mansion, on the guards faces when they see Nicol. "Why are you asking about this?" Gertas trancested for only a moment before he became vignt again. Rody shook his head and replied, "Right now, I am the one asking questions. You have no right to ask me anything! I believe answering this does not betray your faith?" Gerta hesitated for a moment and gritted his teeth. "Yes. Muse is a person that we, the Knights, respect." Rody nodded and then asked, "Where is Muse right now? Is she in the Sauron Kingdom or your Temple?" Gerta shook his head and replied, "I dont know." Rody looked at him for a moment and realized from his eyes he was not lying. Rody took a deep breath. His voice trembled but he still asked, "How is she? I heard that she was punished by the Temple for opposing the crusade." When Gerta heard Rody said she instead of he, he looked surprised and said, "You... You know Her Excellencys gender?" Rody shook his head and replied, "You forgot again. I am the one asking the questions here. You are not qualified to ask me anything!" Gerta gave a vignt gaze and said, "I cannot answer that question... Why..." Gerta was about to ask another question before remembering he was not supposed to and then said, "This is our Temple affairs. I cannot leak any information." Rody smiled, "I am acquainted with Muse. I met her in the Northwest Region and fought a fair duel against her. I respect her very much. So when I heard she got into trouble, I wanted to know more." Gerta hesitated and finally said, "I dont know... However, just before we left I met I her together with an elder of the Temple. At that time, she did not seem to have any problem." Rody sighed. Now that he knew Muse was alright, he felt relieved. For all he knew, religious people were all crazy people that liked to burn people at the stake. "Good. Thank you for being honest." Rody nodded. After that, he looked at Gerta coldly and asked, "Then, the next question. The Rnd continent had always been defending passively. Why did you suddenly form a coalition to invade us?" Before Gerta could speak, Rody added, "I heard that your Temple received instructions from God. What really happened? What makes you think you could defeat us?" Gerta immediately said, "I cannot answer this question! This involves my faith! I cannot betray my faith! I refuse to answer!" Rodyughed coldly and said, "You refuse to answer? Do you think I cannot find a way to make you talk?" Gerta immediately became angry and said, "You cannot force me to betray my faith even if I am your prisoner! That... That is not the way of the Knights Spirit!" Rody looked at him lightly and replied, "You fool. What Knights Spirit? This is the Radiant Continent and I am not a knight!" Gertas face was red and the anger in his eyes grew stronger. Rody looked coldly at him and said, "Do you want to call me shameless and despicable? Right now, it is you who attacked us. Do you think invaders like you have the right to talk badly about me?" Rody no longer looked at him and walked out of the prison cell. Sieg was standing outside the cell and saw Rody walk out. He then immediately said, "Duke..." Rody shook his head and looked at the nearby soldiers before saying, "Think of a way to make him talk! However, do not kill him!" Sieg frowned, "Your Excellency. He looks like a Senior Knight. These kinds of people are tough and stubborn. I dont think..." Rody understood and nodded his head. "Hm. That sounds reasonable... I dont think torturing this person would work..." Rody pondered for a moment and then he suddenly sneered, "There is no need to torture him. Let someone apany him at all times of the day and provide him with food and drinks. Do not torture him at all. However, do not let him sleep, not even for a moment. Even if he wants to sleep, do whatever is needed to keep him awake." "Huh?" Sieg froze up. He had never heard of this before. He had heard of not giving the prisoner food or water or other types of torture. However, it was the first time he heard about not letting a prisoner sleep. Rody smiled and said, "I learned this method from An1... an old friend before the expedition. I dont even know whether it would be effective or not. Lets just try it first." Seeing Siegs hesitant look, Rody frowned and said, "Is it really that difficult? You just need to ssh his face with water or maybe make a lot of noise near his ears. No matter what, do not let him sleep at all. Lets see how long he canst." Their subordinates immediately started to carry out the orders. As Rody and Sieg left, Sieg seemed to hesitate as he walked beside Rody. Finally, he could not help but speak. "Your Excellency." "Yes?" Sieg gritted his teeth and replied, "Your Excellency, I think that your methods are strange... If I may speak bluntly, you never tortured prisoners in the past." Rody stopped and looked at Sieg. Sieg believed that the Duke would have been angry but he still raised his head and looked into the Dukes eyes. Rody nodded and said, "Sieg. I know that you do not think highly of these actions. In your opinion, torturing a prisoner could even be considered despicable. Am I right?" Sieg looked at Rodys sharp eyes and started to have a cold sweat. However, he stubbornly replied, "Yes." Rody quietly looked at Sieg for a few seconds and then sighed. He then turned around and looked at the sky. At that moment, it was already night time. After a day of fighting, the soldiers in Thunder City took this opportunity to rest. There were only a few soldiers patrolling the walls nervously. A tense quiet surrounded the city. "Sieg. Let me ask you. What is our mission?" Rody looked at the stars in the sky and asked Sieg in a soft voice. "Why do we fight?" Sieg thought a little then replied loudly, "Obviously, it is to destroy our enemies and drive them out of our continent." Rody nodded and sighed, "That is what you see and think. However, I am different. Sieg. I am thinking of something more than that." Rody patted Siegs shoulder slowly. This felt a little awkward as he was younger than Sieg. However, Sieg did not feel anything but instead felt it was natural. Over time, he had forgotten that the Duke was much younger than himself. He felt like he was following thete Duke. Thete Duke had also patted his shoulders and instructed him. Rodys voice sounded in his ears. "I am a Supreme Commander. My task is not only to drive away our enemies. I am also responsible for the lives of the soldiers! When fighting against the enemy, I have to find ways to reduce the losses of our army. If I gave the wrong order or took a wrong step, it is possible for thousands of people to die!" Sieg did not speak and quietly listened to Rody. "Maybe you think that torturing a defenseless prisoner is dishonorable. However, you are wrong! If you torture him, you may be able to obtain important information. If this information can help prevent our armies from experiencing a major loss, I would think that this is the right thing to do!" Rodys voice turned serious and he continued, "Perhaps your words are sensible. As a warrior, there is no dignity in torturing a defenseless prisoner. However, you are not just a warrior! You are amander! The lives of many soldiers are in your hands! Your most important duty is not upholding your dignity as a warrior but protecting the lives of these people." "Do you think that my actions are dishonorable? In that case, let me tell you this. As long as I can avoid losing my soldiers, as long as more of my soldiers can live, I would do even more dastardly deeds in future!" Rody spoke with an indifferent and ruthless expression. Sieg looked at the Duke and remembered his na?ve smile when he had just entered the barracks. He also remembered the execution of the vigers in the Northwest. This gave birth to a strange emotion in him. "Your Excellency," Sieg looked at Rody respectfully and said, "You have really changed." Rody smiled faintly and replied, "After witnessing so many people around me die, how could I not change?" After that, Rody waved his hands as if he wanted to end that depressing conversation. He then looked at Sieg and changed the topic. "Today, the sorcery used by the Rnd armys sorcerers is a bit strange. What do you think?" Sieg nodded and replied, "Yes. It is reasonable to say that our magicians are not weaker than their sorcerers. However, the spells used by our hundreds of magicians were not so powerful. I have never even heard of such concentrated lightning." Rody nodded and said, "That is right. Although sorcerers can userge scale magic spells for attack or defense, there is something different here. Those sorcerers are merely low ranked sorcerers. Even if all of them used lightning spells at the same time, it would not have been so powerful. A hundred plus small lightning bolts could not have broken our magicians barriers. However, the spell they used today easily did that." Sieg suddenly said, "I think this lightning spell was as powerful as the ones used by a high ranked sorcerer. No, perhaps it is even more powerful! Even the legendary forbidden spells are..." Rody shook his head and said, "I have seen and personally experienced forbidden spells in the Northwest. It was when I fought against their ck Veil Saint. However, it was not as powerful as the spell used today." Siegsplexion turned somber as he said, "Are you saying that the people of the Rnd continent had found a way for a lot of sorcerers to use the spell simultaneously, and thus made the spell several times more powerful?" Rody thought for a moment and suddenly asked, "Sieg. How hard must an ordinary person punch if he wants to knock down a robust young man?" Sieg froze for a moment and answered. "This? I am not too sure. However, if I want to knock down a robust man, my punch would need about one hundred pounds worth of effort." Rody nodded and said, "Thats right. So, let us say that this robust man is fighting against a group of children. Each of the children was very weak and would not be able to harm the robust man. Even if they took turns to punch the robust man, they would not be able to hurt him. However, if the childrenbined their strength into one punch, they might be able to knock him down." Trantor Note: 1. Andy Chapter 176: Combined Sorcery Chapter 176: Combined Sorcery Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion They were inside a sturdy room in the city. The Holy Knight that Rody captured was stripped of his armor and was chained to a wooden stake. When Rody approached the Holy Knight, the Holy Knight nced at his captor and then closed his eyes again angrily. His right arm had already been hacked off by Rody. At the moment, his shoulder was wrapped and his wounds were treated by a magician. The man was sweating and a looked in pain but he did not even groan once. Rody stood in front of the knight and looked coldly at the knights injuries. The knights eyes were still closed. After some time, not hearing any movement, he could not help but opened his eyes and then he saw the young man sizing him up coldly. He knew that this man was the Duke of the Tulip Family. His entire presence exuded a powerful and imposing aura on the battlefield. His eyes were also like the eyes of a bloodthirsty beast. "What is your name?" Rody finally asked coldly. He raised his chin and looked at the knight, his manner aloof and distant. The knight gritted his teeth and red fiercely at Rody. However, he did not speak. "I have seen your sword and armor. I noticed that the hilt of your sword is made of silver. In other words, you must be one of the Silver Sword Knights. In that case, you could be one of the Senior Knights. Am I right?" Rody smiled coldly and then continued softly, "I am asking you again. What is your name?" The knights eyes revealed his anger but he remained silent. Rody took a step forward and said, "Whats wrong? Are you angry? What do you want? Do you n to continue maintaining your ridiculous dignity? Do you n to stay silent until your death or perhaps spit on me?" Rodys eyes were cold and full of mockery. He also had an evil smile. Sieg who was standing behind him was a bit surprised. When did the Duke be so fierce? Rody continued, "I have some knowledge about the Knights Spirit of the Rnd continent. You have lost to me and became my captive. That means that right now, you are my ve! That is until your family redeemed you with money or something else! Unless you defeat me, you must respect me as a great knight. Am I right? Where is your Knights Spirit? Could it be that you dont admit defeat? Or do you think I used some kind of insidious methods to defeat you?" The Holy Knight finally said in a hoarse voice. "My name is Gerta. I am the Regiment Commander of the Third Regiment of the Holy Knights! I admit defeat and have noints. You are much stronger than me." "Very good." Rody nodded and gave Sieg a meaningful nce. He wanted Sieg and the others to leave the room first. Although they did not understand the Dukes intentions, everyone immediately followed their orders and left the prison cell. "Alright. Knight Gerta." Only Rody and Gerta was left in the prison cell. He coldly looked at Gerta and said slowly, "I have something to ask you. I hope to be able to get an answer." Gerta raised his eyebrows and replied, "I will not tell you anything! I am a proud knight! I will not submit to you!" Rodyughed coldly and said, "Rx. I do not care about the Rnd army and I am not interested in your military intelligence. However, you are a Holy Knight and is different from the army. As a high-rank knight of the temple, you should know the answers to my questions." Gertaughed and then ruthlessly said, "You want the secrets of our religion. That is out of the question!" Rody shook his head and then heughed. "Look. I will not make things difficult for you. In fact, on that battlefield, I could have easily killed you. I know your Knights Spirit and beat you under fair conditions. After that, I captured you. You must submit to mymand. Of course, this only applies to appropriate things. For example, I will not able to force you to betray your family or faith. If I ask you for information about your army, you can refuse. However, if it is something else, you cannot refuse to give me an answer unless you have given up your Knights Spirit. Have you already given up your Knights Spirit?" Gerta turned pale and shook his head. He then asked, "What do you wish to know?" Rody nodded and slowly asked, "Does the Temple have a ck Veil Saint named Muse?" When Rody mentioned the ck Veil Saint, Gerta looked surprised C together with some admiration. It was the same kind of expression that Rody saw the first time he entered the Dukes mansion, on the guards faces when they see Nicol. "Why are you asking about this?" Gertas trancested for only a moment before he became vignt again. Rody shook his head and replied, "Right now, I am the one asking questions. You have no right to ask me anything! I believe answering this does not betray your faith?" Gerta hesitated for a moment and gritted his teeth. "Yes. Muse is a person that we, the Knights, respect." Rody nodded and then asked, "Where is Muse right now? Is she in the Sauron Kingdom or your Temple?" Gerta shook his head and replied, "I dont know." Rody looked at him for a moment and realized from his eyes he was not lying. Rody took a deep breath. His voice trembled but he still asked, "How is she? I heard that she was punished by the Temple for opposing the crusade." When Gerta heard Rody said she instead of he, he looked surprised and said, "You... You know Her Excellencys gender?" Rody shook his head and replied, "You forgot again. I am the one asking the questions here. You are not qualified to ask me anything!" Gerta gave a vignt gaze and said, "I cannot answer that question... Why..." Gerta was about to ask another question before remembering he was not supposed to and then said, "This is our Temple affairs. I cannot leak any information." Rody smiled, "I am acquainted with Muse. I met her in the Northwest Region and fought a fair duel against her. I respect her very much. So when I heard she got into trouble, I wanted to know more." Gerta hesitated and finally said, "I dont know... However, just before we left I met I her together with an elder of the Temple. At that time, she did not seem to have any problem." Rody sighed. Now that he knew Muse was alright, he felt relieved. For all he knew, religious people were all crazy people that liked to burn people at the stake. "Good. Thank you for being honest." Rody nodded. After that, he looked at Gerta coldly and asked, "Then, the next question. The Rnd continent had always been defending passively. Why did you suddenly form a coalition to invade us?" Before Gerta could speak, Rody added, "I heard that your Temple received instructions from God. What really happened? What makes you think you could defeat us?" Gerta immediately said, "I cannot answer this question! This involves my faith! I cannot betray my faith! I refuse to answer!" Rodyughed coldly and said, "You refuse to answer? Do you think I cannot find a way to make you talk?" Gerta immediately became angry and said, "You cannot force me to betray my faith even if I am your prisoner! That... That is not the way of the Knights Spirit!" Rody looked at him lightly and replied, "You fool. What Knights Spirit? This is the Radiant Continent and I am not a knight!" Gertas face was red and the anger in his eyes grew stronger. Rody looked coldly at him and said, "Do you want to call me shameless and despicable? Right now, it is you who attacked us. Do you think invaders like you have the right to talk badly about me?" Rody no longer looked at him and walked out of the prison cell. Sieg was standing outside the cell and saw Rody walk out. He then immediately said, "Duke..." Rody shook his head and looked at the nearby soldiers before saying, "Think of a way to make him talk! However, do not kill him!" Sieg frowned, "Your Excellency. He looks like a Senior Knight. These kinds of people are tough and stubborn. I dont think..." Rody understood and nodded his head. "Hm. That sounds reasonable... I dont think torturing this person would work..." Rody pondered for a moment and then he suddenly sneered, "There is no need to torture him. Let someone apany him at all times of the day and provide him with food and drinks. Do not torture him at all. However, do not let him sleep, not even for a moment. Even if he wants to sleep, do whatever is needed to keep him awake." "Huh?" Sieg froze up. He had never heard of this before. He had heard of not giving the prisoner food or water or other types of torture. However, it was the first time he heard about not letting a prisoner sleep. Rody smiled and said, "I learned this method from An1... an old friend before the expedition. I dont even know whether it would be effective or not. Lets just try it first." Seeing Siegs hesitant look, Rody frowned and said, "Is it really that difficult? You just need to ssh his face with water or maybe make a lot of noise near his ears. No matter what, do not let him sleep at all. Lets see how long he canst." Their subordinates immediately started to carry out the orders. As Rody and Sieg left, Sieg seemed to hesitate as he walked beside Rody. Finally, he could not help but speak. "Your Excellency." "Yes?" Sieg gritted his teeth and replied, "Your Excellency, I think that your methods are strange... If I may speak bluntly, you never tortured prisoners in the past." Rody stopped and looked at Sieg. Sieg believed that the Duke would have been angry but he still raised his head and looked into the Dukes eyes. Rody nodded and said, "Sieg. I know that you do not think highly of these actions. In your opinion, torturing a prisoner could even be considered despicable. Am I right?" Sieg looked at Rodys sharp eyes and started to have a cold sweat. However, he stubbornly replied, "Yes." Rody quietly looked at Sieg for a few seconds and then sighed. He then turned around and looked at the sky. At that moment, it was already night time. After a day of fighting, the soldiers in Thunder City took this opportunity to rest. There were only a few soldiers patrolling the walls nervously. A tense quiet surrounded the city. "Sieg. Let me ask you. What is our mission?" Rody looked at the stars in the sky and asked Sieg in a soft voice. "Why do we fight?" Sieg thought a little then replied loudly, "Obviously, it is to destroy our enemies and drive them out of our continent." Rody nodded and sighed, "That is what you see and think. However, I am different. Sieg. I am thinking of something more than that." Rody patted Siegs shoulder slowly. This felt a little awkward as he was younger than Sieg. However, Sieg did not feel anything but instead felt it was natural. Over time, he had forgotten that the Duke was much younger than himself. He felt like he was following thete Duke. Thete Duke had also patted his shoulders and instructed him. Rodys voice sounded in his ears. "I am a Supreme Commander. My task is not only to drive away our enemies. I am also responsible for the lives of the soldiers! When fighting against the enemy, I have to find ways to reduce the losses of our army. If I gave the wrong order or took a wrong step, it is possible for thousands of people to die!" Sieg did not speak and quietly listened to Rody. "Maybe you think that torturing a defenseless prisoner is dishonorable. However, you are wrong! If you torture him, you may be able to obtain important information. If this information can help prevent our armies from experiencing a major loss, I would think that this is the right thing to do!" Rodys voice turned serious and he continued, "Perhaps your words are sensible. As a warrior, there is no dignity in torturing a defenseless prisoner. However, you are not just a warrior! You are amander! The lives of many soldiers are in your hands! Your most important duty is not upholding your dignity as a warrior but protecting the lives of these people." "Do you think that my actions are dishonorable? In that case, let me tell you this. As long as I can avoid losing my soldiers, as long as more of my soldiers can live, I would do even more dastardly deeds in future!" Rody spoke with an indifferent and ruthless expression. Sieg looked at the Duke and remembered his na?ve smile when he had just entered the barracks. He also remembered the execution of the vigers in the Northwest. This gave birth to a strange emotion in him. "Your Excellency," Sieg looked at Rody respectfully and said, "You have really changed." Rody smiled faintly and replied, "After witnessing so many people around me die, how could I not change?" After that, Rody waved his hands as if he wanted to end that depressing conversation. He then looked at Sieg and changed the topic. "Today, the sorcery used by the Rnd armys sorcerers is a bit strange. What do you think?" Sieg nodded and replied, "Yes. It is reasonable to say that our magicians are not weaker than their sorcerers. However, the spells used by our hundreds of magicians were not so powerful. I have never even heard of such concentrated lightning." Rody nodded and said, "That is right. Although sorcerers can userge scale magic spells for attack or defense, there is something different here. Those sorcerers are merely low ranked sorcerers. Even if all of them used lightning spells at the same time, it would not have been so powerful. A hundred plus small lightning bolts could not have broken our magicians barriers. However, the spell they used today easily did that." Sieg suddenly said, "I think this lightning spell was as powerful as the ones used by a high ranked sorcerer. No, perhaps it is even more powerful! Even the legendary forbidden spells are..." Rody shook his head and said, "I have seen and personally experienced forbidden spells in the Northwest. It was when I fought against their ck Veil Saint. However, it was not as powerful as the spell used today." Siegsplexion turned somber as he said, "Are you saying that the people of the Rnd continent had found a way for a lot of sorcerers to use the spell simultaneously, and thus made the spell several times more powerful?" Rody thought for a moment and suddenly asked, "Sieg. How hard must an ordinary person punch if he wants to knock down a robust young man?" Sieg froze for a moment and answered. "This? I am not too sure. However, if I want to knock down a robust man, my punch would need about one hundred pounds worth of effort." Rody nodded and said, "Thats right. So, let us say that this robust man is fighting against a group of children. Each of the children was very weak and would not be able to harm the robust man. Even if they took turns to punch the robust man, they would not be able to hurt him. However, if the childrenbined their strength into one punch, they might be able to knock him down." Trantor Note: 1. Andy Chapter 177: Combined Technique Chapter 177: Combined Technique Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion On the morning of the third day of the war outside Thunder City, the soldiers on the wall of Thunder City saw a strange scene. A white horse galloped towards the city wall, from afar. A knight in an old and ck armor was on the horse. The armor looked like it had been used for many years. The knight did not wear his helmet. His brown hair fluttered in the wind. As the knight gradually approached, his facial features became clearer. He looked like he was about forty years old. His facial hair1 was thick, making it hard to see his face. The knight rode the horse and stopped about a hundred paces from the city wall. The knight dismounted, holding a sword. The sword also looked like it had been used for many years. Even the leather scabbard had lost its color from aging. The knight stood by his horse and shouted towards the city wall, "I am Knight Fielding from the Rnd Temple! I request to speak to the Duke of the Tulip Family!" His voice transmitted very clearly from a hundred paces away from the wall. Although he had not shouted, all the soldiers on the wall could hear him clearly. Besides that, the voice actually transmitted through the wall and into the city. At that moment, Rody was patrolling inside the wall. He quickly went up the wall when he suddenly heard that voiceing from outside. Sieg looked at the Rnd knight below the wall, and shouted, "Who are you?" The knight raised his sword high and repeated, "I am Knight Fielding of the Rnd Temple! I request to speak to the Duke of the Tulip Family!" Rody frowned and shouted, "I am the Duke of the Tulip Family. Knight Fielding, what is the matter? If you came here to ask us to surrender, then my soldiers will start shooting arrows!" Knight Fielding smiled faintly. "Your Excellency Duke of the Tulip Family, I did note here to persuade you to surrender! I am a knight of the Holy Knight Regiment. I heard that you have captured one of us. As a knight, I respectfully challenge Your Excellency to a battle! That person is my subordinate. If I defeat you in battle, I want him released." Before Rody could speak, Sieg had already shouted, "The Rnd man below, who are you to challenge our Duke?" Fielding lightly said, "In the name of a knight, I am challenging Your Excellency Duke of the Tulip Family! If he does not dare to ept the challenge, please release myrade!" Sieg sneered, "Nonsense! What do you mean by in the name of a knight? Your Rnd army has hundreds of thousands of knights. If each one of you juste here and challenges Our Excellency the Duke, then he would not have time to eat or sleep!" Those words made all the Empire soldiers on the wallugh. Some of them even pointed at Knight Fielding and loudly cursed at him. Knight Fieldings expression remained the same. One could not tell whether he was angry or embarrassed. Instead, he still spoke in his calm tone, "Your Excellency Duke of the Tulip Family, I am Fielding, a Pdin2 from the Temple of the Rnd Continent! Am I really not qualified to challenge you?" Pdin? Those words were very clear even though the people on the wall were still cursing and noisy. When he said he was a Pdin, the derisiveughter immediately stopped. A Pdin was the best among the masters of the Rnd Continent; the best of the knights. When Fielding realized that the noise on the wall had quietened down, he sneered, "Your Excellency Duke of the Tulip Family, do you dare ept my challenge? The two of us will fight down here below the wall. I wonder whether the bravest and the most renowned person on the Radiant Continent, dare ept my challenge?" "Be quiet!" Involuntarily, all the Empire soldiers on the wall turned to look at their hero, the great and handsome Duke of the Tulip Family. It was already ingrained in the hearts of the soldiers that their Duke of the Tulip Family was a fierce and brave man. That was even more so for those who had witnessed the Duke leading his Lightning Gods Whip to charge and fight their enemy on the battlefield. They admired theirmander from the bottom of their hearts. They worshiped him as the God of the Battlefield. Sieg, who was after all more experienced, could not help but whisper, "Your Excellency the Duke, that person imed to be a Pdin. You are themander of an army and you do not need to care about them. If they have the ability, they should just start a siege. A personal duel between the two of you holds no meaning. Besides that, your opponent is a Pdin. Even if you manage to defeat him, there is a chance that you might be injured. You are our Supreme Commander and you have a big responsibility." Rody understood Siegs reasoning. After all, Rody was then a Supreme Commander. A Pdin was also qualified enough to challenge him but could he defeat a Pdin? A Pdin of the Rnd Continent was equivalent to the Sacred Swordsman from the Radiant Continent. Even if he could defeat that Pdin, Rody knew he would definitely get injured. Moreover, the oue was not certain. Of course, if he were to win, it would be better. However, it would not be good to get injured especially since he still needed to fight a war and there were many more thing he needed to do. If he were to lose, the morale of the army would also drop. It was not advisable to take such a risk. Rody was silent when Knight Fielding spoke again. "Your Excellency Duke of the Tulip Family, I was not here during the battle the day before yesterday. I heard that you were extremely valiant on the battlefield and it piqued my interest. At the Rnd Continent, Miss Muse of the Temple talked about your valor. I am very fascinated by such rumor. Now you have also captured one of myrades. So, I, as a Pdin of the Rnd Continent, challenge you! I know you are themander of the Lightning Gods Whip. Even though you might be doubtful of my identity, regardless whether you win or lose, I will order the Holy Knights of the Rnd Continent not to interfere in this battle. Is this condition fair?" Rody gritted his teeth. Seeing the surrounding soldiers looking at him, in anticipation and admiration, he felt excited. Besides that, the other party had just promised to temporarily withdraw the Holy Knights from battle. That could be considered fair. The soldiers beside him could not help but started to mor. They scolded Fielding, who was below the city wall, for being arrogant, for rating himself too highly and for being suicidal. Sieg, who was still by Rodys side, whispered, "Your Excellency. You dont need to care about him. Just order the soldiers to shoot some arrows and chase him away. These days, we need you for a lot of things. We will also need you to strategize." Rody sighed. He reluctantly suppressed his impulse and was about to refuse... Fielding then sneered from below the city wall. "Your Excellency Duke of the Tulip Family, Are you really afraid to ept the challenge? You dare not ept the challenge from a warrior? Is your bravery just a rumor? It looks like my fiance, Miss Muse, is wrong." In the Imperial Pce, Andys eyes were closed as he watched the scene at Thunder City. His expression changed when he heard the knightsst few words. "This is bad. Whatever it is, that boy has to fight now!" The words fiance was like a great blow to Rodys heart. His intention to kill grew stronger and his eyes turned cold. Rody had just suppressed his impulsive intentions but now his impulse had turned to anger. Fiancee? Fiancee! Fiancee? Rody then squeezed out the next few words from his throat, "What did you say?" Fieldingughed and replied, "I just said that, when I was in Rnd Continent, my fiance Miss Muse had mentioned of your bravery many times. However, I did not expect you to be afraid of epting a challenge from a warrior!" "Prepare the horse!" Before Fielding had finished speaking, Rody shouted, turned around and walked towards the wall, behind him. "You Excellency the Duke..." Sieg followed closely behind Rody and still wanted to discourage him. Rody red at Sieg. "I said, prepare the horse!" Sieg saw Rodys re and trembled. He immediately became alerted. Rodys eyes were sharp and his look was like a knife stabbing into a persons body. His eyes were so cold that Sieg could not help but step back and subconsciously swallowed all that he wanted to say. Rody stormed down the wall feeling extremely angry. It felt like his blood was boiling... Fiancee? Rodys hands trembled as he tightly held the Dragon Fang Sword. His aura became more and more violent with every step he took. Finally, he reached the bottom of the wall and mounted his horse, Garros. He looked at the gate slowly opening in front of him. On both sides, the soldiers looked at their greatmander with respect. They moved aside to create a path. Although Fielding had a smile on his face, his eyes were cold. He watched the gate open and the Duke of the Tulip Family cantered out in a ck horse. Fielding smiled and jumped on his horse. Instead of going up to Rody, he shouted, "This ce is too close to your city wall. Since this is a fair duel, I request we fight in the middle of the battlefield!" Having said that, he turned his horse around and started to move back. Rody followed him closely, from behind. The two men on their horses trotted to the middle of the battlefield. When the distance from the city wall and the distance from the barracks of the Rnd coalition forces were about equal, Rody coldly said, "Is this far enough?" Feeling the sharp re, Fielding could not help but frown and coldly replied, "Fine! Let us fight here!" Rody slowly picked up a spear from the horse and looked at Fielding. He asked coldly, "Did you say Mouse is your fiance?" "Mouse..." Fielding lightly muttered and then he said, "It seems like she really thinks highly of you to even tell you her real name... Yes, Mouse is indeed my fiance. I believe this is what you are currently most concerned about. If it was not because of this, I believe you might not have epted my challenge." Rody gloomily gritted his teeth and replied, "Yes, did you deliberately use this to provoke me, to get me out?" Fielding said bravely, "I am a Pdin of the Temple! Mouse is my fiance. However, when she returned from the grasnds, she started to ignore me. Because of you, she also opposed the crusade and angered the Elders of the Temple. If it was not because of me, she would have been executed long ago! I found out that she got acquainted with you as she asionally spoke of you! Your Excellency Duke of the Tulip Family, as a knight and as a man, I challenge you! I will prove to Mouse who is the real hero!" At the moment, Rody could not understand his own emotions. After such a long experience, he was also aware of his subtle feelings for the ck Veil Saint. If there was another woman in this world other than Nicole that Rody would care about, then that person would definitely be Mouse from the Rnd Continent. Rodys heart ached when he recalled the day Mouse parted with him in the wilderness of the Northwest Region. They had waved to each other from their horses and then she said, "If you do not forget me, I will not forget you!" Subconsciously, Rody asked, "How is she?" Fielding coldly replied, "She is not good! Duke of the Tulip Family, Mouse is the holiest girl in the Temple! She is the favorite goddess of the Holy Knights! She is my fiance! However, because of you, she was arrested by the Elders for being disloyal to her faith!" Rody gritted his teeth and slowly said, "So, do you want to kill me, because of Mouse?" Fielding lightly said, "Yes, Your Excellency Duke of the Tulip Family, whatever it is, I must kill you! This is not only for my Temple, my faith but also for my love! Before she went to the grasnds, she promised to marry me! However, when she returned, everything changed! I have seen her cry several times at the corner of the Temple. Your Excellency Duke of the Tulip Family, This is all your fault! You used a devilish trick to steal her heart!" Having said that, Fielding then took up his spear and shouted. "Your Excellency Duke of the Tulip Family, pick up your spear! Let us duel! As long as you can kill me, Mouse is yours!" Rody coldly looked at the Pdin of the Rnd Continent. He then spoke in a low voice, "You are wrong! It does not matter if I kill you or not. Mouse is still mine!" Trantor Notes: 1. Huxu can mean mustache, beard or even whiskers. 2. ʥʿ Shensheng qishi for Holy Knights and ʥʿ sheng qishi for Pdin. These two Chinese names are simr, causing the confusion. ʥʿ Jiansheng wushi is Sacred Swordsman. Pdin can also mean Holy Knight but it would fit an individual more,pared to Holy Knights which sounds better on groups. I apologize for the earlier chapter when Muse described Holy Knights as the equivalent to Sacred Swordsman. Chapter 178: The Paladins Challenge Chapter 178: The Pdins Challenge Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion On the morning of the third day of the war outside Thunder City, the soldiers on the wall of Thunder City saw a strange scene. A white horse galloped towards the city wall, from afar. A knight in an old and ck armor was on the horse. The armor looked like it had been used for many years. The knight did not wear his helmet. His brown hair fluttered in the wind. As the knight gradually approached, his facial features became clearer. He looked like he was about forty years old. His facial hair1 was thick, making it hard to see his face. The knight rode the horse and stopped about a hundred paces from the city wall. The knight dismounted, holding a sword. The sword also looked like it had been used for many years. Even the leather scabbard had lost its color from aging. The knight stood by his horse and shouted towards the city wall, "I am Knight Fielding from the Rnd Temple! I request to speak to the Duke of the Tulip Family!" His voice transmitted very clearly from a hundred paces away from the wall. Although he had not shouted, all the soldiers on the wall could hear him clearly. Besides that, the voice actually transmitted through the wall and into the city. At that moment, Rody was patrolling inside the wall. He quickly went up the wall when he suddenly heard that voiceing from outside. Sieg looked at the Rnd knight below the wall, and shouted, "Who are you?" The knight raised his sword high and repeated, "I am Knight Fielding of the Rnd Temple! I request to speak to the Duke of the Tulip Family!" Rody frowned and shouted, "I am the Duke of the Tulip Family. Knight Fielding, what is the matter? If you came here to ask us to surrender, then my soldiers will start shooting arrows!" Knight Fielding smiled faintly. "Your Excellency Duke of the Tulip Family, I did note here to persuade you to surrender! I am a knight of the Holy Knight Regiment. I heard that you have captured one of us. As a knight, I respectfully challenge Your Excellency to a battle! That person is my subordinate. If I defeat you in battle, I want him released." Before Rody could speak, Sieg had already shouted, "The Rnd man below, who are you to challenge our Duke?" Fielding lightly said, "In the name of a knight, I am challenging Your Excellency Duke of the Tulip Family! If he does not dare to ept the challenge, please release myrade!" Sieg sneered, "Nonsense! What do you mean by in the name of a knight? Your Rnd army has hundreds of thousands of knights. If each one of you juste here and challenges Our Excellency the Duke, then he would not have time to eat or sleep!" Those words made all the Empire soldiers on the wallugh. Some of them even pointed at Knight Fielding and loudly cursed at him. Knight Fieldings expression remained the same. One could not tell whether he was angry or embarrassed. Instead, he still spoke in his calm tone, "Your Excellency Duke of the Tulip Family, I am Fielding, a Pdin2 from the Temple of the Rnd Continent! Am I really not qualified to challenge you?" Pdin? Those words were very clear even though the people on the wall were still cursing and noisy. When he said he was a Pdin, the derisiveughter immediately stopped. A Pdin was the best among the masters of the Rnd Continent; the best of the knights. When Fielding realized that the noise on the wall had quietened down, he sneered, "Your Excellency Duke of the Tulip Family, do you dare ept my challenge? The two of us will fight down here below the wall. I wonder whether the bravest and the most renowned person on the Radiant Continent, dare ept my challenge?" "Be quiet!" Involuntarily, all the Empire soldiers on the wall turned to look at their hero, the great and handsome Duke of the Tulip Family. It was already ingrained in the hearts of the soldiers that their Duke of the Tulip Family was a fierce and brave man. That was even more so for those who had witnessed the Duke leading his Lightning Gods Whip to charge and fight their enemy on the battlefield. They admired theirmander from the bottom of their hearts. They worshiped him as the God of the Battlefield. Sieg, who was after all more experienced, could not help but whisper, "Your Excellency the Duke, that person imed to be a Pdin. You are themander of an army and you do not need to care about them. If they have the ability, they should just start a siege. A personal duel between the two of you holds no meaning. Besides that, your opponent is a Pdin. Even if you manage to defeat him, there is a chance that you might be injured. You are our Supreme Commander and you have a big responsibility." Rody understood Siegs reasoning. After all, Rody was then a Supreme Commander. A Pdin was also qualified enough to challenge him but could he defeat a Pdin? A Pdin of the Rnd Continent was equivalent to the Sacred Swordsman from the Radiant Continent. Even if he could defeat that Pdin, Rody knew he would definitely get injured. Moreover, the oue was not certain. Of course, if he were to win, it would be better. However, it would not be good to get injured especially since he still needed to fight a war and there were many more thing he needed to do. If he were to lose, the morale of the army would also drop. It was not advisable to take such a risk. Rody was silent when Knight Fielding spoke again. "Your Excellency Duke of the Tulip Family, I was not here during the battle the day before yesterday. I heard that you were extremely valiant on the battlefield and it piqued my interest. At the Rnd Continent, Miss Muse of the Temple talked about your valor. I am very fascinated by such rumor. Now you have also captured one of myrades. So, I, as a Pdin of the Rnd Continent, challenge you! I know you are themander of the Lightning Gods Whip. Even though you might be doubtful of my identity, regardless whether you win or lose, I will order the Holy Knights of the Rnd Continent not to interfere in this battle. Is this condition fair?" Rody gritted his teeth. Seeing the surrounding soldiers looking at him, in anticipation and admiration, he felt excited. Besides that, the other party had just promised to temporarily withdraw the Holy Knights from battle. That could be considered fair. The soldiers beside him could not help but started to mor. They scolded Fielding, who was below the city wall, for being arrogant, for rating himself too highly and for being suicidal. Sieg, who was still by Rodys side, whispered, "Your Excellency. You dont need to care about him. Just order the soldiers to shoot some arrows and chase him away. These days, we need you for a lot of things. We will also need you to strategize." Rody sighed. He reluctantly suppressed his impulse and was about to refuse... Fielding then sneered from below the city wall. "Your Excellency Duke of the Tulip Family, Are you really afraid to ept the challenge? You dare not ept the challenge from a warrior? Is your bravery just a rumor? It looks like my fiance, Miss Muse, is wrong." In the Imperial Pce, Andys eyes were closed as he watched the scene at Thunder City. His expression changed when he heard the knightsst few words. "This is bad. Whatever it is, that boy has to fight now!" The words fiance was like a great blow to Rodys heart. His intention to kill grew stronger and his eyes turned cold. Rody had just suppressed his impulsive intentions but now his impulse had turned to anger. Fiancee? Fiancee! Fiancee? Rody then squeezed out the next few words from his throat, "What did you say?" Fieldingughed and replied, "I just said that, when I was in Rnd Continent, my fiance Miss Muse had mentioned of your bravery many times. However, I did not expect you to be afraid of epting a challenge from a warrior!" "Prepare the horse!" Before Fielding had finished speaking, Rody shouted, turned around and walked towards the wall, behind him. "You Excellency the Duke..." Sieg followed closely behind Rody and still wanted to discourage him. Rody red at Sieg. "I said, prepare the horse!" Sieg saw Rodys re and trembled. He immediately became alerted. Rodys eyes were sharp and his look was like a knife stabbing into a persons body. His eyes were so cold that Sieg could not help but step back and subconsciously swallowed all that he wanted to say. Rody stormed down the wall feeling extremely angry. It felt like his blood was boiling... Fiancee? Rodys hands trembled as he tightly held the Dragon Fang Sword. His aura became more and more violent with every step he took. Finally, he reached the bottom of the wall and mounted his horse, Garros. He looked at the gate slowly opening in front of him. On both sides, the soldiers looked at their greatmander with respect. They moved aside to create a path. Although Fielding had a smile on his face, his eyes were cold. He watched the gate open and the Duke of the Tulip Family cantered out in a ck horse. Fielding smiled and jumped on his horse. Instead of going up to Rody, he shouted, "This ce is too close to your city wall. Since this is a fair duel, I request we fight in the middle of the battlefield!" Having said that, he turned his horse around and started to move back. Rody followed him closely, from behind. The two men on their horses trotted to the middle of the battlefield. When the distance from the city wall and the distance from the barracks of the Rnd coalition forces were about equal, Rody coldly said, "Is this far enough?" Feeling the sharp re, Fielding could not help but frown and coldly replied, "Fine! Let us fight here!" Rody slowly picked up a spear from the horse and looked at Fielding. He asked coldly, "Did you say Mouse is your fiance?" "Mouse..." Fielding lightly muttered and then he said, "It seems like she really thinks highly of you to even tell you her real name... Yes, Mouse is indeed my fiance. I believe this is what you are currently most concerned about. If it was not because of this, I believe you might not have epted my challenge." Rody gloomily gritted his teeth and replied, "Yes, did you deliberately use this to provoke me, to get me out?" Fielding said bravely, "I am a Pdin of the Temple! Mouse is my fiance. However, when she returned from the grasnds, she started to ignore me. Because of you, she also opposed the crusade and angered the Elders of the Temple. If it was not because of me, she would have been executed long ago! I found out that she got acquainted with you as she asionally spoke of you! Your Excellency Duke of the Tulip Family, as a knight and as a man, I challenge you! I will prove to Mouse who is the real hero!" At the moment, Rody could not understand his own emotions. After such a long experience, he was also aware of his subtle feelings for the ck Veil Saint. If there was another woman in this world other than Nicole that Rody would care about, then that person would definitely be Mouse from the Rnd Continent. Rodys heart ached when he recalled the day Mouse parted with him in the wilderness of the Northwest Region. They had waved to each other from their horses and then she said, "If you do not forget me, I will not forget you!" Subconsciously, Rody asked, "How is she?" Fielding coldly replied, "She is not good! Duke of the Tulip Family, Mouse is the holiest girl in the Temple! She is the favorite goddess of the Holy Knights! She is my fiance! However, because of you, she was arrested by the Elders for being disloyal to her faith!" Rody gritted his teeth and slowly said, "So, do you want to kill me, because of Mouse?" Fielding lightly said, "Yes, Your Excellency Duke of the Tulip Family, whatever it is, I must kill you! This is not only for my Temple, my faith but also for my love! Before she went to the grasnds, she promised to marry me! However, when she returned, everything changed! I have seen her cry several times at the corner of the Temple. Your Excellency Duke of the Tulip Family, This is all your fault! You used a devilish trick to steal her heart!" Having said that, Fielding then took up his spear and shouted. "Your Excellency Duke of the Tulip Family, pick up your spear! Let us duel! As long as you can kill me, Mouse is yours!" Rody coldly looked at the Pdin of the Rnd Continent. He then spoke in a low voice, "You are wrong! It does not matter if I kill you or not. Mouse is still mine!" Trantor Notes: 1. Huxu can mean mustache, beard or even whiskers. 2. ʥʿ Shensheng qishi for Holy Knights and ʥʿ sheng qishi for Pdin. These two Chinese names are simr, causing the confusion. ʥʿ Jiansheng wushi is Sacred Swordsman. Pdin can also mean Holy Knight but it would fit an individual more,pared to Holy Knights which sounds better on groups. I apologize for the earlier chapter when Muse described Holy Knights as the equivalent to Sacred Swordsman. Chapter 179: Dragon Break Chapter 179: Dragon Break Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Siegs eyes were red-rimmed. He drew his sword and shed several times at the invisible wall in front of him. He then shouted, "Fielding! You are a despicable and shameless Rnd person!" Unfortunately, he was at least a thousand paces away from Rody and Fielding. Although he was shouting, his voice could not be heard. That Gray-Robed Saint put down his small bow slowly and descended from the sky slowly. He stood beside Fielding and looked at him before saying, "Your Excellency Fielding, you can go ahead and kill him now. The Elders have given the order to kill the Duke of the Tulip Family." Fielding hesitated as he looked at Rody who was kneeling and trembling on the ground. He then gritted his teeth and replied loudly, "No! I cannot kill him now! This is not the kind of thing I, Fielding, can do!" He then nced at the Gray-Robe Saint, beside him, and repeated, "A real Pdin will not do this kind of thing!" "You fool!" The Gray-Robe Saint muttered softly. His eyes then grew cold and said, "Well, if you are not going to do it, then I will!" However, he had only taken a step forward when he saw a golden light sh by. A sword then blocked his way. "No!" Fielding said gloomily. "You cannot kill him too!" "What?" The Gray-Robe Saints expression immediately changed and he shouted, "Fielding, what do you mean? Do you want to betray the Temple? I can understand if you refuse to follow the Elders orders but how dare you stop me from killing him? Are you thinking of protecting this heathen?" Fielding replied coldly, "Of course not! If it was a normal day on the battlefield, I will definitely kill him. However, today, he came out after epting my challenge. If he is killed here today, how can I still call myself a Knight?" "You fool!" The Gray-Robe Saint stepped forward but Fielding responded by shing at an empty space. The fierce golden energy from the sword carved a deep hole on the ground right in front of the Gray-Robe Saint. "Please do not step forward anymore." Fielding said sternly, "I do not want to hurt you." "How dare you?" The Gray-Robe Saint stepped back and raised his eyebrows as he red at Fielding. "How dare you raise your hands against me? Fielding, you are too unbridled! Do you really dare to betray the Temple? Where is your loyalty to the Temple? I will report todays incident to the Temple! Are you not afraid of their punishment?" Fielding had a gloomy expression, but he persisted. "Do as you wish. You can say whatever you like when you return. However, at this moment, right here, I will not let you kill him!" "Haha haha..." The Gray-Robe Saint suddenlyughed wildly, "Fielding! Your Excellency Pdin! Have you not thought of the consequences? You betray the Temple. You refuse to ept the order of the Temple. You have vited your own faith! How can you still call yourself the Temples most loyal Pdin?" Fielding trembled. He was at a loss and his hand holding the sword was also trembling. However, he gritted his teeth and said, "Of course, I know! I did not betray my faith! I know that I am a knight. A real knight will not defeat or kill his opponent this way!" The Gray-Robed Saint was furious and his eyes shed. He wanted to attack Fielding but he knew Fielding was, after all, a Temple Pdin. He would not able to match the strength of a Pdin. Although the Saints were high-ranked sorcerers of the religion, there was only one person in the entire Rnd Temple who had achieved the consecrated sorcerer status: the ck Veil Saint, Muse. Only such a consecrated practitioner couldpete with a Pdin. He was no match for the Pdin. "Hmph..." The Gray-Robe Saint sneered. He then changed his tone and said slowly, "Fielding, no wonder the ck Veil Saint do not love you. You are simply a fool!" Hearing that, Fielding immediately gave a murderous aura. "What did you say?" The Gray-Robe Saint immediately retreated two steps, His cultivation was lower than the Pdin. Besides that, the close proximity was a disadvantage for a sorcerer, if he were to fight with a Pdin. "Am I wrong? You are too stubborn! Do you think your Knights Spirit is more important than the orders of the Temple?" The Gray-Robe Saint slowly retreated. Fielding coldly looked at the Gray-Robe Saint and then replied, "I only said I cannot kill him now... Today, after everything is over, I will challenge him to a duel again! I will kill him personally in a fair fight!" "Pedantic!" The Gray-Robe Saint said coldly beforeughing, "Do you think you can stop me from killing the Duke of the Tulip Family just by keeping me away from him?" Fielding showed a strange expression. Suddenly, he roared and shed with his sword. A golden light appeared as he fiercely shed towards the distance. The wave of golden energy struck the invisible wall outside the Dragon Break sorcerer array. The whole sorcerer array only rumbled faintly. "It is useless..." The Gray-Robed Saint slowly raised one of his hands. He then floated further and further away from Fielding. "Have you forgotten? This sorcerer array is created by dozens of sorcerers using thebination of sorcery. Even with your strength of a Pdin, it would not be so easy to destroy this sorcerer array! However, it looks like the Duke of the Tulip Family could no longer hold on for long!" The Saints voice grew more distant as he floated up faster and faster. Soon, he had flown far away. Fielding turned around to look at Rody, who was kneeling on the ground. Rody had a hideous facial expression. His mouth was opened as if he was screaming but not a single sound could be heard. Rodys body shook and struggled as if he was trying to break himself out of some shackles from his body. He stretched his hand towards the arrow stuck in his foot but he could not stretch all the way towards his foot, no matter how hard he tried. That silver arrow pierced through and was stuck into his heel. Bright red blood flowed quickly and tainted the ground under his foot red. Fielding gritted his teeth and said, "Wait. I will help you pull the arrow out." He moved towards Rody and stretched his hand to grab the arrow in Rodys foot. However, before he could touch the arrow, he saw a silver light burst out of Rodys foot. Fielding felt like he was struck by lightning. He was immediately flung out and stumbled on a bit before he stopped. He was surprised and felt a burning pain in his hand. He looked down and saw that his hand was charred ck. "Fielding!" The Gray-Robe Saints low hoarse voice came from the sky, "You are truly foolish. Do you not understand? The arrow shot from the God ying Bow is not something you can just pull out, even if you are a Pdin!" Suddenly, they heard Rody roared. That sound was iparably mournful as if it was going to break through the sky. "Hahaha..." The Gray-Robe Saintughed loudly, from the sky, "It is working! Fielding, I have said, he will still die even if I dont get near him. Dont you know how powerful the God ying Bow is?" Fielding was drenched with sweat and rain. He felt heavy after hearing what the Gray-Robe Saint said. Fielding certainly knew how powerful the God ying Bow was. As one of the strongest guardians of the Temple, a Pdin, he naturally knew about the secrets of the God ying Bow. That was one of the few spiritual artifacts conserved by the Temple of the Rnd Continent. ording to legends, the God ying Bow was a cursed artifact from the era of the Devil. It not only injures the body but also the soul of the victim, as well. Those shot by the God ying Bow would have their souls slowly swallowed up by the power of the curse. That was a real death. After the soul was swallowed, it would wither and vanish. At that moment, Rodys voice became more and more hoarse. Suddenly, the arrow at his foot glowed with a silvery color, which soon turned into a silver light and then hid inside Rodys body. The silver light could be faintly seen entering Rodys wound in his foot before it moved quickly up the leg. Rodys body trembled even more vigorously and his blue veins could be seen. He wanted to clench his fist but he could not move a single finger. The tearing pain in his soul caused his mind to go nk. "Soon... Very soon..." The Gray-Robe Saint spoke as his body emitted a holy light. His voice was still hoarse but had a very gentle tone. His voice came from far away in the sky but gently rang in Rodys ears. "Do not struggle. No need to struggle against the devouring of your soul. Just rx your body and mind. The pain will end soon. There will no longer be pain or hatred. Everything will be calm. The eternal silence and the eternal end is what you need the most..." Rodys body gradually bent forward and seemed to have quietened down. Fielding could not help but step back. He felt guilty. He considered himself a real knight and abided by the Knights Spirit. Although he hated the man in front of him, he felt extremely disgraced to let his enemy die like that. That was because his enemy did not die in his own hands. "Damn..." Andy was sweating profusely in the Imperial Pce. His eyes were closed tightly but panic was written all over his face. Sky was beside him and could not help but ask, "What is wrong? Old skeleton, tell me. Quick!" Andy suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes looked like the eyes of a dead person. "There is no other way. This is the power of Gods ying Bow. nly someone at the Domain Force level can help Rody ovee... Only you can help Rody pull out the arrow shot by that God ying Bow... Right now, there is no other way to save him!" Rody felt the strength of his whole body...no, not the strength, it was his life, seem to gradually disappear. He was swallowed by a kind of void. He could even feel the beating of his heart gradually slow down. He heard the gentle voice of his opponent. The voice was filled with a strange temptation. "Its the end... eternal silence, eternal end." Eternal... end? His vast mind felt like it was pricked by a needle. A familiar and gentle voice then spoke. "Everything goes through a cycle. The starse after total darkness.The moon rises after every sunset. Flowers wither after they blossomed. Spring arrives after every winter. The cycle wille through. This is thew." The Gray-Robed Saint, who was floating in the sky, and Fielding, who was standing not far from him, were shocked by what they saw next. Rody had turned weak and stopped struggling. Suddenly, he started to shake again. As his body shook, he tried to straighten and eventually stood up. "Arh! Arh! Arh! Arh..." Rody raised his head as he roared again and again. Finally, he tightly clenched his fists. His pale golden fighting energy, that had almost died, suddenly started to burst out again. "He... How could... What is this?" The Gray-Robed Saint cried out in rm. Rodys golden fighting energy suddenly changed. His blonde hair grew like summer weeds. His golden fighting energy had a tinge... a tinge of ck. Although he was not restrained by any physical chains, others could clearly hear those chains being broken. The me that surrounded Rodys body rose several meters high. Suddenly, the me began to shrink and became an extremely dazzling dot. "Not good!" Fielding was rmed. He instinctively grabbed his sword and fiercely plunged it into the ground. He grabbed the hilt of the sword tightly with one hand and held the other hand in front of his face. The dazzling light dot shed violently, twice. The soldiers on the wall of the Thunder City, Sieg together with his thousands of soldiers who were waiting outside the city wall, the Gray-Robed Saint floating in the sky and the soldiers in the distant Rnd armys barracks, all saw the scene at the same time. Just like inting a balloon, the bright dot instantly swelled into a huge ball of light. The wave of energy on the ground spread out in all directions. Boom! Countless sparks flew. Rody stood still with both his hands open. Finally, the huge ball of light exploded. After numerous crisp crackling sounds, something seemed to break like ss. The invisible wall in front of Sieg broke apart like a crystal. The sorcerers who were casting their spells in the sky could not dodge in time. One after another, they spat blood and fell. The Gray-Robed Saint ced both his hands on his chest. He wrapped his body with a holy light to protect himself. The huge waves of energy threw Sieg and the others off their feet. The violent wind thrashed the leaves everywhere. Even Rodys horse, Garros, ran far away long before that. It was tossed and rolled out by the violent waves of energy. Fielding was nearest to Rody. With the wind pulling violently on his cloak, he tried to stand up. His body trembled gently. The rain in the dark sky had long stopped, but the dark clouds were getting lower and lower. Finally, after a whistling sound, a tornado descended from the sky and wrapped around Rody and Fielding ... The people on the city wall and at the barracks were stunned. Tiger, themander of the Rnd coalition army, watched with his eyes wide and his mouth agape as he looked at the distant gigantic ck tornado. He then murmured in a voice only he could hear, "That guy... he is not human!" "Disperse!" After a loud resounding roar, Rody opened up his hands. The tornado surrounding him suddenly turned into a ck fog and quickly dissipated! The dark clouds in the sky had dissipated. The sun shone confidently, changing from an iparable gloom to brilliant sunshine in an instant. Everybody felt like they had just witnessed a miracle. Sieg and his subordinates had been thrown around all over by the wind. Some had fallen and were slightly injured. This moment they were all sprawled on the ground. After the surroundings had gradually quietened down, they raised their heads slowly. Rody was already standing there. The picture of the dragon on his chest seemed to have disappeared. Rody was standing straight and seemed to be at a loss. He stretched out one of his hands and looked at it carefully. After that, he clenched his fist. "This feeling... seems a little strange..." Rody muttered to himself, "It feels different." Fielding also finally stood up. He was startled to see Rody nearby, with his back to himself. The wound on his foot, not knowing when had already beenpletely healed. Rodys golden hair had grown to his waist and was even long enough to drape behind him. Rody looked at his fist and then slowly opened it again. He whispered, "It seems to be like this?" Rody voluntarily held out one of his hands, only to hear a rustling sound. The Dragon Fang Sword, which was dropped on the ground some distance away, quickly flew towards him. Rody then caught hold of the hilt of the sword. Rody then took a deep breath and finally turned around to look at Fielding. "You are... alright?" Fielding could not help but exim. "That is the God ying Bow. By right, you cannot undo that spell!" Rody shook his head. "Indeed, it cannot be undone... I did not undo that arrow... Perhaps, it is Gods will." Fielding was stunned. Gods will? He stared at the Duke of the Tulip Family and sensed that something was wrong. However, besides Rodys hair growth, there did not seem to be any difference in him or his power. But ... Why ... Why do I feel something is wrong? "Maybe there are really rules..." Rody spoke to himself, "I became the Duke of the Tulip Family. Master Autumn gave me a seed of power. I absorbed a dragon. Now, I relied on these to escape todays catastrophe. Is it really Gods will?" Rody could not help but look up at the sky. In the sky, the mass of white light wielded by Gray-Robed Saint had been retrieved. He was also looking down intently at Rody, on the ground. "Hey!" Rody suddenly shouted, "Were you the one who schemed against me, just now?" Before the Gray-Robed Saint could reply, Rody continued and said coldly, "That phrase, eternal silence and eternal end. You said that! Am I right?" Rody then said loudly, "You are wrong! There is no eternal end in this world!" "You... What are you talking about? What is it?" Gray-Robed Saint asked. Rody smiled coldly and replied, "Even if such a thing as eternal end exists, I can personally crush it!" Rody suddenly raised his hand holding the sword. A sharp golden arrow pierced through the sky and the Saints body shook. Rodys Dragon Fang Sword savagely punched into his body. The Gray-Robed Saint was surprised to see the sword stuck in his chest. It was as if he was looking at the worlds most incredible thing. Blood slowly foamed from his mouth as he muttered, "How... How can this be possible?" A tiny ck me suddenly emerged from the sword. The ck me spread along the de to the Gray-Robed Saints body, envelope it, and burned away. It was a fire from hell. Within a short moment, the Saint was burned into ashes... No... There were no ashes left even ... The whole body hadpletely disappeared. Only the Dragon Fang Sword remained in the sky. The sword then fell down and mmed into the ground between Rody and Fielding. Fielding was stunned to see the sword stuck in the ground in front of him. He then instinctively looked towards the empty sky. There was nothing left! There was nothing... Not even a little bit of ashes, dust or g were left! "You... You have killed him?" Fielding seemed to squeeze out those words from his throat. Rody looked coldly at Fielding. He raised his chin slightly and squinted as he looked at Fielding with a murderous aura. Fielding instinctively stepped back. "I hate people scheming against me! It is really disgusting!" Rody spoke as he looked at Fielding. In the Imperial Pce, Andy suddenly sat down. His body seemed to bepletely rxed... Perhaps, cannot say rxed. He simply felt soft and weak. Andys face was pale and he had cold sweat on his forehead. He looked somber and his breathing was rapid. Next to him was the anxious Sky. He could not help but jump over and shouted, "Old skeleton, quickly tell me what you saw. I am very worried." Sky then rudely kicked Andy after saying that. Andy opened his eyes and looked sideways at Sky. He then sighed. His expression was a mixture of surprise, worry, and a few other emotions. "What the hell! When did you suddenly be taciturn?" Sky was extremely anxious and could not wait to grab Andys neck and force him to talk. Andy gave a forced smile and said, "Well, that boy is fine...for the time being, he is fine." "Oh?" Andy nodded his head and continued, "He is really fine. This time, the dragon in his body saved him." Andy paused for a while and showed a strange expression as he continued, "The dragon on his chest has disappeared. In other words, this is the real integration with the dragon... Fatty..." Andy then showed a weird smile. "Do you know what I just saw? No... I should say experienced... Do you know what I experienced? It was a really rare scene, for thousands of years..." Sky wanted to rush up but when he saw Andys serious expression, he stopped and frowned, "What is it, actually?" "Dragon God Transformation!" Andy said briefly, "It is the Dragon God Transformation! This is not the fake Dragon Transformation like what that huge snake did... It is the real Dragon God Transformation! The Mystic Dragons Dragon God Transformation!" Andy sighed and then continued, "The boy had actually gone through the first Dragon God Transformation. Is this a good or bad thing?" Chapter 180: Dragon Transformation Chapter 180: Dragon Transformation Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Siegs eyes were red-rimmed. He drew his sword and shed several times at the invisible wall in front of him. He then shouted, "Fielding! You are a despicable and shameless Rnd person!" Unfortunately, he was at least a thousand paces away from Rody and Fielding. Although he was shouting, his voice could not be heard. That Gray-Robed Saint put down his small bow slowly and descended from the sky slowly. He stood beside Fielding and looked at him before saying, "Your Excellency Fielding, you can go ahead and kill him now. The Elders have given the order to kill the Duke of the Tulip Family." Fielding hesitated as he looked at Rody who was kneeling and trembling on the ground. He then gritted his teeth and replied loudly, "No! I cannot kill him now! This is not the kind of thing I, Fielding, can do!" He then nced at the Gray-Robe Saint, beside him, and repeated, "A real Pdin will not do this kind of thing!" "You fool!" The Gray-Robe Saint muttered softly. His eyes then grew cold and said, "Well, if you are not going to do it, then I will!" However, he had only taken a step forward when he saw a golden light sh by. A sword then blocked his way. "No!" Fielding said gloomily. "You cannot kill him too!" "What?" The Gray-Robe Saints expression immediately changed and he shouted, "Fielding, what do you mean? Do you want to betray the Temple? I can understand if you refuse to follow the Elders orders but how dare you stop me from killing him? Are you thinking of protecting this heathen?" Fielding replied coldly, "Of course not! If it was a normal day on the battlefield, I will definitely kill him. However, today, he came out after epting my challenge. If he is killed here today, how can I still call myself a Knight?" "You fool!" The Gray-Robe Saint stepped forward but Fielding responded by shing at an empty space. The fierce golden energy from the sword carved a deep hole on the ground right in front of the Gray-Robe Saint. "Please do not step forward anymore." Fielding said sternly, "I do not want to hurt you." "How dare you?" The Gray-Robe Saint stepped back and raised his eyebrows as he red at Fielding. "How dare you raise your hands against me? Fielding, you are too unbridled! Do you really dare to betray the Temple? Where is your loyalty to the Temple? I will report todays incident to the Temple! Are you not afraid of their punishment?" Fielding had a gloomy expression, but he persisted. "Do as you wish. You can say whatever you like when you return. However, at this moment, right here, I will not let you kill him!" "Haha haha..." The Gray-Robe Saint suddenlyughed wildly, "Fielding! Your Excellency Pdin! Have you not thought of the consequences? You betray the Temple. You refuse to ept the order of the Temple. You have vited your own faith! How can you still call yourself the Temples most loyal Pdin?" Fielding trembled. He was at a loss and his hand holding the sword was also trembling. However, he gritted his teeth and said, "Of course, I know! I did not betray my faith! I know that I am a knight. A real knight will not defeat or kill his opponent this way!" The Gray-Robed Saint was furious and his eyes shed. He wanted to attack Fielding but he knew Fielding was, after all, a Temple Pdin. He would not able to match the strength of a Pdin. Although the Saints were high-ranked sorcerers of the religion, there was only one person in the entire Rnd Temple who had achieved the consecrated sorcerer status: the ck Veil Saint, Muse. Only such a consecrated practitioner couldpete with a Pdin. He was no match for the Pdin. "Hmph..." The Gray-Robe Saint sneered. He then changed his tone and said slowly, "Fielding, no wonder the ck Veil Saint do not love you. You are simply a fool!" Hearing that, Fielding immediately gave a murderous aura. "What did you say?" The Gray-Robe Saint immediately retreated two steps, His cultivation was lower than the Pdin. Besides that, the close proximity was a disadvantage for a sorcerer, if he were to fight with a Pdin. "Am I wrong? You are too stubborn! Do you think your Knights Spirit is more important than the orders of the Temple?" The Gray-Robe Saint slowly retreated. Fielding coldly looked at the Gray-Robe Saint and then replied, "I only said I cannot kill him now... Today, after everything is over, I will challenge him to a duel again! I will kill him personally in a fair fight!" "Pedantic!" The Gray-Robe Saint said coldly beforeughing, "Do you think you can stop me from killing the Duke of the Tulip Family just by keeping me away from him?" Fielding showed a strange expression. Suddenly, he roared and shed with his sword. A golden light appeared as he fiercely shed towards the distance. The wave of golden energy struck the invisible wall outside the Dragon Break sorcerer array. The whole sorcerer array only rumbled faintly. "It is useless..." The Gray-Robed Saint slowly raised one of his hands. He then floated further and further away from Fielding. "Have you forgotten? This sorcerer array is created by dozens of sorcerers using thebination of sorcery. Even with your strength of a Pdin, it would not be so easy to destroy this sorcerer array! However, it looks like the Duke of the Tulip Family could no longer hold on for long!" The Saints voice grew more distant as he floated up faster and faster. Soon, he had flown far away. Fielding turned around to look at Rody, who was kneeling on the ground. Rody had a hideous facial expression. His mouth was opened as if he was screaming but not a single sound could be heard. Rodys body shook and struggled as if he was trying to break himself out of some shackles from his body. He stretched his hand towards the arrow stuck in his foot but he could not stretch all the way towards his foot, no matter how hard he tried. That silver arrow pierced through and was stuck into his heel. Bright red blood flowed quickly and tainted the ground under his foot red. Fielding gritted his teeth and said, "Wait. I will help you pull the arrow out." He moved towards Rody and stretched his hand to grab the arrow in Rodys foot. However, before he could touch the arrow, he saw a silver light burst out of Rodys foot. Fielding felt like he was struck by lightning. He was immediately flung out and stumbled on a bit before he stopped. He was surprised and felt a burning pain in his hand. He looked down and saw that his hand was charred ck. "Fielding!" The Gray-Robe Saints low hoarse voice came from the sky, "You are truly foolish. Do you not understand? The arrow shot from the God ying Bow is not something you can just pull out, even if you are a Pdin!" Suddenly, they heard Rody roared. That sound was iparably mournful as if it was going to break through the sky. "Hahaha..." The Gray-Robe Saintughed loudly, from the sky, "It is working! Fielding, I have said, he will still die even if I dont get near him. Dont you know how powerful the God ying Bow is?" Fielding was drenched with sweat and rain. He felt heavy after hearing what the Gray-Robe Saint said. Fielding certainly knew how powerful the God ying Bow was. As one of the strongest guardians of the Temple, a Pdin, he naturally knew about the secrets of the God ying Bow. That was one of the few spiritual artifacts conserved by the Temple of the Rnd Continent. ording to legends, the God ying Bow was a cursed artifact from the era of the Devil. It not only injures the body but also the soul of the victim, as well. Those shot by the God ying Bow would have their souls slowly swallowed up by the power of the curse. That was a real death. After the soul was swallowed, it would wither and vanish. At that moment, Rodys voice became more and more hoarse. Suddenly, the arrow at his foot glowed with a silvery color, which soon turned into a silver light and then hid inside Rodys body. The silver light could be faintly seen entering Rodys wound in his foot before it moved quickly up the leg. Rodys body trembled even more vigorously and his blue veins could be seen. He wanted to clench his fist but he could not move a single finger. The tearing pain in his soul caused his mind to go nk. "Soon... Very soon..." The Gray-Robe Saint spoke as his body emitted a holy light. His voice was still hoarse but had a very gentle tone. His voice came from far away in the sky but gently rang in Rodys ears. "Do not struggle. No need to struggle against the devouring of your soul. Just rx your body and mind. The pain will end soon. There will no longer be pain or hatred. Everything will be calm. The eternal silence and the eternal end is what you need the most..." Rodys body gradually bent forward and seemed to have quietened down. Fielding could not help but step back. He felt guilty. He considered himself a real knight and abided by the Knights Spirit. Although he hated the man in front of him, he felt extremely disgraced to let his enemy die like that. That was because his enemy did not die in his own hands. "Damn..." Andy was sweating profusely in the Imperial Pce. His eyes were closed tightly but panic was written all over his face. Sky was beside him and could not help but ask, "What is wrong? Old skeleton, tell me. Quick!" Andy suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes looked like the eyes of a dead person. "There is no other way. This is the power of Gods ying Bow. nly someone at the Domain Force level can help Rody ovee... Only you can help Rody pull out the arrow shot by that God ying Bow... Right now, there is no other way to save him!" Rody felt the strength of his whole body...no, not the strength, it was his life, seem to gradually disappear. He was swallowed by a kind of void. He could even feel the beating of his heart gradually slow down. He heard the gentle voice of his opponent. The voice was filled with a strange temptation. "Its the end... eternal silence, eternal end." Eternal... end? His vast mind felt like it was pricked by a needle. A familiar and gentle voice then spoke. "Everything goes through a cycle. The starse after total darkness.The moon rises after every sunset. Flowers wither after they blossomed. Spring arrives after every winter. The cycle wille through. This is thew." The Gray-Robed Saint, who was floating in the sky, and Fielding, who was standing not far from him, were shocked by what they saw next. Rody had turned weak and stopped struggling. Suddenly, he started to shake again. As his body shook, he tried to straighten and eventually stood up. "Arh! Arh! Arh! Arh..." Rody raised his head as he roared again and again. Finally, he tightly clenched his fists. His pale golden fighting energy, that had almost died, suddenly started to burst out again. "He... How could... What is this?" The Gray-Robed Saint cried out in rm. Rodys golden fighting energy suddenly changed. His blonde hair grew like summer weeds. His golden fighting energy had a tinge... a tinge of ck. Although he was not restrained by any physical chains, others could clearly hear those chains being broken. The me that surrounded Rodys body rose several meters high. Suddenly, the me began to shrink and became an extremely dazzling dot. "Not good!" Fielding was rmed. He instinctively grabbed his sword and fiercely plunged it into the ground. He grabbed the hilt of the sword tightly with one hand and held the other hand in front of his face. The dazzling light dot shed violently, twice. The soldiers on the wall of the Thunder City, Sieg together with his thousands of soldiers who were waiting outside the city wall, the Gray-Robed Saint floating in the sky and the soldiers in the distant Rnd armys barracks, all saw the scene at the same time. Just like inting a balloon, the bright dot instantly swelled into a huge ball of light. The wave of energy on the ground spread out in all directions. Boom! Countless sparks flew. Rody stood still with both his hands open. Finally, the huge ball of light exploded. After numerous crisp crackling sounds, something seemed to break like ss. The invisible wall in front of Sieg broke apart like a crystal. The sorcerers who were casting their spells in the sky could not dodge in time. One after another, they spat blood and fell. The Gray-Robed Saint ced both his hands on his chest. He wrapped his body with a holy light to protect himself. The huge waves of energy threw Sieg and the others off their feet. The violent wind thrashed the leaves everywhere. Even Rodys horse, Garros, ran far away long before that. It was tossed and rolled out by the violent waves of energy. Fielding was nearest to Rody. With the wind pulling violently on his cloak, he tried to stand up. His body trembled gently. The rain in the dark sky had long stopped, but the dark clouds were getting lower and lower. Finally, after a whistling sound, a tornado descended from the sky and wrapped around Rody and Fielding ... The people on the city wall and at the barracks were stunned. Tiger, themander of the Rnd coalition army, watched with his eyes wide and his mouth agape as he looked at the distant gigantic ck tornado. He then murmured in a voice only he could hear, "That guy... he is not human!" "Disperse!" After a loud resounding roar, Rody opened up his hands. The tornado surrounding him suddenly turned into a ck fog and quickly dissipated! The dark clouds in the sky had dissipated. The sun shone confidently, changing from an iparable gloom to brilliant sunshine in an instant. Everybody felt like they had just witnessed a miracle. Sieg and his subordinates had been thrown around all over by the wind. Some had fallen and were slightly injured. This moment they were all sprawled on the ground. After the surroundings had gradually quietened down, they raised their heads slowly. Rody was already standing there. The picture of the dragon on his chest seemed to have disappeared. Rody was standing straight and seemed to be at a loss. He stretched out one of his hands and looked at it carefully. After that, he clenched his fist. "This feeling... seems a little strange..." Rody muttered to himself, "It feels different." Fielding also finally stood up. He was startled to see Rody nearby, with his back to himself. The wound on his foot, not knowing when had already beenpletely healed. Rodys golden hair had grown to his waist and was even long enough to drape behind him. Rody looked at his fist and then slowly opened it again. He whispered, "It seems to be like this?" Rody voluntarily held out one of his hands, only to hear a rustling sound. The Dragon Fang Sword, which was dropped on the ground some distance away, quickly flew towards him. Rody then caught hold of the hilt of the sword. Rody then took a deep breath and finally turned around to look at Fielding. "You are... alright?" Fielding could not help but exim. "That is the God ying Bow. By right, you cannot undo that spell!" Rody shook his head. "Indeed, it cannot be undone... I did not undo that arrow... Perhaps, it is Gods will." Fielding was stunned. Gods will? He stared at the Duke of the Tulip Family and sensed that something was wrong. However, besides Rodys hair growth, there did not seem to be any difference in him or his power. But ... Why ... Why do I feel something is wrong? "Maybe there are really rules..." Rody spoke to himself, "I became the Duke of the Tulip Family. Master Autumn gave me a seed of power. I absorbed a dragon. Now, I relied on these to escape todays catastrophe. Is it really Gods will?" Rody could not help but look up at the sky. In the sky, the mass of white light wielded by Gray-Robed Saint had been retrieved. He was also looking down intently at Rody, on the ground. "Hey!" Rody suddenly shouted, "Were you the one who schemed against me, just now?" Before the Gray-Robed Saint could reply, Rody continued and said coldly, "That phrase, eternal silence and eternal end. You said that! Am I right?" Rody then said loudly, "You are wrong! There is no eternal end in this world!" "You... What are you talking about? What is it?" Gray-Robed Saint asked. Rody smiled coldly and replied, "Even if such a thing as eternal end exists, I can personally crush it!" Rody suddenly raised his hand holding the sword. A sharp golden arrow pierced through the sky and the Saints body shook. Rodys Dragon Fang Sword savagely punched into his body. The Gray-Robed Saint was surprised to see the sword stuck in his chest. It was as if he was looking at the worlds most incredible thing. Blood slowly foamed from his mouth as he muttered, "How... How can this be possible?" A tiny ck me suddenly emerged from the sword. The ck me spread along the de to the Gray-Robed Saints body, envelope it, and burned away. It was a fire from hell. Within a short moment, the Saint was burned into ashes... No... There were no ashes left even ... The whole body hadpletely disappeared. Only the Dragon Fang Sword remained in the sky. The sword then fell down and mmed into the ground between Rody and Fielding. Fielding was stunned to see the sword stuck in the ground in front of him. He then instinctively looked towards the empty sky. There was nothing left! There was nothing... Not even a little bit of ashes, dust or g were left! "You... You have killed him?" Fielding seemed to squeeze out those words from his throat. Rody looked coldly at Fielding. He raised his chin slightly and squinted as he looked at Fielding with a murderous aura. Fielding instinctively stepped back. "I hate people scheming against me! It is really disgusting!" Rody spoke as he looked at Fielding. In the Imperial Pce, Andy suddenly sat down. His body seemed to bepletely rxed... Perhaps, cannot say rxed. He simply felt soft and weak. Andys face was pale and he had cold sweat on his forehead. He looked somber and his breathing was rapid. Next to him was the anxious Sky. He could not help but jump over and shouted, "Old skeleton, quickly tell me what you saw. I am very worried." Sky then rudely kicked Andy after saying that. Andy opened his eyes and looked sideways at Sky. He then sighed. His expression was a mixture of surprise, worry, and a few other emotions. "What the hell! When did you suddenly be taciturn?" Sky was extremely anxious and could not wait to grab Andys neck and force him to talk. Andy gave a forced smile and said, "Well, that boy is fine...for the time being, he is fine." "Oh?" Andy nodded his head and continued, "He is really fine. This time, the dragon in his body saved him." Andy paused for a while and showed a strange expression as he continued, "The dragon on his chest has disappeared. In other words, this is the real integration with the dragon... Fatty..." Andy then showed a weird smile. "Do you know what I just saw? No... I should say experienced... Do you know what I experienced? It was a really rare scene, for thousands of years..." Sky wanted to rush up but when he saw Andys serious expression, he stopped and frowned, "What is it, actually?" "Dragon God Transformation!" Andy said briefly, "It is the Dragon God Transformation! This is not the fake Dragon Transformation like what that huge snake did... It is the real Dragon God Transformation! The Mystic Dragons Dragon God Transformation!" Andy sighed and then continued, "The boy had actually gone through the first Dragon God Transformation. Is this a good or bad thing?" Chapter 181: Comprehension Chapter 181: Comprehension Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "I hate people who scheme against me! It is really disgusting!" Rody spoke as he looked at Fielding. Fielding started to have cold sweat. Dead? Did he die just like that? The Gray-Robed Saint of the Temple was so easily killed? Even if that other guy was a Sacred Swordsman and therefore stronger than the Gray-Robed Saint, the difference in strength between the two should not have been thatrge. The ck mes burnt until nothing was left. Fieldings heart felt heavy watching the sword fall to the ground. "Shit! The God ying Bow!" Fielding suddenly eximed and jumped up. He went over ten meters high and looked but there was nothing in the sky. He could not find the God ying Bow. "Are you looking for this?" Rody looked at Fielding, who was still searching in the sky. A burst of me appeared in his hands. He slowly stretched out his hand. The short bow was wrapped in a ck me. However, the beautiful silver color of the bow had dimmed inside the ck mes. Fielding felt really frantic. He dashed down again and stood in front of Rody. "Why is it in your hands?" "This?" Rody lightly replied, "I do not know. When I killed that guy, I remembered this and then it just appeared in my hands. Fielding. Is this the God ying Bow?" "Give it back to me!" Instead of stepping back, Fielding moved forward to grab the bow. Rody waved his hand forward, instead of dodging. However, before Fieldings hand coulde into contact with the ck mes, he immediately pulled his hand away as if he had just experienced an electric shock. He stepped back a few steps and eximed, "Hellfire! Arent you a Sacred Swordsman? Why is it that you could use hellfire?" Rody shook his head and pondered for a bit. After that, his eyes shed and he smiled. The mes in his hands flickered and then the bow disappeared. Fielding raised his sword and pointed it at Rody. "Give it back to me! That is an artifact of our Temple!" Rody ignored him and pulled out the Dragon Fang Sword from the ground. He waved it twice and then he frowned and said, "Something does not feel right..." Fielding looked somber as he gritted his teeth. "Duke of the Tulip Family. It is not right for them to plot against you. However, you have already killed the Gray-Robed Saint. We are even now! Please return the bow!" Rody looked up at Fielding. He then lightly said, "Come and take it if you have the skills!" Fielding did not hesitate and golden fighting energy burst from his body. He charged down and shed. Rody shook his head, his eye twitched as though he was still thinking. He did not react quickly. Not like the duel earlier where he had used a fierce fighting energy. Instead, he just merely raised his sword. Fielding immediately felt something strange. His opponents sword had easily broken through his golden energy and struck hard at the tip of his sword. Cling! A crisp sound rang out. Fielding felt as if a strange twisting force came from the sword. He instantly felt a sharp pain in his arms and was startled. His hand trembled and he almost dropped his sword. He turned quickly, jumping away a few steps and looked at Rody with a surprised expression. "What kind of move is this?" Rody was also frowning as he shook his head. He thought to himself and said, "I think it is like this..." He suddenly nced at Fielding and lifted his sword forward like a poisonous snake. It was a blur in Fieldings eyes. He could not see the attack clearly. He could only see the sword point in front of him and hastily raised his own sword to block it. The sh flung Fielding away. He staggered a few steps after crashing before he could stand firmly again. "What is going on!" He was terrified. His opponents sword was not wrapped in fighting energy but that attack felt like it had the force of a heavy hammer. Rodys nk expression had vanished and he smiled lightly. He then sighed gently and said, "I understand. I finally understand..." Facing the Pdin, he unexpectedly closed his eyes and muttered, "The sword in my hand is my anger and spirit. It strikes like the Autumn wind and is cold like Winter... Master Autumn. This must be what you mean by real swordsmanship." Rody then shook his head and turned to leave. "Duke of the Tulip Family!" Fielding roared. Gritting his teeth, he grabbed his sword with two hands and shed out a golden spiral wave at Rody. Rody frowned and turned around. Instead of using his sword, Rody merely raised his left hand with the palm opened. The spiral wave struck his hand and disintegrated! There was no explosion, no splinters, or radiation of energy. It just disintegrated. "Fielding," Rody called out. "You can no longer defeat me. You did not kill me just now. So, I will no longer fight with you. Our duel ends here." "Nonsense!" Fielding said with a pale expression. He had clearly seen how his opponent had resisted his wave of fighting energy with just one hand. However, the pride of a knight does not allow him to give up so easily. He shouted, "I am a Pdin of the Temple! Do you think you can defeat me? Who was the one who struggled so badly just now?" "It was me," Rody admitted calmly. "Just now, I was not a match for you. Although I had reached the strength of a Sacred Swordsman, in terms of strength and experience, or knowledge, I was a little bit weaker than you. I could fight with you for so long earlier because I relied on my bodys resistance." "Then let us continue!" Fielding sped the sword in his hands. "No need." Rody shook his head and said, "You no longer can defeat me, Knight Fielding. Thank you for your help earlier. It made meprehend some strange things. I think I have broken through something..." "What did you break through?" Fielding eyes grew wide with surprise as he said, "Are you talking about Domain Force?" Rody shook his head and replied, "No. It is not Domain Force. However, I can feel myself standing in front of a door. If I can push this door open, I wouldprehend Domain Force. What I meant was that I can now understand the rules a little." Fieldings fighting energy was still burning brightly but Rody was standing silently. When he heard Rodys words, Fielding could not help butugh and said, "You talk too much. Lets see how you actually fare!" Rody frowned and looked at Fielding. He then lightly said, "Do you know that we are at the same level? Do you know what is the biggest difference between us and those with Domain Force? He slowly pointed at Fielding and said, "It is how we utilize the power!" "There are rules in this world. That rule is that nothing is eternal, including power. Someone once told me that you are not stronger just because you have more power. I understood this today." Rodyughed. "Let me tell you this before I leave. Your moves and strikes were very powerful and earth-shattering... However, it disappeared before it could hit your opponent. You have a lot of fighting energy. The golden light was bright and dazzling. You just need to restrain your fighting energy. Fielding. Do you know that it is easy to blow a balloon? But, it is difficult topress that balloon into a point. Like this..." Rody stretched out both of his hands. There was no fighting energy and the movement was casual. In front of Fielding, Rody only pointed his fingers. There was a loud explosion and arge and deep ravine immediately appeared. Rody then strode away, leaving behind the surprised Fielding. He was not worried that Fielding would attack him from the back. Based on his character, Fielding would not attack someone from the back. Besides that, Rody was not afraid of Fielding even if he attacked. Rody gathered his disorganized men like Sieg and the others and went back to the city, leaving behind the puzzled Fielding. Fielding instinctively put down his sword, as if using it as a crutch to support himself. The gates opened. Rody brought his subordinates into the city while numerous soldiers, lined up on both sides, cheered, "Long live the Duke! Long live the Tulip Family! The people on the walls also cheered loudly. In their eyes, Rody looked like a god. The scene they saw earlier was shocking. The kind of battles with fierce wind and rain, together with the huge light ball was like the legendary battles of the undefeatable God of War. Rody was riding Garros. The horse did not suffer any injuries. The fierce wind made it run away but then the horse came back after that. After the cheering, only the mouths of two people remained shut. The first one was Milo while the other was the Bishop Elder of the Gods religion. Milo had aplicated expression while the Bishop Elder had a strange gaze. "That scene earlier. Was that the Dragon Transformation?" The most depressed person was undoubtedly Tiger. He had carefully prepared that duel. He originally thought that sending out the Pdin and then using the Dragon Break spell would allow them to get rid of the Duke of the Tulip Family. Everybody knew what would happen if the banner of the Duke was lost. Now the Dragon Break spell was destroyed, dozens of sorcerers were seriously injured and many more have temporarily lost their sorcery ability. Most importantly, the Gray-Robed Saint has perished and the God ying Bow was lost. Either one of these incidents could finish him off publicly. What kind of image did the Temple Saints have? On the Rnd Continent, the Saints have more authority than the Kings except for the Sauron Kingdom. They had one of the highest positions in the Temple. Now that they lost the God ying Bow...Tiger shuddered at the thought. Fielding was silent after he returned to the barracks. He did not even bother to look at Tiger. He felt extreme disdain towards themander of the coalition army. In Fieldings point of view, these people have tarnished an honest duel. Tiger also did not dare to approach Fielding as he was a Pdin. The various kingdoms armymanders were anxious and noisily talking among themselves. Tiger was no longer patient and he was angry as he shouted, "Fine! You want to fight? You want to fight? Go ahead then! From today onwards, I want a total siege! All the sorcerers will attack too! I dont believe that we cannot kill the Duke of the Tulip Family!" Everybody became quiet when they saw their suprememander got angry. Tiger then, in a low voice, ordered murderously. "From tomorrow onwards, I want a full siege. Those who go up there are not allowed to return even if they are thest one alive! Those who try to escape will be executed!" The next day, the Empire soldiers in Thunder City immediately felt a different kind of oppressive atmosphere. When the sky had just turned bright, the Rnd army has already begun their siege. In the morning, three assaults were repelled. By the afternoon, the Rnd army started to be desperate. Tiger had killed fourmanding knights and six hundred soldiers and officers that retreated. He threw their heads to the ground and shouted, "I have already spoken very clearly. Nobody is allowed to retreat, even if we are down to thest man!" Tigers personal army formed a solid line at the rear of these soldiers with their swords and shields. Those that retreated would die while those who advanced could fight for their lives. The Rnd soldiers finally started to demonstrate unprecedented bravery and ferocity. Since they would die if they retreated, it would be better to go charge in front and fight. At the very least, they would have a ray of hope. Group after group of Rnd soldiers charged to the walls and erected theirdders. The soldiers scaled thedders with red eyes. They see theirpanions above scream miserably as they fall down the walls when hit with falling rocks. Others did not even bother to look and continued to climb thedder that had been dyed red with blood. On the walls, the archers continued to shoot their arrows. They no longer needed to aim! The Rnd army below had packed tightly together as they held a gigantic wooden log to ram the gates, miserably crying out again and again. But no one retreated. The Rnd soldiers were covered in blood. Some wished that they could also use their heads to smash the gate open. More than ten thousand Rnd soldiers sieged the city the entire day. In the afternoon, they had managed to scale the wall and upied a small section of it. However, the me Warriors managed to recapture it with their counterattacks. The surprising thing was, even though the Rnd soldiers had been pushed back to theirdders, their escape route, not one of them retreated further and they fought to thest man! In the evening, the walls of the city were covered with corpses. Below the walls, there were piles and piles of corpses. The air was filled with the stench of blood. The floors of the city walls were wet and slippery, saturated with blood. Blood puddles had also formed in some ces." It was a shocking sight. There were broken limbs everywhere. A step in any direction would meet with a broken body or broken sword. Exhausted soldiers gasped for breath at the sides, and severely injured soldiers mournfully begged to be put out of their misery. That pile of dead bodies below the wall had blocked the gate. Thousands of corpses, with arrows in them, lied where they fall beside the wooden ramming log. These soldiers fought to theirst drop of blood. The rugged gates of Thunder City had been damaged. The gates were made from the scarce ironwood in the Radiant Empire. It was the same kind used by the Rnd armies to build ships. Although the ironwood was reinforced with iron bars, some of these were broken after a day of fierce fighting. Those that were not broken were twisted." The soldiers of the Empire were busy carrying corpses and wounded soldiers down the wall. Many others also recovered the rocks dropped from the walls. The buildings in Thunder City near the gates had been demolished and the stones carried to the city walls for defense. Some were used by craftsmen for strengthening the walls. Outside the city, hundreds of Rnd army soldiers in white were cleaning up the battlefield. The carried back the wounded and the dead Rnd army soldiers. The soldiers of the Empire also did not shoot them with their arrows. Both parties had a silent, somber mutual understanding in carrying out their cleaning work. Both continents sorcerers and the magicians took this opportunity to recover their energy. Both sides had shed against each other several times in the fierce battle that day. However, the Empire magicians were at a total disadvantage. This was because the Rnd sorcerers had usedbined sorcery to increase their power. The magicians of the Empire were defeated and some of them perished. Even when Rody fought with the sorcerers he had to rely on his tough body to ward off the blows. After a day of battle, Rody was extremely exhausted. That night, the sky was dark as the moonlight was bleak; as though the heavens sighed. The soldiers on the castle wall sat on the floor as they gathered in small groups. They were calm and asionally they looked at the golden Tulip Banner on the gates. The soldiers eyes were steadfast, filled with trust and worship. Chapter 182: Rody Can Scheme Too Chapter 182: Rody Can Scheme Too Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was the tenth day of the war. "What the h*ll!" Sieg groaned as he stepped back. He had just cut down a knight but he was also shed at by the enemy. If he had not dodged fast enough or if he had not worn such a solid armor, he would have died. After fighting for so many days, both armies were exhausted. Earlier, a group of knights had rushed at the city wall. These people were significantly stronger than the other soldiers from the Rnd army. They looked like the elite Holy Knights. Sieg led his Wolf Fang soldiers to fight against them. Hundreds of men from both sides perished before the Rnd army was finally repelled. Rody had fought a fierce battle against the Pdin in the morning. In the end, Rody managed to sh Fielding. Several Rnd Holy Knights then appeared to fight against Rody before they managed to drag Fielding away to save his life. Rody felt a little dizzy. He was powerful and ordinary opponents would not be able to hurt him. However, he was exhausted because was not a god. Besides fighting against Fielding on the city wall, Rody had also fought against the enemy sorcerers that morning. Now, he was only taking a breather in the city. Rody could not remember the number of people he had killed. His body was covered in blood and his clothes were soaked in blood too under his armor. His armor was full of traces of being shed by swords. He was just shed at by Fielding and he was injured a little. Although he was strong, he was still injured by the Pdins attack. Fielding had used all of his strength and destroyed the shoulder part of the armor. Rodys was injured but Fielding also spat out blood. Rody had confidence in his own strength. He believed that his attack was enough to make sure Fielding could not appear for half a month. Rody removed a broken arm which hadnded on his shoulder. As he watched the Rnd army retreat like the tide, he felt more and more somber. The past few days their opponents had be more aggressive with their attacks. Although Rody did not know the exact number he was certain the enemy lost at least one hundred thousand soldiers. More than a hundred thousand of the Rnd army soldiers perished below the wall of Thunder City. The whole wall looked like it had been washed with blood. The original ckish green wall had been stained a dark red color. The number of soldiers around him started to reduce. Some familiar faces disappeared forever after a day. An even more terrifying thing had happened the previous evening. The Rnd people had brought in another group of sorcerers. The rank of those sorcerers seemed to be a lot higher. During that days battle, thebination ofrge-scale sorcery that they used was even more amazing. They had summoned a fireball. Under the ferocious explosion of that fireball, a corner of the city wall had cracked. If it was not because of the joint defense by the Empires magicians, the opponents second fireball would probably have blown up the wall. In the final crucial moment, Rody charged to the sky alone with his sword. He fiercely collided against the fireball, created by the opponents sorcerers. Rody killed two of the sorcerers before descending from the sky. Before he could rest he had to rush out again to battle against Fielding who had arrived at the city. At that moment, Rody felt that he waspletely drained of energy and he could feel a tearing pain in his lungs. Thebination of sorcery they used was too powerful! Rody saw for himself thebined forces of the dozen opponents high-ranking sorcerers. Although the Empires magicians were also defending desperately, there were two magicians who were burnt to death. Those two magicians were Grade 4 magicians. Even Rody almost spat out blood after a serious fight with the opponent. That was the first time Rody felt like that ever since he integrated with the Mystic Dragons power in the Imperial Capital. Rody dare not imagine. If the enemy were to convene a few more higher-ranked sorcerers and if they were tounch their sorcery together, then the city wall would definitely be destroyed. If they encounter such power, even Rody himself would not be able to hold out. After all, he is not an immortal. Only that abnormal fellow, Sky, could take such an attack. However, if the sorcerers were to join forces with several Saints, even Sky, who had obtained Domain Force may not be able to hold off. Damn! How did the sorcerers of the Rnd Continent suddenly be so powerful? How did theirbination of sorcery inexplicably enhance their power by so many folds? Before that, if someone asked Rody whether one plus one equaled two, Rody would have nodded. But after seeing thebination of sorcery and the multiplied effect, Rody was no longer sure that he would answer that earlier question as confidently as before. Rody took a deep breath and went to Siegs side. He looked at Siegs injury and smiled wryly. "How is it?" Sieg shook his head and looked at the flesh and blood on Rodys shoulder. "Your Excellency the Duke, are you also injured?" Rody nodded his head and replied, "That Fielding is really worthy to be called a Pdin. The two men sat down with the support of their subordinates. The subordinates then left to find a healer. The healer was also exhausted and pale after using too much magic to heal the wounded soldiers. However, the magician can still cast a few spells. After treating Rody, the magician looked at Sieg and frowned, "Your Honor, Sieg. This is the third time you are injured. It is not suitable to heal this with magic. Please see a military doctor! Although magical treatment can heal your injury in a short time, it has a side effect on your body. To apply magical treatment multiple times in a short period, would be like an overdraft of your life. Although the wounds can be healed, the loss of blood cannot be reced. You need a military doctor!" Siegughed and loudly said, "Nonsense! Quickly treat me! The after effects are future issues. altogether. Right now, just treat this wound! Damn, it is still bleeding. Do you know how painful it is?" The magician nced at Rody. Rody shook his head and lightly said, "Well, just ignore him. Go and get a military doctor." Rody then looked at Sieg, who was about to speak and said, "Your Excellency, Sieg. Do you want to throw away your life? The magical treatment is a short-term method used to elerate the healing of wounds. It is also an overdraft on your life. If used frequently, your body would not be able to hold on. Sieg sighed and said, "The battle is more important. Any after effects are a thing of the future. If we lose the battle, we would die and there would be no future anyway. Do you think I am a weak and fragile person like Milo?" Rody shook his head. Before he could speak, they heard Milos cold voice from behind. "Your Honor, Sieg. What did you say about me?" Milo walked over as he tried to straighten his waist. With every step he took, the pain at his waist showed on his face. He was shed at the waist and almost died the day before. The one who shed Milo was a big knight from the Rnd Continent. Siegter assisted Milo and they both killed that knight. However, Milo was seriously injured. "Your Excellency, Sieg. Although you saved my life yesterday, I will still fight you if you humiliate me." Milo gritted his teeth, as cold sweat rolled down his forehead... painfully. Rody looked at Milos waist and frowned. "Your Excellency, Milo. Did you also get the magician to heal you? Didnt they say that it is better for you to stop using magical treatment, now?" Milo coldly replied, "Seth, do you think other people are like you, can survive all the shes without injury? Right now, frommanders to soldiers, who is without any injury?" Rody gave a wry smile and did not seem to pay any attention to Milos thorny words. Although the conflicts between Milos and Rodys families had given Rody a tough time, Rody had to admit that Milo was a real man. Although Milo had used his familys influence to rise to the position of a Regiment Commander, he was actually quite strong. He was a valiant warrior in battle and did not have any of those bad noble habits. Due to the grudges between them, they would asionally attack each other with words. However, after fighting in the same camp for so many days, Rody had long been ustomed to Milos cold words. Sieg also pretended not to hear Milos words. He reluctantly stood up and looked at the Rnd barracks in the distance. He then sighed and said, "These Rnd soldiers are really good at risking their lives. Your Excellency the Duke, we have four hundred thousand soldiers. Why did we not mobilize all of them from Thunder City? If we charge and fight with them, below the city wall, I believe that our army..." He looked at Milo and then continued, "And with the strength of the Northern Legion, we would not lose even if they have twice our number of soldiers." Rody shook his head. He sighed and pointed at the distance as he said, "There are several kilometers from Thunder City to the ocean. Commander Sieg. If we were to really mobilize all our soldiers from the Northern Legion, and fight with them, we will definitely not lose. By virtue of our armys strength, we have a good chance of winning. But..." Rody continued pointing to the distance and said, "Can you see? They have twice our number of people. Even if they were defeated, and only have a hundred thousand soldiers remaining, with a formation of that size in that position we would not be able to charge at them. This is because we would be within the range of their warships artillery. What I want is not to kill several hundred thousand of their soldiers. I want to get rid of their entire army!" He turned to look at Sieg and Milo and lightly said, "I believe they will have reinforcements. By that time, I am afraid they will have more than eight hundred thousand soldiers." "Hmph... Are the Rnd people crazy?" Sieg sneered. "Are they trying to send everyone from their continent over? With so many troops, they would copse due to theck of supplies!" "In your dreams!" Milo coldly said, "Copse? They have a huge fleet in the ocean. They can continuously transport supplies from the Rnd maind by the ocean. Drag them down? Your Honor, Sieg, havent you personally seen their fleets?" Sieg sighed. He shook his head when he recalled the huge naval fleet of the Rnd army. Rody pondered for a moment and lightly said, "The time is almost right... We have intercepted them for ten days. Its almost time for us to withdraw. Lets give them, Thunder City." Sieg and Milo frowned. Sieg could not help but ask, "You Excellency the Duke, do you still insist on doing this? Is it really alright to give Thunder City to them?" Rody sighed and replied, "It would be impossible to kill all the eight hundred thousand or even more than a million soldiers, at the beach below Thunder City. We can only lure them inside. Once they enter our territory... however powerful their huge Navy may be, they still cannote ashore. Once their army has gone ind, their navy cannot transport supplies to them anymore. Thend is our advantage! In the past ten days, the people from the Northern Legion must have alreadypleted the preparations I requested." Milo coldly said, "This you can rest assured. My men are personally trained by me!" "Ah!" Rody nodded. He was aware of the strength of the Northern Legion: they were very strong. In the past few days performance on the battlefield, the strength of Milos Northern Legion far exceeded the strength of the Northwest Legion during the time Rody went to the Northwest. If one did not look at Milos character, he was indeed an outstanding general. "Then let us withdraw!" Rody gritted his teeth. "Our losses in the past few days are also quite severe. We have lost half of the fifty thousand heavy-armor infantries. Although the Lightning Gods Whip did not participate in defending the walls, they have also lost a lot of soldiers on the battlefield. Right now, the Lightning Gods Whip only has about several tens of thousands of soldiers remaining. They cannot be lost here." Milo raised his eyebrows and did not speak. He was confident of his own soldiers but he still must admit that the fifty thousand Lightning Gods Whip were amongst the most elite soldiers of the Empire. As a cavalry, they are definitely the strongest cavalry in the Empire. Sieg thought for a moment. "Duke. In that case, who would guard the rear when we retreat? The Lightning Gods Whip or the Northern Legion?" Rody suddenlyughed. Sieg and Milo were surprised to hear himugh. Hisugh sounded somewhat evil. Evil? Rody hadughed evilly. "The ones guarding the rear?" Rody lightly said, "Let the me Warrior Regiment do it. To begin with, this is a battle of faith. Let the devout believers put in more effort!" Naturally, Rody also added something else in his heart but did not say it out. Didnt the Gods religion have some kind of Gods Vanquish spell? We fought so hard against the sorcerers but why did they not use that spell? Hmph. Hiding and evading, thats what they wish! Perhaps, Rody has really changed. Chapter 183: Die After The War Chapter 183: Die After The War Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Andy was standing in the sleeping quarters of the Imperial Pce. He held a ss of wine in his hands as he gently put down that days newspaper. The newspaper was full of encouraging war stories and slogans. Under the advice of Andy, Emperor of the Empire, the newspaper publicly announced the defeat of Reuenthal in the Northwest and after that focused on the war in the North. Numerous stories were reported. That day, the news was about how His Excellency the Duke of the Tulip Family led a group of heroes of the Empire to defeat the enemy. About ten thousand of the Rnd soldiers were beheaded. The next day, the newspaper wrote that His Excellency the Duke of the Tulip Family had once again, leading the soldiers, defeated and beheaded twenty thousand enemy soldiers. The following days newspaper said the same thing except that it was thirty thousand soldiers. And that went on and on... All kinds of news of victories were published in the newspaper. The ridiculous thing was that the news imed that Rody had killed twenty thousand one day and then thirty thousand the next day. If these victories were to be ced together, it would have already exceeded half of the Rnd armys forces. If the statements in the newspaper were true, then there would be only a few tens of thousands soldiers remaining in the Rnd army. If that war were to continue, in ordance with the same frequency of sess, then the enemy would have a negative number of soldiers within the next few days. Andy sighed and whispered, "Ah... Why is the public so easily fooled?" Sky eyes turned supercilious and said, "That is because you controlled the newspaper. Everything you do or say is excessive. You tricked them and then you sarcastically call them stupid." Andyughed and said, "I had no choice too... With war looming, how else could I have ensured the stability of the Empire? Sigh... That Emperor was really useless. The Empire ended up in a turmoil because of him. To tell you the truth, the Empire is now united against the foreign enemy because of me, acting as the Emperor. If was not me, but Abbas XI, in charge there would be a riot even before the war is over!" Andy thenughed proudly and sipped his wine. He sighed pleasantly and said, "Wine is a really good thing... It is also good for the body!" "Hmph!" Sky was still supercilious as he said, "You can still drink even though you do not have a body. Isnt it interesting to see a skeleton drink wine?" Andy was already ustomed to this bickering with Sky andughed. He then asked, "Fatty, I wish to ask you a question. I am not sure...How powerful is that boy now? Has he already obtained Domain Force?" "That." Sky shook his head in disdain. "Domain Force? If he really has obtained Domain Force, then he would not be injured by that Pdin. If it was me, that Fielding would have been cut into several pieces long ago." Andy sighed and said, "How much stronger does he need to be? I feel that he has changed a lot after the Dragons Transformation." Sky thought to himself for a while and then he replied, "I am not sure. He is probably just a little bit short. It is just that little bit like a piece of paper. The moment he crosses thatst step, he would breakthrough. Right now, he is at the peak of a Sacred Swordsman. Regardless from which aspect, preparations for that breakthrough is ready...That boy is really stupid! All he needs now is to take one more step and he would immediately be levitated heavenwards. Right now, he still needs to strive hard to fight against the Pdin. However, if he could just cross thatst step, then he would only need to wave his hand to wipe out that Pdin." "Oh? He would be that strong?" Andy said, "Didnt you say that his strength is only just a little bit short of getting Domain Force?" "Of course!" Sky was now serious. "That little bit is like a dividing line. There would be a world of difference after crossing that line. Right now, it is like cutting down a tree. After cutting it a bit, the tree starts to shake. With a little bit more effort, the tree would fall!" After saying that, Sky started to curse. "Anyway, that boy is too stupid!" "Stupid?" Andy stared at Sky. "Fatty, since you are so formidable, how long did it take for you to obtain Domain Force? If Rody is stupid for taking so long to obtain Domain Force, then what about you?" "... " Skys face immediately turned a little red. However, he was still candid about it. Although he was unhappy, he loudly said, "Say what you wish! I was not a warrior. I was a knight!" The moment he said that Andyughed until he almost fell off his throne. He then pointed to Sky with his trembling finger and said, "Knight? You said you used to be a knight?" Andy had a funny face as he looked at Skys plumpish body and continued tough, "What kind of horse could carry such a heavy knight, like you?" Sky became furious and kicked him as he replied, "I was not fat those days!" Andy dodged the kick andughed, "So, Your Excellency, Knight Sky, were you a Pdin, then?" Sky had a strange look. He whispered, "Can be considered... But do not ask me anything about it. I do not want to talk about it!" Andy gave him a meaningful nce but he did not pursue that subject anymore. Instead, he asked, "Well then, Your Excellency, Pdin Sky. How long did you take to obtain Domain Force from a Pdin? One month or two months?" "Shit!" Sky let out a torrent of abusive words and shouted, "What do you think Domain Force is? Do you think it is something for sale? Let me tell you. Those days, I was a true talent. At the age of thirty-two, I became the youngest Pdin in the Rnd continent. After that, I spent a full fifteen years cultivating and obtained Domain Force at forty-seven years old. I was then the youngest person with Domain Force in hundreds of years!" Andy pursed his lips and said, "The youngest person to obtain Domain Force? Forty-seven years old? wonder how old Master Autumn was when he died? I seemed like he was not even forty-seven years old." These words turned Skys face a shade darker. After thinking for a while, his said, "No matter what, that boy, Rody is such a waste. He has the Mystic Dragon in his body yet he still has not obtained Domain Force. Dont you think that he is useless? If I were the one that had converted the Mystic Dragon, I would have already killed those guys in the sky!" Andy sneered and said, "If you had converted the Mystic Dragon? If you had done that, you would have been dead! Do you think that just anyone can convert the Mystic Dragon?" Skys eyes shed as he whispered, "What did you say? What do you mean?" Andyughed yfully and said, "You do not want to tell me about yourself so why should I tell you about my secret?" Andy paced slowly and then finished all the wine in his ss in one gulp. After that, he threw away the ss and lightly said, "Get up. Rody is about to take action... but he has a shocking n... Didnt expect that our young friend has already learned how to scheme..." "Oh?" Andy nodded and said, "Take a guess. When he withdraws, who do you think he is going to assign to cover the rear?" Sky pursed his lips and said, "That boy, he would most probably be a hero and lead his own Lightning Gods Whip at the rear." Andy shook his head andughed softly, "No, he is sending the me Warrior Regiment to their deaths at the rear." Sky jumped the moment he heard that andughed, "Good! Good! The boy has finally started to learn! Let those two religious groups go at each other!" The more heughed, the louder it became. "Haha... This time, I suppose the Pope would lose his calm. Tens of thousands of me Warriors would be sacrificed by Rody. Rnd Continents hundreds of thousands of soldiers could easily defeat the tens of thousands of the me Warriors. At that time, they would have no choice but to use the Gods Vanquish spell. Hmph! He obviously knew that the opponentsbination of sorcery is powerful and yet he continued to pretend. I wonder what his intentions are." Andy shook his head and said, "It is not just the Church. Even the Temple of the Rnd Continent did not use their trump card. The currentbination of sorcery is cast by some normal high ranked sorcerers. If they were to send their real highest ranked sorcerers, and even without the Saints, theirbination of sorcery would already allow them to capture Thunder City. Isnt the Temple holding back too?" Sky sighed and said, "It does not matter whether it isbination of sorcery orbined technique. Both are powerful but they are not invincible. If they were invincible, why would there be Gods? ording to legend, these spells have ws. Otherwise, the humans who have mastered these two spells during the God and Devil war would not have suffered such heavy losses." "Yes..." Andy smiled and said, "This is why both religious groups are being patient and would not dare use their trump card so early." "Alright!" Andy stretched his waist and said, "An Emperor also has the work of an Emperor. Although an Emperors life is fun, his job is troublesome... Today, there is also some troublesome work that needs to be done. I have always hated acting but it is something that must be done." ... Marquis Garoline had closed the doors to his house for a very long time. Ever since the incident at the court, the entire Lionheart Family had stayed out of sight. Even when the newspapers socially attacked him, Marquis Garoline was determined to stay at home and refused to see anyone. He knew the Emperor deliberately shut out his family. Otherwise, nobody would dare to socially attack a big noble family of the Empire, unless they no longer wished to live. However, Marquis Garoline, cunning and clear minded, knew that it was actually a good thing for the Emperor to spurn his family. If the Emperor was determined to get rid of the Lionheart family, then why bother to shut him out? It would be easier to just send a group of Imperial Guards to kill them. Besides that, Milo still had military power in the North. He was fighting the war against the Rnd people in the North. If his family was eliminated at this moment, a mutiny might break out. The Emperors action showed that the Emperor was angry and was punishing them for that court incident. After punishing them and venting his anger, there would no longer be any problems. If the Emperor did not bother to deal with them and only left them at the side, it would be even more dangerous. In that case, it would be more likely for the Emperor to destroy the Lionheart Family right after the war ended. Marquis Garoline had always believed in one thing. In this world, if a person made a huge effort to do something, then that act must have a purpose. In other words, the Emperors act of shutting them out was to vent his anger and also to punish and warn them. He also believed that it meant the Emperor had not given up on the Lionheart Family. There was also a chance for him to regain his influence. But Marquis Garoline could not understand one thing. How did the Emperors mind suddenly be so sharp after a serious illness? His schemes have also be formidable! This was something he could not understand no matter how much he thought about it. Sure enough, that day things started to change. Under the protection of arge number of Imperial Guards, the Emperor, Abbas XI visited the Lionheart Familys mansion. The excuse was to visit the sick Marquis, Garoline. Being sick was just an excuse. Although Marquis Garoline was old, he was still very tough. He could still eat and drink. asionally, at night, he still wanted to have fun with his concubine. Although he was no longer as mighty as when he was young, he could still be considered as old and vigorous. He was not sick. It was just an excuse to hide at home. Now that the Emperor had visited him, it was a signal that the Emperor was giving him another chance. So, when the Emperor greeted him, he immediately said, "Although I am sick, I still worry about the country. Despite my illness, I am willing to share Your Majestys burden. I will strive to the utmost until my dying day." The Emperor was naturally very pleased and praised Marquis Garoline for his loyalty to the kingdom. Before he left, he did not forget to tell Garoline, "Currently, the military is busy because of the war. I hope the Military Minister would spare no effort in carrying this burden." The next day, Marquis Garoline had recovered and went back to work at the military office. Andy had said, "Both the young and old men of the Lionheart Family are not useless. Although they are immoral and not very nice people, their abilities are real. Now there is a war which caused disorder and since I am the Emperor, it would not be appropriate for me to act as the Military Minister. I cannot cope too. There is too much that needs to be done. It is better to make this old man, who is experienced in military affairs, to some work. As for the Marquis saying "strive to the utmost until ones dying day", Andy and Sky said, "It is better if this old man is dead. We cannot really kill thisrge Lionheart Family, here. After all, he was in the Imperial Capital for so many years and is very influential. It would not be good to kill him. However, if he must die, it is better for him to die after the war is over!" Chapter 184: New Army Chapter 184: New Army Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The war had been going on for a long time. The Empire had been damaged from the war. However, under the restructuring by Emperor Abbas XI, who suddenly became wise, the Empire was revitalized. In addition, news of the victories of the Duke of the Tulip Family constantly spread to the Imperial Capital and inspired the people. The war had been going on for some time. The Empires old and rickety war machine, under the direction of the suddenly wise Abbas XI, was revitalized. In addition, news of the victories of the Duke of the Tulip Family constantly spread to the Imperial Capital and inspired the people. However, one afternoon, the everything changed. One afternoon, many people in the Imperial Capital saw a person on a horse, rushing urgently into the city from the North gate. The knight was in a sorry state. His helmet and armor were in disarray. His face was a mess of sweat and grime. A red g fluttered on his back, signifying a military urgency. The messenger immediately shouted, "Urgent war report from eight hundred miles away!" The guards at the city gate did not dare to stop him and immediately gave way. They had also dispatched two cavalrymen to pave the way for the messenger. As the three horses rushed through the main street, the people saw the serious and anxious expression of the messenger. The people who saw that felt nervous. Was there any bad news from the front lines? The military office had been extremely busy with requests until the people in charge almost became crazy. For example, the Northwest Commander Elliot asked for supplies and reinforcements, the North requested for deployment of supplies for the war, manage all the garrison regiment maneuvers, the Southern Legion requested for mobilization of the army and also the request for weapons and horses... Yet, Marquis Garoline remained firm. However, even the unshakeable Marquis became restless when he saw the urgent report delivered to him. The Marquis did not even have the time to prepare for a carriage. He hurriedly rode to the Imperial Pce, with his subordinates. After all, Marquis Garoline was old. It was tiring for him to ride to the Imperial Pce. When he arrived at the pce, he almost fell off his horse from exhaustion. He was gasping for breath, but still pushed away the guards who were trying to support him. He then ran all the way into the pce. Gossip was amongst the fastest things that could spread in the world. The only thing that could spread faster than gossip would be bad news. At night, the news of defeat in the North came. Thunder City had fallen. The Duke of the Tulip Family had withdrawn and had taken the soldiers towards the Northern provinces to organize an internal defense. After a bloody battle at Thunder City, nearly thirty thousand of the me Warriors were annihted. The Imperial Capital was in an uproar. The news of defeat created a gloomy cloud over the Imperial Capital. At that same time, a small force was on the way to the North. In the unbounded wilderness, dense dark clouds covered the horizon. Oliseh, who was riding his horse, could not help but frown. "I hope it will rain, tonight." Oliseh looked behind him and saw that the carriages were loaded with military supplies. At least half of the supplies were food. The North was not a food producing region. On top of that, therge-scale war caused an even greater food consumption. Oliseh was leading a cavalry of eight hundred and was responsible for transporting the supplies to Kaka City in the North. Kaka City was the Northern war zone supply station. All supplies from various ces in the Empire were transported to Kaka City before the supplies were redistributed to the various armies. That ce was one of Olisehs destinations. At first, Oliseh hoped he would be sent to fight on the battlefield, but then he was only dispatched as a transport soldier. Naturally, that made him very depressed. However, when he looked at his new armor and uniform, he finally smiled. That was the new Lightning Gods Whips standard uniform... armor, horse, spear and most importantly, a scimitar. In the Empire, the only group that used scimitars was the Lightning Gods Whip. He was wearing that armor and equipment. For so many days, all along the way here, whenever he encountered soldiers from the other armies and also civilians, they would look at him with respect and envy. After all, the Lightning Gods Whip was the army of His Excellency the Duke of the Tulip Family. As the Lightning Gods Whip had gone through a massive reorganization before the war started, fifty thousand active soldiers were brought to the North by the Duke while the expansion of the army continued in the rear. As he was transferred from the local garrison, Oliseh was pre-selected as the first batch of front-line reinforcement soldiers of the Lightning Gods Whip. He took eight hundred cavalrymen that had justpleted training with him. The purpose of the trip was to escort the transport of supplies to Kaka City. From there, they would immediately go to the front line to report to Lightning Gods Whip Regiment and join in the fight. Although Oliseh was excited and wished to rush to the frontline, the carriages of supplies continued to move slowly on the road. The horses were exhausted. No matter what the drivers did, the carriages continued to move forward slowly. They had traveled for more than ten days. The more they moved northwards, the more shocking was the news. Just the day before yesterday, they heard that Thunder City had fallen. Oliseh and the others were very surprised. Thunder City, which was amongst the most solid defensive position of the Empire, had fallen! On top of that, that stronghold was guarded by the troop of soldiers led by the Duke of the Tulip Family. After receiving the news, that small group of soldiers had a heavy feeling. Since the news had arrived, it would mean that Thunder City had already fallen a few days ago. What should they do now? Where was the main force of His Excellency the Duke, the Lightning Gods Whip hiding? All along the way, besides the eight hundred new Lightning Gods Whip soldiers, there were also more than a hundred transport soldiers. As these soldiers moved northwards, they heard more and more news from the North and became more and more frightened. Oliseh who seldom clung to hope started hoping that he could depend on the Lightning Gods Whip when something unexpected happened. One morning, they met a few scouts from the Northern Legion. Oliseh inquired from them and found out that the battle had moved from the northern coastal areas to the inner regions. After capturing Thunder City, the Rnd army rested for two days before their main army advanced towards Kaka City. It was as if the Rnd army intended to capture Kaka City, with its huge storage of supplies, in one strike. Meanwhile, the main army of the Duke of the Tulip Family was on the road, arranging several lines of defense to block the progress of the Rnd army. After a few days of big and small battles, the armies from both sides were assembled on the Pamir ins, a few hundred miles from Kaka City. It looked like a major battle was about to ur there. As they approached the front line, Oliseh gave the order for the soldiers to be on alert. Although he was originally only amanding officer of a small local calvary, amongst the new recruits, he was the most outstanding one. Besides that, he was actually the currentmanding officer for these eight hundred soldiers. A cavalryman rushed towards Oliseh and spoke in a soft voice, "Your Excellency, there are many corpses in front!" "Corpses?" Oliseh narrowed his eyes. Sure enough, a few hourster, many corpses were found on the low-lying ground, in front. The scene before them was like a ughter house and there were bodies everywhere. Broken weapons were also scattered around the ce. Based on their clothing, some of them belonged to the soldiers of the Empire. However, most of it belonged to soldiers of the Rnd army. The ground was scorched and there were signs of a burning of the ground. There were many charred bodies and some destroyed carriages on the roadside. Although most parts of the carriages were burned, there were still some things left behind. With a nce, Oliseh saw that those things were food. A partially burned banner was still attached to the carriage. Although the pattern on the banner had been ckened by soot, the vague design of the Rnd banner was still visible. "Your Excellency, this looks like a small supplies team of the Rnd army. It looks like they were ambushed by our people!" A cavalryman beside him whispered. Oliseh nodded and immediately ordered, "It seems like there are signs of activity from the Rnd army in the vicinity. Everybody, be careful. Be on guard! From now onwards, dispatch twice as many scouts. Work hard, brothers. Once we reach Kaka City, I will treat you all to a drink!" "Yes!" After passing by the tragic scene, the group continued to move slowly forward. However, after walking for a few miles, they found an even bigger battlefield. They have arrived in an open field with thousands of dead bodies. The army of the Empire had shed with the soldiers of the Rnd army there. There were corpses with arrows and also bodies that were split into two. Besides that, there were also dead horses. Based on the amount of blood, the variety of postures of the corpses and the broken weapons, there was a tragic battle at that location. However, it still looked like the Empire had the advantage as about 70% of the corpses were the Rnd army. "Looks like an encounter battle1." Oliseh frowned. There was also a deep pit on the ground exploded by either some kind of sorcery or magic spell and it was still sizzling with smoke. The captain of the transport soldiers was a veteran. He could not help but approach Oliseh and whispered, "Your Excellency, could it be that our people that ambushed those supplies carriages earlier, encountered the Rnd armys main force here? It looks like there was a big fight." Oliseh thought to himself for a moment. He then frowned and said, "We have to hurry up. We seem to be close to the frontline and there is a possibility of more activities by the Rnd army. If we encounter our enemy, it would be unfavorable to us!" A cavalryman proudly said, "Your Excellency, even if we encounter the enemy, they would probably just have a small army. By virtue of the eight hundred Lightning Gods Whip soldiers here, even if they attack with over one thousand soldiers, we will not be afraid!" Oliseh red and reprimanded him, "Nonsense! Our mission is to escort these supplies to Kaka City. We are certainly not afraid of encountering a small troop of enemy soldiers. However, if we were entangled by them, our convoy cannot move fast. What will happen if a big enemy troop run into us?" Oliseh thought for a moment and then asked, "How far are we from Kaka City?" The leader of the transport soldiers said, "If you go in this direction, without any interference, we would still need another three days." Oliseh turned gloomy and muttered, "Lets hope the journey is smooth." He ordered the cavalrymen to form into a few groups of ten. Some walked in the front and some at both sides of the rest of the team. All of the soldiers were on alert. For all these soldiers, whether the transport team or the Lightning Gods Whip, it was their first time witnessing such arge-scale war. They had never fought on the battlefield but had already seen two such tragic scenes. These were already mentally very disturbing. In the night, they arrived at a short hill slope. Oliseh looked at the sky and whispered, "Let us take a break here. The carriages have been moving for the entire day and the horses are tired." Everyone knew that they were near the front line and there might be small units of military active around the area. If they meet their own people, then there would be no problem. However, if they meet their enemy, things would turn troublesome. That was why Oliseh gave the order not to set up a fire and just sleep in the open air. In the middle of the night, when Oliseh was feeling sleepy, a cavalryman whispered to him, "Your Excellency, something is not right!" Oliseh turned over, sword in hand, and stood up. With his back bent, he rushed towards the soldier, who was acting as the night watchman. He then asked, "Whats wrong?" "Your Excellency, listen..." The soldier lied down and put his ear to the ground. Oliseh also lied down on the ground and immediately heard a faint sound. He then stood up and said, "Sounds like it ising from the right." The soldier then replied, "Yes, it sounds like a cavalry but we do not know if they are Rnd men or ours." "Wake everybody up and prepare a defensive formation!" All the soldiers were awakened. The Lightning Gods Whip was elite and truly worthy of the name. Even though they were awakened in the middle of the night, they were immediately alert and vignt. They readied themselves in a tense but orderly manner. On the other hand, the transport soldiers differ a lot. Some of them fluttered around and some could not even find their weapons. Under the dim moonlight, Oliseh and a few of his men climbed on the short hill slope to look. They could hear the sound of hooves and sure enough, arge troop of armed soldiers appeared on the right of the in. With the moonlight, they could vaguely see shes from the silver armors of the enemy soldiers. Oliseh said coldly, "A group of idiots. They are marching at night but they do not know how to hide their whereabouts. They wore such bright armors. Do they think we are all blind?" A cavalryman beside him said, "Yes, look at them. They do not even know how to dampen the sound of the horses hooves with cloth. With such a big move, arent they afraid that they meet us? They are definitely not our people. Our people cannot be so ipetent!" Although they said all that, as the enemy got nearer Oliseh and his men were startled. It looked like their enemy had about three to four thousand soldiers. But Oliseh was not afraid of them. Even if he were to encounter a few thousand enemy soldiers, with his eight hundred Lightning Gods Whip, he would be able to break through. However, his current mission was to escort the supply team. As the other side got closer and closer, he finally could clearly see that the armors, equipment, and banners were familiar. He had seen them before that day. They looked simr to those used by the Rnd army who died earlier. All of them lied down and held their breath. Although Oliseh felt agitated and wanted to head out and fight, he didnt. He had confidence in his eight hundred Lightning Gods Whip. Even if he were confronted by these three to four thousand soldiers, he would not be afraid. Even if they could not win, they would be able to retreat. However, the transport team was behind him. When faced with the enemy, the transport team did not have the speed of the calvary. Oliseh saw the enemy soldiers getting closer. However, when the enemy soldiers were about two hundred meters away from them, the enemy soldiers turned eastwards. The enemy soldiers did not seem to have noticed them. Oliseh secretly sighed in relief. However, his happiness was short lived. "Sorcerers!" One soldier suddenly pulled Oliseh. Sure enough, there were two sorcerers floating in the sky. As they were too far away and clothed in ck robes, it was difficult to see them in the night sky. The moment they got nearer, the two sorcerers could be clearly seen. At the same time that Oliseh and the others saw the sorcerers, the sorcerers saw them too from the sky. Without any hesitation, the sorcerers each quickly formed a ball of red light and immediately threw the fireballs at them. "Damn!" Oliseh cursed. At that time, it was already impossible to go back into hiding. He could only jump out and raised his sword to block the fireball. The fireball had exploded at his sword and sparks flew. His body was abruptly thrown several meters away. Fortunately, the enemy sorcerer was not a high-ranked sorcerer and was quite ordinary. That fireball, which was hurriedly thrown, was not very powerful. Oliseh only felt startled. Although his hair was singed by the sparks, he did not suffer any other injuries. "Shoot the arrows!" Oliseh shouted from the ground as he tried to get up. The Lightning Gods Whip was already prepared and immediately shot a few hundred arrows into the air. That sorcerer had gotten too close and did not have enough time to move back. He was immediately struck by a few arrows before falling from the sky. The remaining arrows fell into the enemys military formation. As the sorcerer had shot a fireball earlier, the Rnd army was already aware of them and many of the Rnd soldiers had lifted their shields. As a result, the volley of arrows by Olisehs men did not yield heavy casualties. There were miserable cries and only less than a hundred men were killed by the arrows. Oliseh finally got up from the ground. Seeing that the enemy soldiers were shot by their arrows, he immediately shouted, "All the soldiers in the front, raise your shields! They are going to shoot their arrows!" The Lightning Gods Whip had all gone through rigorous training. Although these soldiers were new recruits, they immediately acted ordingly as soon as they heard the order. After that, they heard a whizzing sound. Sure enough, numerous arrows were shot over from the other side. 1. A battle where opposing sides made no preparation. It is something like two armies enter the woods and ended up identally encountering each other. Chapter 185: Rody Appears Chapter 185: Rody Appears Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Thud! Thud! Thud! Several soldiers hid behind the shields. However, they had assumed the wrong posture and were thus struck by the arrows. Oliseh angrily shouted, "You fools! Pay attention to your postures! Have you forgotten your training? Damn it! Counter attack! Shoot them with arrows!" The soldiers calmed down when they heard his orders. They responded promptly with their conditioned reflexes which were achieved through rigorous training. It had almost be their subconscious habit. The Rnd soldiers they were fighting were not part of the main army. Instead, they were a low-ranked auxiliary troop of the Gordon Kingdom. This group had been dispatched to look for food and their archers were not very skillful. They had shot the first volley wildly in the dark and managed to hit a few soldiers. Before they could shoot the second volley, the Empires soldiers had started to return fire. How was the archery of the Lightning Gods Whip? The soldiers selected to be part of the Lightning Gods Whip were all excellent soldiers. Whether it was horsemanship, wrestling, or archery, they were iparable. Under certain situations, the cavalry could instantly transform into mounted archers with fantastic uracy. Right now, these soldiers were not on horses. Instead, they were on solid ground. Naturally, their uracy would be even better. Although the Lightning Gods Whip was outnumbered several times by the enemy, there were very few archers in the Rnd army; they had only two teams, totaling 300 archers. On the other hand, each and every one of the Lightning Gods Whip was a qualified archer. They were elites that could switch instantly their scimitars for their bows with a single order. Screams pierced the dark as the arrows found their marks on the Rnd archers! Half of the several hundred archers copsed within a moment! The remaining sorcerer tried to secretly approach the Empires soldiers from the sky. However, Oliseh saw him and immediately shot an arrow at him. Fortunately for him, the sorcerer had some skills and avoided the arrow by flying higher. He had avoided the same fate as the other sorcerer. After avoiding the arrow, the sorcerer became furious. He shot two fireballs from both of his hands. The two fireballs whistled through the air towards the slope of the small hill. The Lightning Gods Whip was not the least worried. One officer shouted, "The shields!" The soldiers then raised their shields, holding it above their heads at the same time. The two fireballs hit the shields, causing sparks to fly everywhere. However, the shields that were wrapped in protective cowhide were not destroyed. The sorcerer was just an ordinary sorcerer of an auxiliary troop. His skill was only just average. He painstakingly stayed just out of range because he was afraid of being struck by the arrows. The two magic fireballs were actually quite powerful. However, its power had greatly diminished by the time it reached the hill. "Shit..." Oliseh cursed and picked up two arrows. He then nocked an arrow, pulled the bow string and released the arrow at the sorcerer. Oliseh was already a Grade 3 swordsman and he could naturally shoot furtherpared to ordinary soldiers. That sorcerer in midair was about to start a new spell again when he saw a cold gleam in front and hurriedly dodged. The arrow whizzed past his head, causing him to perspire cold sweat. After that narrow escape, the sorcerer screamed furiously. "Who was that bastard who shot that arrow? Watch me burn you alive!" The moment he finished speaking, he heard a whoosh sound in the wind. This time, there was no gleam to warn him. He just heard a strange sound and felt a sharp pain in his chest as the arrow struck him. He could not understand even when he died. He had been more alert than earlier and yet he could not even see the arrow before being hit. Oliseh spat as he put down the bow and arrow. He then picked up his scimitar and muttered, "Fortunately, I learned this from Darke. Otherwise, I would not be able to get rid of that sorcerer." Oliseh admired Darkes archery and had asked Darke for advice during that time they spent together. Among others, Darke had then taught him how to shoot a hidden arrow like the second one he had shot earlier. The hidden arrow was most suitable for use at night. It was executed by using an arrow painted in ck. When it was shot at night, it would not be easily detected. Besides that, the arrow had a unique shape that reduced the sound made when the arrow flew through the air. It was a hidden and silent arrow. Used in the night, naturally, it would be hard for an ordinary enemy to avoid it. The Rnd army down the hill had fallen into confusion. They had lost half of their archers. The remaining archers stumbled frantically to the back as the two groups of infantries rushed up the hill slope. Oliseh took a look at them and sneered, "A group of trash!" Leaving behind two hundred Lightning Gods Whip cavalrymen and one hundred supply soldiers on the slope, he led the rest of his army down the hill and started shooting arrows. Sure enough, the Rnd soldiers who were rushing up the hill were struck with arrows. In the dark, they could only hear the screams. However, they could not tell the number of soldiers killed by the arrows. The Rnd army soldiers were not elites. When they heard the miserable screams of theirpanions, they started to panic and called for a retreat. The Rnd armys officer became angry and ordered his men to continue, forcing them to advance. He also saw that the hill was very small and immediately thought of taking soldiers around it to attack from behind. He ordered his Deputy Commander to remain there and supervise the battle while he took a group of soldiers with him around the back of the hill. The Deputy Commander was quite cautious. He realized that the enemy only shot a few hundred arrows in each volley and realized that the enemy army was just a small unit. No doubt the arrows were deadly, but how many arrows could they have? After a few volleys, the enemy would have exhausted their supply of arrows. He executed a few men who were too frightened to move ahead, then harshly ordered the rest of them to advance. Unfortunately, he was wrong. His opponents this time were the Empires supply units. They had a dozen carriages filled with military supplies. They certainly had more than enough weapons and arrows. Theirmanding officers harsh orders made the Rnd soldiers feel helpless. They could only try and rush up the hill even when they felt afraid. They then screamed miserably when another volley of arrows rained down on them. Those who were hit fell and rolled down the hill. These soldiers were not brave elites. They just feared their officer. They then started to shout, "Charge! Kill!" Their shouts were impressive but most of them deliberately slowed down. They took one step back for every two or three steps they took forward, hoping that others would run in front of them. Naturally, not all of the Rnd soldiers were cowardly. There were still a few brave soldiers. Unfortunately, these soldiers were not too smart. The moment they heard theirpanions shout bravely, they rushed forward. They then noticed that there was nobody else around them. Theirpanions all shouted excitedly but stayed right where they were. The brave ones who rushed foolishly ahead found themselves on their own. Before they could get angry, they were shot down by the soldiers of the Empire. The pitiful Rnd soldiers angrily condemned theirpanions before dying. Damn it! You yed me! As he had already seen the results of the shocking battles earlier, Oliseh had been vignt and had earlier decided to camp on the small hill. The carriages were arranged in a circle to form a defensive barricade with an opening in the middle. The Rnd cavalry had gone around the hill. They intended to attack their enemies from the back but they were surprised to see a dozen carriages arranged in an ingenious defensive formation. The carriages were a few meters tall. As a result, the Rnd horses were unable to jump over the carriages. The cavalrymen had no choice but to rush through the gap at the middle of the ring. However, when they were just a few paces away from the gap, a volley of arrows was shot at them. The leading dozen cavalrymen immediately fell off their horses. Theirpanions behind them who were charging forward ended up stumbling because of them. The Rnd officer shouted, "Do not be afraid! They do not have many archers!" The cavalrymen would naturally be more elitepared to infantries. They understood that after a volley, the archers would need time to draw another arrow. If they could take advantage of that moment, they would be able to rush past the gap. As they have a lot of people, they would be able to defeat the supply units. The men charged forward but then their enemies did not shoot any more arrows. Instead, the cavalrymen heard the terrifying words... In the past few days, they have heard these words many times from the fights between the Empire army and the Rnd army. Every time they heard these words, a fierce and ruthless army would appear. The voices roared in the dark. "Wolf Fang!" Hundreds of voices had shouted as one, creating an imposing atmosphere as if it was shouted by ten thousand soldiers. "Kill!" The thundering of hooves could be heard as they saw their enemies charged out of the gap in an angry wave. "Its the Wolf Fang!" "My God!" "Sh*t! Run!" Before they could understand anything, they had instinctively turned their horses around and scattered into different directions. Wolf Fang! Sh*t! Our opponents this time are the Wolf Fangs! These Rnd troops were just a ragtag group; none of them had personally fought against the Wolf Fangs. However, they had seen enough in the past few days the Wolf Fangs were the elites even among the Lightning Gods Whip. Only the Holy Knights were able to fight against this extremely powerful cavalry. Unfortunately, they were not able to understand how the ordinary supply soldiers suddenly became the Empires most elite cavalry. What they did not know was that although these soldiers were really part of the WolfFang, they were all new to the battlefield and have not even spilled blood before, unlike the truly elitist veteran Wolf Fangs that had been baptized by fire at the battle fronts. Without waiting for orders from their superior, the Rnd cavalry that had been charging forward immediately scattered. Oliseh took the lead and brandished his scimitar. A cavalryman nearest him was cut down. Oliseh felt his scimitar cutting through the gaps of the victims armor. He had the strange feeling of his sword cutting into the muscles and bones of his enemy. Warm blood sprayed on his face. Oliseh felt his chest burn as if a fire had been lit in his heart. He continued to roar as he led the few hundred cavalrymen in attacking thousands of the enemy cavalrymen. The Rnd officer had not given up even though his subordinates had retreated. Although he was surprised that the supply units were the Lightning Gods Whip, he immediately realized that his opponents only had a few hundred soldiers. The officer immediately shouted, "They do not have many soldiers! Kill them! Destroy them!" The officer was brave like a knight but unfortunately, not all of his men were knights. Before their opponents reached them, almost his whole group had already run away. The officer was so angry that he could only rush forward with a few of his subordinates that were still beside him. These soldiers near him were elites and some of them were real knights. The officer only had one thought. The enemy did not have many soldiers. On the other hand, we have a lot of soldiers! With our numbers advantage, it might be possible for us topete with them. If we can defeat them, we can end the myth that the Lightning Gods Whip is undefeatable! Besides that, we also have soldiers on the other side of this hill. Perhaps they have already charged up the hill. As long as we execute a pincer attack..." ng! ng! ng! ng! The shing sounds of swords filled the air. The cavalrymen in the front had met their enemies. However, the ones that screamed and fell off their horses were mostly the Rnd armys side. The cavalrymen of the Lightning Gods Whip were much more powerful than the cavalrymen from the Rnd army in terms of skills and also personal strength. Even the Lightning Gods Whip charge was more urate and had more momentum. After that, the Rnd Army frontline started to crumble. Oliseh took the lead and continued to sh right and left with his scimitar. Nobody could block him and he felt really great. Oliseh was exhrated. How would the third rate guards of his former local garrison have the chance to kill so many enemies? Where would you be able to find such valiant subordinates there? Olisehs eyes were sharp. He spotted what looked like an officer amongst the Rnd army. He roared loudly as he brandished his scimitar and rushed towards the officer. The Rnd officer suddenly heard a roar and saw a blood covered person from the Lightning Gods Whip rushing towards him. He could faintly see that the man was wearing the armor of a military officer. The frightening thing was that the man was not only covered in blood. Pieces of meat were also stuck on the mans armor as if he was a ferocious butcher. While the Rnd army officer felt surprised, Oliseh had already reached in front of him. Oliseh shed in a circr arc. The Rnd armys officer instinctively raised his sword to block. The sound of the swords colliding could be heard and Olisehs sh was fruitless. The Rnd armys officer was also quite strong. After all, amander of two to three thousand soldiers should be quite skillful. If he were to bepared with a Grade 3 swordsman that had just been selected for the Lightning Gods Whip, a newbie like Oliseh, the knight should be stronger. But he was not strong enough. Olisehs fierce chops and shes managed to push him back ... Oliseh shouted again and again as if he was a ghost calling out at night. As if muddled, the Rnd army officer only knew how to block. Suddenly he realized that all of his subordinates had already been cut down. He then cried out in rm and knocked back Olisehs sword. After that, he turned his horse around and ran. He immediately left behind his pride as a knight and ran away in the face of the demon. The pitiful ones were his soldiers that had were in disarray. The Lightning Gods Whip soldiers were like wolves that have caught a sheep... When Oliseh saw his opponent retreating after fighting with him, as well as the fact that his opponent was also an officer, he was reluctant to let his opponent escape. He whistled and a few of his subordinates followed to chase him down. The Rnd army officer escaped along with less than ten of his subordinates. He heard the horses of his enemies gradually approach. He felt frightened and did not have the time to look back. He desperately took out his sword and pped the backside of the horse. In fact, Oliseh had only taken about three to five people to pursue. If the Rnd officer had boldly turned around and fight, he and his ten subordinates would have been able to defeat Oliseh and the few other soldiers. However, the only thing that crossed his mind then was to escape. Oliseh had defeated his enemy in this fight, his first battlefield experience. Seeing the opportunity to earn merits in front of him, he would not let it go easily. However, in the charge earlier, he had put down his bow. Otherwise, he would have earlier shot the enemy with an arrow. At the moment, he could only kick the horse hard and re at the escaping Rnd army officer. The Rnd soldiers ran for a while only to hear the hooves of horsesing from the side. There were only about a dozen horses. The Rnd army officer thought that it was one of his subordinates that got separated in the fight. He hoped that he could get a few of them to follow him. He hoped that they would be able to help drive away the pursuers. If that was not possible, at the very least they could fight the enemy a little. When the officer looked up his heart turned cold. About a dozen strong steeds galloped his way. They were led by a young cavalryman. His long blue hair fluttered and his face had a murderous look. Besides that, the Rnd officer almost fell off his horse when he saw that the armor of this cavalry was obviously that of the Lightning Gods Whip. What was even more frightening was that these Lightning Gods Whip men were differentpared to that earlier group they each wore a ck cloak over their armor. This Rnd officer was amander for thousands of soldiers. After fighting so many battles against the Empire, he had already understood how fearsome the Lightning Gods Whip was. The dozen cavalrymen that appeared were wearing the armor of the Lightning Gods Whip. In fact, they were the elite Wolf Fangs within the Lightning Gods Whip. It was fine if it was just the WolfFang. After all, he had previously fought with them. However, the cloaks that the neers wore signified something more. That meant that they were not only part of the Lightning Gods Whip or the Wolf Fang. They were the elite personal guards of the Duke of the Tulip Family. Oliseh saw the dozen or so Empires cavalrymening from the left and immediately shouted out to them, "Myrades from over there. Stop them quickly!" None of those cavalrymen that appeared responded to Olisehs words. If one looked carefully, these dozen men were different from the ordinary Wolf Fang soldiers. They looked somber, cold, frightening and indifferent. Their eyes were devoid of human emotions. The young man with blue hair moved like lightning and quickly reached the Rnd soldiers. He swung his sword in a huge arc ... The Rnd army officers two subordinates desperately blocked with their swords. Two crisp shing sounds were heard and two heads flew off before their owners could react. The blue-haired cavalryman was quick as lightning. He thrust his sword towards the Rnd army officer. The officer could only grit his teeth as he braced himself to ward off the attack. Oliseh then saw a scene that surprised him. The Rnd officer that Oliseh had fought so hard with for a long time earlier that day, could not block the blue-haired cavalrymans attack. Instead, man and sword were cut into two in a shower of blood. The corpse immediately fell off the horse. The blue-haired cavalryman then bent down gracefully to pick up the officers torso and cut off the head. The other cavalrymen also killed off the dozen Rnd cavalrymen. This kind of skill was something Oliseh had never seen before. He took a deep breath and approached the other party. As the battle was over, the other cavalrymen from the Lightning Gods Whip had also stopped. Without any orders given, they automatically lined up in a fan-shape by the blue-haired cavalrymans side. Oliseh and the others arrived in front of these men. The moment he stopped his horse, he felt an intense and oppressive feeling. It was a cold, killing intent, an iparable gloomy atmosphere. Oliseh and the others burst out in goosebumps. Oliseh then took a deep breath and asked, "Comrades. Are you all also part of the Wolf Fang?" The blue-haired cavalryman nced at Oliseh and looked surprised. However, Oliseh could not see the surprise on the mans face in the dark. "Yes. We are part of the Wolf Fang," The young cavalryman replied lightly. His aura was different from his men. He replied with a gentle but slightly proud voice. Oliseh immediately had a strange feeling. This persons voice sounds familiar. "We are the reserve army of the Lightning Gods Whip that came from the Imperial Capital. We were ordered to go to the front and join up with the Wolf Fang army." Oliseh said excitedly as the real Wolf Fang soldiers were in front of him. He understood that these people were different from rookies like him. They were warriors that had seen real battles on the battlefield. The young cavalryman then smiled and lightly asked, "In that case, what is your rank?" Even though the person who asked the question was dressed like an ordinary cavalryman Oliseh felt as if the question was being asked by a high-ranking officer. He immediately sat straight and gave the Wolf Fangs standard military salute before loudly reporting, "Grade 3 swordsman and the Captain of the First Cavalry, of the Wolf Fang reserve soldiers, Oliseh, reporting, Sir!" Oliseh paused and then continued. "We were ordered to escort the transport of supplies from the Imperial Capital to Kaka City. Tonight, we encountered a small Rnd army and we have just defeated them. Right now, we are about to regroup and continue our journey!" "Good." The long blue-haired cavalryman smiled faintly and then said, "Captain Oliseh. We are the Duke of the Tulip Familys personal guards. Since we have met you, you no longer need to go to Kaka City. The Duke ordered for all the supplies to be sent directly to the Lightning Gods Whips barracks a hundred miles in from here." "Ah... Yes!" Oliseh replied instinctively. Even he himself thought it was strange. He had a strange feeling even though the person he was talking to looked just like a normal cavalryman. The man spoke in a very dignified manner. The mans words were neither gentle nor fierce. However, it was as if that his words must not be questioned. It was like a calm order of a superior officer. This man was just the bodyguard of the Duke but he seemed to be ustomed to being amander or a general. Hmmm. He must have turned out like this after working close to the Duke for a long time. After that, Oliseh subconsciously sized up this blue-haired youth. He could not help butpare the Duke of the Tulip Family and the young man in front of him. Although he had never met the Duke, the legendary Duke was said to be a blonde and handsome man. God had given him a charming face like the Sun God and an extremely powerful body like Achilles... This person had a strange and imposing appearance. It was rare for a person to have blue hair. He must be very powerful. The person I took such a long time to fight must have been a Rnd knight. I, as a Grade 3 swordsman was unable to defeat him. However, the blue-haired warrior killed him with one stroke of his sword. It was like he was trampling on ants. His cavalrymen were also strange. They had a cold and murderous look but yet they looked as if they were lifeless. The blue-haired man nodded his head in acknowledgment. Oliseh turned his horse around and was about to leave. But he then decided to ask, "May I ask for your name? Tonight, you have helped us to behead the Rnd army officer. I will report your contribution." The blue-haired man stopped for a moment. He then turned andughed. He looked hesitant as he said softly, "I am the Deputy Captain of the Dukes bodyguards. I am a Grade 5 Swordsman." A Grade 5 swordsman was so powerful? Oliseh was surprised. A Grade 3 swordsman like me is having trouble to defeat the enemy but a Grade 5 swordsman can defeat them so easily? Although Oliseh was from a local garrison and had never met a Grade 5 swordsman in his life, he could not believe a Grade 5 swordsman was so powerful. The only other exnation must be because these people were the guards of the Duke. Are all of the guards this powerful? The other enemies were also finished off by the other guards with one strike. The other soldiers that had followed that Rnd officer as they ran away were also excellent fighters. But they were also just like a piece of paper to these guards. "Wait!" Oliseh looked at the other group who were leaving and could not help but call out again. "Hmm?" That man frowned and asked Oliseh. "Is there something else?" Although that man had only frowned and only nced at him, Oliseh felt a strange oppressive aura. It was definitely not the aura of an ordinary cavalryman. It was the aura of a sessful person. Although it was just a frown, and his face was lowered... Oliseh lowered his gaze and his voice became nervous as he said, "No... It is just, you still have not told me your name! Also, I would like to thank you for your help. Otherwise, we would have had trouble handling these people." "You do not need to thank me." The young man finally smiled. He hesitated for a while and then replied, "My name... is Rody." Chapter 186: Field Operations (1) Chapter 186: Field Operations (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Is this where we will fight the decisive battle?" Tiger looked at the line of strong defense that was ten miles long. Beyond the line of defense was what looked like endless lines of the barracks of the Empires army. His face was somber, with a tinge of suspicion. Right then, the doubt in Tigers heart had persisted. He was baffled when he captured Thunder City. The Duke gave up Thunder City just like that? Why did he give up that strategic point that blocked the passage of the Southern Expedition? After defending it for so many days, he just took his fierce army and withdrew from the military fortress that he had defended so steadfastly. On the day the city was captured, Tiger had watched the Empires me Warriors fight to thest man. Although these people were heathens, he had to admit that they were brave and faithful to their own religion. In the eyes of the Rnd people, these people believed in the Devil. The thirty thousand me Warriors were sacrificed without hesitation by the Duke. This was to facilitate the Dukes main armys safe retreat. Thirty thousand me Warriors resisted for one and a half day. They had fought against wave after wave of Rnd attacks until the Holy Knights finally sessfully broke into Thunder City. At that time, Tiger was so moved he almost cried he had already lost more than one hundred thousand soldiers trying to capture Thunder City. However, when he entered the city he knew that something was wrong. The Dukes main army had already retreated. Only the me Warriors were left in the city. Even though they fought bravely to the end, they only had thirty thousand soldiers while they were fighting one hundred thousand soldiers. This was equivalent to a massacre. The Duke of the Tulip Family had been very thorough. Thunder City was in ruins. Most of the buildings in the city had been demolished. The stones were then used as weapons for resisting the earlier Rnd attacks, mostly for smashing into the Rnd soldiers heads. Besides that, all supplies had already been removed by the Dukes army. Food and weapons ... Whatever that could not be moved or could not be moved away in time were all destroyed. Tiger did not know whether tough or to cry when he looked around the city and saw the broken wooden catapults. Besides that, many ces in the city were burning fiercely. There are even a few surviving me Warriors desperately resisting at some corners of the city. Even though Tiger had doubts, he heaved a sigh of relief. Regardless of whether the Duke deliberately retreated or he retreated after being exhausted from defending, Thunder City was finally captured. The gateway to subjugate the South has been secured. No matter what, the people of Rnd will not stop this conquest! After spending two days to repair Thunder City, Tiger gave the order to head south. Tiger was cautious and dispatched twenty thousand soldiers as the vanguard of the main army behind them. The twenty-thousand strong vanguard searched the areas around them but they could not find any sign of the enemy. All along the way to the south, they searched the towns and the viges and yet they could not find anybody. What was going on? Tigers pre-war intelligence said that the Northern provinces of the Empire had infertilend and a sparse poption. They were just utilized as a war zone. But, however sparse the poption, there should still be some people around! The Rnd army soldiers were at a loss when they entered the empty towns and viges. There was no one to vent their anger, to release their pent-up murderous rage. They were all ready to teach the heathens a lesson. They understood the decree of the Temple. The Temple and the dozen kingdoms from the Rnd continent had made a joint announcement. Brave men that joined the crusade against the heathens of the Radiant Empire will have a share ofnd, property, and ves. Although this was not consistent with the Knights Spirit and was more like banditry, the crusade needed a lot of manpower and military power. Besides that, the enemies were sinful heathens that had rebelled against God. As a result, they conveniently ignored this issue. However, as the soldiers continued South, they could not find a single person from the Radiant Empire. Naturally, it was not as if totally nothing was left. The heathens of the Radiant Empire had left behind their homes and their belongings such as gold and jewelry. The officers and soldiers were thus very excited as they had still earned a lot. Who was the one who said that the Northern provinces of the Radiant Empire were poor? These heathens were quite rich! Many officers and soldiers have already earned a fortune and started daydreaming of bing millionaires. At the end of this war, I can use this money to buy a good piece ofnd and build a small house. It would be even better if I can get a few beautiful heathen maids... However, the people of the Radiant Empire did not leave behind any food. None at all. In the infertilends of the northern provinces, the scant crops had already been harvested. The remaining unharvested crops had been burned and only scorched earth was left behind. Faced with this situation, a thought crossed Tigers mind: strengthening the defenses and scorch the earth! Tiger now understood the situation he was in. He took tens of thousands of soldiers to the south. The food consumption of the soldiers and the horses were not just huge but rming and scary. As Thunder City was near the ocean, supply replenishment was not a problem as they could rely on the ocean. All of their supplies could be continually sent from their ships in the ocean. The Radiant Empire soldiers would not be able to rob them of their ocean fleets. However, the situation now was different. They were deep in the enemy territory. They were also unable to bring their strong warships tond and support their soldiers. All their supplies can only be transported to Thunder City before it can be transported to the south by their army. Their journey towards the south was unusually smooth. Their two groups of ten thousand soldiers did not encounter any significant resistance. asionally, they encountered some garrison soldiers. These were easily repelled, but some others voluntarily retreated the moment they saw the Rnd army. It seemed that the rumors of the Empire army bingcent were true. They were no longer a huge and elite army. The army may still berge, but no longer elite. Naturally, the Lightning Gods Whip and the Northern Legion may be exceptions. At the very least, our army here holds the advantage. The Northwest Legion is currently being held back by our ally Reuenthal. The Southern Legion also needs to guard the Imperial Capital from the South. The Northern Legion and the Lightning Gods Whip,bined, have fewer soldiers than us. Now, all we need is an opportunity. We just need a chance for a decisive battle! If we can just defeat the Dukes main army in one fell swoop... After they arrived on the Pamir teau, the Rnd army stopped. They were surprised to see the scene in front of them. On the t terrain of the Pamir teau, arge barracks that was ten miles long could be seen. How did these heathens do it? The huge barracks wasrge enough to amodate three hundred thousand soldiers. The entire barracks was fenced with wooden railings, with a deep trench in front. The trench was ten miles long and on the outside, there were densely packed cheval de frise. This was for blocking the advance of the Rnd knights armored cavalry. It was no longer a barracks but a sturdy line of defense. He looked at the walls of the barracks, the deep trench, the daggers fixed downwards on the cheval de frise and also the archers in the barracks. Tiger could not help but sigh and wondered how many corpses it would take to fill up the trenches. It must be a lot... a lot... However, Tiger still sighed with relief as he had found the enemys main army. Previously, their pace when traveling towards the South was so smooth that it was disturbing. Right now, there may be a solid line of defense in front of him, one that is really vexing, but finally, a real battle could begin. Hmph. Can the defenses of their barracks be as strong as their defenses of Thunder City? To abandon the city walls in favor of a military barracks on a in here. I really do not understand the Duke! The two sides probed each other on the first day and the real battle started on the second day. The Duke did not keep his troops in reserves. Both armies sent tens of thousands of soldiers into the first battle on the Pamir teau. The Empires army then taught a valuable lesson to the Rnd army. That was, even though they had a strong navy, the battles onnd still belonged to the Radiant Empire. More than thirty thousand of the Radiant Empires heavy infantries formed a phnx formation to fight against the waves of soldiers from the Rnd army. They fought in tandem with the archers and caused heavy losses to the Rnd army. The Royal Knights of the Sauron Kingdom had been given the order to charge. The Royal Knight Regiment Commander hoped that they would be able to sweep away the humiliation of defeat at the Thunder City. The brave Rnd knights shouted their slogan, Fight for Honor, before rushing towards the heavy armor infantries of the Empire. They were greeted with spears that were three meters long held up like a dense forest. The first wave of cavalries charged into the spear formation and a lot of people were skewered to death! Besides that, there were others that fell off their horses before they were beheaded by the second line of the Empires soldiers. The Royal Knights immediately realized that even if the enemy was not the Lightning Gods Whip, they were not as weak as expected. The Empires soldiers had been going through strict training to fight against the cavalry charges of the knights. The infantries fought properly without retreating or panicking. The soldiers at the front still bravely raised their spears. Their entire formation had stood tightly packed together. Against their wall of spears, those who look at it could feel their head go numb. Tiger immediately ordered two infantry regiments to attack when he saw that the Royal Knights could not break the enemys phnx formation. Although the cavalry was unable to break through the formation, it had at least caused a certain amount of disorder. Seen in another way, Tiger did not want the treasured Royal Knights to be exhausted by this kind of battle. When the sun started to set, both sides ended the close fight. The Radiant Empire had lost ten thousand brave soldiers while the Rnd army had lost twenty to thirty thousand soldiers. The battlefield was filled with corpses and broken limbs. The sunset looked stained in blood red. Tiger sighed as the bright red sun gradually disappeared from the horizon. Each soldier of the Empire was worth two or three of the Rnd army soldiers. This fact depressed him. If they had encountered the Lightning Gods Whip, the difference might be even greater. Each soldier from the Lightning Gods Whip could probably fight more than four of the Rnd army soldiers. Tiger was at a loss. If their army was so strong, why did we start a crusade? From where did those people at the Temple get the nerve to start a crusade that they would have no certainty of winning? Are they just relying on the hundreds and thousands of soldiers gathered from the ten different Kingdoms to fight against the powerful Empire? If... If I had the Lightning Gods Whip... Tiger immediately dispelled these thoughts in his mind because it was impossible. He knew that it would be very costly to support and maintain such a powerful army. The Rnd continent had more than a dozen kingdoms. The national strength of each kingdom was limited. None of these countries could afford such a costly army. It would be impossible to pick out so many brave warriors. "Perhaps if the Rnd continent could be unified, they could rely on the strength of the entire continent to build such an army," Tiger muttered as he shook his head to try and stop thinking about that idea. He then thought again. It is impossible to get such an army as the Lightning Gods Whip. The Temples Holy Knights could barelypete against the Lightning Gods Whip. However, the Holy Knights belong to the Temple. The Temples power on the Rnd Continent was huge and every knight that entered the Holy Knights Regiment would receive the highest glory. This was how the Holy Knight gathered the most outstanding strength in the Rnd continent. The Temple in the Rnd Continent had imposed various taxes. Its huge financial resources allowed them to build such a powerful cavalry. The Knights were ensured basic necessities, materials and human resources of the highest quality. These benefits were things that none of the kingdoms could match. Tiger smiled bitterly and stepped back. If the hundreds and thousands of these soldiers were on the same level as the Royal Knights... Tiger would be confident of defeating the Duke of the Tulip Family only if the hundreds and thousands of his soldiers could at least reach the level of the Royal Knights. After all, they had the advantage of numbers. However, Tiger again smiled bitterly as he thought of this. The Royal Knights belonged to the Sauron Kingdom. The Sauron Kingdom controlled almost half of the Rnd Continent, both in terms of territory and poption. Thus they had the resources to create a cavalry that was second only to the Holy Knights. However, this was their limit as the Sauron Kingdom controlled the Southern provinces of the Rnd Continent. The Sauron Kingdom had to spend most of its resources to maintain a strong Navy. Everybody knew the importance of a strong Navy. After all, without a strong Navy, the heathens of the Radiant Empire would have already crossed the ocean hundreds of years ago. Just like that, the two sides continued to battle on the Pamir teau. There were many fierce fights on the battlefield. Although the Empires army was of higher quality, the Rnd army made up for the difference with its numbers. That night, both sides had dispatched hundreds of people to clean up the battlefield. It was a moment where both sides had a tacit understanding of a ceasefire. The soldiers would search for wounded soldiers to carry back. They then gathered the corpses together ... A ze started at the edge of the battlefield. The corpses gathered there were burnt into ashes. At that moment, the Rnd army was recalling the shocking scene at the battlefield that day. The Radiant Empire had dispatched their trump card, the Lightning Gods Whip, while the Rnd army dispatched the Holy Knights. Tens of thousands of horses had charged towards each other, causing the earth to tremble and even the clouds seemed to disperse. Hundreds and thousands of people had watched the strongest cavalries from both continents sh directly against each other. The Rnd army had high expectations of the Holy Knights. They knew how frightening and powerful the Lightning Gods Whip was. They believed that only the Holy Knights would be able to stand against the Lightning Gods Whip. However, the truth once again surprised them. Perhaps under normal conditions, the Holy Knights may have been able to withstand the assault of the Lightning Gods Whip. However, if the army being led by the frightening Duke of the Tulip Familys banner, the Lightning Gods Whip would be able to crush any enemies. The only person that couldpete against the Duke, the Pdin Fielding, was still wounded. As a result, the Holy Knights were led by three other Senior Knights. Hundreds and thousands of soldiers also witnessed the Duke kill these three Senior Knights on the battlefield. One of these knights died in a particrly tragic manner. The Duke had fiercely killed his horse. The knight then fell off into the stampede of horses. When they cleaned up the battlefieldter, they could not find his body as it had been trampled into bits of flesh by the tens and thousands of horses. "What are we doing here? Did the Temple send us here to die?" Tiger was lost in thought. Chapter 187: Field Operations (2) Chapter 187: Field Operations (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The tworge armies were like two beasts that had fought each other for a long time. Both were already exhausted. They breathed heavily as they watched each other with vicious, bloodshot eyes. They gently licked their wounds, while they watched their opponent with vignt eyes. They looked for an opportunity, ready to rise and deal a fatal blow. Tiger finally could no longer wait. He dispatched the special troops of the Rnd army, the War Chariots. The War Chariots was a well-known and special type of troop of the Rnd Continent. That troop had special characteristics: sturdy and a powerful momentum. The impact from a direct hit would be terrifying especially on the open ins. Each chariot was made with the special ironwood from the Rnd Continent. They were very sturdy and ordinary fireballs could not destroy them. Sharp des were also fixed on the wheels on both sides of the chariots. When the chariots moved, the wheels would roll and the revolving des would be as terrible as the whirlwind. Every chariot was equipped with three specially selected strong warriors. These warriors were selected in ordance with some standard of physique and strength. They wore heavy armors with strong protective capabilities, simr to the armors worn by heavy infantries. One of them would drive the chariot while the other two would fight, one holding an ax and the other a spear. Besides that, they were also equipped with leather shields to protect themselves from arrows during a charge. When they were near their enemies, these warriors would swap the shields for their spear or ax to attack. Every chariot would be pulled by two excellent warhorses. These warhorses had gone through manyyers of selection and were also rigorously trained. These warhorses were much stronger than ordinary horses but their speed and stamina were slightly lower. The warhorses were also draped with light armors to give them some protection. This type of troop would be extremely lethal in an open field. The solid carriages were simr to charging fortresses for attacking enemies. They could easily charge through the formation of heavy infantries, while the archers behind those infantries would not be able to do much damage to them. Just imagine, when the heavy and solid chariot charged at a human body... it was definitely a nightmare! Although the advantages of the chariot were obvious, its weaknesses were also prominent. That was one of the reasons why Tiger did not dispatch these troops earlier. The other reason was that the chariots were extremely expensive. A chariot unit would be several times more expensive than a knight unit. The ironwood used to make chariots cost quite a sum of money. The costs of maintenance and repair were also quite rming. Besides that, the soldiers on the chariots must also be carefully selected. Although it was easy to train an ordinary soldier, it was difficult to train the chariot soldier. They had to undergo severalyers of careful selection from the army. The warhorses were also the cream of the crop. Coupled with the cost of weapons and armors, the total cost became extremely huge. The War Chariots was a special army of Sauron Kingdom. They were unique to the Sauron Kingdom. The other smaller kingdoms of Rnd continent did not have the ability to support such an expensive army. They were also unable to select many good soldiers. Even though the Sauron Kingdom controlled almost half of the national strength of the Rnd Continent, they could only form three thousand chariot teams with about ten thousand soldiers. However, whenpared to their fifty thousand Royal Knights, the expenses needed for these ten thousand soldiers were much higher. "It is time..." As the war drum continued to beat, the two armies assembled at the wilderness. Tiger then said in his heart. Let us see if this team of War Chariots could fight, face to face, with that scary Lightning Gods Whip. Naturally, Tiger did not dare use the War Chariots earlier because that was the Sauron Kingdoms real trump card. King Sauron had spent a lot of money to build up that horrible war machine with the purpose of fighting the Holy Knights on the Rnd Continent. King Sauron had a great ambition. He was naturally dissatisfied that his royal authority was supnted by the religious authority. The War Chariots was originally meant to be used as the trump card against the Holy Knights of the Temple in the future... After the loud and clear sound of the military horn, the army of the Radiant Empire began to move slowly. Before them were the formations of several tens of thousands of the Northern Legions heavy infantries, followed by two cavalries on both sides... Cavalry? Tiger wrinkled his brow. Howe the Lightning Gods Whip did not appear? After an Imperial officer in the camp shouted hismand, the phnx formations of the Radiant Empires heavy infantries slowly moved forward. The soldiers also shouted loudly in unison as the morning sun shined on their swords and bright armors. The neat phnx formations slowly advanced. The sound of the heavy pounding steps, together with the tinkling sounds of their weapons and armors colliding, fiercely hammered into the hearts of the Rnd soldiers. Tiger looked at his enemy and sighed again, "If only I had one hundred thousand of such elite infantry..." He then shook his head and thought. Now is a time of war. This inexplicable idea is really meaningless. He then whispered something. His conveying officer immediately passed down his military orders. The front row of the battle formation of the Rnd army slowly stepped aside, revealing a huge opening. After that there was the loud sound of a horn and, immediately, the sky shook and the earth quaked. Those who did not personally witness that would never be able to appreciate that kind of shock. The earth had immediately started to shake the moment the horn was sounded. Thousands of chariots charged forward as if a savage beast had awoken. The sound of horses painful neighs and the soldiers high-pitched cries were all mixed together. Although the cries were not grating and ear-piercing, it was sharp enough to make their ears go deaf and their hearts trembled. The rolling wheels threw earth all over. Leading the billowing earth and dust were thousands of speeding chariots. Although the chariots were still a distance away, the roar of the opponent soldiers was clear and their blood red eyes were evident. Themanding officers of Radiant Empire immediately realized the danger. They gave the orders and the archers behind the infantries immediately shot a volley of arrows. A huge concentrated volley of arrows ferociously shot towards the charging chariots. However, those on the chariots raised their heavy shields, effectively keeping them safe. Even when the arrows asionally got past the shields, they did not cause much damage because of the heavy armors. After a volley of arrows, the chariots had already gotten much closer. "Get ready!" An officer of the Empire shouted loudly. The soldiers nervously moved forward and gradually closed up. They tried to make their square formation more packed and deeper. "Get ready!" The officer cried out again and he sounded a little nervous. The soldiers in front plunged their shields into the ground and then they leaned forwards into them. "Ready!" Others raised their spears and extended them through the gaps between the shields. Countless sharp spears were lifted to greet the difficult and dangerous enemy. Finally, they collided. When the first chariots smashed into the phnx of infantry, the spears immediately broke from the heavy impact. The shield wall was breached and some of the soldiers were torn apart and scattered on the ground, screaming miserably as they died. Some of the horses from the first row of chariots were pierced by the spears. However, those mighty horses neighed and dragged the chariots a little bit more before they fell. Just those few steps were already damaging enough. After getting past the shields and spears, the following chariots cut through the phnx of the infantry, like a de cutting through meat. The axes and spears of the Rnd warriors on the chariots; the sharp des on both wheels of the chariots; the impact of the sturdy chariots as well as the trampling of the horses; were all nightmares to the infantry of the Empire. The front infantries could not withstand the impact of the charging chariots, while the infantries from both sides were churned apart by the des on the rolling wheels, even before they could get near the chariots. Faced with that amazing weapon, the quality of the infantry of the Empire was immediately apparent. If it were the infantry of the Rnd army facing such a stunning charge, they would copse immediately. However, the Northern Legion bravely rushed forward. One after another fell under the rolling wheels of the chariots. They did not retreat. These soldiers would fight to the death and even used their bodies to stop the advancing chariots. Some of the soldiers picked up the broken spears from the ground and, while holding the broken spears, rushed at the wheels of the chariots. The moment they did that, their bodies were diced apart by the des on the wheels. Several soldiers even rushed towards the front of the chariots at the same time. The cavalry of the Empire, on both sides, had already started moving. They tried to attack the chariots from two nks, but Tiger had already prepared the Holy Knights. After a whistle signal, the Holy Knights, who had been waiting for a long time, appeared and split into two groups to intercept the cavalry. Facts had proven that on the battlefield, those with better weapons could easily procure an advantageous position, within a short time. That truth was yed out on the soldiers of the Empire. The Northern Legion trained by Milo showed extreme courage and quality. They deserved to be called elites of the Empires army. For the sake of blocking the chariots, they were willing to pay a heavy price. That was because they knew if the chariots had rushed past them, the archers that were standing behind the infantries would be massacred. The lightly equipped archers, when faced with those horrible weapons of war, would definitely not be able to hold. The cavalries, on both sides, confronted the Holy Knights. Although the cavalry of the Northern Legion was powerful, they were slightly weakerpared to the Holy Knights of the Rnd army. The entire army of the Empire was overwhelmed. When Tiger saw that, he immediately ordered several of his infantry regiments to rush forward. He wanted to take this opportunity topletely rout those tens of thousands of enemy soldiers and break through the Empires defensive line. Milo was depressed as he watched his army massacred. He gritted his teeth and ordered a retreat. The archers behind were the first to withdraw. One of the walls was pushed over and formed a bridge above the deep trenches. The infantry, in front, used their bodies to block the advances of the enemy, while the infantry, behind, attempted to withdraw. Fortunately, the chariots had slowed down after getting blocked by the dense formation of infantry. The momentum of the assault had stalled. Although the knights on the chariots were still swinging their weapons at the surrounding soldiers of the Empire, with the piles of bodies on the ground and the sluggish wheels, the chariots were already incapable of bulldozing through. That gave the soldiers of the Empire valuable time to withdraw. After seeing the breakthrough of the first line of defense, Milo gritted his teeth and gave another order. "Raise the drawbridge." Although there were still tens of thousands of infantries left behind and two cavalries desperately fighting against the enemys knights, the only escape route had already been closed. The drawbridge was pulled up and the only retreat bridge over the trenches had disappeared. The soldiers of the Empire saw that the escape route had disappeared but they had no fear or sadness. The remaining soldiers shouted loudly, turned around and viciously red at their enemy. They roared like a desperate beast as they rushed forward. The two cavalries of the Empire fought to the end. They did not win their battle against the Holy Knights. However, they did not tarnish the banner of the Tulip Family that was flying in the barracks. When thest soldier of the Empire on the battlefield finally fell, the faces of the Rnd people were not joyous from the victory. Instead, they showed admiration and fear. The ground was covered with blood and corpses as if attesting to the existence of a tragic battle here. Some fallen horses which were not dead yet were issuing some soft intive whine. Each and every Holy Knight was also covered in blood and could no longer tell if the blood was his own or his enemies. They had alreadyid down the swords in their hands. However, when they looked at their fallen enemies, their cold expressions turned into a peculiar look. That battle was the most tragic battle since the second crusade started. That was the first andst time the War Chariots of the Rnd army had demonstrated such terrifying strength. Their special chariots wouldter be known as the Meat Grinder. Tiger looked at the opponents defensive wall re-erected again. The archers arrows and the magicians fireballs were all thrown downwards, attacking from the walls. Finally, he sighed and ordered his troops to withdraw. Although Tiger had won he felt somewhat worried. Where is the Lightning Gods Whip? Why did they not appear today? Chapter 188: Disguise Chapter 188: Disguise Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The capital of a northern province... The Rnd army fought with the Empires army for several days on the Pamir ins1 in the Northern province. Tigers ns were simple. Currently, the Pamir in was located on the way South. North of the Pamir ins was the Thunder City. From there, there were two ways to go South. The first method was to defeat the Northern Legion main army. Then go south to capture the northern province capital, Kaka City. The second method was to make a detour around that strong defense line. Station some ten thousand men to pin their army down here. Then lead his main army south through another passage on the west. Tiger shook his head. The second method was simply crazy. Detour around them? It would be crazy to lead hundreds of thousands of soldiers into the enemys territory but avoid a decisive battle. Tiger sighed as he rubbed his aching temple. In the past two days, things had not progressed smoothly. After the Rnd army won the battle with the chariots, the soldiers of the Empire seemed to behave like turtles and hid behind their solid defenses. They refused toe out. They relied on the deep trenches and solid walls. There were also dozens of miles of defense line. The archers, catapults, and spears hands were hiding inside their barracks. The Coalition Army of the Rnd Continent attacked for two days, yet they were unable to create an opening. What Tiger could not understand was that his soldiers were extremely brave and could fight ferociously even when they were faced with the sturdy Thunder City. However, the situation had suddenly changed. Apart from the soldiers of Sauron Kingdom who were very disciplined, the soldiers from the other kingdoms were acting strangely. In the past two days, during the aggressive attacks, those soldiers refused to be vanguards. Even when Tiger, in the name ofmander, finally gave them a strict order, themanding officers of those troops pretended to be dead. The soldiers were even worse. They often stopped after running a few steps forward. They were reluctant to move forward, even if their lives were threatened. Even when faced with the sharp swords of their superiors who were pushing from behind them, they tried to evade or go as slowly as possible. asionally they would charge forward but no longer had faith or the courage to face death. They would casually fight for a while before retreating. The first thing those soldiers would do after retreating would be to rush to the barracks and divide all the spoils of war of the dead soldiers. Sometimes, in order to snatch a packet of gold, those soldiers who were usually not aggressive in the battlefield, would even attack their ownrades. Tiger was extremely angry and immediately ordered the execution of a few people. He hanged their heads for others to see. That caused dissatisfaction of the people from a few other kingdoms. They used Tiger of being selfish and deliberately sent their armies out to die but not the army of the Sauron Kingdom. Tiger then gritted his teeth and dispatched the infantry of Sauron Kingdom as the main force, to fight the battle for one day. However, he found that the armies from the other kingdoms continued to waste time. Finally, Tiger angrily said, "Just stay in the barracks and count your money! But just think for yourself, if we were to lose the war, would you still be able to spend that money?" Besides that, Tiger had a concern, which he kept to himself. The Lightning Gods Whip has not appeared for a few days. Dont any of you all have any thoughts? Although Tiger was suspicious, at least up till then, he still had not heard any bad news. In order to prevent any possible schemes by the Radiant Empire, every day Tiger would dispatch thousands of small groups to scout in all directions, especially at his nks and rear. At the very least, the report he received two nights ago was reassuring... That night, three thousand soldiers from the Goethe Kingdom were dispatched to scout around. They encountered the opponents transport team. Both sides fought fiercely. Tiger felt rxed when the blood-stained deputy officer returned and reported the news to him. That was because ording to the deputy officer, they had encountered the Lightning Gods Whip. The officer and three thousands of the army were killed. The remaining who managed to escape were less than eight hundred. Even their two sorcerers were killed. Although they lost a few thousand soldiers and two sorcerers, Tiger was not concerned... At the very least, the Lightning Gods Whip was still there and had not disappeared to somewhere else. Tiger repeatedly and carefully asked the deputy officer about the clothing, armors, and equipment of the enemy and theirbat effectiveness. Those questions were unnecessary but the answers made Tiger feel reassured. When Tiger looked at the frightened blood-stained deputy officer in front of him, he felt convinced. The only group that could cause the Rnd army to end up in such a pitiful state was the Lightning Gods Whip. The actual number of Lightning Gods Whip headed by Oliseh was definitely less than two thousand. However, the deputy officer exaggerated that there were two thousand of the Lightning Gods Whip to evade responsibility. In addition to that, the news Tiger received the night before further reduced his doubts. The night before, one of the thousands of small troops that he had dispatched also encountered an attack. ording to the report by those who returned, they were attacked by the Lightning Gods Whip. Three or four thousand of the Lightning Gods Whip ambushed them in the Southwest region. In two consecutive nights, the Southeast and the Southwest had traces of the Lightning Gods Whip. Could it be that the Lightning Gods Whip is still in the vicinity? Tiger sighed. What is the Duke of Tulip Family doing? His powerful army is not fighting directly on the battlefield but instead divided into small groups to scout around. Were they specifically sent to fight his search groups? "Or..." Tigers eyes lit up. Or...Could it be that the Empire is short of supplies? The Duke of Tulip Family was worried that the small troops that he dispatched, might attack the transport team of the Empire. So, he sent the Lightning Gods Whip to escort the supply team? Tigerughed as he thought about that. It was ridiculous. He then remembered that two nights ago, the deputy officer had mentioned that he personally witnessed the Lightning Gods Whip escorting the supply team. Perhaps, what his opponent transported was not ordinary supplies but some powerful weapons! With so many doubts, Tiger sighed and walked out of the tent. The evening breeze made his already confused mind clearer. He looked at the defensive line of the Radiant Empire and muttered, "What is the Duke of the Tulip Family doing?" What is His Excellency the Duke doing? Nobody knew. That was something even Sieg was not sure. In fact, Sieg was currently stationed at the Pamir in, far behind the Rnd army. Sieg and one-half of the Wolf Fang had already set off two days ago. Their destination was Thunder City. The twenty thousand Wolf Fangs were not wearing the standard armor of the Lightning Gods Whip. They were wearing the armors of the Rnd knights and holding the cross-swords of the Rnd soldiers. More importantly, they were not wearing the ordinary armors of the Rnd knights. The special colors of the armors and the ck cloaks on their backs indicated their identity... as the supreme Holy Knights of the Temple of the Rnd Continent. As for Sieg, he was wearing the actual standard armor of a Senior Knight of the Holy Knight Regiment of the Rnd Continent. The truth was, Sieg was also a little bit puzzled. He was puzzled by His Excellency the Duke, who had been acting strangely recently. In fact, ever since fighting the Holy Knights at the Pamir in, His Excellency the Duke had rarely appeared after returning to the camp. Sieg and Milo had been specting whether His Excellency the Duke have been injured. After fighting for so many days against the Pdin and on so many asions against the Senior Knights, it would be unusual if His Excellency the Duke had no injuries. Even if he did not have any external injuries, then what about internal injuries? Others might not know how powerful a Pdin really was. However, Sieg knew. At Thunder City, Sieg had fought Pdin Fielding when that Pdin climbed the city wall. Frankly speaking, Sieg had never doubted his own strength, until then. In fact, Sieg was about to reach the level of a Grade 5 swordsman. However, when he was confronted by the Pdin, he only managed to defend three strikes. The three strikes almost killed him. Besides that, Sieg could also tell that the Pdin had not used his full strength. If His Excellency the Duke had not appeared in time to assist him, he would have died in Thunder City. Is His Excellency the Duke really injured? Even if he is, shouldnt he at least tell me? Even if he was afraid that the news might affect the soldiers morale, shouldnt he at least tell a few seniormanders? His Excellency the Duke had been acting strangely in the barracks a few days ago. His dozen bodyguards stood watch all the time, outside his tent. Besides that, His Excellency the Duke had also given orders that without his permission nobody, including Sieg, was allowed to enter the tent. Sieg had some doubts. He felt unfamiliar with the dozen bodyguards of His Excellency the Duke, even though some of them were originally members of the Wolf Fang. Sieg certainly could recognize them. However, when he looked at their familiar faces, he had a strange feeling. Those people had changed too much. Although he did not test them out personally, he knew that they were much stronger than before. A warriors intuition was very urate. There were also a few other recruits that Sieg did not recognize. That was not surprising because he was the Duke of the Tulip Family. It was normal for the Duke of the Tulip Family to have a few special guards around him. At each generation, the Duke of the Tulip Family would bring along a few personal guards from their family. One of those examples was Randt. Randt was originally a guard for the Dukes mansion, but now he was also a soldier in the Lightning Gods Whip. A silhouette emerged in Sieg mind. Yes, that blue-haired boy. What is the name of that blue-haired boy? Ah, it is Rody. I do not know that boy. He seems to have been dispatched from the mansion of the Duke of Tulip Family. It is normal if I do not know him. After all, there are tens of thousands of soldiers, it is impossible for me to have seen all of them, before. It is also not a big deal if the Duke of the Tulip Family has a few special guards around... But... But, why does that boy give me a strange feeling? More importantly, His Excellency the Duke only asionally appeared once a day and spent the rest of his time in the tent. Even if there were anything, he would pass messages through his bodyguards... most of the time, they would pass through this boy, Rody. There was also his sword. It was obvious that this was His Excellency the Dukes weapon. However, this boy was holding it. Did His Excellency the Duke give it to him? Who was this boy? He did not look like he had even reached twenty years old. Was he a rtive of the Tulip Family? Meanwhile, Rody was at a ce that was about four hours away from where Sieg was. He had more than twenty thousand cavalrymen behind him. They were also wearing the armors of the Holy Knights. Their destination was also Thunder City. Kraft looked at the blue-haired boy and thought to himself. Kraft was thirty-five years old that year. He was an old soldier of the Lightning Gods Whip. However, because of his bad temper, he had always only held the post of a Deputy Commander. The entire army of the Empire knew that the post of a Deputy Commander was just for show. The real power was no better than that of a Captain. It was after His Excellency the Duke of the Tulip Family had reorganized the Lightning Gods Whip that Kraft had a better opportunity of promotion. By virtue of his own strength, he was promoted tomander. Kraft was a very proud man. When he was with the original Lightning Gods Whip, he already did not think highly of those noble officers. He had never followed their bad ways. Besides his arrogance, the other reason was Kraft was not a noble. Because of that, Kraft had always looked at the nobles with disdain. Naturally, the great Duke of the Tulip Family was an exception. However, Kraft did not like the blue-haired boy beside him. This kid must have joined the Lightning Gods Whip using his influence. How else could such a young man be the deputy captain of the guards of His Excellency the Duke? It was a known fact that it was extremely glorious to be the bodyguard of His Excellency the Duke. Many captains of cavalries were willing to be demoted from their positions as captains if they could be the bodyguard of His Excellency the Duke. Kraft was certain that the young boy must have somehow used his influence to be the bodyguard of His Excellency the Duke. Otherwise, why would he be the bodyguard of His Excellency the Duke but dare not transfer himself to a vanguard group such as the Wolf Fang or other cavalry teams? He is so young. He doesnt seem to be very capable. However, whether it was Sieg, who was tens of miles away, or Kraft, they were both mindful of their current orders ofunching sneak attacks. They could still clearly remember the time before their departure when His Excellency the Duke had summoned them at the camp. The Dukes face looked a bit pale, causing others to believe the rumors that His Excellency the Duke might be injured. Fortunately, His Excellency the Duke still seemed to be spirited. That night, therge tent was heavily guarded by the bodyguards of His Excellency the Duke. Nobody was allowed to get close. Only Sieg, Milo, and Kraft were allowed to enter. Originally, Krafts rank was too low and he was not eligible to participate in that confidential military meeting. Milo was the Regiment Commander of the Northern Legion while Sieg was the Deputy Commander of the Lightning Gods Whip. Along with the great Duke himself, the three of them could be considered the three big figures of the war. That was why Kraft felt very nervous when he attended the secret meeting. He was arge man standing there unsure of what to do. In the middle of the big tent was a sand table which vaguely showed the current war situation. It showed both armies were facing each other on the Pamir teau. There was a red g inserted into the sand of the war table symbolizing the Radiant Empire. Next to it was a ck g which naturally represented the Rnd army. His Excellency the Duke then inserted two small red gs into the sand te, at two spots on the other side of the ck g, as he spoke calmly. "There are two roads that lead to Thunder City. The first road is the main road. When we retreated and when the Rnd army moved south, we used this road. The other road is a small road. Although this road is not an easy road to use, it is good enough for a small army to pass through. Your target is Thunder City. Sieg and Milo looked calm as they already knew the n. On the other hand, Kraft was extremely surprised. Although he hesitated for a moment, he still said, "Your Excellency the Duke, both Sieg and me only have twenty thousand soldiers each. Can we really win back Thunder City? I heard that the Rnd army have hundreds of thousands of soldiers garrisoned at Thunder City. Also... we are sneaking pass from both sides of Pamir in, time wise..." At that time, His Excellency the Duke had a very firm expression. He lightly looked at Kraft and said, "Commander Kraft, I know that it is a long journey. You all will bypass their barracks from two sides and ride quickly to Thunder City. You must travel day and night. Even the Lightning Gods Whip would need about three days of fast riding to reach there. But I must ask you... No, I order you to reach Thunder City in three days." His Excellency the Duke looked at Kraft and said in a low voice, "When we were in Thunder City, I had the Wolf Fang secretly dig a tunnel for ten days in the south of the city. The tunnel is not too deep nor too wide as there was not enough time, but it is enough to allow one to two thousand soldiers to secretly enter the city. I will give you my bodyguards. My bodyguards will know the way through the tunnel into the city. After that, you will strive to open the gates from inside... And then... Dont tell me that my forty-thousand strong Lightning Gods Whip is unable to defeat a hundred thousand disorderly mob." Kraft immediately stood up straight and shouted, "Your Excellency the Duke, if we cannot recapture Thunder City, I, Kraft, will die there and note back!" Kraft wiped the sweat off his face as he felt the wind blow. He looked at Rody, the blue-haired boy beside him and sighed as he thought to himself. His Excellency the Duke said his bodyguards will lead the way. Is this Rody really so powerful? Hmph... Judging by his age, he would be considered good, if he were only half as strong as Randt. Sigh, why did His Excellency the Duke not send Randt, but this boy, instead? Kraft did not know that at that time Randt was in the Radiant Empires main camp in the Pamir in. The camp was surrounded by a team of more than ten bodyguards. Among them was an excited Oliseh. He had just been transferred to the Lightning Gods Whip and he had already been selected to join the Dukes bodyguards. Perhaps the bodyguards he met that night had inadvertently told His Excellency the Duke about his heroic acts... He looked around at his few newrades and his excitement turned into a strange feeling. He had met these two men that night. They looked lifeless and had a cold icy expression. They would not speak a word unless they were talked to. Even when they spoke, their tone sounded as if their parents had just died. Their asional gaze made people turn cold. They were like monsters. However, Randt was having more difficulties than Oliseh. Randt was ordered to stay in the tent, wearing the Dukes armor, clothes, and helmet. He was ordered to impersonate His Excellency the Duke. Although this order was strange, Randt was loyal to the Duke and did not question him. Since His Excellency the Duke had given the orders, he would just do it. As per His Excellency the Dukes orders, he did not need to think and n. He only needed to act as instructed. Even if His Excellency the Duke had ordered him to charge into hundreds of thousands of the Rnd army alone, he would do it without batting an eye. The only thing that Randt felt ufortable with was that the orders given by His Excellency the Duke were not so simple... Before leaving, he had instructed Randt on three things: If someone wanted to see the Duke, say "No!" If someone reported an enemy attack, say "Defend!" If there were any more questions, tell them to "Go and ask His Excellency Milo." Another reason Randt felt depressed was that His Excellency the Duke did not mention exactly how long he needed to stay in that tent with nothing to do. His Excellency the Duke merely told him that he was not allowed to leave the tent, regardless how long. He was also not allowed to speak. He just had to sit and wait until he returned. Randt did not know Rodys simple reason for choosing him. The reason was Randt had been with him the longest and understood his mannerisms best. More importantly, Randts rough voice had the dignity of a military general. In addition to that, Rodys voice and Randts voice sounded simr, when spoken across the tent. The two divisions of Wolf Fang quickly advanced towards Thunder City. Siegs journey was particrly dangerous. That was because Tiger had cautiously stationed a lot of soldiers on the road behind him as they traveled south to prevent the Empires troops from cutting off their escape route. Sieg actually came across some soldiers who tried to stop his advance, but he handled the situation efficiently. From a distance, when they saw the Rnd army blocking them on the main road, the Wolf Fangs without saying a word, just rushed forward. No matter how the opponent asked or shouted, they continued to advance forward. When the Rnd army saw that the oing troops in front were wearing the Rnd armys uniforms ... the important point was that from a distance those looked like the armors of the Holy Knights. Even the banner was the Holy Knights banner the pattern, the color, and designs clearly proved that this was the genuine Third Cavalry Regiment of the Holy Knights. There could not be any mistake here... The Rnd officer in charge could not have made a mistake about the famous Holy Knights banner. Moreover, they were also marching ording to the standard formation of the Holy Knights two knights holding their banners up high paving the way, the one following from behind in the middle must be the Regiments Senior Knight, forming an inverted triangle... all those were correct... What the Rnd army did not know was that the Empire had already acquired the information about the Holy Knights such as the different armors for different ranks, the meaning of the pattern inscribed on the banner and even their formations. That information was obtained from the captured knight, Gerta. Rodys method of interrogation was very effective. After a week of not being allowed to sleep, Gertas Holy Knight spirit finally copsed. When he confessed, he had almost be a mad man and could not even formplete sentences. His eyes were red and he was pale like a vampire. If his hands were not tied, he would have pulled out his hair in a crazed state. He spoke incoherently with a face full of tears and snot. No one had expected for a brave and determined man like him to end up like that after that strange interrogation method. Finally, the tortured and almost crazy man cried as he begged them to let him sleep. That was because every time he closed his eyes and was about to doze off, all sorts of strange methods would be used to keep him awake. Although the soldiers of the Empire did not physically harm him, theck of sleep made his head feel like bursting. Perhaps, it was an illusion, but he felt like his head was arge balloon. Finally, that man had a nervous breakdown. He then answered all the questions the interrogating officer of the Empire asked, before falling asleep and he no longer woke up. With the information provided by the knight, Rody gave the order and fake Holy Knight armors that looked almost like the real thing were made. The reason why they were only almost like the real armors was because there was not enough time. All the armors were simply modified from the armors of the Lightning Gods Whip. If the color was wrong, it was painted over. If the shape was not right, the armor was given to the craftsman to be modified. Even the banners were made ording to the banners of the Holy Knights. These had be a nightmare for the Rnd troops guarding the north-bound road. If a group of soldiers was called from afar and no response was given, themanding officers of the Rnd troops would have already ordered the archers to shoot arrows. However, the army they were facing then were the troops of the Holy Knights... the Holy Knights of the Temple. It would not be an issue to offend soldiers from any of the kingdoms but they could not afford to do so against the Holy Knights. It would be a serious crime even the King could not afford. Besides that, the Holy Knights were well known for their arrogance on the Rnd continent. Not answering the inquiries of others had perhaps be their arrogant habit. When the opponent finally arrived in front of the Rnd troops, and when they were near enough, then only did they notice that something was wrong. The armors were nondescript and the color also looked a bit weird. However, by that time, it was already toote. There was no army that could withstand the direct assault of the Lightning Gods Whip. Besides that, the opponent was already so close and had already crossed the most effective shooting range of the archers. Siegs approach was simple. Rush forward without stopping. Charge through the soldiers who blocked the way and after that advance forward, without giving a chance to fight back. Three dayster, they had arrived at the southern part of Thunder City. Like lightning, Sieg led his soldiers to break through the enemysst line of defense... The officer of the Rnd army had waited until they were less than one hundred paces away before he reacted and ordered to shoot the arrows. ... Sieg looked at the surrounding corpses and the defeated soldiers. He then coldly ordered to leave behind five thousand soldiers. Sieg did not immediately hurry off. Instead, he got down from his horse and stood in front of the five thousand soldiers. He stayed silent for a moment before speaking. His voice sounded hoarse and soft as a result of a few days of traveling. "Comrades, I want to tell you that I leave you here because I want you to tightly hold this position. I am also not afraid to tell that those left behind here would most likely die! This is why I must tell you that this is not an ordinary task. If you are to remain here, you must be prepared to die!" Nobody spoke or averted their eyes. Sieg gritted his teeth and continued, "Very soon, a huge Rnd army will arrive. Your task is to guard this ce! His Excellency the Duke had given the order to guard this ce for at least one day! One full day and not even a minute less than a day. If the time is not up, nobody is allowed to retreat even if you were thest man alive!" Siegs gloomy eyes slowly swept across the soldiers and shouted, "If you are afraid of death, please stand out! I can forgive those who fear death, but if you cannot fulfill the Dukes orders, I suggest you get lost!" Nobody hesitated and none of them trembled in fear. The five thousand men stayed in ce, neatly drew their scimitars and raised them pointing towards the sky. After that, they shouted in unison, "Wolf Fang!" 1. The Pamir ins here was described as the Pamir teau in the previous chapter. In any case, the tranted text, whether ins or teau, followed the authors actual words. Chapter 189: Black Veil Chapter 189: ck Veil Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The remnants of the defeated Rnd army, hundreds of them, dashed wildly towards Thunder City. Many were covered in blood. Some of them ran until they could not run anymore and just sat on the ground. Those that were not injured had thrown away their weapons and armor. Right then, even closerades no longer cared about each other. They could only think of getting to Thunder City as fast as possible. The soldiers were extremely frightened; their legs would have turned soft from fear even if a crow flew over their heads. When frightened, the more timid ones would shout, "They have caught up!" The scene then became even more interesting. The ones that still had the strength would run faster while the tired ones desperately hanged onto their nearbypanions, begging them to help pull them along. They thus ran helter-skelter for over an hour. Many of them were not heavily injured but were out of breath. Strangely though, the enemy that had been chasing them earlier and who were disguised as Holy Knights, did not attack them immediately... Sieg did not feel like closing in to kill them. There were many checkpoints along the way and Sieg was toozy to chase down all these soldiers. His primary objective was to get to Thunder City fast. As for those Rnd soldiers, just let them run! If they had run towards the Pamir in, Sieg would not bother with them at all as his task was to capture Thunder City. It was fine as long as Thunder City was not forewarned. The Rnd soldiers running towards the Pamir in would be stopped by the Empires main army. On the other hand, it would also be a joke for these soldiers to run towards Thunder City. It was impossible for them to run faster than the Lightning Gods Whip. The Lightning Gods Whip passed them along the way. When they felt like it they would sh and kill a few; when they were tired they just ignored them. The lucky ones were left dumbstruck because the Empire soldiers, after having caught up with them, not only ignored them but continued their rush to the north. One of the Rnd soldiers could not help but ask, "Are these guys here to kill us or race with us?" Sieg had not attacked thisst group of soldiers. He was notzy; he just did not need to. Besides that, these hundreds of soldiers had been running for an hour. The troops that were in formation earlier had spread out in disorder for one hundred meters. Those who still had the strength were in front while those who were tired were struggling at the back. Naturally, some of the Rnd soldiers were not stupid. These looked for a tree or low-lying ground to hide in first before figuring out their next step... Running at the very front was a Rnd officer that had stood guard at thisst station. He was, of course, the deputymander. The immediate superior had sacrificed himself heroically in the earlier fight and had now returned to Gods embrace. The deputy officer still had a few strong and trusted subordinates with him. In the night he and his subordinates saw a cavalry blocking the roads. However, the night was dark and it was hard to see clearly. These soldiers felt relieved as they were not far from Thunder City. This cavalry must be soldiers from Thunder City. They ran towards the cavalry and called out excitedly. The more they ran, the nearer they got. In the faint light of the night they could finally make out the appearance of the cavalry the Knights special armor, the ck cloak and the special banner with a cross. These were clearly the Holy Knight Regiment. The deputy officers happiness immediately turned to fear when he suddenly realized something strange. The Holy Knights had gone to the frontlines with the main army. Why would there be any Holy Knight here? Although he was still puzzled, he continued to run forward. Those were hisst few steps. Whoosh! An arrow flew and prated the officers neck. He finally saw the real appearance of the cavalry in front of them. Sh*t. They were just like the enemies earlier. They were all impostors! Thest soldier that fell thought to himself: Blindness1 can kill ... Rody shot that arrow without waiting for Krafts orders. Kraft just frowned and coldly looked at him. He then shouted, "Fire away!" After that volley of arrows, most of the Rnd soldiers that ran over were killed. Kraft then waved his hand and the cavalry rushed forward. They rode to and fro twice to kill the rest of the Rnd soldiers. Rody did nothing as he regretted his earlier action. Without any orders from the Deputy Commander he had shot the first arrow. He had been a Duke for so long that his hands had moved out of habit. In the army, those that acted without orders have vited the militaryw and would be punished. Kraft did not say anything but nced at him coldly. He lightly said, "These Rnd soldiers were running in defeat. Looks like Sieg would be here soon." Rody nodded his head and felt a strange feeling. He had never cared when he was the Duke but now that he was just a small captain he had started to be overly cautious. Perhaps it was human nature. When a person of high status suddenly dropped to the bottom, there would be an indescribable sense of loss. One of Krafts knights led a small group and went forward to assist. Not muchter, Siegs cavalry had also arrived. Although Sieg was the Deputy Regimental Commander of the army, it was still during an urgent war period. Hence, Kraft merely straightened his body to salute instead of getting off his horse. Sieg took a deep breath and looked at the sky before he asked, "Commander Kraft. Was your journey here smooth?" Kraft replied, "It went fairly well! There were no Rnd guards on the road. They have not discovered that road. They probably also did not realize that we have already reached here." Sieg nodded and sighed, "Let us proceed a little bit more and then find a well-hidden spot to rest. Recover some energy. We will then attack Thunder City at dawn!" Sieg then thought for a moment and then he shouted, "Captain Rody!" Rody was suddenly aware, and immediately shouted, "Yes!" Sieg rode his horse slowly towards Rodys side. He then carefully looked at Rody. The more he looked at Rody, the weirder he felt. However, he was unable to tell what was wrong. Sieg then shook his head and thought. War was ongoing. What was the point of thinking so much? He dispelled his thoughts then said, "Captain Rody. Take the Dukes team of bodyguards into the tunnel. You and your men are the keys to our sess in this battle!" Rody felt ufortable the moment he heard this sentence. Usually, Sieg was the one saluting him. He felt ufortable now that the role had changed. Far away, in the Imperial Capital, an old man wasughing while holding his stomach. "This boy finally understood the benefits of being the Duke. There are thousands of positions that he could have chosen but he took that of a small soldier. I really do not know if his brain has a defect." The night was silent. Even though the Rnd soldiers on the Thunder City wall had just rotated shifts, they were still sleepy. The soldiers that were on patrol looked at thezy soldiers sleeping on the wall with envy in their eyes. Who was the one that decided we would go on night patrol tonight? They jealously walked up to thezy soldiers and kicked them awake. They then ignored the angry res as they continued their patrol. They thought to themselves. Who asked you to kick me when I was sleepingst night? The terrain of Thunder City was special. An ordinary fortress would be squarish, surrounded by four walls. However, Thunder City was not the same as the others. Thunder City only had walls and gates at the North and the South. It only had two walls as the other two sides were hills that were not very high, only about twenty meters tall. Both hills faced the seaside and the sea water had eroded the rocks to form a cliff. In fact, Thunder City was not located in an open space. Across the coastal area of the Thunder Strait, was a long hilly range.It was a few kilometers from the sea. Thousands of years ago this was part of the sea. Butter, through time it transformed into part of thend of the continent. On both sides of this mountain range was uneven rockynd. Lots of big and small rocks were scattered all over. It was passable to men and small troops. Not so forrge troops, horses or carriages. The Radiant Empire had specifically chosen this special terrain thousands of years ago. They spent a lot of money and efforts to dig a gap through the mountain. They then built the North and South walls in that gap. That was how Thunder City was built. At the moment, the buildings in Thunder City had been destroyed beyond recognition in the previous battle. The Rnd army also did not spend a lot of time rebuilding the city. Instead, they demolished the broken buildings and used the material to reinforce the walls. That was why most of thend in Thunder City was t and mostly filled with the barracks. It was dawn, the darkest hour before the sky turned bright. It was also the time the soldiers felt the most tired. A dark figure slowly climbed out from the wells somewhere in the south of the city. The figure immediately jumped out before crouching and looking cautiously left and right. After that, more people started to climb out of the well. Hundreds of people had climbed out and they then separated into groups and went into different directions. In the dark, Rodys men followed the dpidated buildings and approached the southern wall of the city. The dozen or so men that followed him were the Dukes bodyguards that had be vampires. Relying on their familiarity with the citys terrain they hid in a ruined building, trying to stay hidden. The Rnd soldiers that were on patrol asionally passed by them. None of them would have guessed that the enemy had already entered the city. After all, there were another three or more checkpoints on the road south of Thunder City. The surroundings were extremely quiet as Rody quietly waited as he squatted on the ground. After some time, he heard some noisesing from the city. Ping! A rocket-fireworks shot into the sky in a shower of sparkles. This was the prearranged signal for him. The other soldiers in the city had deliberately made trouble to attract the attention of the Rnd army. It was also a signal for Rody in the city and Sieg outside the city to get to work. The fireworks shone in the night sky for a long time. In the darkness of the night, even those that were more than ten miles away could see the fireworks clearly. The Rnd army was alerted as the nearby soldiers rushed out to investigate where the fireworks came from. The soldiers who were patrolling near Rody also ran towards it. Rody sighed and said, "The Rnd army is really not good! This situation is obviously a surprise attack by the enemy. How many enemies are there in the city? There was also no need to be nervous! If I was the one giving orders, I would first order the soldiers to reinforce the city gate defenses!" Rody then took a deep breath, stood up, and said, "Lets go!" Rody took the lead and immediately rushed out. More than a dozen ghost-like figures ran quickly towards the gates. The Rnd soldiers at the gates immediately realized what happened and some of them started to yell and scream. Rody and his men quickly rushed towards them and swung their swords. Two Rnd men immediately fell. The soldiers on the walls were also alerted. A group of soldiers ran down the walls. As the officers shouted loudly, the soldiers in the dark were more lost than anything. Some soldiers had just woken up and did not understand what was the noise all about. There were about one hundred Rnd soldiers near the gates. However, Rody and the others were very powerful. They charged fiercely into the Rnd crowd and very quickly cut down arge number of Rnd soldiers. Many of the Rnd soldiers have not reacted. They saw several people rushing over in the Holy Knights armor. They had trouble understanding the situation. They were surprised and hesitated. Just this slight hesitation was sufficient for Rody and the dozen other people to act. It was enough for them to cut off the heads of these soldiers. At that point in time, the other squads of the Empire began to make trouble everywhere in the city. Fires started in more than a dozen different spots. Although they only had a hundred people, they had caused a really hugemotion in Thunder City, with fire and screams all over the ce. Rody and his vampire subordinates swung their swords in the crowd as many tragic screams could be heard in the dark. Their objective was clearly the city gates nearby. The muffled sound of horses thronged together could be heard outside the gates. The soldiers on the wall finally realized the situation and shouted, "There is a cavalry! The enemy is attacking the city!" The enemy is attacking the city? The soldiers at the city gates that were struggling against Rody and his soldiers were in disorder. The enemy is attacking the city? Where did theye from? Did they fall from the sky? However, when they heard the hoarse frantic shouting from the top of the city walls, they knew that it must be true... Rodys sword shed out again and two more Rnd soldiers were sliced into two. He heard the horses outside the city and felt anxious. It would be problematic if the cavalry had reached the gates of the city before it opened. After all, there were archers on the walls. The cavalrymen that approached would just be targets for the archers. Rody gritted his teeth as he looked at his trusted vampire bodyguards. He growled and fought against a Rnd soldier beside him. After fighting for a while, he had already broken that soldiers limbs and ribs. Rody then pushed away the badly mangled person and grabbed a sword from the ground. His eyes shed suddenly and a golden fighting energy burst forth from his body. He looked at the huge solid gates not far from him and roared. His sword glowed with a dazzling light, whistled and shot forward... Just before this, two Rnd soldiers were standing at the city gates at the northern wall. The Regiment Commander of the Second Infantry Regiment of the Sauron Kingdom, in charge of guarding Thunder City, said in a respectful tone, "Your Excellency, Saint. Are you leaving tonight?" In front of him was a slender figure dressed in a ck robe. Her head was hidden underneath the hood. Her clear and delicate voice replied, "I have already conveyed the Temples orders and have transported the supplies from the ship. You do not have to persuade me to stay." After that, she gazed to the south. A slight doubt crossed her clear eyes. She then turned and walked towards the North Gate. Following behind her were four Senior Holy Knights. The four young Holy Knights looked at her with respect and love. The Regiment Commander took a deep breath and said, "Your Excellency Saint. Have a pleasant journey! I..." He originally wanted to curry favor with this Rnd Temple Saint. After all, a Saints position was as high as a Kings. Although the Saint seemed cold and in a bad mood, a few words of praise would be appropriate. Unfortunately, before he could say thosest few words, he saw soldiers rushing towards him. The four Holy Knights immediately turned around and stood in a circle around the Saint to protect her as they drew their swords. The Regiment Commanders expression changed and was about to scold his men when he noticed his men were covered in blood. In a panic, he asked them, "What happened? You..." Before the soldiers could answer, there was an explosion and a fireworks re appeared in the sky above Thunder City. It then shot across the sky like a shooting star. The quiet night was broken and shouts of killing arose from everywhere in the city. The sky lighted up with mes after that. The Regiment Commander turned pale and loudly shouted, "Pass down my orders! Fifth Batallion! Go! See what is going on! See if the heathens have attacked the city!" The Regiment Commander was still calm as the messenger ran off to transmit his orders. The ck Veil Saint hesitated for a moment and asked, "Regiment Commander. Has the situation changed?" The Regiment Commander started to sweat as he replied, "The current situation is unknown. Most likely the Rnd people are causing amotion in the city... Saint, what do you..." The Saint frowned and coldly replied, "You are the Regiment Commander of Thunder City. Why are you asking me instead?" The Regiment Commander nodded his head and said, "Yes... Yes... Then..." He then hesitated as he looked at the Saint. Muse sighed. Although she opposed the war, she could not do much on her own against the Temple. Now, she was ordered toe to the front to convey an order form the Temple. She looked at the four Holy Knights beside her and said, "There is a change in the situation of the army. Check it out." The four knights immediately saluted and stepped forward. Muse pondered for a moment and said, "Regiment Commander. The enemy is creating disorder at night. However, we have tens of thousands of soldiers in the city. Small infiltrating units causing disorder is nothing significant. Their main objective must be to capture the city gates in the middle of the disorder. Dispatch soldiers to the South Gate. There should be..." At that moment, Muse suddenly stopped. She had a strange and familiar feeling. That... is a gold fighting energy... Is it his Holy Light? He had progressed so much in just a few months? If it is not him... why does the fighting energy feel so familiar? For a while, Muse was speechless. The wind blew on her face as she looked towards the south dreamily... 1. The soldier thought. ۺ˰ Direct trantion would be a frightened people to death. In other words, the soldier wasmenting the fact that he was too blind to see. a is a disease that damages the optic nerve and eventually causes blindness. An acute a attack can cause blurry visions, headaches, among other things. Chapter 190: The Tulip Bloomed Chapter 190: The Tulip Bloomed Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There was a huge explosion and it created arge hole in the thick ironwood city gate. Broken pieces were thrown all over. The Empires cavalry cheered from outside the city gate. A hurried drumming sound was heard as the horses charged in quickly through the gate in a long line. Even though the soldiers on the wall heard the loud explosion, they could not see and therefore did not know the gate had already been sted open. But when they saw a big cavalry rush towards the city gate, the brave ones grabbed their bows and arrows and shot out a few arrows. As for the ones who were scared, they just ran down the wall tower. Rody had been in an arduous war. Although the warriors he brought were valiant and all had been transformed into vampires, not everyone was abnormally fierce and powerful like him. At the moment, except for Rody, everybody had put in their best effort. The Rnd army was confused but they understood the consequences of allowing the enemy cavalry to enter the city. Rody approached the city gate as he shed left and right, forcing the Rnd soldiers to move out of their positions. He then pulled open one-half of the city gate. He was startled when his back was shed. That opened a big gap at the back of his armor. Rody raised his eyebrows and turned around, killing the assant with a backhand sh. After that, he moved quickly to the edge of the city gate... as he did not want to be trampled on by the horses of the Lightning Gods Whip. With dust flying, tens of thousands of Lightning Gods Whip had already rushed into the city. The hundreds of Rnd infantrymen, who originally blocked the city gate, had no time to even moan before they were drowned in the surge of iron pouring in. Things began moving within the Rnd barracks. Countless soldiers climbed out of their tents. Some were wearing their clothes while some were wearing their armors. Some were looking for their weapons while some were looking for theirmanding officers. There were also some who could not find their own swords and ended up scrambling for them with theirpanions... Even some officers of the Rnd army who heard the emergency assembly bugle call did not know what was going on. The tens of thousands of cavalry who rushed into Thunder City immediately split into two groups. One group went left while the other went right. They charged towards the tworge barracks of the Rnd army in Thunder City. The first unlucky ones were the Rnd army infantry, whose barracks were located on the right side. The night vigil soldiers had panicked the entire time as there were fire and screams everywhere. Everything happened so quickly that they could not understand what was going on. Surrounded by chaos at the barracks, they saw horsesing towards them. From afar, they could see the banner of the Holy Knights Regiment. Hmm? The Holy Knights? While these Rnd soldiers were still confused, they heard the Holy Knights shout, "Retreat! Quickly run!" There was a hugemotion. The Holy Knights are retreating? There was an explosion and countless soldiers ran helter-skelter. When the Holy Knights got nearer the people of Rnd continent finally noticed the difference and eximed... "Shit! Imposters!We are dead!" Everyone in the Lightning Gods Whip had to learn two words from the dialect of the Rnd continent. Those words were retreat and run. During themotion at night, a group of Holy Knights had dashed in, shouting loudly at the same time any soldier who saw this would, of course, run first. Even the Holy Knights have lost and are deserting. Only an idiot would not run. If you dont run your head would soon roll down on the ground. The situation at the barracks on the left was a little bit better. The deputymander was moreposed. Although he could not totally suppress the chaotic situation in the barracks, he was able to maintain control of two thousand of the more elite soldiers and organized them into a battle formation. He then saw Rody brought arge troop of cavalry and force their way in. Those cavalrymen shouted, "Retreat, quickly run," in the Rnd dialect. As the Rnd soldiers started to fall into disorder, that deputymander cut down a dozen of those soldiers who were thinking of running away. He then shouted, "Nonsense! Since when are the Holy Knights in Thunder City? These are impostors! Lets fight!" Rody saw the enemy approaching instead of running away. Even in a state ofmotion, the enemys infantry formation did not copse. Rody realized that they had already seen through his ruse. He immediately raised his sword, shouting, "Wolf Fang!" Tens of thousands of cavalrymen roared simultaneously, "Kill!" Rody had used all his strength to shout Wolf Fang in a booming loud voice. His voice reverberated throughout the city, right up to the north. When Muse heard his voice, she was so startled she could barely stand. She pushed about a dozen of the Holy Knights out of her way and ran a few steps towards the South. Suddenly, she stopped. Muses body was trembling. Its him! Its him! Without a doubt, it is him! It is his voice! Involuntarily, her tears started to flow. Muse bit her lip to stop herself from crying out loud. "Ho... Ho... Holy Saint... Your Excellency..." The Regiment Commander of the Rnd army turned pale. At the moment, shouting voices reverberated in the city. Although he did not know how many soldiers from the Radiant Empire had entered the city, he believed that there must be a lot of them. Muse tightly clenched her fists and whispered in a hoarse voice, "It is already toote! Regiment Commander, it looks like arge troop of enemy soldiers has already entered the city! Didnt you hear that sound earlier? The Regiment Commanders face was full of sweat as he replied, "It... It is the Wolf Fang... Wolf Fang... I will immediately send some soldiers to regroup and fight back!" Even an idiot could tell that the Regiment Commander was almost losing his voice! It was at this moment that the messenger who ran out earlier had returned, struggling as he did. He shouted before he even reached the Regiment Commander. "Your Excellency! Your Excellency! The left barracks are gone!" The moment that Regiment Commander heard those words he felt his legs go soft and immediately sat on the ground. Muse sighed as she looked towards the South. She could hear the screams of the frightened people fighting. She gazed tenderly and thought to herself. That guy must be very close to me, now. "Saint!" One of the Holy Knights asked, "Your Excellency, what should we do? Should we help them confront the enemy?" These young Holy Knights were amongst the more excellent people from the Temple. All of them were currently eager to go out. Muse looked at the Regiment Commander who was on the floor and said, "Confront the enemy? Confront what enemy? Lets leave!" After that, Muse turned towards the city gate as her robes fluttered. The four Holy Knights followed behind her. One of them was puzzled and he asked, "Your Excellency, Muse, are we going to just ignore this?" Muse felt agitated but tried to make her voice sound as cold as possible. "What else can we do? Their main army has already entered the city and we have lost our barracks. Do you think the five of us can repel them? Lets go!" That Holy Knight was about to reply when Muse red at him and coldly said, "Shut up!" After saying that, Muse no longer looked back and walked towards the city gate. Her footsteps were heavy and she felt like every step required a lot of effort. In fact, Muse would rather those people get out of her way, so that she could, regardless of everything, go towards the south. But is that possible? After all, I am a Saint of the Temple. Although I am against the war, I will not betray my faith. Further... and further... With every step she took, Muse was further and further away from that person. The ck veil that covered her face was already soaked with tears. The horses had already been prepared outside the city. Muse took a deep breath and looked back. She slowly closed her eyes and whispered in themonnguage of the Radiant Empire, "If you do not forget me, I will never forget you! You better stay alive... I will wait for you!" She then bit her lips, turned around and mounted her horse. Muse and the four Holy Knights galloped towards a ship waiting near the shore... The Rnd army in the city hadpletely copsed and was not able to organize any effective resistance. The situation had bepletely one-sided. Tens of thousands of the Lightning Gods Whip used their mighty momentum to destroy the barracks of the Rnd army. After that, they chased the Rnd army out of the city to the north. The Lightning Gods Whip did not expect topletely annihte the entire Rnd army as the Rnd army still had a lot of soldiers. It would be impossible to kill every single one of them at once. In fact, the Rnd army was only defeated in the sense that they were extremely frightened and disorganized. Tens of thousands of the defeated Rnd soldiers were like an ocean wave moving away from the Northern gate. They no longer thought about anything else. There was only one thought: Run! There were no enemies in front. When the Lightning Gods Whip finally reached the Northern gate, Sieg immediately ordered them to stop. Those frightened Rnd soldiers who were still running away suddenly realized that their enemy was no longer chasing them. When the braver ones turned around to look, they noticed that the city gate had already been closed. Tens of thousands of the defeated Rnd army were scattered outside the North gate of Thunder City. They were in between the ocean and a solid wall. The officers of the Rnd army began to gather their army. That Regiment Commander had also retreated from Thunder City. He only breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the Lightning Gods Whip stopped chasing them. After counting the number of soldiers remaining, he found that the Rnd army did not lose that many soldiers. They still had about eighty percent of their original troop of about one hundred thousand soldiers. Some of the smarter soldiers from the Rnd army also thought to themselves. Perhaps, their enemy did not have that many soldiers. "We were tricked!" The Regiment Commander roared. He then drew his sword and shouted, "Let us strike back!" Strike back? The mans subordinates looked at each other. Strike back? They looked at the soldiers around themselves. Some had no armors while some had no weapons. Some of them did not even have the time to put on their pants. Those who had dropped their shoes while escaping were already considered fortunate. Strike back? They turned around to look at the solid wall and the thick and heavy ironwood city gate as they asked themselves the same question. "Strike back?" They may have seventy to eighty thousand soldiers. However, every two soldiers would need to share a sword. Besides that, about thirty people would need to gather what they wore to barely make aplete set of armor. Besides that, they had no tools for a siege; no catapults, no chariots, and not evendders. How do we attack them? Do you want our soldiers to bang their heads against the city gate? Kraft led the Lightning Gods Whip around to inspect the city and they strangled any remaining Rnd soldiers found scattered in the city. Sieg led his soldiers to the Southern wall. Although they had won the battle at Thunder City, there was an urgent matter that they must immediately attend to. They must immediately strengthen the Southern wall and the Southern gate of the city. That was because the main force of the Rnd army mayunch a counter attack Besides that, there may have been some Rnd soldiers that had escaped from the first checkpoint that Sieg and the Wolf Fang had attacked, on the way here. Those escaped soldiers may have retreated towards the main army in the Pamir in. In order to expedite the surprise attack, Sieg did not chase them down. It would not have mattered. Everything was ording to their ns. By the time the Rnd soldiers reached the Pamir in, the Lightning Gods Whip would already be very far away from them. By the time the main Rnd army arrived at Thunder City, it would have already been captured. The key to this war was the timing. Sieg brought his men to the Southern wall to make preparations. He ordered Rody to remain at the North wall. After all, Rody was currently the captain of the bodyguards of His Excellency the Duke. Although he was just a captain, everybody knew the implications of being the captain of the Dukes bodyguard. Besides that, he had performed well in the earlier battle. Just before Sieg left, he said, "I leave the North to you. Just be careful of the Rnd army outside of the city." Seeing Sieg leaving for the Southern wall with his men, Rody sighed with relief. Every time he stood near Sieg, he felt very nervous. Sieg was already too familiar with the Duke of the Tulip Family and Rody was afraid that he might carelessly reveal his identity. In fact, Rody had only used his golden fighting energy once to break open the city gate. However, ever since Sieg led his soldiers into the city, Rody no longer dared use the golden fighting energy again. He must show that he only had the ability of a Grade 5 swordsman. With a sigh, Rody took his men up the wall. Previously, he had fought a bloody battle against the Rnd army on that part of the wall. Rody leaned on the wall as he looked out at the tens of thousands of defeated Rnd army in the wilderness outside the city. One of the officers from the Lightning Gods Whip could not help but ask, "Officer, what should we do with those Rnd soldiers? Should we go out and kill them?" Rody shook his head and whispered, "There is no need for that... Right now, some of them arent even wearing pants! Just let them die slowly on their own. If we go out and kill them, we will waste our strength and resources. Either way, they would not be able to attack us, so we can just let them wait! The Rnd armys supplies would probably take several days to arrive. In those few days, even if they do not starve to death, they would freeze to death." Rody paused for a moment before he gave an order. "Let some of our squads watch from the top of the wall. The Rnd soldiers wont be able to do anything. As long as they do not approach the gate, they can do whatever they like. If anyone approaches the gate, shoot him with your arrows." Rody sighed as he looked at the sky turn brighter in the east. Rody then looked at the distance. North of the city was an open space and beyond that was the coastline. Rody was not sure if it was a psychological or a natural response, but when he looked at the coastline, he felt his heart stir. "Your Excellency..." The officer of the Lightning Gods Whip, behind Rody, saw him was in a daze and could not help but call out to him. "Hm?" Rody immediately snapped out of his daze and asked, "Whats wrong?" "Are you alright?" Rody shook his head and frowned. "Nothing... it is just that for some reason, I have a strange and familiar feeling ..." He softly murmured. Suddenly, Rodys eyes grew wide and he trembled. He then grabbed the wall and stuck his body out of the wall as he looked at the distance. "Muse... Is that you?" At that moment, Muse was standing on the aft of a ship with her hands behind her back. The ship was already several hundred meters from the shore. The waves rushed as the salty sea breeze blew. However, Muse looked as if she was oblivious to it as she looked towards the south. As they moved further away from Thunder City, the tall sturdy towers became smaller until it eventually looked like a ck spot. "Right now, he must have already captured Thunder City. What does he look like now? Will he still rudely and angrily call me a fool, like he used to?" Muse gently closed her eyes. She slowly lifted her slender hands to remove her ck hood from her head. The sea breeze blew and raised her long and ck hair. Muse could not help but lifted one of her palms and emitted a ball of silver light. The silver light shot up towards the gray sky and lit up the darkness like a magnificent firework. Muse looked up at the huge apparition she had created in the sky. It looked like a blooming tulip flower. "Rody, if you see this tulip,e and look for me in the Rnd Continent!" At the same time, the Lightning Gods Whips who were standing on the wall also saw the apparition of the tulip in the distant sky. The soldiers immediately became vignt. Are the Rnd soldiersing again? Are they the Rnd sorcerers? Only when Rody saw the apparition of the blooming tulip in the sky did he gradually calm down. It must be her! It is definitely her! Rody smiled. He suddenly stretched out his hand and patted the shoulder of the officer of the Lightning Gods Whip beside him. He then said in a calm and firm voice, "After passing through this strait, would we be in the Rnd maind? That officer gave Rody a strange look and said, "Your Excellency... Didnt you see that in the sky?" "I saw it." Rody nodded andughed. "Isnt it beautiful?" Chapter 191: Valiant Warrior Chapter 191: Valiant Warrior Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Lightning Gods Whip was tense as they repaired the Southwestern wall of Thunder City. The few hundred captive Rnd soldiers were whipped and forced to gatherrge rocks to strengthen the city wall. At the same time, they had to repair the city gate and to pile up numerous huge rocks at the back of the gate. Sieg was undoubtedly a very harsh person; he showed nopassion to the captive Rnd soldiers. That was why his subordinates, the Lightning Gods Whip, also did not hesitate to fiercely whip any of the prisoners who were slow. Sieg could not be considered cruel. It was just ridiculous to show sympathy for those who invaded his homnd. While the Southwestern wall was being repaired, on the main road about a hundred miles south of Thunder City, arge troop of Rnd cavalry was making every effort to rush in. Earlier on, after Siegs soldiers had broken through the second northern line of Rnd defense, the Supreme Commander of the Coalition Armies of the Rnd Continent in Pamir in had received the bad news from the returning defeated soldiers. At that time, Tiger felt as if he had just stepped off a high overhanging cliff. In his rage, he cut down the defeated officer into two and angrily ordered the Holy Knights, at all costs, to immediately return to the Thunder City. No matter what, Thunder City must be recaptured. If Thunder City was captured by the enemy, not only would Tiger and his main army lose their only escape route, their supply line would also be cut off. "Now we can only hope that ourst stronghold on the road to the north, can stop the Lightning Gods Whip!" Tiger sighed, "Perhaps, we will be able to catch up. After all, we have nearly a hundred thousand soldiers in Thunder City. It would not be so easy for the Lightning Gods Whip to win. Even if the Empire has tens of thousands of cavalry attacking us from behind, they are unlikely to capture our main defense army station at Thunder City. Siege warfare... is not the cavalrys strong point." Tiger had forgotten that the Holy Knights he sent out were also cavalries. If Thunder City was lost then could those powerful Holy Knights recapture it? Three Senior Knights led tens of thousands of Holy Knights forward. They were only a few dozen miles away from Thunder City. In the distance, right in front of them on the road north, was thest military stronghold. Along the way, they found that the two earlier strongholds had already been broken through by the Radiant Empire army. Only some corpses and remains of the brutal killings were found. "Speed up! We will reach the Thunder City by nightfall!" One of the Senior Knights shouted. Thest stronghold was about ten miles south of Thunder City. Situated across the road was thest line of defense, originally arranged by Tiger as a guarded gateway. However, the ones that were currently stationed here were the five thousand Lightning Gods Whip left behind by Sieg. Their mission was to guard that ce for a day. More than half a day had passed since His Excellency Sieg gave the order. They only needed to guard that ce for a few more hours and their mission would have beenpleted. Themanding officer, for the five thousand Lightning Gods Whip, was a Grade 4 swordsman named Xavi. When he heard the faint trampling of the horses in the distance he realized that the Rnd army had arrived! Therge trees on both sides of the roads had already been cut down and the soldiers had ced those trees on the main road. Xavi was certain that the Rnd army who would be arriving would be arge cavalry. The people of Rnd Continent would be eager to recapture Thunder City. In order to move quickly, they would despatch their most powerful soldiers, the Holy Knights. Xavi knew that it would be impossible for his five thousand Lightning Gods Whip to fight head-on against tens of thousands of Holy Knights on the wide main road. They used the Rnd armys fortification and the trees they had just cut down to form a crude line of defense. That defensive structure might not be able to prevent arge group of infantry from attacking them but it was enough to stop a cavalry charge. In fact, Xavis actions were desperate. He knew that his troop of five thousand soldiers would not win this battle. He only wanted to dy the enemy. The longer the Rnd army remained there the better. That was because new defenses would need to be deployed at Thunder City, which they had just captured. The longer he held out, the stronger the defenses of Thunder City. Xavi saw the vanguard of the Holy Knights approaching. He and his five thousand warriors had also long abandoned their horses. They hid behind the defenses and waited patiently. The Holy Knights soon found that there were obstacles blocking the road. They had no choice but to stop. They dismounted and proceeded on foot with their shields ready. The battle started all of a sudden as a volley of arrows rained down without warning. At that moment, in the Pamir in, Tiger needed to make an extremely important decision. Should we forge on ahead or should we retreat? Tiger ced a gag order on the information that Thunder City had been attacked. The only people who knew were all the highest ranked generals. After that, the representatives of the coalition armies of all the ten kingdoms of Rnd Continent had a fierce argument inside therge tent of the Supreme Commander. There were two factions arguing. The first faction was of the opinion that the whole army should set out to recapture Thunder City. That was because it is their only escape route and also their supply route. The other faction felt that they should ignore Thunder City. They felt that they should immediately focus their entire military strength and confront the main army of the Radiant Empire. Once their enemy was defeated, Thunder City would no longer be important as they could then obtain as much supplies as they need from the Empires territory. As long as the main army of the Radiant Empire was defeated, then they would also be able to take advantage and break through the defenses on Pamir in. From there, they could capture one or two big cities in the North and the problem of supplies would be solved. The military officer who adhered to that faction was very bold. His reasoning was that since they had sent a cavalry to attack Thunder City, then it must be their strongest cavalry, the Lightning Gods Whip. They should take advantage of the fact that the Lightning Gods Whip was not around to defeat the main army of the Empire. Tiger felt very conflicted. In his heart, he actually preferred thetter solution. Go back, immediately? Would the enemys main army just allow hundreds of thousands of our troop to fall back so easily? They would definitely not let go! They would tail us! The current military supplies wouldst for only ten more days. Of course, if an order to limit the distribution of supplies is given, then it wouldst for more than twenty days. Within a twenty-days time frame, tens of thousands of his army had to recapture Thunder City. The journey back would also take up a few days as not all of the soldiers were cavalry. There were infantries and also the slow supply carriages. After that, they would need to break past the solid city wall guarded by the Lightning Gods Whip. Could all this be aplished in twenty days? But, Tiger was surprised that the Holy Knights insisted on returning to Thunder City. Pdin Fielding, in particr, was especially insistent and unyielding. Tiger could, perhaps, ignore the noisy representatives of the small kingdoms. However, the Holy Knights represent the Temple. That was something that Tiger needed to consider carefully. As a result, he had no choice but to first dispatch the Holy Knights to quickly advance to Thunder City. However, Tiger knew that even if he does not give the order, the Holy Knights would have gone there on their own. Fifty thousand Holy Knights had already set out for two days, yet Tiger still refused to withdraw. In front of them was the entire force of the enemys main army in the North. If they could break through that line of defense, then the big piece ofnd in the North behind the defense line, Kaka City, the capital of the Northern Province... there would no longer be any defense in the North. As long as they upied the opponents Northern province, then the problem of supplies in the army would be resolved. When that timees, they would think of ways to recapture Thunder City. After all, they would still get reinforcements from Rnd Continent and it would not be difficult then to capture Thunder City with a pincer attack. Tiger persevered for two days. In those two days, he ordered his soldiers to attack the Empires strong line of defense. One after another, the infantry regiments charged in. However, the soldiers of the Empire hid behind their defenses and refused toe out. Tiger realized that the Empire was trying to dy him. The Empire intended to wait until they gave up and were forced to withdraw. Then, his opponent would have won. The defenses at Pamir in were attacked by wave after wave of Rnd soldiers. Tiger hardened his heart and dispatched the elite soldiers of Sauron Kingdom. He no longer tried to conserve his military resources. The situation no longer warranted that. The Sauron Kingdom was known as the most powerful kingdom of the Rnd Continent. His army was naturally much strongerpared to the armies of the other kingdoms. Groups after groups of soldiers sacrificed their lives at the Empires defense line. The trenches in the defense line were filled with corpses. Meanwhile, in the Dukes tent behind the defensive line, Randt sat there gloomily, pulling off his hair. He was extremely bored for the past three days, staying in the tent. The loyal Randt followed the orders of His Excellency the Duke and did not even step out of the tent. When the military officers outside asked to see the Chief Commander, Randt replied, "No!" When somebody outside reported that the Rnd army attacked, Randt pinched his throat and gave the order, "Defend." When someone outside reported that the enemys attack was extremely aggressive, Randt shouted before they could finish speaking, "Go and ask His Excellency, Milo." The fierce attackssted for two days. Both armies had fought until they had no time to clean up the battlefield. Countless corpses fell in the wilderness. Layers uponyers of corpses even blocked the Rnd army from attacking. Tiger was extremely agitated and had not slept for two days. If his men had not stopped him, he would have personally led the attacks. However, two dayster, the Radiant Empires defenses were still strong. Although it was breached at noon, the gap was eventually plugged with flesh and blood by the Radiant Empire soldiers. Tiger gritted his teeth and looked at the distance. He was not looking at the scattered corpses in the wilderness. Instead, he was looking at the defenses of the Radiant Empire. Almost there! Almost there! The enemy would also not be able tost much longer! Tiger was very confident. Although the opponents defenses were tight, the defenses on the ins could not be stronger than the defenses in the solid city wall. He believed that after so many days of fighting, his enemy would also have heavy losses. "It only looks strong!" Tiger gritted his teeth. "Just give me three days... If I have three days, I would be able to break through their defenses!" "Three days..." Tiger murmured before he suddenlyughed. His face showed a crazy smile filled with desperation and nervousness. Right. Three days! However, would those guys believe me and give me three days? After three days, the remaining supplies would onlyst for less than five more days. In the past two days of fierce attacks, although a lot of his soldiers had perished, Tiger believed that his opponent had also suffered heavy losses. However, the consumption of supplies was extremely fast during the battles. The cowards would not allow him to have three more days. Even the sorcerers of the Temple had also insisted on retreating. "Hahaha..." Tiger could not help butugh. His subordinates behind him were surprised to see the actions of their Supreme Commander. Tiger then roared loudly, "Retreat? Retreat? Are you saying that we must retreat after losing so many people? The people from the Temple are now so insistent on retreating. Why did they start the war in the first ce?" At first, he had ced his hopes in Reuenthal from the Northwest. However, Tiger had long been disappointed. What Wolf of the Grasnd? He is just a fool! What do you mean armored cavalry of the grasnd? They are all just a group of trash! They could not even make any progress against the defense of the Northwest Legion, whose strength was considered second-rate. On the third day, Randt was sitting in the Dukes tent when someone called out to him. "The Rnd army seems to be retreating. What should we do?" "Hmm?" Randt jumped up. Had he not remembered the Dukes orders, just in time, he would have already called out. He desperately suppressed the excitement in his heart and replied in a hoarse voice, "Go and ask His Excellency, Milo!" During the time when Tiger was being pressured to withdraw, the Holy Knights, who were less than ten miles from Thunder City, had finally broken through the strong defense line. The five thousand Lightning Gods Whip men were totally wiped out. They were confronted by a group of dismounted Holy Knights, armed with shields and swords. With their shabby fortifications, they stubbornly held on for six hours. After shooting all their arrows, the soldiers took out their scimitars to engage in meleebat. The five thousand soldiers fought against tens of thousands of enemy soldiers from evening until dawn. The hopelessly outnumbered Lightning Gods Whip remarkablypleted their mission. They had dyed tens of thousands of enemy soldiers at that line of defense. When thest Lightning Gods Whip finally copsed, there was no living Empires soldier left on that defensive line. In the beginning, the Holy Knights abided by the Knights Spirit and no longer harmed the injured soldiers. However, they soon discovered that that was a fatal mistake. Even if the Lightning Gods Whip soldiers were seriously injured and were lying on the ground, as long as they could still move, they would hold on to the legs of their enemies. Theirpanions would then take advantage of that moment to cut down the enemies. Enemies like those were extremely dangerous as long as they still had not breathed theirst breath. The Holy Knights were forced to give up their Knights Spirit. When dealing with any Lightning Gods Whip, whether they were alive or seriously injured, the safest way was to cut off their heads. That was to confirm that the Lightning Gods Whip had really died and they could rest assured. The face of the man leading the knights was covered in blood. He had just personally killed a particrly tenacious officer amongst the Lightning Gods Whip. It seemed that person was what the heathens called a Grade 4 or a Grade 5 swordsman. Under normal circumstances, if we were to fight, I can still defeat him but I will need to take a while. However, when we fought just now, that guy was already seriously injured and I only needed six strikes to sessfully stab his chest... However, the Senior Knight did not escape unscathed. When his sword stabbed one of the enemy soldiers he thought that that was the end of that enemy. But that soldier suddenly hugged him like a madman. The two men struggled and fell to the ground. During the struggle, the knights helmet also came off. At that moment, that soldier from the Lightning Gods Whip opened his mouth and bit the knight in the face! Although that soldier finally died after exhausting his energy, the Senior Knight was extremely shocked and terrified. Madman! That guy is insane! The bite just now was so painful that my tears almost flowed! He had already bit off a piece of flesh from my handsome face! Luckily, he had already lost his sense of reasoning and did not bite my neck, where the blood vessels... The knight tore out a piece of cloth from his clothes to cover his bleeding face. He then shouted with a hoarse voice, "Advance! Advance! Advance immediately!" Was he frightened? Perhaps, he was more shocked or astonished. Even when faced with tens of thousands of Rnd soldiers, the Lightning Gods Whip still managed to dy the Rnd soldiers for so long with just such simple fortifications. Besides that, the Lightning Gods Whip had also caused the Rnd people to suffer heavy losses. The losses suffered by both sides are almost equal. Although thebat effectiveness of the Lightning Gods Whip was slightly better than that of the Holy Knights, the Holy Knights had more people and had the advantage. That Senior Knight threw the cloth that was soaked with blood onto the ground. He then looked at the ground full of corpses and said, "Leave ten men behind to bury these bodies." He paused for a while and then continued, "It does not matter if it is our men or theirs. Bury all of them!" Yes, they are our enemies. They are strong enemies. However, at the same time, they are warriors worthy of respect. Chapter 192: Prelude to Climax Chapter 192: Prelude to Climax Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was winter when the decisive battle of the second crusade finally began. That battle waster referred to as the Sandwich Biscuits1. After tense preparations by the Rnd Continent Coalition Army, arge-scale retreat from the Pamir in began. Tiger had already lost confidence in the war. However, as the Supreme Commander or at least, he still was, in name Tiger carefully arranged for the evacuation of hundreds of thousands of soldiers. Since it was a retreat, it was inevitable to leave a few soldiers behind to guard the rear. As the various groups had different ideas, there was a heated debate to decide who should stay behind to guard the rear. Tiger did not participate in the discussion. He just sat there and sneered as he watched the others quarrel. Finally, they decided to leave behind the infantry regiment of the Goethe Kingdom. The one known as the second-rate infantry throughout the war was entrusted with the important task of courting death. After leaving behind thirty thousand of the Goethe Kingdoms infantry, Tiger withdrew with the Royal Knights of the Sauron Kingdom and the sorcerers. They were the first to retreat from the battlefield. Tiger no longer wanted to bother with the other groups of soldiers. As for the infantry of Goethe Kingdom, Tiger did not believe that they could aplish the task of breaking off the enemy pursuit. The Goethe Kingdoms soldiers were not so brave and would probably surrender. "Let us wait and die! All of us are just waiting to die!" Tigers eyes were cold as he looked at the main camp behind him. "They sent us to our deaths in this war!" Milo was an outstanding general. Prejudices aside, he actually was quite capable. Without the Lightning Gods Whip under hismand, Milo began his pursuit of the Rnd army. Milo did not dispatch all the troops at once. In the beginning, he carefully sent out a few troops to harass the enemy to slow down their retreat. He tried his best to dy them. It would not be wise to fight directly with the enemy now. Consume it all! Waste your time, your energy and your food supplies! The infantry of the Goethe Kingdom who was responsible for holding the rear collectively surrendered after two days. Thirty thousand people became prisoners... That was all as expected by Tiger. Whatever the case, the thirty thousand prisoners would be able to dy the army of the Radiant Empire from chasing them. However, Tiger... or perhaps, everybody from the Rnd Continent was shocked by what happened next. All thirty thousand prisoners were ordered to be ughtered by Milo within the night. Although many officers did not support Milos decision and many, in fact, evenined to His Excellency the Duke... but His Excellency the Duke still did not show up. The Duke remained in the tent and told them, "Go and ask General Milo. Within the night, all thirty thousand Rnd prisoners were executed. Milo surrounded the prisoners in the barracks of the Rnd army. He then sent out a troop of heavy cavalry and began to attack. The sound of fightingsted throughout the night as the soil was dyed red. Milo did not have any intention of cleaning up the battlefield. He ordered his soldiers to burn the barracks of the Rnd army along with the corpses. Although many military officers of the Empire objected to Milos actions, they could not disobey hismand. "If we take along those thirty thousand prisoners, we would need to allocate at least twenty thousand soldiers to watch over them! We do not have that many people and it is impossible to leave behind twenty thousand soldiers on the in and waste them on those prisoners!" Milosst sentence was also straightforward, "No mercy for invaders!" Because of Milos harassment, the Rnd army retreated very slowly. They left behind their treasured wagons and only took along their supplies. Milo was clever and did not send his army to fight against the Rnd army. He dispatched a few light cavalries to go back and forth to harass the Rnd army so that they could not retreat peacefully. Meanwhile, his main army steadily approached from behind. He maximized the use of that dying tactic in the current situation. It was a full five days when the exhausted Rnd army finally arrived at the south side of Thunder City. They had already put in their utmost effort. Tiger was not surprised to find the Holy Knights at their wits end below the city wall. As expected, the Holy Knights were unable to recapture Thunder City. Tiger had a ridiculous thought when he looked at the banner of the Tulip Family above the city wall he felt like he was just a bystander and the predicament in front of him had nothing to do with him. It was now necessary for ast-ditch effort. The Rnd army became desperate in the face of the predicament. The coalition armies gathered their final courage, regardless of which kingdom they were from, and charged towards the banner of the Tulip Family, which was fluttering above the wall of Thunder City. They were greeted with arrows and stones. The joke was that those arrows and also the food used by the Lightning Gods Whip, in Thunder City, were all initially the hoarded supplies of the Rnd army. So, a strange battle began. The Rnd army was caught between Thunder City and Milos army. In front, the Rnd army began a fierce battle at Thunder City while they were being attacked from behind by Milos army. Frankly speaking, if it was just the tens of thousands of the Lightning Gods Whip fighting against the hundreds of thousands of the Rnd army and also their team of skillful sorcerers, the city would be destroyed sooner orter. However, Milo, behind the Rnd army, was giving them a headache. Tiger was confident of ending the battle at the Thunder City if the Rnd army had a months worth of time. Milos army had already left its line of defense at the in. In an open area, their superior army should be able to defeat Milos army. However, that would still take time. Although Thunder Citys defense was solid, the tens of thousands Lightning Gods Whip were obviously outnumbered by the hundreds of thousands of Rnd army. Tiger was confident of winning back Thunder City if he had sufficient time. Unfortunately, the problem was still time. The food supplies left in the army would onlyst for two more days. Two days... Tiger could not help butugh dryly. What is next? First, we go hungry. When we can no longer tolerate the hunger, we will start killing the horses. After losing the horses, the Holy Knights possibly could not even defeat the enemys heavy armor infantries. After that, what would we do? Will we start eating people? Hahaha... This is ridiculous! The Sandwich Biscuit battlested four days before the Rnd army announced that they had given up. Both sides sent messengers to and fro for a day. After that, the Radiant Empires Regiment Commander, the Duke of the Tulip Family, announced the eptance of the surrender conditions and ensured that the prisoners of war would not be ughtered as Milos actions had already caused a deep fear in the Rnd army. It was during that winter that the second crusade, that hadsted two months, finally ended. At the city walls south of Thunder City, five hundred thousand of the Rnd Continent Coalition Army surrendered to the Radiant Empire. The Northern Legion of Radiant Empire had epted the surrender of the Rnd army. In that war, the Rnd Coalition Army had invaded with eight hundred thousand soldiers. Almost three hundred thousand perished while the remaining became prisoners of war. Likewise, the Empire also paid a heavy price. Ten million gold coins had been spent on the war. Besides that, less than three hundred thousand soldiers remained of the four hundred thousand soldiers that went to the North. Among the casualties, the me Warriors had lost thirty thousand soldiers while the Northern Legion lost one hundred thousand soldiers. The elite Lightning Gods Whip had fifty thousand soldiers before the war but after the war, they only had less than thirty thousand soldiers remaining. Most of the Lightning Gods Whip were killed in the final Sandwich Biscuit battle, during the Rnd armysst siege of the city. The Empire had the time advantage and eventually won the battle. At Thunder City, all the hundreds of thousands of the Rnd army soldiers, including the Holy Knights, had put down their weapons. After that, they were put under custody of the fifty-thousand strong heavy infantry from the Northern Legion and twenty-thousand strong Lightning Gods Whip. They were gathered at their original barracks. All the daily foods and supplies were sent directly from Thunder City. Following His Majestys summons, Sieg was left behind as the Supreme Commanding Officer in the front lines. Under the escort of ten thousand of the Lightning Gods Whip, the Duke of the Tulip Family together with His Excellency Milo of the Northern Legion returned to the Imperial Capital. The only unusual thing was that even during the ceremony of epting the surrender of the Rnd army, the Supreme Commander of the Empire, the Duke of the Tulip Family did not appear. The ones present at the ceremony were Sieg and Milo. Milo received the sword from Tiger, the Commander of the Coalition Army of Rnd Continent, while Sieg signed on the book stating the terms of surrender. Ten thousand Lightning Gods Whip cavalrymen nervously escorted a tightly sealed carriage towards the Imperial Capital. The soldiers worriedly looked at the tightly-sealed carriage and thought to themselves. Is the rumor really true? Is our greatmander, His Excellency the Duke, really sick? Following the Emperors instructions, the original weing ceremony was not carried out and a false date of the Dukes triumphant return was published by the newspaper. Tens of thousands of civilians of the Empire and the fans of the Duke of the Tulip Family waited in vain. They were so disappointed and angry that they fought against the security soldiers. Meanwhile, the Duke of the Tulip Family and his carriage team had already sneaked into the Imperial Capital the night before. There was a grand feast in the Imperial Pce but the Duke of the Tulip Family did not participate in the feast. ording to the Empires official statement, His Excellency the Duke was injured and needed to rest. In that grand celebration banquet, Milo was the only one among the high-ranked generals from the northern war zone who attended. He was in the limelight. His good noble upbringing helped him to cope with the adtion piled by the nobles in the Empire. By being both noble and modest, he had the perfect image of a brave, young and loyal general of the Empire. Marquis Garoline finally felt relieved when saw the smile on the Emperors face and also the crowd surrounding his nephew. The public image of the Lionheart Family finally had turned for the better. Taking advantage of the interval during the banquet, Marquis Garoline took his nephew to the side and carefully asked him about the Dukes injury. The smile that Milo kept up throughout the night disappeared as he sighed and replied, "I dont know!" "You dont know?" Marquis Garoline was surprised. "Its true." Milo whispered, "In fact, Seth has not appeared for a very long time. He rarely appeared in front of anyone during the battle at Pamir in. I was inmand the entire time until the decisive battle at Thunder City." At this moment, Milo frowned and continued, "I also have some doubts. That day, when he returned from the battlefield, he looked as if he did not have any injury. However, he then hid in the tent and refused to see anyone. Is the Pdin of the Rnd army really so powerful?" Marquis Garoline pondered for a moment and asked, "So, is it possible to interrogate that Pdin?" Milo shook his head and replied, "The opponents team of sorcerers and the Pdin had already escaped. At that time, the situation was very chaotic. When their army surrendered, the sorcerers, the Pdin, and the Senior Knights those who could fly all flew away." Milo sneered, "Thunder City is not big. Although sorcerers are not able to fly long distances, it is still possible for them to fly to the beach from Thunder City. However, I am not sure if they could fly across the Straits of Thunder." Garoline, the old fox, became silent for a while. After that, his eyes shined with a cunning look as he whispered, "Was Seth seriously injured? Perhaps, he would die?" Milo shook his head and firmly said, "He will not die!" He had a strange expression as he continued, "I believe nobody in this world can kill him!" Marquis Garoline looked at his nephews expression before he sighed and whispered, "No matter what, we have won the war! His Majesty will reward you generously. If... If Seth is dead, then you would be the remaining and greatest hero of this war! Sieg does not have the support of a noble family and would not achieve much. Milo, have you ever thought about it? If Seth is dead, you would be the number one person in the Empire!" Milos body suddenly trembled and his eyes shed as if he thought of something. After that, his eyes turned gloomy. He looked at his uncle with aplicated expression. He hesitated for a moment before saying, "My beloved uncle, I know you have high expectations of me... However, what you do not know is that after this war, I have a strange feeling about Seth... No, I should say about the Tulip Family..." Milo gave a long sigh before he continued in a low voice, "Perhaps in my entire life, I would not be able to surpass that guy, Seth. As for that family... they made me feel hopeless. They have a real power of appeal." Milos eyes then was a mixture of emotions. It was filled with respect, jealousy, disappointment, desperation but mostly admiration. "You will never be able to imagine that kind of scene. As long as the banner of the Tulip Family was fluttering, millions of soldiers would worship it like they worship God. For the banner of the Tulip Family, those soldiers were willing to die without a trace of hesitation or fear. That kind of sincerity towards the Tulip Family, that craziness and absolute loyalty, was something we could never achieve!" Marquis Garoline did not say anything. He looked at his nephews expression and sighed. The newspapers in the Imperial Capital were filled with the joys of victory. Every day, there was arge crowd outside the Dukes mansion and the security soldiers did their best to guard the Dukes mansion. Under Andys arrangement, news of the Dukes injury was slowly released. As a result, there was an increase in the number of religious people in the Imperial Capital. Numerous civilians went to the church to pray. They prayed to the great God to bless the Empires guardian for health and longevity. Outside the mansion of the Duke of the Tulip Family, there were also countless infatuated women silently praying while holding a blossoming tulip flower in their hands. However, those people made sure they stood several tens of meters away from the mansion of the Duke of the Tulip Family as they were afraid of disturbing His Excellency the Duke, who was nursing his injuries, from resting. Every day, a team of Royal Guards would visit the mansion of the Duke of the Tulip Family. It was said that His Highness the Emperor had personally dispatched the pce doctors to treat the Dukes injuries. The various newspapers, in the Imperial Capital, had also dispatched countless people to watch the Dukes mansion every day and night. Every day, the various newspapers would publish information about the Duke of the Tulip Family. "News Report: ording to one of the servants from the mansion of the Duke of the Tulip Family, His Excellency the Duke was already able to get out of bed yesterday! " "News Report: Based on leftover of a beef steak at the rubbish dump outside the Dukes mansion and that steak was the Dukes favorite food, we think that His Excellency the Duke was recovering and had started eating." "News Report: ording to the younger brother of the wife of the nephew of the wife of the neighbor of the medical officer responsible for treating the His Excellency the Duke, he had already fully recovered." Every day, the newspapers were filled with all kinds of news and spections about the recovery of His Excellency the Duke. Various newspapers then began to me other newspapers for reporting false news for the sake of their sales. With all the disputes, the public in the Imperial Capital became confused. Nobody believed in the news anymore, regardless whether it was true or false. One fine day, a newspaper boldly reported that His Excellency the Duke was gravely injured. An angry crowd then rushed to the newspaper headquarters and beat everybody up. After that, all the newspapers abstained from reporting... Three dayster, the Central Command of the Empire released the list of heroes of the war to be conferred awards by His Majesty the Emperor. It was a lengthy and cumbersomemendation order... the only thing that drew the attention of most people was that, at least, the Duke of the Tulip Family was mentioned in the list ofmendation order. "Duke of the Tulip Family - Seth Rudolph, Appointed as Marshal Commander of Central Command of the Empire!" "Former Deputy Commander of Central Cavalry, General Sieg, is promoted to Regimental Commander of the Central Cavalry. He will also be conferred the title of Earl!" "Former Regimental Commander of the Northwest Legion, General Milo, is promoted to Deputy Military Minister! He will also be conferred as an Earl..." "Former Commander... Is given the title of..." "Former Deputy Commander..." After all the awards were announced, the grand ceremony was held in the Radiant Hall of the Imperial Pce. However, the Duke of the Tulip Family was still unable to attend the ceremony. It was worth mentioning that among the lengthy awards, there was a humble name. "Former Deputy Captain of the Dukes bodyguards in the Lightning Gods Whip, Rody, because of outstanding performance at the battle in capturing the Thunder City, is transferred to the Imperial Guards. He is conferred with the noble title of Viscount and the position of Pce Warrior!" 1. Yes. ı jiaxin binggan. Sandwich Biscuits. It did not say ǰ󹥻 Qianhou gongji, for pincer attack. Chapter 193: Ambiguous Chapter 193: Ambiguous Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The grand award ceremony was held in the Radiant Hall in the Imperial Pce. That was because the Empire had not won arge-scale war in a very long time. Moreover, that was a crusade. It was the first time in two hundred years since the Empire had a victory as big as wiping out eight hundred thousand Rnd invader. The award ceremony was on an extremely grand scale. Thergest in two hundred years. Thest time such a grand award ceremony was conducted was during the reign of Abbas the Great. The Radiant Hall had never been so busy in the past two hundred years. There was no such scene in previous years, even on National Day. The Radiant Hall that could amodate thousands had already been filled with people. Everybody of prestige in the Imperial Capital had already gathered there. Being an award ceremony, it was different from an ordinary banquet. All the men wore their uniforms instead of their ceremonial attire. That night obviously belonged to people from the military. Those who wore military uniforms were looked at with respect. Their uniforms and the swords at their waists showed off their proud identities I am a soldier. All those who participated in the crusade and had beenmended by His Majesty were present. There were a few exceptions including Sieg, who had been left behind in the North to deal with post war issues and also the greatest hero, the Duke of the Tulip Family, who was unable to attend due to his health. Everybody else was present and that included Rody. Rody walked into the main hall wearing the uniform of an Officer of the Central Cavalry Regiment. He was surrounded by both familiar and unfamiliar faces. It gave him a strange feeling. He had already met most of those people but right now, most of them could no longer recognize him. His Majesty the Emperor has not arrived, yet. What is that old skeleton doing? Rody then curiously thought to himself. Could he be peeping from behind the side door? The officers of the Central Cavalry came together. Kraft led the group into the hall, with Rody in the middle of the formation. They immediately attracted the attention of most of the people in the hall with the sounds of their leather boots, their resolute expressions as well as the killing intent that could only be acquired in the battlefield. Most of the young aristocratdies could not help but secretly nce at them. Most of them focussed on Rody. Among the dozen officers, Rody was the youngest. He had a tall and rugged body. The smart uniform of the Central Cavalry was stretched by his sturdy body. He walked with a majestic gait. His angr face and long blue hair made many of the youngdies face blush. Fortunately, that was not the first time Rody had experienced such a situation. He was very calm or, at the very least, he looked very calm on the surface. As His Majesty the Emperor had not arrived yet, everybody in the hall was conversing softly with one another within their own circle. The moment Rody and the dozen high-ranked officers of the Lightning Gods Whip arrived, they were immediately surrounded by the other nobles. Everyone knew that after that night, most of the soldiers attending would be a military star. There was even a chance that one of them might be a powerful person in the army. They knew that the Lightning Gods Whip was under the personalmand of the Duke of the Tulip Family. If they could to win over those people, then they would have already made connections with the Duke of the Tulip Family. Milo and several his men from the Northern Legion stood on the left side of the main hall. They were also surrounded by a lot of people. At first, the Lionheart Family was facing a crisis. However, after that war, the Lionheart Family evidently had regained the trust of His Majesty the Emperor. Many hoped to take this opportunity to rebuild their rtionship with the Lionheart Family... Milo took his men to greet the Central Cavalry soldiers when he saw them enter. After fighting together in the war at the North, they had already formed a somewhat close rtionship with one another. Those officers under Milo had high respect for the Lightning Gods Whip. They had personally witnessed how invincible the Lightning Gods Whip was in battle. Out of habit, the officers from the Lightning Gods Whip immediately saluted Milo. After all, in the North, Milos position was only second to the His Excellency the Duke and His Excellency Sieg. When the dozen of Lightning Gods Whip saluted Milo, the surrounding people were surprised and envious. Milo felt proud and his icy-cold expression gradually became warmer. Naturally, Kraft talked to Milo, as he was the highest ranked officer among the Lightning Gods Whip present. "Commander Kraft, how is His Excellency the Duke? Have you visited His Excellency the Duke?" Milo asked softly. In fact, he was also very concerned about the Dukes injury. However, the rtionship between both families was not good and it was not convenient for him to go and see the Duke. Even if he visited the Duke, he would not be able to meet the Duke! Krafts expression was gloomy as he replied, "Your Excellency Milo, we did go to the Dukes mansion but the one who greeted us was Miss Nicole. His Excellency the Duke is currently cultivating and would not meet guests." Rody stood at the outer periphery of their circle and listened quietly to their conversation. His eyes could not help but look around. There were too many people that could recognize him and he must act carefully. From time to time, a noble from the Imperial Capital would arrive. The Imperial Guards would then announce the arrival of a certain baron, viscount, or other noble loudly. However, the following announcement instantly silenced the hall. "The arrival of Miss Nicole from the Dukes family!" As the announcement was transmitted into the hall, everybody instinctively stopped their conversation to focus on the door. Miss Nicole then walked in slowly. Her beautiful golden hair gently draped over her shoulders. Her soft snow-white shoulder-less evening gown seemed to set her off as a pure lily. She wore a silver waistband which seemed to entuate her slender waist. Her dignified and beautiful but unsmiling face seemed to give a cold and elegant look. When everybody saw Miss Nicole enter the hall, they had the same thought. Since Miss Nicole has arrived as a representative, then the Duke of the Tulip Family would not appear tonight. Nicole slowly walked in and her eyes were looking at Milos group. She then smiled gently and nodded her head slightly. The Northern Legion soldiers and the Lightning Gods Whip officers immediately stood straight. Milo looked in admiration before he also elegantly smiled back. Only Rody knew that Nicoles smile was meant for him. When they saw Nicole walk in, the Lightning Gods Whip immediately left Milos side and went to the side of Miss Nicole. Nicoles cold expression disappeared as she gently spoke a few words with Commander Kraft. Kraft was so excited that he was almost trembling. The fearless man in the mighty army had be so nervous that he did not know what he should do. The people in the hall were in various states of minds. While they were still secretly looking at Nicole, the arrival of another person was loudly announced. Everybody quickly stopped talking and then stood upright. "His Majesty the Emperor has arrived!" Abbas XI slowly walked in, under the escort of several Imperial Guards. Rody immediately saw Sky who was standing beside the Emperor. That fatty secretly winked at him. The following procedures were in ordance with the tradition of the Empire. In the spirit of respect for heroes who had contributed to the Empire, His Majesty the Emperor personally read out the names of those heroes. They then stepped forward to be bestowed the awards by His Majesty the Emperor. About twenty people, who were to be conferred, knelt in the front of the hall. After His Majesty the Emperor finished calling out their names on the list, he walked up to the kneeling heroes and, one by one, ced a red gem sword on their shoulders. He then casually gave a few encouraging words before helping them wear their medals. Rody was thest person. When the Emperor walked up to him, Rody suddenly felt an ominous feeling. Looks like there are some ns that Andy have not told me! "Young man, you did very well!" The Emperors voice was not loud but everybody could clearly hear his words in the quiet hall. Besides that, the Emperor had an affectionate expression and his eyes were filled with pride and love. Rody then heard the bastard affectionately said, "I am proud of you!" I am proud of you! I am proud of you! What do these words mean? The tone used is what a proud father uses when talking to his sessful son! Mmmm! The hall suddenly seemed to hum like a beehive. Everybody in the hall started whispering to one another. Who is this young man? Where did hee from? They had originally thought that Rody was an officer from the Lightning Gods Whip, but at that moment, they were even more interested and curious about his identity. Rody was already a little muddled. For a moment, he could not understand what was implied in Andysst few words. However, at that time, the Emperor had gently pinned the medal on Rodys chest. He then loudly said, "Let us enjoy the night! For the heroes of the Empire!" As the hall cheered, the Emperor personally pulled Rody up and led him slowly to the back of the hall. A group of performers for the Imperial Court entered the hall along with those carrying an abundance of food, exquisite tableware, and fine wine. However, at that moment, nobody bothered to pay attention to these. They were still making guesses about the identity of that young officer whom His Majesty the Emperor had led away. Some of them were so curious that they enquired around them. However, even the Lightning Gods Whip and the Northern Legion were not clear about Rodys identity. The only thing they knew was that the young man was the captain of the bodyguards of the Duke of the Tulip Family. Just a captain of bodyguards? Why does His Majesty the Emperor favor a simple captain so much? Even Nicole, from time to time, looked anxiously at that door at the back of the hall. She was unsure of what they were doing. A few wealthy young nobles approached her, from time to time, to strike a conversation with her. Nicole was the star of the night. She was a beautiful woman and the eldest daughter of the number one family in the Empire. She was also the older sister of the Imperial Marshall, the Duke of the Tulip Family and those nobles wanted to be in her good books. Although a lot of young talented men approached her, Nicole was obviously not interested in them at all. In the beginning, she reluctantly entertained them with a few words. However, after some time, Nicole started to furrow her eyebrows and it was evident that she was feeling impatient. She became fed up and started to look at them annoyingly. Kraft and the Lightning Gods Whip began to act. They firmly stood around Miss Nicole to obstruct all those that tried to approach her. The nobles looked at the ferocious officers who were also the heroes of the Empire. Naturally, the nobles were afraid to offend them. When the Lightning Gods Whip noticed that Nicoles eyes, from time to time, were looking at the door that His Majesty the Emperor had entered, they could not help but remember the incident when the Emperor proposed to Miss Nicole. Although the difference in age between His Majesty the Emperor and Miss Nicole was extremely big, it would still be a good thing if Miss Nicole were to marry the Emperor. Two Wolf Fang officers that were present knew a little about His Excellency the Dukes reaction then. It seemed like the Duke was disgusted with His Majesty the Emperors marriage proposal. Finally, after a while, the back door reopened. Several servants walked out. They were followed by His Majesty the Emperor who seemed to be in a good mood, even smiling a little. Following behind the Emperor was Rody. At that moment, Rody had already changed his clothes. His original smart uniform of the Lightning Gods Whip had been reced with the standard attire for nobles. His long blue hair gently scattered behind his back but he looked like he was at a loss. When Andy took him to the back, Rody thought that Andy wanted to say something to him. However, the old skeleton had only dragged him to the back to change clothes... Just a change of clothes! What is this old skeleton up to? The banquet had begun. Everybody looked curiously at the young man behind the Emperor. Who is he? Why is the Emperor so intimate with him? In ordance with convention, the next event would be the first dance of the banquet. Based on the courtesy of the nobles, the Emperor would invite the Empress for the first dance. At that moment, the musical performers had prepared themselves and started to y a light and gentle music. When the Emperor casually pped his hands, the crowd in the hall stopped talking and stood back to create a space in the middle of the hall. "Everyone!" The Emperor said, "Tonight is a happy night. Let us sing our praises for the heroes of the Empire!" Only Rody felt something was wrong when he heard the Emperors voice. He was too familiar with the old skeletons tone. Every time the skeleton used that kind of tone, he was up to some kind of mischievous n. "Due to the Empresss poor health, she is unable to attend tonights banquet. So, I will give this opportunity of the first dance tonight to one of the heroes of the Empire! Let this hero of the Empire rece me for tonights first dance!" The Emperor slowly looked at the audience after he finished speaking. All those that he looked at could not help but straighten their chests. This is a great opportunity! To rece His Majesty the Emperor as the first one to dance in the banquet is a supreme honor! The old skeleton smiled happily and said, "So, I suggest... we let the youngest hero of the Empire invite the most beautiful woman in the Imperial Capital for the first dance, tonight!" He then smiled cunningly and said, "Rody, Miss Nicole, I suppose you will not reject my proposal..." The audience went into an uproar. Marquis Garoline, who was in the crowd, was surprised. He looked at Rody, who was standing beside the Emperor, and then he looked back at the Emperors expression. He suddenly had a horrifying thought. Could... Could this young man be... His Majestys illegitimate child? Rody looked at Andy in surprise. Although he did not speak, his eyes had clearly stated what he wanted to say. What are you trying to do? Andy smiled faintly. He deliberately gave an affectionate expression and calmly said, "Young people do not need to be so shy... Child, I am proud of you tonight!" Those words shocked everybody. Marquis Garoline took a deep breath as his brain churned at high speed. Previously, His Majesty the Emperor did not appoint a Crown Prince. Even after the Empress was pregnant, His Majesty did not indicate the slightest intention of appointing a Crown Prince... This man is young enough to be His Majesty the Emperors son... Ah, what was his name? Rody... I have not heard of this name before but he could actually enter the Lightning Gods Whip at such a young age and is also the Dukes trusted subordinate... Hmmp... A young hero of the Empire and also the words I am proud of you. Marquis Garoline sighed and thought to himself. I am really stupid. Really stupid...This young man must be His Majesty the Emperors illegitimate child! Chapter 194: Too Smart for Your Own Good Chapter 194: Too Smart for Your Own Good Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Despite feeling skeptical, Rody still walked to the front of Nicole. Applying the noble etiquette that he had learned, Rody stretched out his hand and extended a standard invitation. A magnificent symphony then started... He gently embraced Nicoles slender waist as the two of them happily and gracefully danced along with the light music. In ordance with the usual practice, the first dance was meant for His Majesty the Emperor to enjoy on his own. Naturally, the others could only just stand and watch from the side. However, that kind of honor was not something an ordinary person can enjoy. After dancing for a short while with Nicole, Rody started to feel ufortable. Countless eyes red at Rody. Those res were filled with envy, surprise, doubt, disdain, jealousy, and anger. Of course, most of them were still guessing Rodys identity. All kinds ofplex res were directed at Rody, making him a bit nervous. He felt extremely ufortable and his hands that were holding Nicole also turned stiff. "Rx..." Nicole was aware of Rodys nervousness. She quickly and softly whispered into his ears, "Do not worry about their gaze." After she finished speaking, Nicole snuggled into Rodys embrace. She waspletely rxed and allowed Rody to spin her around in the dance. As she had followed a nobles education since childhood, she had much more experience on such asions. Although that was a grand asion and it was the first time she danced in front of such arge crowd, she was much less nervous than Rody. Rody could feel Nicoles soft body in his arms and he could smell her familiar delicate fragrance. He could not help but rx. His original stiff movements also became smoother. The man was tall and stood straight as an arrow. The woman was beautiful and peerlessly enchanting. Everybody in the hall focussed on them especially since Rody had a mysterious identity. Andy maintained his majestic expression as he sat on the throne. However, he was actuallyughing out loud in his heart. "Old skeleton, what are you so proud of?" When he heard Skys voice, Andy knew that Sky was using a special method to talk to him. "Damn Fatty, are you using a mind reading spell?" Andy secretly frowned. "Do you think you are so great for having a powerful Domain Force? How dare you use the mind-reading spell on an old man like me? Are you not afraid that I would use magic to counter you?" Skyughed arrogantly but did not say anything. Andy also showed a cunning expression. "When did an old man like me ever learn how to dance? It is too difficult for me! Might as well just let this kid dance..." Sky sighed and replied, "You are too mischievous... After your show tonight, people would be guessing what is the rtionship between His Majesty the Emperor and this boy." Andyughed helplessly. "Me? I did not say anything. I only told him I am proud of him and thats all." At that moment, the audience apuded as the first dance ended. The dancing couple made a courteous gesture as expected with the noble etiquette and then walked off the dance floor. The rest of the night was more rxed. As it was a celebration banquet, there were not many rules. However, Rody had already been surrounded by all kinds of people. It was a fact that one must be smart enough to get elevated to a high noble position in the first ce. But they were still unable to find out the rtionship between that young man and His Majesty the Emperor. His Majesty the Emperors intimate attitude towards him was obvious. Moreover, His Majesty took him alone to the back, just now. Although they did not know what His Majesty the Emperor had said to him, Rody had even changed his clothes when he came out. Isnt this enough evidence? The Imperial Pce was not Rodys changing room! Although that boy was currently just a viscount and just a small officer, so what? As long as he had received His Majesty the Emperors favor, there would be no doubting his future status and wealth. Rody was wondering why suddenly so many people were interested in him. Based on norms, Milo should have the leading role tonight! Since the Duke of the Tulip Family was not present, then Milo, who came from an influential family and at the same time he was also a great hero of the war, should have been the most outstanding person tonight! Rody felt irritated when he looked around and saw that almost everybody wanted to start a conversation with him. What he wanted to do the most at that point in time was to be by Nicoles side. The dance the two enjoyed earlier filled Rodys youthful heart with a tender feeling. Everybody would definitely have a bit of romance in the heart. On top of that, they seldom had the chance to be together in normal days and that was the first time they had danced together so intimately in front of others. What made Rody unhappy was, as soon as the dance ended, Nicole was once again surrounded by pesky suitors. Rody knew some of them. Most of them were young heirs of certain families. He looked at how they eyed Nicole. If it was not because the surrounding Lightning Gods Whip guarded Nicole, they would have already swallowed her up. Right now, the Tulip Family was thriving. As long as they could build a rtionship with the Tulip Family, then their status and future would be assured. Honestly, Rody missed being the Duke of the Tulip Family. At that point in time, he would always be followed by several members of the Wolf Fang. They would be able to protect him and chase away the disgusting suitors. This guy in front of me has a malicious smile. He probably just thinks of me as a treasure. On his left is another guy that looked as if he had already seen through me. I hope he does not have that kind of preference. This guy is even more outrageous. Why is he staring at my face? Finally, somebody saved him... "Viscount Rody." An old voice spoke out. Rody looked and his feelings of joy immediately sank. The person that had called out to him was Marquis Garoline. Garolineughed as craftily as a fox. He squinted his eyes and red sharply. Those in front of him immediately gave way. The old Marquis then walked up to Rody and smiled, "Viscount, you have contributed greatly to the Empire at such a tender age. You will definitely have a bright future!" After that, he affectionately patted Rodys shoulder. Rody did not dare to give him the cold shoulder. Although he disliked that guy, he still maintained a gentle smile and saluted in the manner of a noble. After that, he smiled at Milo who was standing beside Marquis Garoline. "His Excellency Milo has been bestowed as an Earl. He is even more admirable." As the three of them chatted, Milo gave a meaningful nce to his men and the officers from the Northern Legion immediately upied a few spots surrounding them. They discretely edged out the other nobles, who were originally surrounding the three of them. They made it clear that they wanted to dominate contact with that mysterious star. As the Lionheart Family was in the limelight now, naturally nobody would want to find fault with the old Marquis. Marquis Garoline spoke in circles in an attempt to find out more about Rody and his background. Rody had already prepared the answers to these questions. In fact, before he started using his own original appearance, he had already discussed with Andy about the various possible problems that might arise. Marquis Garoline took quite a while before he realized that Rody was not willing to reveal his identity. Rody responded with some perfunctory replies. The longer the conversation got, the more amazed Marquis Garoline was of that young man in front of him. That young mans speech and manner had an unruffled calmness. Although his tone was quite gentle, his asional gaze surprised the old Marquis. That was the habitual gaze of someone with a high position, someone with control of everything. As the two continued to talk, Rody had the attitude of a subordinate who was respectful to a superior. However, he had a faint imposing manner that seemed to be on par with the crafty old man that had been in power for many years. When the Marquis and the Viscount stood beside each other, one of them was the Military Minister of the Empire while the other was just a middle-ranked officer. However, the feeling of Marquis Garoline was: this guy seems to carry a dignified manner. Garoline knew that that was not something that could be faked so easily. It was something that you acquire by cultivating for a long time, and practice until it became a habit. In the end, who is this young man? That was a question that Garoline would always ask. He felt more and more sure of his guess. He must be someone close to His Majesty the Emperor. This guy was young. His speech and deportment seemed to indicate that he could not care less about others. The way he talked and his spirit was not something that can be learned. As far as he can remember, only an Imperial kinsman had this kind of disposition. The current Emperor, Prince Barond, and also even Bayan, before he died, asionally revealed this kind of disposition. However, they were not as natural or as refined as this young man... Marquis Garoline became more and more surprised. He was unaware that he was more and more careful and gentle as he conversed with Rody. In the end, it was no longer like a superior warmly encouraging a subordinate. Instead, it was like two important people of the same rank casually chatting. Towards the end of their conversation, Marquis Garoline unintentionally mentioned that in two days time, Pope Corsica VI of the Empire would be in the Imperial Capital to interview the triumphant heroes. The heroes would also be awarded a medal from the Church. When Rody heard Marquis Garolines words, his face revealed a disapproving expression. Marquis Garoline and a few others immediately noticed that Rodys expression had changed. He then smiled and asked, "Viscount, is it because of the interview of His Majesty the Pope..." Before Marquis Garoline could finish, Rody nced at him and calmly said, "I am a disciple of Master Autumn." Although his voice was calm, it was filled with respect. Master Autumns disciple? Marquis Garolines expression became disturbed. He then thought of the significance of Rodys words. That day, Master Autumn had died in the hands of the Pope. The Emperor did not pursue the matter. Whether who was right and who was wrong, nobody spoke of that incident ever again. It did not matter if Master Autumn was a different race. After all, he was our court warrior, in fact, a Chief Warrior. However, the Pope had described Master Autumn as a different race, one of the Kara n. In such a case, it was not necessary for the Empire to turn hostile with the Church just because of Master Autumn, a court warrior. Although the rtionship between the two was no longer as close as before, the war had reunited the Church and the Empire together. However, Marquis Garoline was thinking of something even deeper. Master Autumns disciple? Master Autumn was a court warrior! If he was Master Autumns disciple, then where did Master Autumn teach him swordsmanship? It could only be in the Pce! What kind of talent was eligible and qualified to be Master Autumns disciple? Marquis Garoline knew that a court warrior was an Imperial Familys warrior. Not just anybody would be qualified to receive his teachings. Besides that, to be his apprentice, they must also have the approval of the Imperial Family. Marquis Garoline then allowed his fantasy to run wild. A prince who had note of age could only be taught swordsmanship by the court warriors. He is from the Imperial Family! He is definitely from the Imperial Family! Marquis Garolines eye muscles trembled. His face was still smiling but his heart was unable to stay calm. Perhaps, he was too clever for his own good. The more Marquis Garoline thought, the moreplicated and abstruse it became. Finally, he could not help but discreetly look at the Emperor. His Majesty the Emperor had not chosen a Crown Prince. This young man had an extraordinary disposition and was also Master Autumns disciple. Did that mean he had always been living in the Pce? There must be a profound significance when His Majesty the Emperor pushed this person forward during the war after havingpletely removed Prince Baronds influence. Marquis Garoline changed his view on the situation. Rody had gradually lost his patience. He looked at the few annoying pests gathering around Nicole. Sh*t. The gaze from one of them was bing more and more wretched. Rody softly asked to be pardoned from the old Marquis and he then stepped away. As Marquis Garoline was engrossed in his own thoughts, Milo who was beside him frowned. "Uncle, why does this Rody interest you so much?" Marquis Garoline shook his head and looked at his nephew. He then replied, "Milo, you are the hope of our familys future. However, you are still a poor judge of character. You must pay more attention in the future!" "Oh?" The old Marquis nodded and slowly said, "Milo, I can tell you... we have found a treasure!" He then looked at Rodys back and continued with a soft but excited voice. "That boy is the treasure! I know you have an arrogant temper, but you must pay attention to him in the army and forge a good rtionship with him! Remember that!" Chapter 195: Bitter Then Sweet1 Chapter 195: Bitter Then Sweet1 Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The military office in the Imperial Capital was very busy in the past few days, dealing with the post war matters. Proper arrangements were made for hundreds of thousands of prisoners of war. Arrangements also were made for the civilians that lived in the North. While the Dukes strategy of luring the enemy was effective, the issue of restoring was no longer Rodys problem. News, both good and bad, kepting into the Imperial Capital. Good news came from the northwest. The Northwest Legion under themand of General Elliot, the Empires new star, had repelled the tenacious invasion of Reuenthal of the Great Moon Kingdom. Reuenthal was unable to ept defeat after General Elliots earlier victory at Trier Fortress. He once again led his army to attack Watt Fortress. The Northwest Legion, led by General Elliot and the cavalries of the grasnds fought at Watt Fortress and both sides suffered losses. In the end, Reuenthal had to retreat with his tail between his legs. However, Elliot yed a trick on his opponent while they were retreating. He dispatched about ten thousand light cavalries to ambush the supply units of Great Moon Kingdom. Although they called it an ambush, it was closer to harassment. After all, a cavalry of about ten thousand would not be any threat to the Great Moon Kingdom who had tens of thousands of cavaliers. Besides that, the Northwest Legions cavalry was inferiorpared to the grasnds heavy cavalry. However, Commander Gieslund of the ten thousand cavalrymen was an excellentmander who remarkablypleted General Elliots task. When Reuenthals reinforcement army came to help, the Empires ambush cavalry had already retreated. They only left behind the ambushed supply unit. More than half of the supplies had already been burned. At the end of the north crusade, the second war in the Northwest Region also ended. After losing their Rnd allies on the battlefield, the Great Moon Kingdom wisely requested to make peace with the Empire. However, this time, the peace talk conditions would depend on how much the skeleton wished to extort from the Great Moon Kingdom. Besides the news of the victory in the Northwest, there was another major news. The Duke of the Tulip Family had taken leave from His Majesty the Emperor and returned to his manor in the Westwood province to rest. Everybody guessed that the Dukes injury was even more serious than they had imagined. That news had caused some people in the Imperial Capital to feel restless. Fortunately, news of the victory in the Northwest had eased off that atmosphere. Finally, after three days, the Duke of the Tulip Family and his beautiful older sister left the mansion of the Duke of the Tulip Family in the Imperial Capital. Of course, the mansion was now known as the mansion of Marshal Duke of the Tulip Family. Under the escort of a group of WolF Fang soldiers and Imperial Guards, they left the Imperial Capital and journeyed to the Westwood province. The Wolf Fang was known to be under themand of the Duke of the Tulip Family. Their actions of escorting the Duke was naturally not met with any criticism. However, the presence of the team of Imperial Guards was unexpected. His Majesty the Emperor seemed to really favor the Tulip Family. He even ordered the Imperial Guards specialized in protecting the Imperial Family to safeguard the Duke of the Tulip Family... Marquis Garoline also had a more detailed information regarding that. The captain of these two thousand Imperial Guards was the newly appointed Court Warrior, Viscount Rody! "Looks like, His Majesty is using a different approach to win over the Tulip Family..." Garolines expression was somewhatplicated. Milo frowned and asked, "Uncle, should I dispatch some people to carefully investigate this Rody?" Marquis Garoline shook his head and said, "Investigate? Dont forget, he is His Majesty the Emperors man...And maybe he is... Investigate him? Can you guarantee that your action would not be noticed by others? If His Majesty the Emperor found out that we are investigating Rody, what would His Majesty think? This is the kind of things that cannot be investigated as it involves privacy of royalty. Even if you know, you have to pretend not to know. If you do not know, it is best not to ask any question!" Rody was wearing the armor of the Imperial Guards and was riding in the middle of the Imperial Guards. Rody was not familiar with the other Imperial Guards around him. In just a few days, he already became their superior. Obviously, those people were very respectful of Rody and even revered him. In fact, since the award ceremony, rumors of that young hero of the Empire had spread extremely quickly. Although those kinds of news could not be openly written about in the newspapers, it had still quickly spread throughout every corner of the Imperial Capital. At that moment, many officers and soldiers of the Imperial Guards suspected that their young superior was in some way rted to His Majesty the Emperor. After all, the personages of the upper ranks of noble society and the Imperial Family usually have many mistresses. It would not be unusual to have one or two illegitimate children. However, His Majesty the Emperors skill at concealing that was really admirable. The East was covered with miles of clouds while the West had turned red with the setting sun. The clouds in the sky looked like a greenish gray sheer canopy. Rody took a deep breath and with a rxed feeling looked at the wonderful sight of the horizon. After that, he sighed. He felt extremely rxed after leaving the Imperial Capital. Since the start of the war until then, he hardly had time to rest. Now, he had some free time; no nobles nearby eagerly watching him, no war and no political squabbles. He was just apanying his beloved to Westwood. Since the Duke of the Tulip Family was there to recuperate, he could just treat it as a holiday. As he was thinking about himself, a horse immediately rushed up from behind. One of the Dukes guards went to Rodys side and said, "Lord Rody, His Excellency the Duke invites you to see him in his carriage." Rody nodded and smiled. While being looked at with envious eyes, Rody turned his horse around and rode back to the carriage at the back. A huge carriage was in the middle of the cavalry formation. The carriage was specially modified and was two to three times bigger than an ordinary carriage. Its windows were sealed because His Excellency the Duke could not be exposed to the wind until his injury had healed. The driver of the carriage and the Wolf Fangs who were guarding the carriage were all the personal bodyguards of the Duke of the Tulip Family these warriors were those that had been transformed into vampires. The Wolf Fangs and the Imperial Guards looked at Rody enviously. It looked like the Duke really value this young man. Everyone has not seen the Duke for a very long time, but the Duke will only call him into the carriage to discuss some matters for a very long time every day... However, that was not surprising as the young Viscount was originally the Deputy Captain of the Dukes bodyguards. Naturally, he was the Dukes trusted subordinate. Rody took a deep breath and gently tapped on the door of the carriage. Immediately the door slowly opened a little. A pair of white and fair hands gently held the door open and a beautiful face came into view. Nicole gently looked at Rody, smiled and softly said, "Come in, Lord Rody." Once the door was closed, Nicole snuggled into Rodys arms. Rody held Nicole and gently sniffed her aromatic hair. He held her face and whispered, "Why did you call me in again? This is not too safe. Others may suspect something. Didnt we agree to wait until we reach West Hill where we would have more opportunities to meet then?" Nicole shook her head and revealed a reluctant expression. "You wouldnt understand. Being alone in this carriage is extremely suffocating! Although it is said that I am inside this carriage to take care of the His Excellency the Duke... Sigh... I cannot even open the windows of this carriage." Nicole then raised her head and looked tenderly at Rody. "I want you to sit with me!" Rodys heart turned soft. When he looked at her beautiful face in front of him, he could not help but bend forward to kiss her and whispered, "Alright, I will apany you." He smiled and softly said, "The scenery outside is really good. We have already entered the Westwood Province. The Tulip Familys fief is really a wonderful ce. We passed by arge river just now. The scenery at the river was very beautiful." Nicole smiled and gently leaned on Rodys chest. They held each other as they sat in the carriage. Nicole closed her eyes as shezily rested the back of her hand on Rodys waist. She softly whispered, "Thatrge river? That must be the Red River2. It is thergest river in Westwood. I often yed there when I was younger. I could still remember the time father often took us there..." Although her eyes were closed, she had a sweet smile. "When I was younger, I liked to run barefooted in that river. The water was clear and cool ..." Rody gently stroked her hair and smiled as he said, "Well, it must be very beautiful." Nicole opened her eyes and asked, "How do you know it must be very beautiful? You have never seen it before." Rody turned his eyes andughed, "I meant that your feet must be beautiful. I have never seen the river but I have seen your feet before..." Nicoles face turned red. She bit her lips and cursed, "You have learned bad things! The previous Rody would not say this kind of things!" "Haha..." Rodyughed, "Is it really bad to say that? Last time, when you kicked me, I had already seen your feet..." Rody then looked at Nicoles shy face. Smelling the delicate fragrance of a woman, he could not help but hold Nicole in one hand and stretched out the other towards her feet. He thenughed and said, "Here, this is the foot you kicked me with!" Nicole was about to refute when she suddenly realized her foot was caught by Rody. She could not help but whimper. She did not struggle but her face turned even redder. She looked at Rody and said, "At first, you were just a thief that broke into my family home. If I did not kick you, then what..." Before Nicole could finish her sentence, her mouth was already blocked. Rody was already pressed against her body and could not help but kiss her soft lips. Not knowing for how long, Nicole finally gasped for breath and said, "You... You are really too bold. There are so many people outside, arent you afraid?" "What is there to be afraid of? The wall of the carriage is so thick, they would not be able to hear anything. Besides that, you invited me in here. Are we just going to sit here and chat?" Rody whispered and smiled. He then became serious and said, "Nicole, I know you are bored. However, very soon, we will reach West Hill and then we can be together. At that time, I will use Rodys identity to publicly pursue you. After that, we could openly be together!" Nicole spat and gritted her teeth, "Dere openly... really so important?" Her face was flushed. Her eyes were watery, with a small degree of fake anger but mostly shyness. This kind of look was so attractive that Rody could not help but gently kiss her again. He then whispered, "Then, I am going out now." "Dont!" Nicole frowned and tightly grabbed Rodys clothes. She sighed. "You did not know. When you were in the North, I could not sleep every night. I worried about your safety in the North every day and night. Even when you were in the Imperial Capital, you were in the Imperial Pce and were not always by my side. Every day, I stayed in my room iming that I was apanying my brother, the Duke. In fact, I was bored to death!" Rody gave a wry smile. "We had no choice. Didnt I travel by carriage to visit you every day? It was ridiculous as some people thought that I was a medical officer dispatched by the Emperor..." Nicole shook her head and said, "Anyway, when we reach West Hill, I want you to apany every day and every night..." When she said every night, her face flushed and her voice was soft like the buzzing of a mosquito. Rodys heart trembled as he looked at Nicoles red face. His breathing gradually became faster and he held Nicoles hands tighter. He kissed her hard and then whispered, "What... What did you say?" Nicole shook her head. Although she was shy, her expression was firm. "I dont care. I just want to be your woman... When you went to war, I... I was worried about you..." Rody took a deep breath and said, "You are my woman. Nobody can take you away from me!" The two of them embraced each other for a while. Rody knew that if he did not leave then, he would not be able to control his feelings. He then cleared his throat and gave a wry smile. "Alright, I have to go out now. Wait patiently. We will reach West Hill soon." Nicole nodded and sat up from his arms. She then took out a silver bottle and gave it to him. She whispered, "This is todays medicine. This is thest bottle. After drinking it, your voice will changepletely. In future, you will no longer need to worry about those who are familiar with you, as your voice will not be the same as the voice of the Duke of the Tulip Family anymore." Rody took the bottle and drank its contents. He then gave a wry smile and said, "This medicine is really bitter. It is more bitter than the medicine you made me drink at that time." Nicole nced at him and said, "That medicine was to make you sound like Seth. It was meant to make you sick! Now... Now I cannot bear to let you experience that kind of hardship, so I put in a lot of effort to concoct this medicine." Rody licked his lips and frowned, "It is really bitter... It is not good to be so bitter. Need a little bit sweetness!" He ignored Nicoles exmation as he pecked her on her lips and thenughed, "Now this is better. Bitter first then sweetter." Just like that, every day passed simrly, bitter first then sweetter, as they traveled to the capital of the Westwood province, West Hill City. Trantor Notes: 1. A Chinese proverb which could mean To first suffer hardships so that you could enjoy its benefitster. Literally, it would be Bitter first, sweetter, much like Rodys situation 2. Literally it is the TuoTuo River. There is a real river with the same name. It is also known as n Moron (Red River in Mongolian) or Tearful River in some sources cited from Wikipedia. I chose Red River because it sounds simple. Chapter 196: Conflict Chapter 196: Conflict Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Westhill City was the capital of Westwood Province, the Tulip Familys fief. It was also an important and bustlingmercial city of the Empire. It could also be considered the Tulip Familys main headquarters. The entire city had been waiting for the Dukes arrival with excitement. They were all given an unprecedented warm wee at the city where the people regarded the Duke of the Tulip Family as a God and worshipped him. The only problem was that the Duke did not appear. On the first day itself, Rody used the Dukes appearance to meet with the local representatives. His acting was good enough. At the very least he gave the impression that the Dukes health was not good. This was also because Nicole had given him a special medicine that made his body sweat continuously. When they see the Dukes pale expression, his weak voice and excessive sweating, they started to be worried for the pir of the Empire. After the reception, Rody went to the back and drank a lot of water. This is because Nicoles medicine had no antidote. Although he would recover in time, until then, he would sweat a lot and require a lot of water. The only thing he could do was to drink more water. After he finished acting, Rody removed his mask and put on the clothes of the Imperial Guards. He then quietly left the courtyard of the Dukes mansion. The Wolf Fangs and the Imperial Guards that were responsible for escorting the Duke were arranged to live in the barracks not far away from the Dukes mansion. The barracks had a long history. Every time the Duke visited his fief, he would take a few soldiers for security. Now that the Duke had be a Supreme Commander, it would be even more essential. Rody had just returned to the barracks. He simply assigned his subordinates to patrol or guard the Dukes mansion. He then prepared to take a few people to go and see Nicole. From that day onwards, Rody would try and stay close to Nicole using his own identity. However, the moment he went to the doors of the barracks, he saw a few Imperial Guards run in looking badly battered. One of the was yelling as if he was gathering more men. Rody frowned. He stepped forward and asked, "What happened here?" The soldiers saw their superior officer and froze while the one that was shouting turned pale. "What happened here?" Rody stood in front of them and shouted again. "Why are you making so much noise in the barracks? What battalion are you from?" The soldier started to sweat and loudly said, "I am from the Second Regiments Third Batallion. Just now, we were patrolling the streets. After that, we ended up entering a tavern and fought against other people. And..." Rody gloomily looked at their injuries and coldly said, "After that, you were beaten up. Am I right?" Rodys face was firm. The Imperial Guards were specifically delegated to protect the Imperial Family. They were usually arrogant. Some of them even developed some bad habits. Although Rody was only with the Imperial Guards for a short time, he had already felt the difference. These soldiers had been the personal guards of the Imperial Family and must have considered themselves stronger than the average soldier. Although Rody was dissatisfied, this urrence was quite normal. The Imperial Guards position was higher than most of the other army, even the Lightning Gods whip. It was not surprising that they would be arrogant. As long as they were strictly supervised and do not vite military discipline it would not be too out of the ordinary. They had already stirred up trouble the first day they arrived at West Hill. Rody was displeased and wanted to take this opportunity to discipline these arrogant fellows. However, the strange part was that there were people brave enough to beat up the Imperial Guards. "Patrol? You went and patrol at the pub?" Rody sneered. The soldiers immediately felt awkward and stood straight. One of the braver ones whispered hesitantly, "We were off duty, and were normally..." Rody nodded his head and said, "What patrol were you talking about? Just say you were out on a stroll! What happened to your face?" That soldier felt even more awkward and hesitated. He then said softly, "We were drinking at a pub and got into a conflict ... and then..." "Who was it?" The soldiers looked at each other as if they were too afraid to speak. Rodyughed coldly and then said, "What are you looking at? You were beaten but dared not say who did it?" "It... It was a woman! A beautiful woman!" "Woman?" Rodys face sank. "You stirred up trouble in the pub?" The soldiers expression changed the moment they understood what theirmanding officer was thinking of. They immediately shook their heads and shouted, "No! No! Your Excellency! The few of us only went for a drink! We would never dare to assail women or do anything that vites military regtions!" "Hmph..." Rody did not express his opinion and coldly replied, "Is that so?" The other soldiers also quickly tried to exin. Among those few soldiers, the bolder on then said in a loud voice, "At first, we were just looking at her. We did not do anything else but..." Rody raised his eyebrows and lightly said, "Stop muttering! Speak quickly in a straightforward manner!" The soldier trembled as his mind became clear. He then told the whole story without stuttering. "We were actually off duty that day. We left the barracks to wander around like we usually did in the past since we had finally reached West Hill and had time to rest. Besides that, West Hill was a big city so, we wanted to enjoy themselves." At that point of the exnation, Rody red at the soldier and he started to speak faster. "We looked for a pub to drink beer. Some people were at a table. Two of them were beautiful women and we could not help but stole nces at them. However, one of the women had a bad temper and scolded them." The soldiers face turned red as he continued his story. They were Imperial Guards. Although they were arrogant, they would not assail any woman. The guards had looked at others impertinently but they just sat there and drank their wine without causing any trouble. Rody calmed down a little and frowned as he asked, "In that case, how did you all end up like this?" The soldier exined that the woman that was scolding them suddenly stood up and approached them. The soldiers initially thought she was a prostitute looking to have some fun but then the woman asked if they were Imperial Guards. As the soldiers were proud of their position, they loudly confirmed it. Some of the soldiers even straightened their chests, hoping to look even more valiant and impress the woman. The woman was very happy. She then asked the soldiers about whether the Imperial Guards were escorting the Duke and also about other matters concerning the Duke of the Tulip Family. "Oh?" Rody frowned. "She was asking about the Duke?" One of the soldiers nodded and replied, "Thats right! His Excellency is famous and popr. It is not surprising for a woman that admires him to ask questions. However, the question she asked became weirder. She kept asking about the Dukes condition, where he lives, and the condition of the manor... As we are responsible for guarding the Duke, we would naturally be suspicious of her from the questions she asked. She could have been a spy from the grasnds or the Rnd army. So we wanted to make rify things!" "What happened after that?" The soldiers face was red as he whispered. "We were ready to arrest and interrogate the woman but she..." "What happened?" "Before we raised our hands, she looked back at herpanions and seemed to say, They are unwilling to speak. Should we capture and interrogate them? They had used such outrageous words. How could we continue to sit still?" Rody nodded and gave a puzzled look. "And then you started to fight?" "Yes... We started to fight but..." The soldiers then looked at each other with an ashamed and angry expression. It was obvious who got beaten; their faces were bruised and they bawled as they came in the door just now. "How many of them fought against your group?" Rody asked. These soldiers were quite strong although they were usually a little arrogant. "Just... Just one! Just that one beautiful woman fought against us!" The soldier stammered. Rody was stumped and frowned. "Just one person? One woman caused you all to end up like this? Is she a magician?" "No..." The soldier hung his head. "She is not a magician. She is probably a warrior... but... she was not wearing a warriors uniform. She also did not hold any weapons. She fought barehanded." Rody nodded. Although he still had doubts in his heart, he loudly said, "Alright! A group of soldiers was defeated by a single woman barehanded! Take me there! Oh right. How many people were there? What do they look like?" "They had a total of three people. Two women and a man. The two women were very young and beautiful and the one that fought with us was very skillful. The few of us were defeated in mere moments... The man at the back looked about thirty years old. We did not see his face clearly." Chapter 197: Pink Panties Chapter 197: Pink Panties Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The pub was not far from the barracks. It was only two streets away. In fact, that pub was frequented by the soldiers. Rody saw the sign from afar. His face sank from the first nce itself. It was not a good ce to be. There were tworge men that were obviously not good people standing at the entrance. Their clothes were bright and new but half of their hairy and tattooed chests were exposed. Their faces looked fierce.The only thing missing was a sign saying I am a bad guy. Most likely these people were workers doubling as fighters. Noises were audible through the solid door, mixed with theughter and scolding of a woman and also theughter and shouting of men. The two fighters saw Rody approach from afar. They then noticed the two soldiers behind Rody. One of the thugs gave a meaningful nce to the other and the second thug then went in. Rody had only brought two soldiers with him. With his current skills, he no longer needed to bring an entire group. With too many people around, it would be inconvenient for him to act. The soldier with the swollen eye whispered, "This is the ce. Those people standing at the entrance are people from the pub. They are obviously protecting that woman. After the few of us got beaten up, they threw us out. Besides that, the one on the left also kicked me!" Rody did not speak. When he walked to the front of the pub, the thug blocked him and said, "Sir. We are closed for the day and is not epting any more guests. Please go to a different pub!" Rody ignored the thug and continued to walk inside. He coldly replied, "I am looking for someone." The thug stretched out his hands to block the way but suddenly, the thug then groaned loudly as he flew away and crashed through the door of the pub, breaking it into pieces. Hended inside the pub. The two soldiers behind Rody was surprised but then they heard Rody coldly say, "Look carefully. No one has ever dared to fight against my troops. The two of you must be more spirited! Be more like a man!" He kicked aside the broken wooden door and then strode right inside. The light in the pub was dim. There were a few people sitting at the tables that were scattered around the pub. Most of the guests were older men. Almost all the men were each cuddling a gorgeous woman with revealing attire. The man at the door that crashed in earlier had smashed a table into bits. He could not stand up and was lying there, looking at Rody. Everyones attention was directed at the door. Rody walked in withrge strides and looked at the surroundings. He could not help but frown. He then saw that at the central clear space of the pub a woman was still dancing, wearing even more revealing clothes that exposed her thighs and half her chest. Naturally, she stopped dancing and looked at Rody. Rody turned around and asked, "You came to this ce?" The soldier replied, "Yes... We just came here to have fun." Rody shook his head but he did not say anything. Rody did not like these kinds of thing but it was not a big problem. The soldiers were mostly men in the prime of their lives. They would feel bored staying in the barracks all day. So, it would be normal for them to go to these kinds of ces to rx and burn off excess energy. After sighing deeply, Rody ignored the sharp looks of the onlookers and loudly asked, "Who beat up my soldiers just now? Stand up!" "Ah!" At this moment, all the women in the mens arms, as well as the dancer, reacted. The women jumped and screamed. They held onto their clothes that were in disarray as they ran to the back. When the women ran off the men could not do anything. The fun atmosphere was destroyed. They had only touched the thighs of the woman and were about to explore further... They then got extremely angry. Two men jumped up and cursed as they rushed at Rody. Rody did not spare them a single nce as he kicked them away. They flew and smashed onto a wooden tform. Some bottles of wine were also broken and the pub immediately reeked with a strong smell of alcohol. After that, there was a whistle and seven to eight people that looked like fighters charged in from the back. They all carried a sword each and the entire pub suddenly carried a murderous atmosphere. They were led by a middle-aged man who shouted, "Which barracks are you from? How dare youe here and cause trouble! Dont you know what ce this is?" Rody coldly looked at him and said, "You dare to fight against Imperial Guards! Hm... You even dare to carry weapons! Thew of the Empire states that those who are not warriors or soldiers are not allowed to carry weapons! You truly have a lot of nerve!" The middle-aged man no longer spoke and gave a meaningful nce to the others. Seven to eight thugs then rushed over while the surrounding guests jumped up, screamed and hid in a corner. Some who were too slow to run had crawled under the tables. There was screaming as the thugs were all easily defeated by Rody. They fell one after another from just a few simple waves of his hand. They groaned miserably and could no longer stand back up. He then looked at the ashen-faced middle-aged man and coldly asked, "Are you the boss here? Where is the person who beat up my men earlier?" The middle-aged man was shocked. He looked at the young man in front of him and then at his own subordinates sprawled all over the ground. He trembled and could not say a single word. Rody was impatient. He lifted the man up after grabbing him by the cor and shouted, "I asked you. Where is the one who fought against my men?" The middle-aged man had eyes full of fear as he looked involuntarily at the narrow stairs near the walls of the pub. Rody hmphed and released the man. He then strode towards the stairs. The moment he reached the bottom of the stairs, he heard a soft and pleasant voiceing from above. "Who is tearing up my ce downstairs?" Footsteps came from the stairs as a seductive figure walked down. Standing on top of the stairs, a girl was looking at Rody more urately, she was a woman. Her age could not be discerned from her appearance. She had a coquettish face and alluring eyes. Her eyes were peach colored and she had rosy lips. Her beautiful wavy hair hung down her head loosely with a lock draping over her eyes. She blinkedzily at Rody as if she had not fully woken up. A gown carelessly hung on her, loosely tied with a silk ribbon at her waist, with her well-endowed breasts half exposed. Looking at the two exposed snow-white hemispheres some would worry that the gown was too loose it might just slip off at any time. As she looked down ... Rody did not dare to look anymore! The robe was certainlyrge enough but it was too short! Her white and slender legs were exposed but not a trace of fat could be seen. Her thighs looked sturdy and captivating. The robe barely covered her thighs at all. Just by looking up a bit more, Rody could see her pink colored underwear. Rody was a young man. He quickly lowered his head as his murderous face turned a little red. As the woman walked down the stairs, her thighs swayed on the stairs. She slowly walked towards Rody. But as she slowly walked down her stairs, her robes opened up a little bit more. It seemed to slide and roll off her smooth and round ... She walked past Rody and nced at Rody. She yawnedzily and said, "Are you the one causing trouble here?" Her voice was extremely gentle. It was a simple question. But it had the tone of an indulgent lover. It could melt anyones heart... As if she was not demanding an answer from Rody, her hand stretched to the back of her head and grabbed her scattered hair. Then she took out a thin ribbon from somewhere and banded her hair but there were no pockets anywhere on her... Her action of tying her hair attracted a lot of attention from the men. This action would make her naturally push her chest out such that the two towering full hemispheres in her chest would create a captivating deep cleavage in the middle. As if aware of the mens gaze, she pursed her lips and looked in disdain as she said, "Men..." She then casually gathered her robes about her. Her actions caused the men to sigh with regret. "Hey. You. Young man." The woman nced flirtatiously at Rody andughed lightly. "Why are you causing trouble at my ce?" As she spoke, she looked for a chair to sit. She then crossed her legs, her white thighs looking very seductive in the dim light. Rody still did not dare to look up from his position he could see the pink underwear in between her legs. Chapter 198: Heart of Stone Chapter 198: Heart of Stone Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion What are flirtatious eyes? She was sitting on a chair. Her eyes were like invisible threads that tie up the heart they were definitely a kind of formless killers! Rody was nervous and tried his utmost to calm down. He was very powerful and murderous, but then, he was still a virgin. Although he was deeply in love with Nicole, he had never seen a womans body at such close proximity... The woman stared at Rody for a few seconds before she asked, "You broke my door and hurt my men. Why? Please tell me why." Rody took a deep breath and tried to make himself look serious. However, he still did not dare to look at her. It did not seem appropriate, from where he was standing. "One hour ago, my men were injured at your ce! The people who hurt my men should be one of yours." "Oh..." The woman nodded. Her captivating cheeks made her smile look very charming. She then said in her soft and gentle voice, "So officer. You took your men back to this ce? Rody was impatient and he also felt suffocated. He had brought his soldiers back there angrily but did not expect to meet a woman like her, with that flirtatious appearance. He found it hard to beat or scold her. Punching her would be like punching cotton. "Yes." Rody raised his head and narrowed his eyes. "A woman did it." His tone turned cold as he continued, "My men are Imperial Guards! Even if they had caused trouble, this should be handled by the security guards! Your people must be really bold to dare raise their hands against the Imperial Guards!" The woman did not feel anxious and casually asked, "So, how do you want this to be handled? You have already hurt a dozen of my men the moment you arrived..." Rody grunted and coldly said, "Your men attacked me first. They deserve it! Bring out the people that injured my men. I do not like people ying games with me!" The womanughed. "You said that the person who injured your men was a woman. I have a lot of women here... If you wish to look for someone, do it yourself." After that, the woman pped her hands and said, "Girls. Come on out, all of you!" The women that ran away from the fight earlier heard the call and came in from the back in twos and threes, their faces smiling. The fear on their faces had already been swept away. These girls then stood around Rody. The proprietress then said softly, "Alright now. Look for the girl yourself. Identify that girl who beat up your men. Do it yourself!" Rody frowned. The women that appeared wore heavy make-up and clothes that were more revealingpared to the proprietress. Their shoulders and legs were exposed. Rody wondered if the things some of the women wore could even be called clothes. The bandages the soldiers used on the battlefield had more material than their clothes! Rodys face sank as he gave the two soldiers a meaningful nce. The two soldiers could not help but nce at certain parts of the womens bodies. Rodys face turned pale and he coldly shouted, "Are these the ones?" The soldiers trembled and immediately looked away. They then said, "No! She is not here! That woman was more beautiful than all of them!" "Aiyoh!" The proprietressughed out. "My girls here are not beautiful? Your words really hurt!" Rody became even more impatient and said, "I do not have time to go around in circles with you! Are you the boss here? If so, follow me back! I have ways to make you speak!" The womans expression changed a little but she stillughed and said, "You want to arrest me? Sure. Why dont you try..." She stood up and looked coldly at Rodys two soldiers. The two soldiers faces turned red and they looked down. They had a hesitant and fascinated expression. They did not dare to step forward. Rody coldly said, "What are you doing? Didnt you hear my orders? Arrest her!" The two soldiers were startled and finally stretched out their hands. The woman smiled and also obediently held out her hands. She looked as if she was waiting for the soldiers to grab her. However, her hands suddenly emitted sparks. The two soldiers screamed the moment they touched her hands and fell to the ground. The other women covered their mouths and snickered. It was as if this scene wasmon. They stood at the side of that woman as though they trusted her. There would be no trouble with her around. Rody frowned as he looked at the two soldiers on the ground. He did not feel angry andughed instead. He said, "Good! Looks like you are a magician! Just now there were people here asking about the Duke! Looks like things are really not so simple." After that, he walked up to her. The woman raised her eyebrows and chest as she looked at Rody. She sweetly said, "Whats wrong? You want to raise your hand against me as well? Come on then..." She weed Rody and walked forward to him, purposely pushed her chest up high, her hands outstretched, and her legs apart, and stood there in front of Rody forming the word Big1 Rody did not like to beat up women. He hesitated for a moment before he pulled her arm. The moment he pulled her, the woman fell into Rodys arms as if she was extremely soft and had no bones. She raised her head and said, "You are very strong..." Rody felt his scalp tingle and could not help but step back. The womanughed and pointed at Rodys nose as she said, "This young man is quite strong. Looks like he is still a virgin." Rody groaned and stretched out his hands towards her chest. When his hand moved, the woman was stunned for a moment. She only screamed the moment Rodys hand touched her chest. She quickly attempted to run away and hide. "Hmph... Looks like you are just putting on an act!" Rodys hand moved and grabbed her shoulder to prevent her from struggling. Her shoulder felt slippery and soft. Without changing his expression, he grabbed her ankle and lifted her up. The charming beauty screamed when she was lifted by her leg like a chicken. Her robes were also lifted. Her other leg kicked around and her round buttocks and pink underwear were also exposed. The group of prostitutes at the side were screaming nonstop. They wanted to pull Rody but then they saw Rodys stern expression. Rody then drew his sword and fiercely thrust his sword into a table. The men and women around them turned pale and retreated. Rody coldly asked while he was still carrying the woman in his hands. "Are you going to speak now?" The woman he was carrying no longer appeared calm and seductive as she struggled and shouted, "You bastard! Let me go! Otherwise..." Rody then coldly interrupted her and said, "Good! Struggle more! Perhaps your robes would fall off!" These words were more effective than anything else and the woman stopped struggling. She shrank into a ball and even shivered a little. Rodys expression did not change and he coldly said, "I am not someone who shows pity to women! I have killed both men and women! Dont make me angry. Now, I will ask you questions and you will answer them. Understand?" The woman was silent for a moment before she answered with a red face, "I understand." That red face was not put on to charm anyone but was due to the blood flowing down to her head... "Very good." Rody nodded. "What is your name? Is this your pub?" "I... My name is Nedis. This is my pub." Rody nodded and asked a different question, "Where are the people who fought my men?" Nedis stayed silent for a moment before she loudly replied, "I do not know them! They are most likely my guests and have left." Rody shook his head and shouted. "Lies!" He ced Nedis face down on the table. He pulled out the sword from the table and also her lifted up her robes, revealing her backside. Nedis was really afraid now and was about to cry. Although she had acted flirtatiously, it was meant to work together with her spell so that she could deal with troublemakers. She did not expect the young man to be stiff like a piece of wood and not be mesmerized by her spell. The young man was not affected by her spell and instead easily overpowered her. Another thing that almost made Nedis faint was that the young man was taking advantage of her. He took out his sword and had lifted the hem of her robes. She was even more scared by the thought that the man had some freakish masochistic preferences... Rodysrge hand tightly gripped Nedis two small hands at her back. Without showing any mercy, he swung the t side of the Dragon Fang sword at her backside. A loud and crisp sound immediately echoed through the pub as a red mark appeared on Nedis backside. Rody calmly hit her backside about a dozen times. Nedis could not help but cry out. Half of it was from the pain and the other half was from the shame. "Do you still refuse to talk?" Rodys voice was as cold as ice. He spoke as if the person in front of him was an enemy on the battlefield instead of a crying woman. "I wont talk! I wont talk!" Nedis cried out. "Fine!" Rody did not care and continued to hit her another dozen times. Nedis almost fainted from the pain and her backside had be swollen. Rody was very heavy-handed. He punished the woman ording to the corporal punishment of the army. Finally, Nedis started to scream and when she could not struggle anymore she moaned. The soft sobs and cries somehow moved Rody. His hand involuntarily stopped hitting her. "I will ask you again. Where are the people that fought my men and sneakily asked about the Dukes condition? This is a conspiracy. It is a crime for sheltering them! When my men fought with them earlier, your people also joined in! So you better not tell me that you dont know these people! I will always have a way to make you speak!" Rodys tone of voice became gloomier as if he was not talking to a crying woman. Nedis gritted her teeth. Tears were still flowing down her face as she said, "The things you do to me today, I will pay it back to you a hundredfold! There is nobody who dare to bully me, Nedis, in West Hill! Boy. Even if you are an Imperial Guard, dont think... Ah!" Rody hit her again and then lifted her up like a sack and coldly said, "If you do not speak, I have other ways to slowly punish you! There are no prisoners that would not open their mouths in front of me!" Nedis was carried on his shoulder while her two thighs were held tightly. Another thing that almost made her faint was that one hand was touching her backside. She started to struggle again like a fish out of water. "Stop struggling!" Rodys following words made Nedis almost vomit blood. "Are you afraid that I would take advantage of you? You are about as old as my aunt! I am not interested in old women!" When Rody wanted to walk out, the middle-aged man tried to stop him and was kicked aside by Rody. The two soldiers also struggled to get up and follow Rody. The moment they left the pub, he softly ordered the two soldiers to run back to the barracks. He then calmly carried Nedis and walked leisurely in the opposite direction of the barracks. Nedis was almost dizzy from her anger. Her clothes were also too short. If she covered the top, she would not be able to cover the bottom. Rody carried her through the streets and they were surrounded by countless people who were pointing andughing. The lewdughter of the tramps was particrly unbearable. Nedis almost spat out blood and her teeth also almost cracked from gritting too hard. Rody walked faster and faster and finally turned a corner, entering a quiet and secluded road. This road looked quiet and there was nobody about. Nedis started to panic and her heart was beating really quickly. What is this boy trying to do by bringing me to a secluded ce? This is not the way to the barracks... Could it be? Her heart was beating like a drum roll! Rodys earlier words that he had no interest in her had really infuriated her. Calling a woman aunt would also make them crazy. Women are like that. It does not matter whether the woman was beautiful or not. They cannot afford to let others publicly demean them. Although Nedis was older than Rody, she was only slightly older. She still did not want to be called an aunt. Even then Nedis was also afraid that Rody would do something to her. Rody noticed Nedis trembling and coldly said, "Rx! I am not interested in you! I have carried you through a few streets. I presume your friends would soon catch up with us." The moment he said that he heard the voice of a boorish man. "Release her!" The moment Rody turned, he heard a piercing sound in the air and something with a strong energy flying towards his face. Rodys eyes shed as he grabbed the object. He felt something jerked powerfully in his hand as he caught a wolf fang arrow. The arrow was ck and had a triangr arrowhead. Rody looked at the arrow and thought of something. He looked at the direction the arrow came from and saw a robust man on a rooftop a few dozen paces away. The man had a full beard and wore a gray robe. In his hands was a strange long bow. The man looked at Rody in surprise as he never expected Rody to catch the arrow. He nocked another arrow, pulled the bow until a full moon shape was formed and aimed it at Rody. However, before he could release the arrow, Rody loudly eximed. "Darke!" Darke was surprised to hear his name. He had never seen Rodys real face and could not recognize Rody. In his surprise, he let go of the bowstring, and the arrow shot out! Rodys eyes lit up. This arrow was slower and he could even see the arrows flight in the air... Darke was horrified when he saw the second arrow get caught. His eyes almost popped out! He roared, pulled out a sword from his waist and jumped from the roof... He had already seen the might of his opponent and knew that he was no match for him. However, Nedis was his friend. Now that his friend was captured he would try to rescue his friend. After he roared, he shed downwards. Rody took the arrow he was shot with earlier to ward off the attack. There was a breaking sound as the arrow was chopped off but Rody took the advantage to step further back. He stood there calmly and smiled sincerely at Darke. "Darke... Its me!" Rody smiled. He ignored Darkes second sh. As Darkes sword came down, Darke heard Rodys next few words. The moment he heard these words, he stopped immediately. Rody said softly, "Tulip Familys ten-year promise!" Trantors Note: 1. The raws described the limbs before saying her posture looked like the Chinese character (big). Chapter 199: Adoration Chapter 199: Adoration Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When Darke was in a daze, Rody jumped over. Although he was carrying a person on his shoulder his body moved lightly. The ce he was originally standing on cracked with a crisp sound. Rody stood on top of the wall on the side of the small road. Rody then raised his hand and hit Nedis neck. She fainted without even groaning. Rody then smiled and said, "Diane. You still like to attack sneakily from the back?" "Eh?" Diane then appeared out of thin air several paces away. She looked at Rody who was standing beside a wall and had a mixed expression of grudge and pleasant surprise. Diane was in a daze as the person she was looking for had suddenly appeared in front of her. This caused her to feel a bit absentminded. She saw Rody jump down from the wall, smiled to her and stood right in front of her. She was shocked. She pped her face several times. Then she realized she was not dreaming... "You bastard!" In her anger, she was like a female leopard as she grabbed Rodys clothes and gnashed her teeth. "You... you just left us and Myka there? Do you know how hard we have been searching for you?" Rodyughed awkwardly but he did not break free from her grasp. Darke showed a puzzled expression as he looked at Rody with a frown. He asked, "Diane. Who is he?" Diane gnashed her teeth and replied, "Him? He is a scoundrel!" Rody shook his head and whispered, "This is not the ce to speak. We... Ah. Where is Myka? Are you all staying in West Hill City now?" Diane was about to reply when she saw that Rody was still carrying Nedis. Nedis proud body was still exposed in broad daylight. Besides that, Rody was holding Nedis thigh. She could not help but feel unhappy and coldly said, "You... Why are you still carrying her? Have you not had enough of her?" Rody turned red and gently put Nedis down. He had just only made Nedis faint so he did not think of putting her down. He looked at Diane and Darke. Diane was gloomily looking back at him, unwilling to take over. Darke shook his head. He felt that Diane was being strange and sighed. He then stretched out his hands to carry Nedis. Rody finally handed over the problem. He then softly asked, "What about Myka? Is she with you?" Diane gnashed her teeth and said, "I... I will take you there. She is nearby." Darke frowned and nced at Diane. Diane nodded towards him and whispered, "There arent any problems. It is just someone feeling restless every day thinking of this bastard!" After that, Diane hid her own red face and said, "Darke. Take Nedis back first. I will take him there." Diane, Myka, and Darke had been living in the Imperial Capital. Myka had made up her mind to follow Rody. She was just waiting for Rody to return from the battlefield. However, she had received news that the Duke was injured in the war. He no longer appeared in public after his triumphant return to the Imperial Capital. Myka sorrowfully thought of Rody every day and worried for the safety of her lover every day. However, she could not do anything. She naturally could not enter the Dukes mansion. If even the powerful nobles were kept out of the door, a small woman like her would definitely not have a chance. Diane feared nothing and was about to break into the mansion but she was stopped by Darke. He was firm and advised her not to mess things up. Even if Diane had sneaked in, she would not be able to meet Rody as he was staying in the Imperial Pce. Rodys appearance at the ceremony had shaken the noble circles in the Imperial Capital. However, this matter had involved the Emperor and his privacy, and therefore only the nobles knew. The public did not receive any of this information. Therefore, Myka and her friends would not have news of Rody. As for the newspapers ... they would not dare to mention about the Emperors illegitimate child. When they heard that the Duke was going to rest and recuperate in his province, the three of them decided to look for the Duke in West Hill. As they could not enquire the date the Duke was leaving, they immediately set out and had already reached West Hill a few days ago. Nedis was one of Darkes friend. When they heard the news that the Duke had arrived in the city, they went to Nedis pub to enquire. As the pub was close to the barracks, it was where the military officers usually go to have fun. As a result, it was also the most suitable location. However, Diane ended up fighting with an Imperial Guard which resulted in that previous incident. As Rody and Diane continued to walk, Diane was telling him about the three of them. Finally, she asked, "Why did you note and see us after returning from the battlefield? Did you not know that we... that Myka had been waiting for you every day?" Rody shook his head guiltily and replied, "The situation in the capital isplicated. As I wanted to get rid of my identity as the Duke, I could not appear in public. I was thinking of waiting for a while before looking for you all." Diane nced at Rody silently. She did not hide the resentment in her eyes. Both of them felt awkward and the atmosphere turned silent. After a while, Rody asked, "Who is that Nedis? She is somewhat weird." Diane looked at Rody coldly and said, "Hmph. You see a beautiful woman and..." Rody frowned and replied, "Nonsense! It is just that Nedis behavior was somewhat weird. She had used a spell on me earlier. Is she a magician? But then, its not quite ...." Diane thought for a moment and said, "Nedis is Darkes old friend. Went we arrived at West Hill, Darke took us to meet her. It was thanks to her that we managed to settle down... You..." Her expression suddenly changed and said, "You better not have any bad thoughts!" Rody smiled and did not say anything. Diane and the others had stayed near the pub. Nedis had helped them to settle down there. After the fight at the pub, Darke felt worried. They sent Myka back then returned to the pub only to find that the pub was smashed and Nedis was arrested. He then began his chase. Rody followed Diane through the small roads taking numerous turns. When they arrived in front of apound, Diane said, "This is the ce. You have not met for a long time... I will not go in." After that, Diane went away. Rody shook his head feeling at a loss. He felt that Diane was acting strange but he could not think too much about it. He took a deep breath and pushed open the front door. Heughed bitterly when he pushed the door it was locked from the inside. Rodyughed and jumped over the wall. Thepound was more spacious than he imagined. There was a small two-storey building inside. Rody went in and climbed up the stairs to a room. He gently pushed open the door to the room and stepped in softly. The room had a very simpleyout. There was arge bed and the windows were open. There was a breeze as the curtains slowly fluttered. Myka was lying down and quietly resting in the bed. Rody quietly went to the bed and looked at Myka. Mykas eyebrows were furrowed while she slept. It would seem that her dreams were worrying. Her face looked drained. A ck robe was wrapped around her slender and curled-up body. The lower hem of her clothes exposed her legs. Her long ck hair blocked half of her face and the rest of it was scattered on top of the pillow. Rody quietly knelt in front of the window and quietly watched the beauty sleep. He then slowly stretched out his hand to stroke her face. Rodys felt a soft spot in his heart stir. He could not resist as he bent down and gently kissed Mykas face. "Mmm..." The sleeping Myka slowly started to wake up. Her eyes slowly opened to look vacantly in her sleepiness. She nced at Rody and softly muttered, "How hateful. I dream of you again." After that, she mumbled indistinctly and closed her eyes again... "Hm?" A few secondster, Myka reopened her eyes, finally waking up. She was still lying down but she stared at Rody. She could not believe her eyes. "Ah!" She shouted and jumped from the bed. When she saw Rody smiling at her, she became fully awake. She cried out as she tightly clung to Rody. Rody felt Mykas soft body trembled and the clothes at his shoulder got wet with tears. He slowly pushed Myka away while holding her face. Tears could be seen in her eyes. Her tender gaze made Rody feel crazy. "I finally see you! I finally see you!" Myka repeatedly said these words. Her eyes were filled with joy and sadness. Rody could no longer endure it. The feelings of love in her eyes were something that even idiots could see. He then kissed Myka on the lips... It was the first time the two of them kissed affectionately. Myka trembled as if she had an electric shock. She hugged Rodys neck and then they fell onto the bed. Rody embraced Myka tightly. The soft and sweet body was full of temptation. Her lips were cold and soft and were fragrant as the petals of a flower. Rody felt his body was on fire. His innate yearnings were getting more intense. Pressing down on Mykas body he ravaged her gentle lips. Rodys hands slide down from Mykas shoulder into her jacket. Under her ck robe, Mykas skin was delicate, smooth and supple. When Rody touched her skin, Myka could not help but cry out. As her mouth was blocked by Rody, the sound was made with her nose. Her moan seemed to have lighted up a fire. It made Rody even crazier. Rody held Mykas slender waist and moved his hand to the back of the waist. It was probably due to years of dancing practice but her soft waist was strong and did not have a single trace of fat. Rody could not help but held her around her waist. He let her soft body lean on himself. He gradually moved his hand up and cupped her breast, causing her to moan... Mykas body was at first cool but it gradually turned hot as if she had a fever. She twisted her body and wrapped her smooth legs around Rody. Their lips finally separated when they were out of breath as they looked at the fire in each others eyes. Myka took a deep breath and whispered, "Am I... am I dreaming?" Rody shook his head and replied, "I am sorry, Myka. I... I took a long time toe and see you." Mykaughed calmly and said, "You dont need to say more... I have already made up my mind that I would wait for you no matter how long it takes." They once again clung tightly together. Rody could smell Mykas fragrance. He could not help but kiss Mykas face and neck repeatedly. Myka was breathless and moaned. She tightly wrapped her arms around Rodys neck. Rodys hands suddenly left Mykas chest. It moved below the chest and to the waist. As the hand continued to move lower slowly, Myka suddenly trembled violently and whispered, "No. Dont..." Rodys blood boiled and did not hear Myka. She then struggled harder and begged, "Dont be like this. Really. Dont..." When Rody felt her struggling, his arms froze and he got up. He then looked into Mykas eyes and said, "Sorry." Myka bit her own lip and reached out to Rodys neck. She then pulled him down and snuggled in his chest. Her face was red and her voice was soft. "Dont... dont misunderstand. I am willing to give in to you but... Not right now." "No. No. No..." Rodys eyes showed a hint of guilt as he whispered, "It was my fault. I have offended you." Myka felt anxious. Her eyes welled with tears as she said, "No... It is not what you think. I think of you every day. However, today is not a good day. Please wait for two more days." Myka smiled shyly when she saw Rodys confused expression. She then whispered into his ears, "I... I dont feel too good today. That is why they let mee back here to rest first. I ... will be fine in about two days." Her voice then turned softer as she said, "In two days, you can ... do whatever you like." Rody frowned. His arms held on tightly to Myka arms as he asked, "You dont feel good? Are you sick?" Myka immediately blushed. She looked at Rody lovingly and said, "You fool!" She then whispered something to Rody. Rodys face turned red and quickly sat up and hugged Myka. The two of them were locked in an embrace as they sat at the bedside. Myka exined about her trip to West Hill from the Imperial Capital. She exined in a very simple manner. However, Rody looked at her sallow face with some pity. Myka had grown up in the brothel. She had never experienced the hardships of a long journey. When Rody saw that her face had be thinner, he leaned over and kissed her on her forehead. Myka snuggled up to the person she had yearned for day and night. She felt extremely happy and was no longer dejected. She then asked about Rodys experience. Rody felt helpless and described the events of the war in the North simply. He understood and sympathized with Myka. He did not dare to speak of the dangers in the North. At critical points of his story, he would just mention it quickly. However, Myka was exceptionally intelligent. She knew that although Rodys exnation was simple, the situation itself must have been extremely thrilling. She could not help but exim again and again. When Rody talked until the part where Diane beat up the soldiers in the West Hill, Myka could not help but whisper, "She is always so impatient. Darke and I could not stop her." As soon as Myka finished her sentence, Dianes voice came through from the door. "Hmph... I helped you find the person you think of day and night but then you talk bad about me behind my back." Chapter 200: Confession Chapter 200: Confession Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion (Authors Note: Myka and Diane have not seen Rodys real face? I can onlyugh there are people with such a question. Please read chapter 149...) When they saw Diane standing at the door, Rody and Myka quickly broke off their embrace. However, the red-faced Myka still bravely leaned on Rody. Diane showed a strange expression as she walked in andughed. "Whats wrong? Did Ie at a bad time?" These words were embarrassing for the two but luckily Diane did not pursue the matter. She blushed as she looked at Rody and Myka. When she saw Mykas red face, the passion in her eyes, and her messy hair, she could easily guess what the two of them had been doing. Diane cleared her throat and then said, "I... Uh... I actually did not want to disturb you. However, Darke has already seen Rody. I and Myka knew Rodys identity but I do not know how to exin this to Darke. So, I came back here. The two of you, please stop scolding me in your hearts." Rody frowned and thought to himself. He then replied, "Darke should be told about this matter. In the future, there are many things that I will need his help with. This matter involves many people but I do not have many helpers by my side. I trust Darke but I still need to find a suitable time to tell him." Diane nodded and then loudly said, "Alright. I have asked what I wanted to ask! The two of you... Please carry on! I... I am going!" Diane had a red face as she turned to leave. At that moment, Myka suddenly stood up. She walked to Dianes side and pulled her hand. Sheughed and said, "Stop running! Such naughty words ... carry on what ... " Rody looked awkward. He then stood up and said, "I need to return to the barracks. I cannot stay here too long. The two of you should just stay here in West Hill. This ce also looks secluded." Diane stared at Rody and loudly asked, "Are you going to let Myka just stay here? You are not taking her back with you?" Rody was silent for a while. He looked at Myka guiltily before saying, "I cant right now... I cannot reveal my identity right now and women are forbidden in the barracks..." Diane then asked, "If women are forbidden in the barracks, what about the Dukes other home?" Rody sighed as he slowly pulled Mykas hands. He whispered, "I... I do not know how to say this to you. Right now, my identity is a little peculiar. ording to our ns, we would slowly reveal my rtionship with Nicole. So, for the next few days, I cannot apany you... This involved too many people... The burden would be too heavy..." Myka smiled calmly and gently said, "I understand. You do not need to say anymore. I will wait for you here." Mykas words made Rody feel even more guilty. He then said, "I have no choice. My current identity involves too many people. If the n fails, the consequences would be serious. Myka. Can you understand that?" Myka shook her head and softly said, "It does not matter. I will believe whatever you say." Rody looked at Myka and softly said, "I have truly caused you a lot of heartaches." Diane coughed lightly when he saw the two lovers stare at each other and gave a wry smile. "The two of you really think I am transparent. Alright... I am going now. Even if you do not scold me, I will still feel out of ce." Rody shook his head. He thenughed and said, "I have to go back now. Be careful in West Hill. If you have any problems, look for me at the barracks." He then looked and Myka and said, "Wait here for me. I wille back for you." Diane watched Rody leave. She then turned to Myka and hatefully said, "Are you really just letting him go like this? You have followed him for thousands of miles. You finally found him today but then you are just letting him leave like this?" Myka smiled and replied, "What else could I do? Do you want him to take me back immediately? Do you want him to marry me immediately?" Myka then shook her head and continued, "He is also quite busy. How could I disturb him? I already knew about his feelings for Nicole since the time I realized I liked him. His rtionship with Nicole ... I already stopped caring since the first day I started following him. If he said that he woulde and look for me, he would definitely do it. As for you..." Myke gave Diane a strange smile. She pulled Dianes hand and whispered in her ear. "Do you think I do not know what you are thinking of?" Rody did not return to the barracks. He went straight to the Dukes mansion. That night, the local officials greeted the Dukes group with a banquet. The Duke had announced that he would not be able to attend and Nicole would represent the Duke during the banquet. Rody would also appear publicly. Although Rody did not like this kind of activities among the nobles, he had to be patient in order to gradually reveal his rtionship with Nicole. When he entered Nicoles room, he saw Nicole lost in thought as she looked at the ceremonial clothes on the bed. When she saw Rody walk in, she came forward. She smiled and said, "Why are you sote? I am choosing the clothes for you to wear." Rody gave a wry smile. He was thinking about how to exin to Nicole about Myka. Nicole pulled Rody to the bed and whispered, "Tonight, we will appear publicly. Ah. You will definitely gain a lot of attention. Basically, do not make any mistakes. Do not let people see your connection with the Duke..." Rodyughed bitterly and said, "This is somewhat strange. Even when I am myself, I am worried about people recognizing me as someone else... aaii..." Nicoleughed and said, "I know you do not like it but... You just have to be patient even if it is just for me. After tonight, you can pursue me as Rody. After that, we can be together and then..." Rody nodded and gently hugged Nicole. "Let us go step by step... Today, I..." Rody then made a strange face as he thought to himself. After that, he became determined and said, "Nicole. I have something to say to you." Nicole finally noticed that Rodys expression was different from the usual. She sat down slowly and asked, "Whats wrong?" Rody took a deep breath. Looking at Nicoles concerned face, he felt guilty. He then thought about Mykas deep love and he gritted his teeth. He took a deep breath and said, "Do you remember the time I had just started masquerading as your brother... the day you sent me back to the Imperial Academy?" Nicoleughed and said, "Of course! I remember that you were very reluctant and I had to force you to go... Do you remember ... At that time, I was still your master!" Rody alsoughed. He remembered that he was a simple warrior who was severely punished by Nicole and felt nostalgic. He pulled Nicole up and had her sit in his arms. He then sighed and continued, "That day in the academy, I met with Bayan and then..." Rody then told the story of how he met Bayan, how Bayan brought him to a brothel and how he met Myka. Nicoles face changed slowly as she whispered, "Was it the day you fought against the guard that belonged to Prince Sultan, the Great Moon Kingdoms envoy?" Rody nodded. Although he felt embarrassed, he still told everything about himself with Myka. Nicoles face gradually turned pale and her body trembled. She bit her lips quietly as she listened to Rodys story. When Rody finished, Nicole trembled and asked, "Then, why are you telling me this?" Rody saw that Nicole was gently trembling and quickly held her. He then whispered, "Nicole. I know I am originally just amoner warrior. You were the one who brought me onto this magnificent stage and also my first love. No matter what, my feelings for you would not change. But... I also cannot abandon Myka. Right now I..." Rody gave a bitterugh and said, "I feel like a scoundrel." Nicole was silent for a moment. She sighed and slowly whispered, "You are not a scoundrel." She then looked at Rody with aplicated gaze and whispered, "Can you let me think about this for a while?" Rody became scared and tightly hugged Nicole. "What are you thinking of? Do you want to leave me? That is impossible!" Nicole looked as if she had tears in her eyes as she shook her head. Sheughed with a bit of agony as she said, "Leave you? How am I supposed to leave you? Do I even have a choice? Can you just let me think for a while? Rody. Right now, I do not know anything and dont ask me anything. Just let me think for a while." Rody gritted his teeth and said, "No. I wont leave. I will stay here and watch you." Nicoleughed and replied, "Watch me? Are you afraid that I would run away? Are you afraid that I would disappear?" Rody nodded and whispered, "Yes! The way you look right now... I am afraid that you would just disappear!" Nicole shook her head and softly said, "I will not run away... Just... Just dont force me to say anything right now. Just let me think about it for a moment." Her face was sad, and she sighed sadly and said, "In fact, I should have known. Your identity now is different. Naturally, there would be a lot of women by your side." Nicole then stretched out her hands to touch Rodys face. She then covered Rodys mouth with her hand to stop him from exining. She then pulled out a silver chain from Rodys chest. On the chain was a ck iron ring. Nicole held the ring in her hand. She then smiled and said, "I always see this hanging on your chest. I believe there should also be an interesting story about it too..." Rody sighed. That ring was originally a gift from Muse, the ck Veil Saint. He was at a loss and could not help but hold Nicoles hand. He then whispered, "You knew it earlier?" Nicole nodded but then she immediately shook her head and smiled, "It crossed my mind... Did you know? Women are usually very sensitive. I have long realized that this was always hanging around your neck. I also know that you are bing more powerful and bing more respected. The women at your side would definitely not just be me alone... I grew up in the circle of nobles and have already seen this kind of thing many times." Rody was disconcerted. He quickly and loudly replied, "No! This is not what you think... I..." Nicoleughed bitterly and looked at Rody with tender eyes. She softly said, "I understand. You do not have to say anything. I really understand. I know you. I also know that you are different from that person... But..." Her eyes turned red as she continued, "In the end, I am a woman. I am not able to dismiss it." Rody then held Nicoles hand with one hand and hugged her with the other. He then told her about how he got the ring. Once again, Nicole remained silent as she listened to Rody. However, this time Nicole showed a worried expression. She did not me Rody but she still whispered, "This is problematic. After all, Muse is from the Rnd Continent. Do you intend to look for her in the Rnd Continent?" Rody shook his head and whispered, "I do not know... However, I know that I will go and find her. My rtionship with her, with you and with Myka are all different. She did not say anything to me. Neither did I say anything to her. However, I will definitely go to the Rnd Continent once. No matter what, I will definitely go and see her once." Nicole sighed softly and murmured, "You. I really do not know what to say to you... Rody. There are times when your heart is hard. However, sometimes it is too soft." They no longer said anything. Rody continued to hold Nicole in fear that she might fly away. On the other hand, Nicole slowly closed her eyes. Her face was calm as if she was already asleep but sparkling tears flowed from the corner of her eyes. Chapter 201: Tit for Tat Chapter 201: Tit for Tat Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion That evening, a grand dinner banquet was held at the Dukes mansion in West Hill. The local officials of West Hill, the representatives of the local noble families and also some famous celebrities came to greet the Duke of the Tulip Family and his men. At one of the banquet halls in a courtyard, the men and women socialized, dressed in their best clothes. The apanying musicians yed light brisk music. The guests chatted softly with one another. From time to time, the sounds of the wine sses colliding and some light music mixed together. Rody and Nicole appeared at the same time. That night, Nicole wore a red evening dress. The back part of the dress had a split and revealed half of Nicoles white and smooth back. Her golden hair was tied in a simple knot and scattered on her sleek back. She was like a blooming rose and attracted the attention of countless men at the banquet. Rody wore some extremely exquisite, tailor-made, clothes. His slender and robust figure was perfectly highlighted. There were not many gorgeous decorations on the clothes. That made Rody looked even more masculine. Nicole gently held Rodys arm and snuggled into him. The smile on her face was filled with the contentment of a happy woman. From time to time, she exchanged tender looks with Rody. Her affection was clearly visible to all who were present. Many of them were guessing the identity of that young man beside the Dukes sister. Later, they learned that the young mans name was Rody. He was themander of the escort team for His Excellency the Duke. He was an officer of the Imperial Guards, Viscount Rody of the Empire. Some of those people were skeptical. The young man who was obviously favored by the elder daughter of the Tulip Family was not from an influential family? He was just an officer of the Imperial Guards and just a little Viscount? However, many of them thought deeper. The interpersonal rtionships of the social circles of the upper-ss people wereplex. Perhaps this young man had some kind of powerful background... There were also one or two who were well informed. They had heard of rumors from the Imperial Capital about that man named Rody. When they saw Rodys eyes, they felt at ease and respectful. Many people were around Nicole and Rody. Although Rody did not like to socialize with those nobles, fortunately, he had undergone rigorous training for this and had also a lot of simr experience during his time as the Duke of the Tulip Family. It was easy for Rody to deal with them. On the other hand, the others felt that this young man behaved like a noble. That certainly confirmed their spection that the young man must have an extraordinary background. They saw Nicole snuggling at the young mans side and also the young mans hand was at her waist, throughout the night. They were in each others arms from the beginning until the end. That made a lot of the hopeful young men feel very disheartened. A lot of them hade to the banquet prepared. Although they obviously knew the Duke of the Tulip Family would not attend, Miss Nicole was their target. As the eldest daughter of the Tulip Family, Miss Nicole was already famous for her beauty. On top of that, she did not have a male partner. That gave a lot of them hope, especially those young nobles from the more influential families. They had even dressed well for the night. They did not give anyone any chance. From the start to the end of the dinner banquet, Rody and Nicole were together like couples madly in love with each other. Nicole was smiling throughout the night. She waspletely different from the rumor that the eldest daughter of the Tulip Family was cold and arrogant. However, they could also see that her tender smile was only directed at Rody. When she spoke with others, her smile waspletely artificial. That was especially true when dealing with those reckless pesky suitors. Nicole would be extremely cold to them, even intimidating. About midway through the banquet, Nicoles cheeks were already red. She had already drunk a lot of wine that night. As the leading figure for the night and the only representative of the Tulip Family, she was the focus of everyone. She gradually became drunk and softly leaned on Rodys body. The wine made her face look extremely seductive and beautiful. Rody sighed. He was the only one who could feel that Nicole was acting abnormally. She deliberately drank so much wine. In fact, since their chat in the afternoon, Nicoles mood had been strange. Although she looked calm Rody could sense the storm in her heart. The thing that surprised Rody, at the banquet, was the presence of Nedis. The banquet was already half way through when she walked in. That night, that very seductive woman wore a very conservative long dress. Her beautiful body was tightly wrapped in her dress. However, her charming smile and seductive eyes were a big contrast to her conservative dress. That woman was a seductress who definitely understood men. The contrast of a seductive woman dressed so conservatively would make men feel excited and start fantasizing. What gave Rody a headache was that Nedis had clearly seen him. She could not have missed him as he was standing beside Nicole and had also be the focus of the night. Nediss eyes had a tinge of hatred as she smiled and slowly walked over with a silver wine cup. It was only a dozen paces away but with every step she took she swayed her waist gently, causing the men around them to gaze intently. Rody immediately felt a headache. Did shee here to cause trouble? The surrounding men who were staring at her were enchanted. Obviously, they all knew Nedis. Some of the higher rank people immediately gathered around her and smiled. They then guided her to Rodys and Nicoles side. Rody was surprised when those beside him introduced Nedis. He originally thought that Nedis was only the owner of a pub. "This is Miss Nedis, the President of the Wine Trading Association of West Hill." One of the officials of West Hill gave the introduction. Nedis then elegantly raised her wine cup and nodded slightly. She then said, "Miss Nicole, how do you do? I am Nedis. It is my privilege to witness the enchanting manner of the Tulip Family, tonight." Although Nicole was a little intoxicated, she immediately became vignt. That was a womans instinct. When an outstanding woman meets another unfamiliar but also outstanding woman, she would naturally be vignt. Almost instinctively Nicole moved closer to Rody. She then raised her chin and replied, "Miss Nedis, how do you do?" Nedis smiled. She then faced Rody and stretched out her hand with the palms facing up. Rody hesitated for a moment. He then frowned as he pulled Nedis hand and kissed it. Soon, a few people pretended to chat. Their deliberately feigned harmonious conversation made Rody feel ufortable. The thing he was uneasy with in this situation was that he was actually very familiar with West Hill. In fact, after his return from the war in the Northwest, he had put down the armed rebellion of the previous Assistant Governor in West Hill. He had reced the entire government administration officials in West Hill province. When he was reorganizing West Hill, he had never heard of Nedis. However, based on the situation that night, it would seem that Nedis was quite influential amongst the higher rank circles. Even the Assistant Governor was respectful when he talked to her. "Miss Nedis." Rody finally said, "Based on what the Assistant Governor said, you are the President of the Wine Association in West Hill. However, I have never even heard of your name before. Please forgive my ignorance in the Imperial Capital." Nedis smiled as her eye drifted to a noble man who was about thirty years old. The mans face immediately turned red. He then straightened his back and said proudly, "Lord Rody, Miss Nedis had just arrived at West Hill about six months ago. Her business is in several provinces of the Empire and not just the West Hill." Nedisughed and softly said, "Thank you for thepliment." That man immediately showed an enchanted expression. He could not help but stretch out his hand to hold Nedis waist. Nedis smiled and stepped back to avoid the hand. Rody furrowed his eyebrows and gave a wry smile, "Is that so? I was really ignorant. Today, I only heard that a wine bar near the barracks belongs to Miss Nedis. My soldiers had a little unhappy experience there. However, now we are all friends. I hope Miss Nedis does not mind." He then took his wine cup, gestured a little and downed it. His words were very subtle but nevertheless, he was apologizing to her. That was because what he did to her today was a little overboard. Nedis did not seem to care. She gave a shallow smile and charmingly looked at Rody. The Assistant Governor noticed that the situation was a little awkward and smiled, "Miss Nicole had journeyed far. She must be tired. Why dont we go to the back, sit down and chat! This ce is a little bit noisy." They then walked towards the back of the banquet hall. Behind the banquet hall was a hall dedicated for private use. Of course, only the very high ranked guests would be invited to go there. The two hosts, Rody and Nicole entered that private hall. Apanying them were Nedis and the Assistant Governor. In addition, that thirty years old noble, who introduced Nedis, also followed. The rest, whose statuses were not high enough, did not follow them. One of the walls of the side-hall hadpletely been transformed into a huge window. The curtain was slowly drawn open and the charming night scene outside was visible. West Hill was located at the Northwest of the Imperial Capital. Not only was the city bustling, it also had good sceneries. This was especially true for the Dukes mansion. At the moment, looking out from that special huge window, the towering mountains and the precipitous ridges in the northwest and the local birch trees in the north could be seen. The night wind was blowing and the leaves on the trees were rustling. That coupled with the twinkling of the vast numbers of stars in the sky made the scene fascinating. The Assistant Governor was a smooth and slick man. Without waiting for Rody and Nicole, he had already ordered some people to bring drinks and snacks. After that, he led everybody to sit down. That mansion of the Duke was usually not visited by people. If the Duke had not returned to West Hill to recuperate, the mansion would be deserted. Everything needed for weing the Duke was arranged by that Assistant Governor. As a result, he was more familiar with that cepared to Rody and Nicole. They gradually sat down except Nedis, who had awkward expression. She quietly and fiercely stared at Rody, before she slowly sat down on a chair. Her forehead revealed an unnatural expression, suggesting that she seemed to be in pain. Rody could not help but find it funny. He recalled that that morning he had fiercely hit her backside. Now he wondered if he had hit her too hard, especially after noticing her sitting unnaturally. When he thought of it, he could not help but reveal a strange smile. However, he did not avoid Nedis look. Nedis fiercely red at him with a red face when she saw him snicker. Nicole saw the two of them looking at each other strangely. She could not help but feel a little unhappy. She cleared her throat, looked at Rody before she slowly said, "Miss Nedis, although West Hill is our familys fief I seldome here. I heard that you are the President of the Wine Association. Then, you must have a very good understanding of the wine industry." Nedis smiled and slowly replied, "Miss Nicole, thanks for thepliment. Most people, especially men, like wine..." Her eyes swept across those few men present. She continued, "That being said, the culture of wine is a profound subject. However, most people just enjoy drinking wine and only a few are interested in its culture." "Oh!" Nicoleughed. She raised the wine cup in front of her, took a sip and asked, "So, what profound culture is in the wine?" Nedis gracefully raised her wine cup. She slowly stood up, walked to the middle and gently turned a circle. She then raised the wine cup in her hand and said, "Can everyone see the cup of wine in my hand?" Those few men present only took a look at the cup in her hands. Their attentions, intentionally or unintentionally, were more at her snake-like waist. That woman was a natural seductress. Even by just simply spinning in a circle earlier, she had created a strange charm. When Rody saw her get out of her seat and walk to the middle, he could not help but guess maliciously. Did she stand up because it was too painful to sit down? Was her attractive gait due to the pain in her backside making her walk unnaturally? Nedis calmly asked, "Miss Nicole, I would like to ask you a question. Do you know what is the most romantic and most serious thing in this world?" Nicole smiled and replied, "Miss Nedis, are you giving me a test?" She then muttered to herself and slowly said, "The most serious thing, I think it should be Gods teachings. Religion has always been the most serious thing. I believe nobody has any objection to that. The most romantic thing..." Nicole then looked at Rody tenderly. She smiled and continued, "The most romantic thing should be love." When she finished, some of the men nodded in approval. Nedis also smiled and whispered, "Miss Nicoles words make sense. But I must ask, what is the thing that canbine the seriousness of religion and romance of love together?" Nicole was smart. When she heard those words, she immediately understood and replied, "Is it wine?" Nedis smile vanished. Her eyes had a pious and serious gaze. Her look surprised Rody. It was a gaze indicating ones seriousness in the pursuit of the true essence of something. In the past, when Master Autumn talked about swords and when the ck Veil Saint talked about sorcery, they both had the same look in their eyes. It seemed that Miss Nedis was not a simple seductress. For her, wine is the most awesome pursuit. Nedis slowly exined, "For example, the red wine in this cup. It is brewed from grape juice. It has a scarlet color, sparkling and transparent. Based on what I know, men and women in love use red wine to create the atmosphere. During a candlelit dinner, a cup of red wine not only make people feel more pleasant, it is also a symbol of romantic love." Nicole smiled and responded, "True, this is a type of custom." Nedis nodded and slowly continued, "However, very few people knew the origin of red grape wine... It has nothing to do with love." Nedis sighed and continued, "As early as about eight hundred years ago, mankind had learned how to brew grape wine. However, it was not on the Radiant Continent. Instead, it was on the Rnd Continent. Hundreds of years ago, at Rhone Valley in the Gordon Kingdom of the Rnd Continent, there was a beautiful vineyard. The beautiful scenery stimted the creative inspiration of mankind. The people then fermented wine with grapes. But do you know that the wine was not recognized by the world? This was because, at that time, Gordon Kingdom was not a legitimate kingdom! It was not until about five hundred years ago when the Temple of the Rnd Continent acknowledged the King of the Gordon Kingdom. The Gordon Kingdom was then recognized and admitted as a religious kingdom by the temple. The grape wine then became an absolute necessity for religious ceremonies and baptisms." Nicole smiled and asked, "Are you saying that wine was originally used in religious rituals?" Nedis nodded and smiled, "This is something not so nice to say..." Her eyes showed a bit of cunningness as she continued, "It should be said that the heathens in the North were using wine to do their evil rituals. The Church of the Radiant Empire would not recognize those evil rituals." The Assistant Governor and that noble immediately raised their wine cups and with a serious tone, loudly said, "Long live the God of Radiant Empire!" Rody and Nicole were dumbfounded. They took their wine cups and just went through the motions... After all, for hundreds of years in the Radiant Continent, under the influence of the teachings of God, it is impossible to openly go against the religion. Nedis seemed to have a delicate appearance. However, she heroically bottomed up a cup of wine, in one mouthful. She then gently smiled and said, "This grape wine waster introduced from the Northern Continent to the Empire. It is a sacred and religious wine on the Rnd Continent. However, in the Empire, after hundreds of years of evolution, this grape wine has be something used to create a romantic atmosphere for people in love." They then exchanged jokes for a while. Nedis somehow always diverted the topic to Rody. Nedis did not need to say anything. She only simply needed to inadvertently insinuate and that Assistant Governor, as well as that noble, would start to inquire about all things. Her experienced socializing skills surprised Rody, and her skillful maniptions made Rody very weary. Gradually, it waste in the night and the banquet had ended. Everybody went out to say their farewells to the other guests. Nicole was already quite drunk and softly leaned on Rodys arms. Although Nedis face was red, her eyes were still very clear. When she bid farewell, she actually blew a kiss to Rody! She then took advantage of the moment when everybody was not paying attention to bitterly whisper in Rodys ear, "Boy, you just wait!" Rody was still stunned but Nedis had jumped away. She then pulled Nicoles hand to bid a warm farewell and then left under the gazes of a group of men. After everybody had left, Nicole, who was originally tipsy, suddenly stood straight up from Rodys arm. Her originally hazy drunken gaze also turned slightly more sober. She was clearly sober from the way she looked at Rody. She then pursed her lips and said to Rody with a jealous tone. "From now on, you are not allowed to get close to that woman!" Rody looked at Nicole in a daze. He sighed in his heart. Women! Without waiting for Rody to turn around, Nicole had already hooked her arms around his neck. She then whispered in his ear, "Carry me back. Do not forget, you are previously my servant, Rody..." Rody felt his blood surge. With one motion, he carried Nicole up and then smilingly whispered, "Yes, mydy master." Chapter 202: Nicole’s Tender Love Chapter 202: Nicoles Tender Love Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The cold morning wind blew in through the window they had forgotten to close it the previous night. Although the morning wind was not strong, it still slowly blew up the curtains in front of the window sill. The early morning light shone into the room through the narrow gap between the two big curtains. Rody felt the cool wind, rubbed his eyes and exhaled. At that moment he had a strange feeling in his heart. It happened? The room was dim and there was an untidy mess of clothes on the floor. The dress that was torn... looked like the luxurious red evening dress that Nicole wore the previous night... At that moment, it had been crumpled and randomly thrown on the floor. Half the soft bed sheet was on the floor... Rody was leaning against the bedhead on the left side of the bed. Nicole was still sleeping. She was hugging Rodys waist and arms with her soft, snow white body. Her head was on Rodys chest. She was like a kitten, partially lying on him. Her golden hair was gently scattered on the pillow, exposing only her sharp chin and delicate ears. She had a peaceful smile on her face and the corners of her mouth turned up. Rody sentimentally looked at the figure in his arm. The confusion in his mind gradually cleared up and was reced with a joyful and tender feeling. He gently pulled out his arm that was held by Nicole. He then stretched out his hand to stroke her back. Nicoley down sideways, snuggled up on his chest. Her smooth back and waist were curled up, forming a captivating curve. Parts of her buttocks and waist were exposed while the rest were covered in white sheets. The whole scene was very alluring. Rody took two deep breaths and he finally became fully awake. It really happenedst night. Both of them were drunk when Rody carried Nicole back to her room. All along the way, when the servants saw the young rising star of the empire carry their Miss back, they gave way. Those servants of the aristocratic families were trained and they knew when it was appropriate to stay away. After cing Nicole on her bed, Rody saw Nicole breathing heavily. Her red face and seductive eyes made Rody feel like he was firmly nailed to the floor and could not even move a single step. Although his heart told him that it was time to leave many times, under such circumstances, which men could walk away? Fortunately, he soon did not need to make a decision. Nicole suddenly turned around and sat up on the bed. She hugged Rodys neck with both her hands and pulled him down. The two of them then rolled in the bed. Rody could clearly remember then that Nicole was trembling. She was trembling not just because of nervousness and excitement, but also because it was an instinctive fear of a girl in anticipation of what was about toe next. Based on that, at least it could be confirmed that Nicole was sober. Rody could not control himself as the intense passionate emotion red in his heart. He tore off Nicoles dress. The excited couple was then entangled together in their embrace. When the wonderful moment arrived, Rody could clearly feel Nicole trembling violently. He could also hear her soft shrieks. In the dark, Rody immediately stopped and held Nicoles face. His palm was damp. Nicole wept in the dark and ced her head in Rodys arms. She gritted her teeth and said, "It hurts!" It was dawn and Rody was still recalling that moment. He felt a strange sense of satisfaction. He looked at the sleeping Nicole beside him and finally understood the feeling in his heart. She is my woman. Nicoles behavior was very strange the previous night. She seemed to be violently impulsive. Although in the beginning, she cried for a long time because of the pain, after that she was a little crazy. It was as if an invisible wave of passion rolled the two of them together; tossing them up, down and then up again... Finally, Nicole fiercely bit Rodys arm. It was definitely not the action of a lover during the passion of s*x. Rody could clearly feel Nicoles bitterness and hatred along with the excitement and love in that bite. Rody was not a fool. He remembered telling Nicole about Myka and the ring that afternoon. After that, Nicole unexpectedly gave herself to him that night. Rody understood the reason for her action. He lifted his arm and saw the small circr teeth marks on his arm. Rody could not help but smile. It was no longer painful but the marks had a profound meaning. When Rody lifted his arm, his actions had also aroused Nicole. Nicole groaned as she slowly opened her eyes. She stared at Rody with her blue eyes which were hidden behind her hair. Rodys heart stirred. He smiled gently and whispered, "You are awake?" Nicole smiled sweetly. She did not say anything but rubbed her head in Rodys arms. After a while, Nicoles vague voice came from within his arms, "Now, you are my man." Rody was moved. He felt as if he was being wrapped by a tender feeling and something in his heart was slowly melting. He instinctively held Nicole with his two hands and kissed her on her head. The two of themy down on the bed, quietly. In their hearts, they felt the tender sentiments in the air that filled every corner the room. The cool air blew in through the window and it seemed a little cold. Rody sighed. He then slowly let go of Nicole, stood up and walked towards the window. He closed the windows and after that drew open the curtains. The sunlight hadpletely shined into the room. The morning light that was slightly golden shined on Rodys robust body, making him look like a legendary figure from ancient times. Nicole was stunned as she looked at Rody indulgingly. She then smiled and softly said, "Has the sun already risen?" Rody walked over andpletely wrapped up Nicole with the bed sheets. He then hugged her whole body in his arms. His big hand gently touched Nicoles hair. Rody also looked infatuated as he ran his fingers down her curly hair. "What are you thinking of?" Nicole immediately noticed that Rody was distracted. Rodyughed and softly replied, "I just remembered that more than a year ago... I was still a pitiful boy whose only desires were to have enough money to pay my tuition fees and after that, find a woman I love." Nicoles face was red. She smiled and said, "Well, now your dream hase true." Rodys arms tightened a little bit and firmly said, "Nicole, do you know? On that night I first went to your house, in the stables I saw..." Nicole blushed again. She spat and then smilingly said, "That night, you were..." Rodyughed when he also recalled taking advantage of Nicole, that night when she was unconscious. He shook his head and continued, "Ah... That night, I saw you crying in the stables and felt sorry for you. I did not know what to say or how to express myself, but I think it was at that time that I fell in love with you. Those few days when I followed you, I always thought, even if you had wanted me to die, I would be willing to." Nicole frowned and gently covered his mouth. She bit her lips and whispered, "Nonsense, I will not ask you to die." Rody silently smiled at her words. Although Rody was just casually leaning against the bedhead, he looked somewhat different. If Rody was just a big boy the previous night, then today, he had already matured into a man. In the world, a woman would always be able to make a man mature. After embracing each other for a long time, Nicole finally sighed. "Well, it is gettingte. It is time to get up... There are still much that needs to be done today." Rody also sighed. At that moment, he had a beauty in his arms as his hands were gently wrapped around her waist. He sniffed the petal like fragrance on Nicoles body and was reluctant to leave. It was at that moment when he finally understood why people said that the "gentle and soft fragrance is a heros grave". With such tenderness, it was really possible to whittle away a mans spirit. However, Nicols next move surprised Rody. Nicole stretched out one of her hands to pull a rope at the bedhead. There was the jingling sound of a small bell and within a moment the door to the room was pushed open. Four to five servants dressed as maids slowly walked in. All of them were carrying various things in their hands. There were clothes, a silver basin filled with water, clean snow white scarf and even a set of soft underwears. Rody seemed so shocked he shrank into a ball. At that moment, he was not wearing anything. He definitely did not feel natural to be naked in front of a group of women. Nicoleughed when she saw Rody looking helpless and embarrassed. After that, her face also turned red. She waved her hand and whispered, "Alright, all of you, put down those things and go out..." Those few maids had a cid look. Their eyes always looked straight ahead and absolutely did not drift all over the ce. After all of them had left the room and closed the door, Rody then gave a long sigh and whispered, "They... Have they been waiting outside this whole time? The others... The others all know that I am here. They know thatst night, we..." Nicole replied with a red face, "You fool, do you think nobody saw you carrying me to my roomst night? They are all my personal maids. Naturally, they would wait outside to serve me every morning." Rody froze for a moment. Finally, he sighed and smiled. "Looks like our rtionship can be considered already public." Nicole smiled sweetly. She got out of Rodys arms. She was still wrapped in the white bed sheet as she struggled to stand on the floor. However, her movement was not very natural. She wrinkled her brows with every movement she made as if her body was having some pain. Rody felt guilty. He hugged her as he sat by the bedside and asked, "Is it still painful?" That question made Nicoles face immediately turn red. She red at Rody and replied, "Do you still need to ask?" Rody was in a daze. Nicole shyly unwrapped the bed sheet off her body. She stood in front of Rody, totally naked. Her seductive and snow white body was exquisite and nimble. She ced one hand to cover her chest and the other hand gently caressed her lower abdomen. Nicole angrily said to Rody who was gaping nkly, "You... Dont look!" She then threw the bed sheet on Rodys head... The moment she had raised her hands to throw the bed sheet, Rody had a good glimpse of her naked voluptuous chest and the two pink dots...Then everything turned ck as the bed sheet covered his head. By the time Rody had scrambled to remove the bed sheet from his head, Nicole had already hurriedly put on her white silk robe. The soft silk robe hid her seductive body inside. However, she wore a short skirt over her long and slender legs. It would be hard for people to resist not to imagine what captivating scene would be under the skirt... Nicole looked at Rodys infatuated expression. She blushed. She felt happy. She gently picked up the clothes that were just delivered by her maids. After that, she pulled Rody up and helped him with the clothes. Her movements were very gentle like that of a gentle wife. Rodyughed and asked, "What are you doing?" Nicole did not stop as she replied, "Helping you to wear your clothes. You are now my man. Is it wrong for me to do so?" She moved her gentle fingertips across Rodys chest. Rody could smell her body fragrance and could feel a strong emotion in his heart. His satiated desires started to rise again. Nicole, who was helping him to wear his clothes, immediately noticed that. She shyly bit her lips and whispered, "You better not have any bad thoughts! You dont sympathize with me at all." Nicole then dipped the cloth in the clear water and carefully wiped Rodys face. She gently wiped every corner of Rodys face. She then took a thin string to tie up Rodys long blue hair. Rody simply stood there. He had never been served so meticulously before. Even previously when he was in the mansion of the Duke of the Tulip Family in the Imperial Capital, he had refused the beautiful maid to help him to wear his clothes and wash his face. He had always been wearing his own clothes and washing his own face. After a passionate night, Nicole felt weak and was breathing rapidly. There were a few beads of sweat on her smooth forehead. However, she meticulously helped Rody to dress neatly, including helping him to wear his shoes. After looking at Rodys new appearance, Nicole finally showed a satisfied smile. She noticed that Rodys gaze was strange. She then followed the direction of his gaze and realized that her previous actions had opened up her loose silk robe. She eximed as she held onto her clothes and ran a few steps to the back of the screen in the room. Looking at the blurred silhouette behind the screen and listening to the sound of clothes being changed, Rody also did not know why but he suddenly felt touched. When a man finally obtained the woman he loved, that kind of feeling need not be taught. It would naturally emerge from the bottom of his heart. When the two of them came out of the room, the maids were already waiting on both sides of the corridor. Rody looked somewhat embarrassed and Nicole also had an unnatural expression. She held on to Rodys arm, but as she walked she felt awkward. In the Dukes mansion, almost all the people they met along the way, gave them respectful smiles. Rodys embarrassment gradually subsided as he slowly grew ustomed to the stares of others. They had a simple light breakfast. That was the first time Rody ate breakfast together with Nicole, ever since he reassumed his own identity. After that, Rody had an important matter to attend to that was to visit the sick Duke of the Tulip Family. That was the act he must put on every day. In the courtyard of the Dukes mansion in West Hill, not far from the small building that Nicole was staying, there was a small two-storey building. That was the ce where the seriously sick Duke of the Tulip Family was living in. Surrounding the small building was a dozen of the Dukes loyal bodyguards. Those people are Rodys trusted subordinates and they were warriors who had transformed into vampires. Those newly transformed vampires did not have anyplicated thoughts and merely followed orders from their master. Just like what Sky had said, those people were the most loyal subordinates. There was also no fear that they would reveal secrets. The newly transformed vampires would need at least ten years before they have their own personal thoughts. Right now, they were just like newborn animals that listen to their ownersmands. The fact was, in the minds of those vampire warriors, there was no concept of a real or fake Duke. They only performed the most simple, basic orders in their heads. The order was that besides Nicole and their own master, Rody, no one else was allowed to enter. What the public saw was that after a brief visit to see the sick Duke in the small building, Nicole, the Dukes sister, and Rody, her lover who was also captain of the bodyguards, left together. From that day onwards, the news of Rody, Viscount of the Empire, Officer of the Imperial Guard and Court Warrior winning the heart of Miss Nicole, the Dukes sister, was finally announced to the public. Chapter 203: Strange Visitor From the Imperial Capital Chapter 203: Strange Visitor From the Imperial Capital Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the afternoon, Rody left the Dukes residence. He bade farewell to Miss Nicole and returned to the barracks. The moment he entered the barracks, he felt the strange gazes of the soldiers. They looked at him with a smile. A few higher ranked officers had alreadye over and vigorously patted his shoulder. When they finally pulled him into a big tent everybody cheered. Rody smiled wryly. The soldiers cheered as if they had won a battle. In the end, one officer shouted out indicating that he was proud of hismanding officer for sessfully winning the most beautiful flower amongst the nobles. Although wine was forbidden in the military, everybody had demanded it. Rody then took the soldiers out to the pub to have a drink. At the pub, the emotional officers broke many wine cups and drank many barrels of wine. They then shouted their victory slogan as they returned to the barracks. The subsequent matters were rtively more simple. Rody and Nicole appeared together in public every day. Together, they attended various activities and banquets held by the nobles in West Hill. They were like lovers in front of everyone. Since he had started his rtionship with Nicole, he could not see Myka for a while. Otherwise, if it was known that the lover of the Dukes sister had another woman, there would be a huge uproar. As the news gradually spread, the rtionship between Viscount Rody and the Dukes sister was already known by everyone. Even people in the far away Imperial Capital had also received the news. Some people could not help but suddenly realized that His Majestys earlier marriage proposal to Miss Nicole was rejected presumably because she already had a lover. However, Rodys identity was a little strange, as if Rody had suddenly appeared out of thin air. Perhaps, he was really just an ordinary low-ranked officer. After the Military Minister, Marquis Garoline, received that news he fell into deep thought. Rody and Nicole? The old Marquis sighed. It seemed like His Majesty the Emperor really wanted to win over the Tulip Family. After the war, the Tulip Familys influence had be very strong and peerless. The Empires first familys power was deep rooted and they also had the undying loyalty of the Empires most powerful army, the Lightning Gods Whip. The Duke of the Tulip Family had also been appointed as the Marshal of the Empire. That Rody must be His Majestys illegitimate child. His rtionship with Miss Nicole ... isnt it obvious? It must have been inspired by His Majesty! However, this is strange. Initially, the fathers marriage proposal was rejected. But, he then allowed his son to pursue... Marquis Garoline did not care about how strange it was. Matters involving power struggles were naturally strange andplicated. It is impossible to win over the Tulip Family. Looks like the only way to revitalize the Lionheart Family is through Rody. Perhaps... Perhaps, His Majesty has the intention of making his illegitimate child the Crown Prince? Marquis Garoline then shook his head as the variousplicated thoughts crossed his mind. No matter what, he would need to create a connection and win over Rody. Fifteen days after the Duke of the Tulip Family nursed his injuries in West Hill, a group of strange guests arrived at the barracks in the West Hill City. Except for the middle-aged man, who wore an ordinary nobles clothes, the rest of those people were neatly dressed in the warriors uniform. The middle-aged man introduced himself as Baron Gadar, from the Imperial Capital. He requested to see His Excellency Viscount Rody and he also imed to be his good friend in the Imperial Capital. The officer of the Imperial Guards gave a strange smile as he told him that Rody was not in the barracks. He suggested that he could look for Rody at the outskirts, north of the city. Early that morning His Excellency Rody had received orders to bring along some men to escort Miss Nicole. The nobles of West Hill were having a hunting party at the hunting grounds on the outskirts of West Hill. The hunting grounds in the north of West Hill was the property of the Tulip Family. It was a ck Forest. The outer perimeter of the forest was surrounded by a simple and crude wooden fence. Normally, the Assistant Governor would send men to upkeep the grounds. A group of soldiers would also take turns to guard the ce. The hunting grounds were specially meant for the nobles hunting activities. Hunting was an activity only among the nobles and was very popr in the Empire. The Empires militaristic nature and thew of the nobles inheritance had encouraged the maintenance of these practices. Hunting was a good form of exercise that could develop their fencing and horsemanship skills. It was the end of autumn and leaves were already starting to fall. About a dozen magnificent carriages were parked outside of the hunting grounds. It was almost noon and the drivers of the carriageszily rest on the cushions. The road leading to the hunting grounds were guarded by a group of armored Imperial Guards and the Lightning Gods Whip. There were also about a dozen Imperial Guards standing at the entrance of the hunting grounds. Baron Gadar and his subordinates were obstructed by a fewyers of security. Finally, after he produced something to prove his identity, the soldiers allowed him in. However, his subordinates had to stay outside. In ordance with the rules at the hunting grounds, each noble was only allowed to bring in up to two bodyguards. That was an old tradition amongst the nobles of the Empire. Hunting expeditions help to develop their horseback archery. There would be no point in bringing arge group of people. If they did, then it would not be called a hunt. There would be no differencepared to having a pic. Such activity was popr amongst the nobles because it was exciting and risky. If they brought arge group of people to protect themselves, then there would be no meaning to it. Baron Gadar took two of his subordinates along. They then took three bows and several arrow pouches before they rode their horses into the hunting grounds. The hunting grounds of the Tulip Family covered an area of at least ten square kilometers. There was a dense ck forest in the hunting grounds and a smallke at the center of the forest. As autumn was almost over, there were many animals that came out to forage for food for the winter. That was the best time to go hunting. The one responsible for leading Baron Gadar was a cavalryman from the Imperial Guard. The news they received about an hour ago was that Miss Nicole and a group of nobles were at the center of the forest near theke. The nobles would signal the guards outside once every two hours. Theymunicated using special fireworks. The firework would be tied to an arrow and then it would be shot towards the sky. The exploding fireworks in the sky would show their location. After all, hunting was a dangerous activity. Although there were people guarding the hunting grounds, for an area of about ten square kilometers, it was inevitable that asionally there would be some trespassers or emergence of somerge beast. They galloped on the road in the forest for a while until they finally came close to theke at the center. From afar, a sharp whistle could be heard from the direction of theke. It was a whistle used during hunting to drive out the prey. Using that method, the frightened prey would be driven to a pre-set ambush. After that, the prey would be surrounded and shot. That was the method used to deal with some of therger prey. In the dense forest, there was a short stretch sloping upwards. About a dozen horsemen were gathered together up there. Gadar and the others immediately went up the slope. Before they could approach, two cavalrymen rode forward and blocked their way. Gadar looked at the two cavalrymen blocking his way and became alerted. The two cavalrymen wore the armor and uniform of the Lightning Gods Whip. As the Lightning Gods Whip was responsible for guarding Miss Nicole, it meant that Rody was in front. The two cavalrymen from the Lightning Gods Whip were obviously elites. Although they were just sitting on their horses, Gadar could feel a murderous aura. That kind of aura could onlye from people that had fought in life and death battles. The Imperial Guard who led them in, went up to the two Lightning Gods Whip cavalrymen, to rte the message. The two cavalrymen then looked at Gadar vigntly before they opened the way and let Gadar through. However, Gadar noticed that their hands were constantly on the hilts of their swords. Gadar was certain that if anything went a little bit wrong, the world renowned Lightning Gods Whip would immediately draw their scimitars. The two Lightning Gods Whip had made way for Baron Gadar to pass through but they still followed him closely. Gadar was calm but his two subordinates could not help but feel a bit angry. One of them could not help but whisper, "They are so arrogant. What is so great about the Lightning Gods Whip?" Gadar immediately turned around and fiercely stared at his subordinate. He also could not help but nce at the two cavalrymen following them. The two cavalrymen had heard the mans words but they did not show any sign of being irritated. Their facial expressions were still cold and filled with pride and confidence. However, they just looked over in disdain. Gadar could feel that their self-confidence and pride was no pretense. It was the pride and dignity that came after going through truly tough experiences. He could also feel the way they looked at his subordinates. It was a disdainful gaze like a valiant wolf watching a dog baring its fangs and brandishing its ws. Suddenly there was a loud bang and a few people cheered, "Your Excellency Rody, Good shot!" Finally, Gadar arrived at that circle. In the middle of the circle of about ten meters, there were three wild boars. A group of nobles and their guards surrounded the three wild boars in the middle. They had already readied their bows and arrows. Some of them whistled loudly to frighten the prey. One of the wild boars was shot by an arrow and it fell to the ground, struggling weakly. Based on the earlier cheers, it was obviously shot by Rody. Although the guards were just sitting on their horses, they had already prepared the spears. They aimed at the wild animals in the center of the circle, for fear that the wild animals might, in a wild dash, hurt the person they were supposed to protect. The wild boars squealed in terror, their hackles raised, and sharp fangs bared. They stayed low to the ground vigntly watching the hunters who had already surrounded them, seemingly preparing for an attack at any time. Gadar slowly rode towards the encirclement and from a distance, he saw two people sitting on a lofty white horse. Sitting at the front of the horse was a woman wearing a thick fur coat. She had long golden curly hair. The high cors of her coat hid half of her beautiful face. She had a nervous and fearful expression as she looked at the fangs of the wild boar. Her body even shrank back tightly into the man sitting behind her. Rody tightly wrapped one hand around Nicoles waist and also clutched the reins, while he held a spear in the other hand. He had already put down his bow and arrows. At that moment, he was speaking softly with Nicole. He was no longer paying any attention to the wild boars, his gentle eyes looking at his lover in his arms. Gadar only needed a nce to confirm that the blue haired, craggy-faced man was the person he was looking for. At that moment, there was an uproar in the ce as the trapped preys tried to breakout. The two boars that could still move dashed towards the north, one in front of the other... The cunning boars realized that there were fewer people at the north! Rody and Nicole, astride a horse, just so happened to be in the north! When Nicole saw the prey rush towards them, she could not help but cry out. It was a womans nature and it made her forget that she was a superb sorcerer. It was her innate womans instincts to react by tightly holding on to her lover. The surrounding hunters were already prepared and they fired their arrows. The difference was clear. Many of nobles obviously did not practice much on normal days. The sessive shots all missed their targets. However, the guards had been instructed earlier and they were not allowed to shoot their arrows. As a result, after a round of shooting, only two or three arrows had obliquely hit one of the wild boars. However, the force was only strong enough for the arrows to pierce the thick skin of the boars and were not fatal. In desperation, the boars had already turned violent. Rody held Nicole with one hand andughed softly. The other hand then swung the spear. There were only a sh and an explosive sound. One of the wild boars was hit and it was sent crashing to the ground a few meters away. It could no longer get up. Its whole body was trembling and its mouth was full of blood. Rodys strike had even caused the wild boars internal organs to spill out of its body. If he had used fighting energy, the wild boar would have be a mangled mass of flesh and blood. Rody then heard the other wild boar squeal. Not knowing when but Rody had already swung out his spear. The spear precisely pierced through the charging wild boar and firmly nailed that big animal to the ground. There was another cheer but Rody did not even look back at the ce. He turned his horse around and slowly rode towards the back. He was certain that Nicole would feel disgusted looking at such a gory sight. He gradually rode away from the cheers with two of the Lightning Gods Whip cavalrymen following behind him. Rody looked at Nicoles uneasy expression and could not help but give a wry smile. Nicole obviously did not like such bloody scenes but she still wanted to follow them for the hunt. Along the way, they had encountered a few antelopes and hares. However, she did not have the heart to harm them and let them go. She also refused to wait with the other noble women at the camp near theke because she wanted to be with him. Their actions were extremely intimate. They looked like they were glued to each other, in front of everyone. Initially, it was an act and its purpose was to make everyone ept that fact as soon as possible. However, in the end, there was less and less pretense, as their words and actions were genuine and sincere. It was the actions of two people in love. Both of them rode on one horse and gradually approached theke. Theke in the forest was exceptionally clean and clear. The locals imed that the water in thatke was not stagnant water. They imed that the depth of theke was unfathomable. There was a never ending flow of undercurrent throughout the year, leading to the distant mountains. There were some noble women already waiting at the camp on the edge of theke. They had put up a few barbecue stands at the simple, constructed camp. Several guards were using their knives to cut and clean the prey, while those noble women in fur clothes were resting near theke. There were also two to three young men who did not join in the hunt. Those men approached the women and it was obvious that they took advantage of the hunting activities to pick up women. The sound of the galloping horses could be heard as the soldiers from behind caught up. They brought over the three wild boars. A few cavalrymen had propped up the wild boars with their spears. Those cavalrymen then rushed on ahead with the wild boars. When Nicole saw the bloody carcasses, she frowned and closed her eyes. The barbecue stands had some game1 that were already roasted earlier, a slight aroma rising from it. Rody dismounted from the horse and then carried Nicole down. He gently brushed off the leaves from her hair. The people around looked at Rody enviously but he had already grown ustomed to such stares. Rody then heard a cough behind him. He turned around and saw a middle-aged man smile and walked towards him. That man was between thirty to forty years old. He wore a simple nobles outfit which was different from the hunting clothes worn by the other nobles. It was just a simple robe. Below his nose was a handsome mustache. He also had an affable smile. However, he did not look familiar and it seemed like he was not from West Hill. "Your Excellency Rody, how do you do?" The man extended his hand and smiled. "My name is Gadar, Baron Gadar." He smiled modestly and respectfully. He continued, "I am from the Imperial Capital." Rody was at a loss but he still stretched out his hand to shake the other mans hand. Nicole opened her mouth and asked, "Baron Gadar... Are you that Baron Gadar of the Sharp Metal Lane2?" Rody did not know that man but when he heard the name Sharp Metal Lane, he immediately remembered. The Sharp Metal Lane was the Empiresrgest weapons manufacturer. Most of the weapons in the Empire was procured at the Sharp Metal Lane. In other words, he was from a very powerful family because they provided weapons and military equipment to the Empire. That family had a close rtionship with the military forces of the Empire. Baron Gadar bowed gracefully to Nicole. He then looked at Rody and whispered, "Your Excellency Rody, may I talk to you?" Trantor s Note: 1. Game can refer to animals hunted for sport or food. 2. Sharp Metal Lane, Can also mean Sharp Metal Workshop. I just thought Lane sounds nicer as a name. Chapter 204: Legendary Scimitar Chapter 204: Legendary Scimitar Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rody squinted his eyes slightly as he sized up the Baron, Gadar. Of course, Rody is aware of the renowned Sharp Metal Lane. He had been in the army for a very long time and therefore, he understood the rtionship between the military and Sharp Metal Lane. Although that famous business family of the Empire did not reveal the extent of its power in the political field, he knew they really had a powerful influence. That was because almost half of all the local garrisons equipment was purchased from that family. They had shops almost all over the Empire. The Empire had a specialw stating that only soldiers and those with the title of warriors could carry weapons; civilians were not allowed to. However, one-third of the weapons held by the warriors of the Empire were all purchased from Sharp Metal Lane. Even Rodys sword when he was still studying in the Imperial Academy was purchased from Sharp Metal Lane. The most important thing was that the armies of the Empire purchased a lot of weapons and equipment from the Sharp Metal Lane every year. Besides equipment used by the local garrison even weapons used by the Northern Legion and the Northwest Legion were also supplied by them. It was impossible for their business to have grown to such an extent unless they really had some strong influence. Rody frowned and asked, "Baron Gadar, why are you looking for me?" Baron Gadar nced at Nicole. He then straightened his body and said, "Your Excellency, can we sit down and chat? Miss Nicole, I am sure you would not mind being separated from Rody for a while?" The two of them then walked together as they talked and looked for a ce near the barbecue stands to sit down. Baron Gadar seemed subtle. Heughed casually and was not worried about the way he spoke. Rody was also no longer as impatient as before. After the war, Rody had be more confident; he was not anxious at all. Rody smiled calmly as he handed over a bota bag1. He watched Gadar drink a mouthful of water before he asked again, "Baron Gadar, Why are you looking for me?" Gadarughed and replied, "Viscount Rody, you are the youngest hero of the Empire awarded by His Majesty for this crusade. Unfortunately, I was not in the Imperial Capital at that time. This time, I came to West Hill to deal with some matters rted to my familys shops. This is why today I took the liberty ofing here, just to visit you and express my admiration for you!" Rody smiled and waited quietly for the other person to continue. Gadar continued tough. "You know this too. Our familys business is closely rted to the Empires military. Personally, I really like to make friends with military heroes. You are a new rising star in the Empire and I would certainly regret if I do not get to know you." Rody faintly smiled and said, "Baron Gadar, you are too polite. Right now, I am just a small officer in the Imperial Guards. As for titles, I am only just a Viscount. I feel extremely ttered that a distinguished person like you from such arge business family in the Empire came to show appreciation for me!" Gadar shook his head and loudly said, "A rising hero among the young! Viscount Rody, at your tender age you already disyed remarkable talents in the military. Your future is definitely limitless. I, Gadar, would definitely not be wrong in my judgment of people!" Rody looked at him and softly said, "You are too polite." Gadar gently smiled. He then took out something that was wrapped inyers of embroidered cloth. He smiled and said, "A precious sword must be bestowed to a hero. My family sells weapons and we have very little treasures. However, this de is quite good. As it is my pleasure to meet you today, please ept my humble gift." Rody looked at the gift that was handed over but he did not reach out to ept it. Instead, he shook his head and said, "Baron Gadar, I do not understand. I am just a small viscount. I am already very surprised that you specifically came to see me. It is even more inexplicable for you to present a gift to me." Gadar did not refute Rodys statement. Instead, he drew offyer byyer of the embroidered cloth to reveal the thing inside. It was a scimitar. The shape of that scimitar was the same as the scimitars used by the Wolf Fang of the Lightning Gods Whip. However, other than the appearance, everything else about the scimitar was very different. The sheath of the scimitar was made of leather from an unknown animal. It looked very thick. That leather was coated with cutin, giving it a rough appearance. Gadar revealed a proud expression as he said, "This scimitar is my gift to you. The scabbard was made by using the skin of a strange fish, which was a specialty of the Southwest of the Empire. That fish was enormous and the body was a few meters long. It was very powerful. Its mouth wasrge enough to swallow a horse. Its skin was also tough and difficult cut with swords. Just the sheath, alone, was already a top-grade item." After saying all that, Gadar slowly pulled out the scimitar and gently swung the scimitar a few times. Although his actions were light, the scimitar hummed with a faint resonance. The de of the scimitar gleamed like the cold autumn waters. There was also a strange writing engraved on the de of the scimitar. The writing was crooked making it look a bit weird. When the de moved, the writing shed with a strange light. "The de of that scimitar was made from a very special and rare cold iron. That cold iron was considered an absolute gem among iron. Usually, only a little bit of that rare cold iron could be extracted after mining tens of thousands of iron ores. Although cold iron was rare, it was still something from the mortal realm. Although weapons made from cold iron might be sharper and can cut through steel, it still could not be considered a sublime product. However, the spell casted on it was powerful..." Gadar then lowered his voice and said, "With this line of incantation, this scimitar is nowparable to an ordinary magical artifact!" Rody raised his eyebrows in surprise when he heard that. Gadar noticed Rodys reaction and felt very satisfied. He then looked around and whispered, "Viscount Rody, The line of writing on the de... is in the Dragonnguage!" "Dragonnguage?" "Yes!" Gadar whispered, "Dragonnguage! Dragons are powerful creatures that possess outstanding magic. The Dragon text written on the de is a line of magic spell. With such a dragons augmented magic, this scimitar has now be a sorcery weapon!" Rody took a deep breath and vigntly looked at Gadar. He then whispered, "Dragon sorcery? This does not seem like something we have on the Radiant Continent." Gadar smiled faintly and there was a bit of pride in his smile. "Our family has businesses all over the Radiant Continent. Naturally, we are also familiar with the Rnd Continent. This scimitar was obtained unintentionally by my family from the northern Rnd Continent. This scimitar has a long history. It is believed that this scimitar was the creation of a famous master sword smith from the Rnd Continent more than a hundred years ago. That master sword smith was also a great sorcerer. He had somehow learned the dragonnguage and engraved the dragon magic spell onto the de! Look at the hilt of this scimitar..." Gadar then opened up his hands to show the hilt. Rody took one nce at the hilt and his eyes shed strangely. The hilt... Why is it that the hilt is so simr to my previous lightsabers? Of course, there were still differences between the two hilts as they were made from different materials. However, both hilts looked very simr. The hilt seemed to be made from a type of transparent crystal. The hilt was transparent, while the tip of the hilt was embedded with a red gem. However, the red color was weird. Rody could tell with a nce that other than the size of the gem, it was exactly the same as the one in the lightsaber. Rody was naturally very familiar with the lightsaber and he also knew about the extraordinary feature of the red gem. The secret of the lightsaber was in that gem on the hilt. By transmitting fighting energy through that gem to the de, it would turn from a fragile lightsaber into a very sharp weapon. ording to Dandongs notes, that kind of gem was purely a special energy converter. Gadar saw Rodys strange expression and thought that Rody was impressed by the scimitar. He then smiled and said, "Viscount Rody, like I said, this weapon can only be wielded by a hero like you. Please ept it!" Rody did not move. He pondered. The lightsaber was a strange weapon created by Dandong. However, the gem on the hilt of this scimitar... almost certainly confirmed that this scimitar had the same fantastic usefulness as the lightsaber. But how did Dandongs casting method appear on the Rnd Continent? When Rody still refused to ept the weapon, Gadar smiled and asked, "Viscount Rody, do you still have any questions?" Rody took a deep breath and replied, "Baron Gadar, this gift is too valuable. I cannot ept it." Gadar shook his head and replied, "I sincerely just want to make friends with the hero of the Empire. To tell you the truth, this scimitar is just a beautiful ornament in my hands and is of no use to me. I believe it can only disy its true potential in the hands of a hero, like you." Rodys heart stirred as he showed a strange smile and said, "Its true potential?" Gadar smiled bitterly and shook his head, "Even though it sounds ridiculous, I will still say it. Although ording to legend, this scimitar is apparently very miraculous, ever since I obtained it, I found that it did not have much use. Of course, it is really sharp to the extent that it can break ordinary weapons. However, ording to the legend, this scimitar is supposed to be much more powerful. It is supposed to be able to split mountains. Naturally, the people from the Rnd Continent likes to boast about their own sorcery. I believe it is mostly just groundless hearsay. So, please do not think it is too precious to ept..." Rody hesitated for a moment. He then smiled and asked, "Can I take a look?" "Of course!" Gadar immediately gave the scimitar to Rody. Rody held the scimitar with one hand. He then stretched out the other hand and lightly flicked the de of the scimitar. Omm... The scimitar issued a soft, continuous hum, sounding a bit strange. Rody raised his eyebrows and said, "You do not know how to use this scimitar?" When Gadar saw that Rody had already taken the scimitar in his hand, he smiled, "Yes, it is not just me. Even on the Rnd Continent, for more than one hundred years, this scimitar had already changed hands many times. Each of its owners was an excellent knight. However, in their hands, the scimitar had never shown any of its true power as stated in the legend. Instead, it was just an ordinary sharp and gorgeous-looking weapon only." Heughed in a rxed manner and lightly said, "This scimitar, after all, is made of cold iron. I just think that it is a waste to keep with me. It is better off in the hands of a hero of the Empire like you. It will be better if it can disy its true potential. You are in the army. In the heat of the battle, it would be more convenient for you if you have a sharp weapon." Rodyughed lightly. He had secretly figured it out. That Baron Gadar was obviously there to curry his favor for whatever reason. He personally came to present a gift and the present was, nothing else but a scimitar. That was a very smart move. Giving gold coins and other treasures would be crude. Based on his position as a soldier and warrior, giving him a very good weapon was very clever. this man truly understands the psychology. Gadar had also said that that scimitar was not really very expensive. Although, ording to legend, the scimitar was amazing, the fact was that it was just like an ordinary sharp weapon. Although weapons made from cold iron were expensive, they were not very umon. At the very least, many of the wealthy nobles have this kind of cold iron weapons in their homes. The price ranged from several thousand gold coins to several tens of thousands of gold coins. Although they were extremely expensive in the eyes of ordinary people, it was nothing to those VIPs. Although the scimitar had some sort of scary legend attached, that only made it more mysterious. The only peculiar thing was Gadar most likely did not know how to use that scimitar. Rody could not help butugh to himself. If he knew how to use this scimitar, would he still give it away as a present? Naturally, Rody would not ept someones gift without any reason. He also knew that nobody would give him things unless they have a reason. However, he was curious about the scimitar, especially the gem on its hilt. Is it the same kind of weapon as the lightsaber? When things involved Dandong, Rody had to pay attention. Everyone and everything that he encountered, as long as they were rted to that legendary old man, were strange. Just one of that example was that living skeleton, Andy. The legend of the scimitar aside, a cold iron weapon is probably only worth tens of thousands gold coins. It is not too expensive. Let me see what he wants first. With those thoughts in his head, Rody smiled. He gently held the scimitar in front of him and whispered, "Baron Gadar, you traveled so far to visit me and to give me a gift. I am someone who does not like going in circles. Please tell me your intentions!" Gadar saw that Rody did not refuse his gift but simply put the scimitar in front of him. He already had some ideas. He then smiled slowly his mustache made him look a little cunning. With a calm expression, Gadar slowly said, "Viscount Rody, at the moment, you are still just an officer of the Imperial Guards. With your strength, that post is unworthy of your talents. Let me ask you, are you interested in transferring to a different ce?" Rody smiled as he looked at Gadars face. Gadar looked at his side before he lowered his voice and said, "For example... The Military Affairs Department?" Military Affairs Department? Rodyughed in his heart. Looks like he was sent by Marquis Garoline to win me over. When Rody thought of that, he could not help but feel dejected. After the investiture ceremony that day, Rody had heard some rumors. It was at that moment that he understood the purpose and consequence of the old skeletons words. Illegitimate child? It must be have been very tough for him toe out with such an outrageous idea! Now, Marquis Garoline really thinks that I am the illegitimate son of that old skeleton. He actually went to such a great extent to win my favor. He also seems to know that it is now impossible for the Lionheart Family to measure up to the Tulip Family. The Emperor now clearly favors the Tulip Family! This means Marquis Garoline will have no choice but to earn my, the illegitimate childs, favor. Perhaps, this illegitimate child will be the future Emperor. After all, the Emperor has no son and the Crown Princes seat is empty. It is simply a mess! Rody then shook his head andughed in a strange manner. Gadar looked at Rody quietly. Although he did not understand the meaning of Rodys strangeugh, fortunately, Rody did not immediately reject him. After waiting for a while, Gadar slowly asked, "Viscount Rody, what do you have in mind?" Rody thought for a moment before he smiled and replied, "Baron Gadar, I believe you are asked by Marquis Garoline to visit me. However, Marquis Garoline is the Empires Military Minister. He has a lofty position and so why does he need to bother with a minor person like me. I really do not dare to ept your gift." Gadar was very smart and he immediatelyughed, "Viscount Rody, His Excellency the Marquis absolutely appreciates your worth. However, because of some special reasons, the Marquis cannot express it to you directly. I am merely entrusted by him to meet you and nothing more." Rody nodded. This sounds right. Marquis Garoline is a smart person. Since he thinks I am the illegitimate child of the Emperor, he would definitely not dare to contact me directly, to win me over. After all, he is also afraid of the Emperors suspicion. But... But I am not the Emperors illegitimate child! Rody did not know whether tough or cry when he thought of that. However, that was not something that also could be spoken of openly. He shook his head and said, "I truly appreciate your kindness and I have to politely refuse your good intentions. Right now, I am very happy in the Imperial Guards. I cannot ept the Military Ministers good intention but I am grateful he appreciates my worth. Please convey my words to him." Rody clearly understood Marquis Garolines intentions. He was thinking of winning Rody over to his side. Since in the hearts of most people, he was the illegitimate child of the Emperor, then he would be a major chip to be used in the future. Therefore, gaining Rodys favor before he appreciates in status would result in a major advantage. If Marquis Garoline, as the Military Minister, wants to transfer me to the Military Affairs Department, naturally he will have a way. In fact, he does not need to personallye forward. He can just secretly instruct his trusted subordinates handle it. Although he is a Military Minister, the transfer of soldiers and other internal management of the army is not in his jurisdiction. However, he was already in the military department for so many years, he would definitely have his connections; for example, he already has Milo in Central Command. On top of that, Garoline had identified me as the illegitimate son of the Emperor. He also thinks that if he were to transfer me to a senior position in the military office, then his action of promoting the Emperors illegitimate son would definitely make the Emperor pleased. What a mess... Very messy... Gadar was not surprised to hear Rody refuse. Rodys mindset was still simple. Before he left to visit Rody, Marquis Garoline had already given him instructions. Marquis Garoline had said that it did not matter if Rody refused the proposal this time. After all, he was the illegitimate child of the Emperor and he would most likely not be interested in whatever high post. The important thing was to make the gesture of appreciating him and leave a good impression. The goal would be achieved when a preliminary and harmonious rtionship was established. About that scimitar ... why would a big noble family from the Imperial Capital care about a scimitar? The gifts did not necessarily have to be expensive. In fact, to people with such status, precious gifts would not impress them. It was more important to cater to their tastes. A young warrior would presumably not refuse a beautiful and sharp weapon. Gadar smiled and replied, "Since you are unwilling, it does not matter. However, His Excellency the Marquis sincerely invite you to pay him a visit at the Marquis mansion, when you return to the Imperial Capital." He then saw Rody was about to return the scimitar and quickly added, "But, please ept this scimitar." Rody smiled and without another word set the scimitar down. In fact, he never had the intention to return the scimitar. This scimitar is weird. I must take a close look at itter. Perhaps I should discuss with Andy about this when I return to the Imperial Capital. At the very least, Marquis Garoline had guessed one thing correctly. Rody was a person who would not be interested in expensive treasures. However, he would be impressed by a mystical weapon. The two then chatted freely. Rody remained calm and indifferent. His calm and confident temperament was developed in the battlefield. However, it was different in Gadars eyes. To Gadar, Rodys temperament affirmed Marquis Garolines view. A person with such a calm, easy going temperament is definitely not an ordinary person! They were sitting at the edge of the temporary camp. While they were chatting, they suddenly heard a sharp cry of rm from thekeside. The cry was full of fear and surprise. It was obvious that the voice belonged to a woman. "Ah!" The cry of rm turned into a miserable scream. Rodys expression changed. Before Gadar could react, Rody had already shot out like an arrow. Trantors Notes: 1. Small leather pouches filled with drinking water. Ancient non-breakable drinking bottles before stic was invented. Chapter 205: Lake Monster Chapter 205: Lake Monster Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It happened suddenly without any warning. During the time Rody and Gadar were sitting next to a barbecue stand at the edge of the camp, there was a young noble couple talking to each other near theke. They were whispering andughing. The young mans adoring eyes and the youngdys bashful smiles all clearly showed their courtship. It was a very simple matter. Any young men and women had the right to pursue love. It was a natural thing to happen between two people. However, there was something different this time. This was because it involved three people instead of two. It was obvious that the young woman had more than one suitor. Just when the man and woman had avoided everyone else to chat at theke, another young man stared at them angrily from a few meters away. The young mans anger was justified as the woman that was smiling shyly at the other man was his fiance. It was the same local noblewoman who had been spending time with him in bed the previous night. Anybody would also understand why this man was angrily watching his fiance chatting happily with another man at the side. After all, no men could tolerate being cuckolded. So, the fianc immediately drew his sword and roared as he rushed up. The fiance screamed when she was got caught by the fianc. This was what Rody first heard. Had things proceeded normally, the young warriors would duel for honor. For example, they would throw their gloves and then let their swords decide who was stronger and wash away their shame with blood. Unfortunately, the man that seduced thedy was a coward. He took advantage of the time the other men went hunting to stay back at the camp together with other women. This had already exined his character well. When he saw the womans fianc step forward murderously with a sword in hand, the first thing that came to his mind was to run away. He had forgotten that he was also a noble and also had the title of a warrior (even though the title was just an exaggeration). He instinctively turned around and ran towards theke! It was easy to understand that when a young man and a young woman had a secret rendezvous, they would prefer to hide in a secluded area. They would not dare to have an affair in the open. The water was icy-cold, but the man still ran towards it as the shallow waters at the edge could not drown a person and he would also be safer from the gleaming sword in the other mans hands. However, there was a huge and sudden change which caused that nearby young woman to scream. The scene in front scared the wits out of the youngdy. The man had just walked a few steps into theke. He tried to flee along the shore. Suddenly, two thin waves appeared on the quietke. Two thick tentacles then suddenly shot out from the water. The tentacles looked extremely ugly. It looked like a strange mollusk1 with saas2 all over. The tips of the tentacles were filled with hook-like thorns. It moved like a soft whip and coiled around that man running at the shore. That unlucky man wanted to scream. However, the sturdy tentacle coiled tightly against his chest. The numerous thorns on the tentacles pierced into his body. The tentacles had immediately shrunk and tightened its grip the moment it caught its prey. Its tremendous strength crushed the mans ribs in an instant. He only screamed for a very short duration before it was cut off. The man felt extreme pain as his lungs were ruptured. The handsome face that seduced the woman had turned purple. He spat out blood and his eyes almost dropped out. The woman continued to scream sadly. Her two arms were sped lightly in front of her. Her legs turned weak and she could no longer stand. However, her legs soon no longer needed to stand. Another ugly and scary tentacle shot out from theke. The tentacle seemed to have been waiting for a long time. It suddenly appeared from the nearest part of theke and quickly coiled around her legs. It contracted and the sound of bones breaking could be heard as the womans legs were crushed. Her screamssted for only a few seconds. The tentacle then flew upwards and threw the young woman to the center of theke. The dazed fianc stared at the scary scene for a moment and finally recovered. He saw his beloved woman thrown into theke by the ugly monster and roared. The fianc was a courageous man. He rushed forward with a sword in his hand. At that moment, he had forgotten about his fiances betrayal. He charged towards theke with bloodshot eyes and shed at the tentacles on the shore with his sword. The sword struck the tentacle, but it was tougher than bull tendons. The tentacle of the mollusk was not as weak as the man had imagined. He shed with all his might, but only managed to cut through a little of the tentacle. The tentacle then started to il violently as if it was in pain and mmed into his body forcefully. He was immediately thrown a few meters back and crashed into the ground. From his looks, the man was barely alive. It was at that point in time that Rody arrived. First, he looked for Nicole. When he saw Nicole standing some distance away from theke looking pale, Rody felt relieved. At the moment, the other men had started to take out their weapons, but the pitiful man that seduced another persons fiance was still in the grip of that tentacle. The tentacle then shot upwards about five to six meters over theke. Rody walked up and pulled the fianc away from theke. After that, he shouted, "Shoot the arrows!" His voice sounded abnormally clear even in that moring din. Before the others started to react, the two Lightning Gods Whip had immediately implemented their officersmand. Two Wolf Fang arrows shot out quickly. As their target wasrge, both arrows easily hit their targets. However, the tentacles were not hurt so easily. The saas on the tentacles were unusually tough, acting like an armor. The two arrows had urately hit its target; however, one arrow bounced off the tentacle. The other arrow plunged into the tentacle between the saas, but barely one-third of it went in. As the monster struggled violently, the pitiful guy was being shaken in the air. He had lost consciousness, but as he bled, his blood continued to stter from the violent swings. The women behind screamed in fear, and Rodys expression looked grim. Suddenly, Rody took a bow from a man behind him. He then picked up the sword that the fianc dropped onto the ground. Whoosh! A light shot out as Rody used the bow to shoot the sword. The sword flew in an arc and chopped off five-to-six meters of the tentacle. The pitiful guy then fell back into theke. Two warriors looked as if they wanted to rush forward and drag the man back. However, Rody pulled them and shouted, "Fall back. Everyone move away from theke!" As if to confirm Rodys words, the waters roiled and another five tentacles shot out from theke. The tentacles then stretched out to those still at the shore. Amidst the screams and shouts, the people frantically scattered away. The men had also retreated while they, at the same time, blindly shot their arrows. The arrows were scattered, but they were not able to harm the monster. Fortunately, everybody ran very quickly and nobody else was caught. Meanwhile, the pitiful man had already been dragged into theke. Three tentacles were wrapped around different parts of his body. The sound of ripping could then be heard as the man was torn into separate pieces. The tentacles then carried the body parts into theke. The blueke started to turn crimson. Everybody had gradually retreated to the edge of the forest. They looked at the tentacles from afar as it waved and tossed around. The tents that they had set up near theke were thrown into disarray by the sweeping tentacles. A horse that was tethered near the tent was not unhitched in time. It kicked and neighed in fear. As the tentacle swept around, it mmed into the horse. The one-hundred-kilogram horse was like a leaf as it was sent flying skywards. Its reins broke and it flew over a dozen meters away. Following Rodys orders, everybody gathered together and retreated into the forest. Rody and the other nobles guards stayed at the rear, protecting the group. Although the guards all worked for different noble families, fortunately, most of them used to work in the army. Rodys decisive orders had calmed them down. Rody held a sword in one hand and a bow in the other. When they had sessfully retreated to the edge of the woods, his men set off some fireworks signaling the guards outside the hunting grounds toe rescue them. Nobody else was injured by theke monster but during the confusion, while running away, some delicate noblewomen tripped and fell, some crashed into each other, and some got trampled on. There were also a few noblemen who fell off their horses or even got kicked by them. Fortunately, Rody had calmed them down. Although they were initially not convinced by Rody, a lowly Imperial Guard officer, they saw Miss Nicole still standing there, and he seemed to be in control of the situation as well. It was only natural to follow his lead. Once everybody stopped at the edge of the forest, the Imperial Guards defended the ce under Rodys orders as there was a possibility that the monster could go onnd. After a while, the sound of hooves could be hearding from the woods. More than three hundred Imperial Guards and a hundred Lightning Gods Whip arrived. The Imperial Guards were Rodys men and the Lightning Gods Whip were the Dukes bodyguards. The Dukes bodyguards were naturally respectful of Nicoles lover and thus obeyed his orders unconditionally. They then dispatched a hundred Imperial Guards to escort the frightened nobles in the evacuation. The nobles were already extremely frightened. They had watched two people die in front of them. One of whom had been torn apart into several pieces. These people had never seen such carnage. The moment Rody dispatched soldiers to escort them, they could not wait to leave. Some of them did not even bid their farewell to Nicole. The Viscount Rody did not seem to n on leaving, but it did not matter to them. This was the Tulip Familys hunting grounds and the monster would be their problem. In the end, the nobles believed that their lives were more precious. Rody had an imposing expression. He pulled Nicole aside and whispered, "You should go back first!" Nicoles face turned white and asked, "What about you? What are you going to do?" Rody shook his head and replied, "This monster suddenly appeared in the hunting grounds. No matter what, I have to find the reason for this." Nicoles hands were cold. She bit her lip and said in a trembling voice, "What do you want to do? That monster is in the water..." Rody stretched out his arm to gently hold Nicole. He then softly said, "Are you still worrying despite my strength? This kind of thing cannot hurt me! This thing is too strange. If I do not find out the reason for this, how would I have peace of mind?" Nicole thought silently for a moment. However, she still frowned and looked at Rody with a worried expression. After the nobles left, Baron Gadar was among the three people standing next to him. He had seen the scene earlier and was also frightened. However, he managed to remain calm. While the others had already escaped, he and his two subordinates remained. Gadar was not a simple man. Although he was afraid, as a businessman, it was in his nature to take risks. He knew that if he ran away, he would be looked down upon by Rody. Although he could not help, it would still be able to significantly increase the goodwill of the other party. How could he let such a good opportunity go? Rody also saw Gadar and frowned. "Baron, why are you still here? This ce is dangerous. You should follow them and leave." Although Gadar also looked pale, he smiled and lightly said, "Rody, you do not have to worry about me. This incident is really strange. I am also curious and I want to see it to the end. I have traveled a lot and have seen a lot of strange things. If I am not wrong, this monster is a Mythical Beast that should only exist on the Rnd continent. If I stay, I might be able to provide some help." Rody frowned silently. He looked at Gadar with gentler eyes than before. Looks like this guy is quite courageous. He then gently kissed Nicole on the forehead, and said, "You should also better go back quickly." Nicole shook her head and replied, "I will not!" She looked at Rodys difficult expression and softly said, "Have you forgotten? I am not a weak woman. Last time, you could not defeat me!" Rody looked at Nicoles firm eyes and felt his scalp turn numb. He could only shake his head and order several hundred of his soldiers to line up. They then went back towards theke. About a dozen of the Wolf Fang followed Rodys orders and guarded Nicole at the back. At the front of the formation, there was about a few dozen Wolf Fang carrying their bows and arrows. Although the bows and arrows would not do much damage to the monster, the Wolf Fang had great prowess in archery. Besides that, it would be impossible for the soldiers fight in close quarters against that powerful monster. As a result, they could only rely on archery for long rangebat. The camp that they had returned to was already in ruins and the tents had already copsed. Thekeside was drenched in blood. Theke was quiet and theke monster seemed to have already retreated into it. Rody frowned, and realized something... How did that monster appear? Rody looked at the bonfire that was still lit and the copsed barbecue stand. He then stared at the partially-cooked game and made a guess. After that, he looked at the shore again and finally understood. The nobles that hunted the game had gone to the shore to cut and prepare the carcasses. The blood that flowed into theke was probably what attracted the monster. With that idea in mind, Rody instructed his men to stay put. He walked quickly to the camp. The carcass of a wild boar was still there, and it had not been cleaned yet. Rody then picked up a spear and stabbed the wild boar a few times with it. After that, Rody threw it into theke. There was a ssh as the wild boar sank into theke. The blueke was dyed red again. Rody then took a few steps back and waited. Trantors Notes 1. A Mollusc or mollusk is arge phylum Mollusca of invertebrate animals. Basically, a specific group of animals that neither possess nor developed a spine. (Just like how mushrooms are under fungi.) Some have shells like snails. 2. A saa is cancer arising from mucous connective tissues. They generally look like ugly ck spots or a really huge swelling. Surgery is important in most cases. Chapter 206: Break Out Chapter 206: Break Out Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The surface of the water shook gently and with a loud thundering noise, some strong waves appeared. The wild boar carcass floated back up for a moment before something below pulled it back down into the water again. "Archers, ready!" Rody immediately shouted. The well-trained Wolf Fangs immediately aimed their arrows at theke. Soon after, another seven or eight huge tentacles rose to the surface along with the boar before tearing it apart into several pieces. "Shoot!" Rody knew that an attack of this degree would not have much effect. He took out a thick rope from the saddle that he had specially prepared to tie up prey during a hunt. At one end of the rope, a specially-made heavy arrow was attached. The tip of the arrow had metal barbs on four sides1. Rody weighed the arrow for a moment before shooting it out. Swish! Through Rodys powerful strength, the arrow flew and pierced through a tentacle. The four barbs were embedded into the tentacle. Theke monster was in pain and struggled violently creating huge waves in theke. The rope on the ground was being rapidly pulled into theke. "Dont even think of running!" Rody coldly shouted. He then pulled the rope hard with both hands... The rope was stretched taut; the ground under Rodys feet started to rustle due to the friction between the ground and the soles of Rodys shoes. A tremendous force was pulling Rody towards theke. Rody raised his eyebrows. His eyes shed with determination. He lifted a foot and then stomped the ground extremely hard. With a loud thump, a deep hole appeared at the ce he stomped. Rody was thus stuck like a nail to the ground. The rope trembled before it started to move again towards theke... The other Wolf Fang soldiers also followed suit. They grabbed the barbed arrows made specially for hunting from their saddles. They then tied up the arrows with ropes and shot the monster with it. However, the tough saas on the surface of the tentacles blocked a vast majority of the arrows shot. Only three or four of the arrows shot by the stronger warriors managed to pierce through the tentacles. The Wolf Fangs then gathered and pulled the ropes. Hundreds of people pulled the ropes at the same time. Waves continued to break out as the rope gradually returned to shore. After that, a huge whirlpool emerged and a smooth and glossy head-like shape appeared from the surface of the water. Everybody was shocked as theke monster finally showed its true appearance. It had an oval-shaped body that was as big as a two-story building. It had eight tentacles that were tossing about. It looked like a giant octopus. The only difference was that this octopus had a huge opening at the center of its head. The opening seemed to have a gray and muddy eye in it. The monster did not seem to have a mouth. However, on its head, there were about three transparent, long and thin straw-like things the tips were sharp and pointed. What made everyone surprised was that one of the tentacles was rolled around a boar body part. It was constantly crushing and squeezing it. The monster then nted the straw-like things into the carcass. The boars red blood could be seen flowing through the transparent straw into the monsters body. Gadar immediately cried out, "It is a bloodsucker!" Rody also realized this and shouted loudly. "Release the arrows! Shoot the eye!" The soldiers that werent pulling the rope picked up their bows and shot arrows at the monsters eye, but there was no effect. The monster simply closed its eye. When the arrows hit the monsters head, it simply slipped away. It was as if the monsters body had ayer of unusually creamy grease. It had an invisibleyer of protection that made arrows ineffective. Gadars eyes shed. Although he was standing at the back and did not fight, he was still observing. He then suddenly shouted, "Pull it ashore! This monster seems to be a kind of octopus. It would be in trouble the moment it leaves the water!" However, it was difficult to pull the monster closer to the shore even though more than a hundred soldiers including Rody were pulling the ropes. On top of that, the ropes were bing tighter and had clearly reached their limit. The rope could break at any time. The monster seemed to whimper and then swung its tentacles fiercely at the men. When the tentacles swung at them, the soldiers that had been pulling the ropes scattered quickly. Some fell because they were slow. If not for their armor, they would have been seriously injured even if they were still alive. After losing two ropes, all the efforts were concentrated on the remaining two ropes. As the ropes were pulled longer and longer, they became thinner. Rody suddenly had an idea. He desperately shouted, "Use fire! Attack it with fire!" Nicole was the first to react the moment Rodys voice faded. She opened her arms and two fireballs wereunched towards the monster from both hands. Boom! Boom! The fireballs burst into sparks as they collided with the monster. The monster then whimpered violently and angrily although nobody knew where the monsters voice came from as it had no mouth, but the whimper sounded angry and painful. It was obvious that the monster was afraid of the fireball attack. As the monster lived in the water, Rody guessed that it is mostly water-based. Sure enough, the fire attacks would harm it. The only sorcerer avable at that moment was Nicole. The other soldiers ranks might not be low, but they did not know any magic or sorcery. Nicole had shot out several fireballs, causing the monster to struggle in pain. Its glossy, and clear ck head now had traces of getting burnt. However, it was not a fatal blow. Besides that, a rope also broke when it struggled fiercely from the intense pain. The soldiers all lost their bnce when the rope broke and crashed. "Damn..." Rody cursed softly. "Do I need to expose my real strength again?" With Rodys strength, it was possible to chop the monster into two. However, he was now technically just a Grade 5 Swordsman. It would be dangerous to show his amazing strength, including that golden fighting energy. While he was feeling troubled, he felt thest rope in his hands also broke. Before he could react, a huge shadow appeared. Rody then felt his body shook and flew into the air... The tentacle had swept past and heavily hit him in the chest. Just that one hit caused the chest area of Rodys clothes to be torn. Rody also crashed into the ground. Gadar felt scared and closed his eyes. He thought to himself: I am doomed! He had already clearly seen how powerful the monster was. A horse that was a few hundred kilograms was sent flying. Two of the soldiers that were swept away had not died on the spot, but their armors were broken. They then fell to the ground and started spitting out blood. At least a few ribs were also broken. On top of that, Rody is young. How much skill could he have? He was also not wearing armor. If he encounters an unexpected misfortune here... Nicole saw Rody fly away and she screamed instinctively. Even though she knew that Rody would be alright, when she saw that frightful scene, she could not help but worry and scream. Rody flew to the edge of the woods and crashed into the ground. He immediately turned around and jumped back up. He saw the clothes on his chest torn. Although his strong body did not receive any injury, he could still feel a dull pain in his chest. He was trashed right in front of everyone! At this moment, Rody felt a strange heat rose up from his waist. The heat rushed towards his brain and he could not help but feel angry. As if his body was hit by a strong electric current, all the anger in his heart suddenly broke out. Within a short moment, his mind became chaotic and angry. In his agitation, he suddenly shouted, "Bastard! That hurts!" Everyone was surprised when they saw the young manpletely furious. He then grabbed arge tree beside him, pulled it out from the ground, roots and all, and then angrily throw the tree at the monster as if he was throwing a spear... Boom! The tree struck its target. The monster originally had a smooth and round head. However, the head now seemed to have dented. Besides that, the dented area was at the edge of the eye. The injury caused half of the eyeball to protrude out. The crevice at the eye then secreted a sticky green liquid. The monster suddenly shook violently. Its eight tentacles flew around and pped the surface of the water as if it had gone crazy from the pain. Rodys anger did not subside. He took off his torn clothes, revealing the strong muscles at his upper body. He then walked towards the water. The moment Rody went deep enough for the water to reach his knees, a tentacle swung at him. Rodys eyes then shed. He dodged the tentacle and then grabbed onto it. Rody then saw the barbs on the tentacle as if it was a snakehead trying to bite him. Rody immediately used a free hand to pull out a scimitar. This was the curved sword that Gadar had presented to him. He had taken the scimitar with him during that desperate moment earlier. There was a cold sh of light. After that, the sticky green liquid sprayed out as Rody cut off the tentacle. While everybody was still wide-eyed, they heard Rody shout and saw him hold the sword in his mouth. After that, Rody grabbed the huge tentacle, twisted his body and threw it. The huge monster flew across the water and into the sky. For a short moment, the huge figurepletely covered the sky. After that, there was a loud crashing sound. Rody had thrown the monster to the shore. Its huge body had smashed across seven to eight trees. The monstery on a pile of broken trees. Its tentacles wed around trying to move itself, but it could not move easily on the shore just like what Gadar had guessed. The soldiers had retreated to a side and looked at theirmanding officer. Meanwhile, Rody walked out of theke. Gadar was the most astonished person. He was smart and noticed that something was strange. He saw that Rody was filled with a violent anger. However, Rodys eyes were clouded. It looked as if Rody was not clear-headed. For some reason, Gadar also felt like Rodys anger felt somewhat ... somewhat ... evil. Rody looked like a cold-blooded death god. He had a cold and detached expression and he walked onto the shore in front of everyone. He only red fiercely at the giant monster. He walked up to the monster and took the sword from his mouth. He fiercely thrust the sword into the ground and then shouted in a cold and evil tone. "Whats wrong? Painful? Are you afraid?" Rody then bent down and picked up a broken tree trunk. The huge tree trunk was thick enough to be hugged by two to three people. However, Rodys hands clung to the trunk of the tree with his fingers stretched open and lifted it easily. The monster cried out in fear and started to struggle again. It clumsily moved back towards theke. "Trying to run?" Rodys voice was cold like ice and waspletely emotionless. With a really cold expression, he raised the four-meter-long tree trunk and started to smash the monster with it. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! His action was like a cksmith hammering iron. He kept smashing the monsters head... After two smashes, the monsters body had turned soft. Its original oval-shaped body had been smashed t. Only a few of its tentacles were still moving. By the sixth smash, the monster had turned into a slush. It had been smashed out of shape. Green fluid flowed out of its wounds. Its tentacles that were still moving earliery softly on the ground like dead snakes. Bang! Bang! Rody continued to smash the monster expressionlessly. He continued to smash until it was badly mangled and unrecognizable, and the ground was sunk in. Everyone around him was stunned. However, Rody still had a dark expression. He had a strange and violent aura that gave off a murderous and oppressive feeling. Surprisingly, nobody around him said anything. "Ro... Rody!" Nicole was frightened and could not help but shout, "Stop hitting it! It is dead!" Nicoles delicate voice was like magic. Hong! The tree broke apart with onest smash. The tree in Rodys hands finally broke apart after so many consecutive smashes. Rody looked at the broken piece of wood in his hands and finally stopped his actions. He looked at his hands in a daze while breathing heavily. What the hell just happened? Rody had, for some reason, suddenly felt very angry. That strong emotion upied his whole heart, and he had the intense desire to destroy something! Nicole cried out and pushed away the guards. She then ran towards Rody. Two Wolf Fang officers tried to stop her. One of them even said, "Miss, it is dangerous over there." Nicole did not care and forced her way forward as she ran towards Rody. She held him regardless of all the strange green fluid on his body and trembled. She could not help but cry as she asked, "Rody. Whats the matter? What...Whats the matter?" Rodys mind gradually cleared up when he felt a familiar soft body clinging onto him, smelled that familiar body scent, and her familiar shouts. Nicoles sudden action thus brought him out of his dazed self. Rody breathed deeply and hugged Nicole. He then said, "I am okay now." Seeing Nicole still in tears, he then said, "I am really alright now. When I was dragged in just now, I was a little agitated." He pushed her away a little and said, "Look at yourself. All the dirty muck on me have now stuck onto you." Nicole continued to hold him hard and whispered, "I dont care. So long as you are alright." Rody nodded. He saw the scimitar stuck into the ground. He bent down and pulled it out. At that moment, when his hands touched the cold hilt, his body started to tremble. He felt a strange feeling move through his fingers. That weird feeling was the same as the one he felt when he got angry and became violent earlier. Rody shook his head. His body vibrated and that strange feeling in his hand vanished. With a strange feeling, he put the scimitar back into the sheath. This scimitar was really weird. Rody did not notice that the sorcery spell engraved in the dragonnguage glowed with a strange light when he inserted the curved sword into the sheath. Rody gently pulled Nicoles hands and walked to the front of the crowd. However, everyone had already looked at him differently. At first, the Lightning Gods Whip and the Imperial Guards had looked at him with the respect that was due to amanding officer. When they learned that Rody had obtained the favor of the Dukes elder sister, they became more intimate and even cracked jokes. But now, all of them looked at him with shock and awe. Is this guy really human? Is he really just a Grade 5 Swordsman? All the soldiers had the same thoughts in their heads. Rody frowned, feeling a little bit irritated. He then softly, "Fall in! Take our injuredpanions back! We are also going back now!" Even after he gave his orders, everybody was still stunned. They only started to execute the order after Rody coughed heavily. Gadar walked to Rody with aplicated expression. He looked at Rody and could not say anything. At that moment, Gadar was still too shocked. Gadar saw the young mans strength that exploded forth when the young man got angryhe had the same thoughts as the soldiers, as though the words were resounding in his brain: Is he human? However, Gadar, who had been dealing with officialdom and business for many years, knew that questions involving peoples secrets must never be asked. identally touching on a taboo question would waste any goodwill that had been built up. So, Gadar refrained from asking and then said, "Rody, I am afraid that you must properly investigate this matter." Rody helped Nicole onto a horse and replied, "Yes... This hunting grounds had always been the Tulip Familys estate. Yet, nobody has ever heard of this strange monster." Nicole suddenly whispered, "Gadar, earlier, you said that this monster was like some of the Rnd Continents Mythical Beast? I heard that the Mythical Beasts have all been eliminated in the Radiant Continent hundreds of years ago." As he was questioned by the eldest daughter of the Tulip Family, Gadar immediately straightened his body and then replied, "Miss Nicole, legends must never be taken at face value." Rody looked again at Gadar the moment Gadar said those words. Obviously, he agreed with these words. He then heard Gadar continue. "The legend of the Mythical Beasts is only described in the records of the Church. However, these teachings were also passed down from generation to generation. None of us actually saw what really happened. Oh, I do not dare to doubt their teachings. I just do not have much trust especially when it involves things I cannot ascertain myself. It is a personal habit." Nicole nodded her head and looked at Gadar respectfully. She then said, "Then is that a Mythical Beast?" Gadar whispered, "I am not sure whether or not it is really a Mythical Beast. After all, I have never seen a Mythical Beast before but... Miss Nicole, Rody, I have a little bit of an opinion that I am not sure if I should say." Gadar then nced at the two. Nicole did not speak but instead nodded towards Rody. Her meaning was for Rody to make the decision. Rody smiled and said, "Baron, please speak." Gadar pondered for a moment and then said, "I have two ideas. The first one is that what happened today is strange. This hunting ground belonged to the Tulip Family for a very long time, and such a thing has never happened before. However, the monster suddenly appeared today. In other words, this monster only appeared recently. So... this might be a good starting point to start investigating." He then paused and looked at Rody. He looked as if he was hesitant to say it. Rody smiled and said, "Baron, you dont have to hesitate. Please speak." Gadarughed very slowly and said, "Your Excellency Rody. Please just call me Gadar. It is too awkward for you to be addressing me Baron, and I addressing you Your Excellency. How about we just call each other by our names? It would be much simpler." Rody understood that Gadar was trying to be friendly. He gave a wry smile and said, "Well, you do have the title of Baron... Alright. In that case, Gadar, please speak!" Gadar showed a trace of satisfaction in his eyes. He then showed an upright expression and said, "The second thing is... If this is really a Mythical Beast, then you should understand what it means. Mythical Beasts are things from the Rnd Continent. This is rted to the Rnd Continent and should be reported to the Church. The Churchs attitude..." Rodyughed and then softly said, "I understand what you mean." He then slowly said in a cold voice, "Not everything in this world needs to be controlled by the Church!" Trantors Notes: 1. A kind of barbed arrowhead. A barbed arrowhead I found on google image only has two barbs and is t. This specially made arrow has four barbs, forming something like a + symbol. Chapter 207: Holy Beast, Mythical Beast Chapter 207: Holy Beast, Mythical Beast Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion That day, all around the hunting grounds were guarded by two hundred Imperial Guards. The local Assistant Governor also dispatched five hundred security soldiers to guard the periphery of the hunting grounds. Nobody was allowed to enter the hunting grounds until the investigation waspleted. That was an order given by Miss Nicole, on behalf of the Duke of the Tulip Family. Rody did not expect to cover up that incident. To begin with, those nobles who had participated in the hunting activity and escaped would not be able to keep that as a secret. Those people, even in normal days, liked to find trouble and were the best people at spreading such strange news. Rody even guessed that within a few days, the news would spread to the Imperial Capital and most probably that incident would be published in the newspaper. The first to get shocked was West Hill city. Everyone already knew that a strange monster was found in the hunting ground of the Tulip Family, on the outskirt of West Hill. In addition to that, two nobles had lost their lives! After that, the roads leading to the hunting ground were now blocked. That Imperial Guard officer, Miss Nicoles lover, that young man named Rody, all at once became famous. It was said that this guy, alone, killed that strange monster. "I heard that the strange monster could not be killed by hundreds of elite soldiers." "I heard that the young man named Rody is extremely powerful..." "I heard that the guy named Rody is truly handsome..." "I heard that the guy named Rody is Miss Nicoles lover." "I heard that the young guy named Rody was originally the Captain of the bodyguards of His Excellency the Duke. Later, because of his extraordinary martial skills, he had earned the confidence of Miss Nicole." "I heard that in the Imperial Capital, Rody and Miss Nicole secretly rendezvous in the garden every day." "I heard that in the Imperial Capital, Rody defeated all the rivals who also pursued Miss Nicole. On one asion, he even broke the leg of one of his love rivals. " As countless rumors began to spread, Rody became the focus of the rumors. Most of the highlights were on the secret between Rody and the eldest daughter of the Tulip Family. That was not surprising because most people loved novelty. A story of love between a hero and a beautiful woman would always be well received. On the night that Rodys group returned from the hunting ground back to the city, near an ordinary, shabby and worn out building in the southern suburbs of West Hill... Two figures wearing ck cloaks shed by on a smallne. Then, like a gust of wind, they floated into the downstairs courtyard of the small building. After that, they went through the doorway and entered... The night was still and the surrounding was quiet. The two figures slid up a flight of dim stairs as if they were weightless. The hall on the second floor had a few rotten chairs, ced disorderly. The metal candlesticks, at the side, were covered in stains and rusts; a sign of the age of the ce. There were a few old and deteriorating oil paintings on the wall. The most notable thing was that all of the paintings were full portraits and they were neatly arranged on the wall. The faces of the characters in the portraits had some simrity. It was as if the portraits were a record of the familys ancestors... The two figures stood in the middle of the hall, facing the portraits on the wall. They both knelt down on one knee. One of them whispered in a hoarse voice, "Your Excellency, we havee as ordered." There were several light sizzling sounds as if an ill-wind was blowing. Suddenly, the candles on the candlesticks on both sides of the hall automatically lit up. The dusty candles flickered and faintly illuminated the dpidated hall. There was a very sharpughter as the face of a middle-aged man in one of the portraits towards the rear of the wall suddenly moved. Its serious face twisted into an expression that could barely be called a smile. The portrait then gradually started to protrude. Eventually, a head stretched out of the oil painting. The persons brown curly hair loosely dropped down from both sides of the head. The person had a horrible pale face with one red eye and one ck eye. With a sharpughter, this face revealed a row of white teeth. Looking at them carefully, two of the teeth were long and sharp like a beasts fangs in the upper row. First, the head of the portrait stretched out from the oil painting. It was then followed by his neck, shoulders, arm, upper body... The two guys kneeling on the floor looked downwards. They did not dare to look up until they saw a pair of feet and a pair of shiny boots appeared in front of them. The owner of those boots then slowly asked, "How are things going now?" Although he tried to lower his voice, his voice still sounded very sharp and ear-piercing. After saying that, he turned around and wrapped his body with his big ck cloak, such that his whole body was concealed by the ck cloak and half of his pale face was covered by the high pointed cor of the cloak. The light from the candle dragged his long shadow on the wall... The two kneeling figures started to tremble. One of them, the one who spoke earlier, with chattering teeth said, "Your Excellency, we werete..." "Late?" His Excellency lifted his cloak and shrieked, "What do you meante? What happened?" The two guys on the floor trembled more violently and their teeth chattered loudly. They were almost lying limp on the floor. That Excellency had a gloomy face. He suddenly stretched out his scarlet red tongue and licked his lips before he coldly said, "Speak quickly! Otherwise, I will suck both your blood dry!" Their two bodies shook violently before they started to speak. Although they still had a trembling voice, they still managed to intermittently but reluctantly rte the whole thing. "Your, Your Excellency... The two of us, as ordered, went to take back the Holy Beast, but we were toote... One of the Holy Beast had encountered humans. When we arrived, the Holy Beast had already been killed. We... We also do not know what method the humans used to kill the Holy Beast. When we arrived, we only saw its corpse. The Holy Beast seemed to have been brought ashore while alive and then crushed to death." "Crushed to death ashore?" His Excellency suddenly raised his voice and angrily shouted, "Are you trying to lie to me? How could the Holy Beast leave the water? How could the humans bring it to the shore? Are you trying to deceive me?" Although they were too afraid to look up at their master, they could clearly see the shadow cast by the candle lights on the wall. The shadow of their master suddenly rose up. His ck cloak spread out and his hands seemed to have turned to ws... "No! Dont dare!" The kneeling guys quickly replied, "We really did not dare lie to Your Excellency!" The other one also stammered, "When we arrived, we only saw the corpse of the Holy Beast. We also saw a lot of human soldiers guarding the outside of the hunting ground... Today, people from the Tulip Family had gone into the hunting ground... It is possible that they ended up fighting with the Holy Beast." After the two of them finished rting the incident, they sweated profusely. They were almost going to lose their heads. They trembled violently like frightened mice. They initially thought that they would have to meet their masters wrath at the next instant. Instead, after waiting for a while, His Excellency coldly said, "You two... Didnt I tell you earlier not to breed the Holy Beast in thatke when the Tulip Family is around? The two of you only went there today, can that be considered as defying my orders?" Following a sneeringughter, the two men were horrified. One of them quickly and loudly replied, "This... Your Excellency... You also know that, within a few hundred meters of West Hill, there is no ce more suitable than thatke for breeding the Holy Beast. Besides that, that ce is also the private territory of the Tulip Family. In normal days, nobody would go there. We did not expect today..." The other one then continued, "In addition, Your Excellency, we had also reported to you before that theke itself is strange. For some reason, it grew very quickly in thatke. We had only put the Holy Beast in theke for less than a month, yet it had already grown to a Grade 3 evolution..." "Wait..." That Excellency coldly interrupted them and asked, "What did you say? Grade 3 evolution? It had already reached Grade 3 evolution in just a single month? Is it really so fast!" "Yes!" The two men responded, simultaneously. "We saw the size of the Holy Beast today. Without a doubt, it had already reached Grade 3 evolution!" That Excellency sighed and his voice sounded gentler, "Well, although we have lost a Holy Beast, we still managed to gain something... I want to personally see thatke. If it is really as magical as you say, I must make good use of it... Mmm. In just one month, it can make a Holy Beast grow into a Grade 3 evolution..." He then changed his tone and coldly asked, "Is there anything else?" The man kneeling on the left felt relieved when he realized that his master was no longer angry. He then whispered, "There is... Your Excellency, there is one more thing. In the West Hill City, we found that traitor, the Elder put on the wanted list... That woman!" "What!" His voice became sharp again. "Are you talking about that cross-breed, Nedis? She is in West Hill?" "Yes, yes, yes, yes!" The kneeling man trembled again when he felt his masters fury. He stuttered, "I found her by ident today, but I did not dare get too close. However, I am certain that person is Nedis. I would not mistake her scent." "Haha, haha!" The Excellencyughed loudly. "Looks likeing here was the right choice. We actually managed to find that traitor, Nedis!" His sharpughter caused the broken fragments of the surrounding walls to shake and fall and even the me on the candles to flicker faintly. "Very good, very good!" The shadow of that Excellency gradually approached the two kneeling men. He then gently pressed both their heads, one hand each, and whispered, "No matter what, you caused me to lose a Holy Beast. I have no choice but to punish you, right?" With a single "Chi" sound, that man pushed his hand into the head of one of the kneeling men. The red blood and white brain matter sshed out. That kneeling man did not even have the chance to cry before he dropped on the floor. That Excellency withdrew his hand and licked it. It looked like he was sampling a delicacy. He squinted and smiled. "Well, there were two of you. Kill one, leave one behind! You... You reported to me the trail of the traitor, I will consider you have earned merit topensate for your mistake... Go and keep an eye on that woman, but make sure she does not notice you. Understand?" "I understand!" That Excellency continued to whisper, "Right now, the Church of the Empire is really strict with their checks. Last time, that stupid Simao caused havoc at the Imperial Capital. It did not matter that the idiot had died, but he actually lost our sacred weapon, the Drac Spear. He would not be able to atone for his sins even if he died ten thousand times! No matter what, you must now be very careful. You are one of the lowest ranked vampires. The scent of your body is very light and is harder for you to be noticed. You must be more careful. Understand?" "Yes!" The kneeling man nodded again and again. The master waved his hand and let the guy leave. In the end, he was the only left in the hall. That Excellency then slowly walked to a relief sculpture1 at the corner of the wall. It was the relief sculpture of a ssical beauty. The gentle curves of her naked body looked seductive. The master stretched out his hand to slowly stroke the relief. His hand slid down from her face to her chest. At that time, the relief actually issued a series of sharpughter. Soon after, the sculpture actually moved. The ster on the surface broke apartyer byyer and a woman appeared from inside! Strictly speaking, she was also a vampire. Although her naked body was that of a mature and beautiful woman, she had arge ck wing on her back like a bat. That woman had an extremely charming and seductive face, but when she smiled, her mouth exposed two slender fangs. "Your Excellency Jackal, you are angry again... Is it because of the loss of the Holy Beast or because you obtained information about that woman?" The female vampire voiced out, gently. Jackal twisted his body a little. He then held the woman in his arms and gently bit her in the neck. He whispered, "Arent you afraid I would suck your blood? My dear Ruth, I already said not to mention about that woman in front of me... especially you! I am worried about the Holy Beast... There must be something strange about thatke." That female vampire called Ruth smiled gently. She moved away from Jackals mouth and whispered, "In fact, you should be happy... That stupid Simao is dead. You are the only remaining Prince of the vampires... Simao went to the South and went through so many hardships to find those Holy Beast, but now, they are all under your control." Jackals eyes showed a hint of anxiety as he replied, "There is nothing to be happy about that... The matters at the Southern mountain was considered a failure. Although we found a few Holy Beasts, there is nothing left in that valley... That Mystic Dragon had also disappeared..." Ruth rolled her eyes and smiled, "Who cares, let the Elders worry about that... As for now, do you think that I should find a way to capture Nedis within the next two days? This would really be a meritorious service." Jackal shook his head. His pair of ws slowly slipped down from Ruths shoulder as he softly said, "As for this matter, there is nothing to worry about. Lets discuss this in two days time... On the other hand, theke is much more important. Once we understand it, it would possibly be a great help to us in breeding the Holy Beasts. Those old guys are also urging me to go to the Imperial Capital to find a way and retrieve the Dracs Spear. That is a real headache... That old Pope is not easy to deal with." Ruths body twisted as sheughed softly. Jackals breathing also immediately became heavier. As the candlelight swayed, the two shadows on the wall gradually joined together and soon after they frantically got twisted into each other... Under the dim candle light, dozens of insect-egg-like things were visible on the ceiling above the big hall. They were enveloped in a mass of sticky liquid and swayed when the wind blew... Meanwhile, at the other mansion of the Duke of the Tulip Family, Nicole tightly nestled into Rodys arms. Her body trembled slightly from the evening breeze. Rody sighed. He hugged Nicole tightly and whispered, "Let us go in." Nicole nodded her head. She then thought for a moment and suddenly asked, "I understand... Are you going to see Myka?" Rody was startled. He did not expect Nicole to suddenly ask such a question. In the past few days, Rody had been apanying Nicole every day, in front of the other nobles. He had no time to see Myka. However, he felt uneasy after encountering that strange incident in that forest that day. It seems like West Hill is not a peaceful ce. Nicole bit her lips and whispered, "Are you worried about the safety of Myka and the others after what happened today? I guess you are also worried that there may be more than one of that monster and perhaps, there could be more types other than the water monster... Am I right?" Rody could hear that Nicoles voice sounded unnatural. However, Rody remained silent and just nodded his head. Nicole took a deep breath. Suddenly, she used all her energy and tightly hugged Rody. After that, she whispered while still in his arms. "Tomorrow, if you can... bring Myka here... This ce is always safer." Rody obviously felt Nicoles body stiffen momentarily when she made that statement. He was touched and could not help but tightly hold Nicole. He then asked, "You... Do you really think so?" Nicole sighed. She suddenly smiled and said, "Really." The two of them then silently embraced each other. After a moment, Rody slowly whispered, "The monster we encountered today in the hunting ground... It really seems like a Mythical Beast." Nicole frowned and asked, "Are you sure?" Rody sighed and replied, "Gadar said that Mythical Beasts were extinct from the Radiant Continent hundreds of years ago... The fact is, he was wrong... As far as I know, there are still Mythical Beasts on the Radiant Continent. I have even seen a lot of them." Nicole seemed to tremble and softly asked, "Where?" Rody replied in a weird tone. "There were a lot of strange monsters, all kinds of Mythical Beasts in the Death Valley of the mountains in the South, where I entered before!" Rody looked up at the sky, frowned and then said to himself, "Could it be that after I left, somebody entered that valley and brought out the Mythical Beasts?" Trantors Notes: 1. It is actually just called a relief. It is a kind of sculpture that is still stuck on a wall. The entire sculpture could be sticking out which is high-relief or it could be dug out lines in the wall, forming something like a drawing. There is also a counter-relief where the image is modeled in a negative manner and the image goes into the surface. Mostly done on engraved gem seals. Chapter 208: Darke Joins the Group Chapter 208: Darke Joins the Group Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When Rody came in, Diane was pretending to trim an unknown nt with a pair of scissors. She snorted coldly when she saw Rody walk in. Her snort was filled with anger. After that, there was a series of clicking sounds, and the scissors in Dianes hand continued flying up and down. The nt that had originally been nicely trimmed, was already beyond recognition. Myka was sitting at the side with her lips pursed but her face smiling. She stood up when she saw Rody. Rody gently hugged Myka and softly said, "I...I came to look for you regarding some matters." Before Myka could speak, Diane coldly spoke from the side, "Hmph, the people in this world only visit when they need something. When there is nothing that they need, they will throw you on one side and ignore you." Myka stifled aughter and whispered, "Do worry about her. I am teaching her some gardening, but this girl is extremely clumsy. It is a skill that emphasizes supportive efforts, but she is already getting impatient after two days." Diane red with wide eyes. However, she seemed very well-behaved in front of Myka. She did not say anything but simply gritted her teeth and took the pair of scissors in her hand to vent her anger. The small bell that she wore at her foot was now on her wrist. The bell rang as the scissors flew up and down in her hands. That ringing sound was pleasant. However, suddenly there was a sharply discordant snap. Kacha! It turned out to be that Diane, who was feeling dejected, identally cut off the main stem of the nt. Rody saw Diane freeze for a moment. She looked at the scissors in her hands and the tragically chopped off nt in front of her. Her face was red from choking. Naturally, Rody did not dareugh. However, when he saw Diane looked as if she was almost going to bang her head against the wall, he was forced to stifle hisughter even more. "I havee to pick you up." Rody whispered as he looked into Mykas eyes, "West Hill is not very safe. Something strange has happened..." Mykas body trembled. She was obviously excited, but her face remained calm. She tried hard to suppress her voice and whispered, "Really? You... You are taking me with you?" Before Rody could speak, Diane angrily threw the scissors on the ground and said, "I am not trimming anymore! This thing is broken!" Diane was still angry and she could not control her anger, so she severely stomped her feet on the broken nt. She then turned around to look at the two and shouted, "Why are both of you still dawdling? Obviously, every day you were thinking of him to the point of going crazy. Now that he is here to pick you up ... quickly, go and pack your things!" Myka showed a strange smile. She calmly walked over to Diane, bent down and picked up the scissors. She then lightly said, "You are running wild again. For no apparent reason, you use my scissors to vent your anger." She then softly said, "The person who makes you angry is already here. You do not have to throw your temper on my scissors even if you are angry." Diane was so embarrassed by those simple words until her face turned red. Her earlier anger had subsided and she did not dare look at Myka in her eyes. Rody cleared his throat and asked, "Where is Darke?" Myka smiled faintly. She looked at Diane and said, "Darke was bullied until he dared not toe here anymore. He would hide at Nedis ce, every day, drinking wine. He fears being dragged away to be someones driver." Rody did not understand Mykas words, but Diane had already lowered her head from embarrassment. Rody pondered and said, "In that case, you pack up here. I am going to look for Darke... There are things that I need his help. Ah...does he know my identity? Did he ask after I hurriedly left, that day?" Diane looked up and replied. "He asked but I did not say. He also did not dare probe further." Myka could not help but grin, and softly said, "That is because he is scared of you. You are not gentle like a woman at all. Do you really think it is something to be proud of?" Although Rody did not understand what they were talking about he could feel the awkwardness. He then nodded his head and said, "I will go and talk to Darke. I believe he should be at Nedis pub." "Wait..." Myka turned her eyes and said, "Let Diane apany you. This is aplicated matter. If you go alone, Darke may not believe you. Moreover..." Mykas eyes were smiling as she added, "If she were to wait here, she will be very impatient." Rody pondered for a moment and then said, "That sounds good. Its a good idea for Diane to go with me. This matter is strange and she may also be helpful... Sigh." Looking at Rodys somber face, Myka became concerned and asked, "What is worrying you?" Rody shook his head and before he could speak, Diane red at him and said, "Of course, he is worried about Nicoles reaction when he brings you back! He is worried that he will be sandwiched between both of you when the three of you live under one roof!" Rody blushed and frowned. "Dont talk nonsense... I am taking Myka to the mansion, but I stay in the barracks!" Myka did not mind Dianesment, but she still asked, "In that case, what are you worried about?" Rody sighed. He looked at Diane and whispered, "Do you still remember those things that we saw in the Death Valley?" As Rody and Diane walked towards Nedis pub, Rody briefly rted the incident of the monster he encountered in the hunting ground. After he finished, Diane looked serious. She hesitated for a moment and then she asked, "Are you suspecting that the monster is simr to those from the Death Valley?" Rody shook his head and replied, "I am quite certain, but I am still skeptical... After all, we did not see that octopus-like thing in that valley... but I somehow have a strange feeling. As we only explored a small part of that valley, it is possible that there were other creatures we have not seen." Diane recalled the situation at that time. She turned pale and fearful when she remembered those huge, hairy and bloodthirsty spiders. The two sturdy bouncers standing at the entrance of the pub recognized Rody. When they saw him, they became afraid and ran inside. When Rody and Diane entered the pub, the middle-aged steward turned pale. He trembled at the side and did not dare approach them. Rody looked around and saw that Nedis was not there. There were guests sitting in groups of twos and threes. The guests each had a woman with heavy make-up by their sides. There were three beautifully-dressed women on the stage. They were ying the harp and flute, while another woman slowly swayed along with the rhythm of the music. She slowly dropped off her clothes like a snake shedding its skin... Rody frowned. He then saw Darke sitting at a table closest to the stage while leisurely drinking big mouthfuls of wine from the bottle. He looked very calm. Rody and Diane went over. Rody looked normal but Diane was frowning. She had an unpleasant look on her face as she coldly said, "Darke!" Darke was startled when he heard Dianes voice. He panicked and almost dropped the bottle of wine in his hand. His calm facial expression also revealed a bit of awkwardness. He looked up at Diane and frowned, "You, girl... Havent you finished yet? You bullied me all day and to avoid you, I have already stayed outside. You still rush all the way here, are you trying to chase and kill me?" Diane raised her eyebrows and was about to get angry, when she suddenly remembered that Rody was currently beside her and also those words Myka had said privately to her. She bit her lips and lowered her head. She could not help but secretly nce at Rody. Darke was stunned. Based on his experience, when he was to speak to Diane like that, she would immediately kick the chair. After that, the two of them would start fighting each other. However, Diane was totally different that day. She actually blushed and lowered her head, revealing a rarely seen side of her: a womans demure demeanor ... Darke then looked at the young man standing behind Diane. That young man was tall and wore a simple warriors uniform. He had blue hair and a craggy face with a heroic essence. Darke immediately remembered that this was the young man who had severely punished Nedis and also had caught his arrow with just his bare hands. Darke was surprised and alerted. He asked, "Who are you?" Rody smiled and replied, "I am Dianes and Mykas friend." Darke gave an inquiring nce to Diane and she quickly nodded her head. Darke still felt skeptical and asked, "Dianes friend? This girl came from the Southern mountains. I have never heard that she has any friends." He then lowered his voice and coldly said, "That day you said the words Ten years promise. How did you know about it?" Rody smiled and replied, "I am one of the subordinates of the Duke of the Tulip Family." Darke looked at Diane again. Diane did not say anything. She only forcefully and obediently nodded her head. Darke was still puzzled but as there were a lot of people around, he did not say much. Instead, he asked, "Why are you looking for me?" Rody grabbed a chair and sat down opposite Darke. He had a calm and unhurried expression. Instead of giving Darke a reply, he casually picked up the bottle of wine on the table and drank a mouthful. Diane obediently stood at a side looking helpless. She did not know if she should sit down as she was notfortable with that ce. She looked around and saw the surrounding people were each hugging a beautiful woman. There were also some them who threw lecherous nces at her own body. Diane felt angry but did not say anything. Rody smiled and said, "Why are you standing? Sit down. It is not like you have never been here before. Didnt you beat up a few of my subordinates thest time you were here?" Diane could not help but retort, "If it was not because we were inquiring about you... about the Duke, I would note to this kind of ce." Although she said so, she still obediently sat down beside Rody. Rody lightly said, "What do you mean this kind of ce? This kind of ce is really very normal. Mene here to spend their money and to buy happiness. There is nothing strange about it." "But... But those women..." Diane pursed her lips. Rody became more solemn and lightly said, "They are also people struggling to make a living. That is nothing shameful! I will never look down on such people and ces!" Diane saw a trace of anger in Rodys eyes and immediately realized that she had said the wrong thing. After all, Myka was also from a brothel. Darkeughed loudly and said, "Your words make sense!" He showed an appreciative nce and then asked again, "So, why are you looking for me?" Rody sighed and said, "I came looking for your help, but I think it will be a little dangerous." After pondering for a moment, Rody continued, "I am responsible for protecting His Excellency, the Duke. Yesterday, inside the hunting grounds..." Rody briefly rted the previous days encounter and finally said, "That ce is strange. I am looking for someone to apany me there to investigate." As soon as Rody finished, Darke stood up, put the longbow on the table behind his back and then picked up his scimitar. "Lets go!" Rody froze for a moment. "What?" Darkeughed and replied, "Didnt youe to me for help?" Rody took a deep breath and looked at Darke with aplex expression. This is Darke. He is a straightforward man. This is the stranger that Muse and I met in the Northwest grasnds when we were at a dead end. He threw away his prey which he captured after chasing for a few days. Without saying anything, he saved us. Rody looked somewhat moved. He could not help but ask, "You have already agreed?" Darkeughed and he gently wiped off the remnants of the beer from his beard. He then said, "What is there to hesitate? How could I not go and see such a strange and interesting thing? Besides that, you are also a friend of this girl. If I do not agree to help you, she would not be happy..." Rody knew that there was no need for him to be argumentative as Darke was also a warm-hearted man. Without saying anything more, both of them shook hands. After that, Darke said, "You said that the ce is a hunting ground in the forest... talking about hunting in the forest, I am actually quite skilled. It is gettingte, lets go now." Diane also stood up and hurriedly said, "I will also go with the two of you!" When she saw both of them frown, Diane said, "Dont forget, I am from a mountain tribe! How could you guys be better than me when ites to the forest? Darke, you may be a hunter, but you may not better than me when ites this particr skill." Rody hesitated for a moment, but then he agreed after he thought of the fact that other than him Diane was the only other person who had seen a Mythical Beast. Besides that, she had good martial skills. She also had some strange magic and a special stealth ability. So, with that, the three-people team decided to explore the forest that night. Chapter 209: Trap Chapter 209: Trap Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At first, Rody wanted to go and find Nedis, but Darke told Rody that Nedis was not in the pub. Rody also felt that it would be awkward to meet Nedis and so, he gave up. The three of them went back to fetch Myka and took her to the Dukes mansion. Although Darke thought it was strange, he also knew the rtionship between Myka and the Duke of the Tulip Family. However, he felt something strange from the way Myka was looking at the man named Rody. The first meeting between Nicole and Myka inside the Dukes residence was not as awkward as Rody imagined it would be. Nicole looked tranquil, while Myka was also very calm. Nicole had long expected Myka to be an outstanding woman. When she actually saw Myka standing in front of her, she could not help but have a strange feeling. Nicole felt that the woman in front of her looked extremely beautiful. Her satin-like long hair gently stick to her cheeks, making her look extremely gentle and charming. The most enchanting thing about Myka was her personality. Her beautiful face had a faint quiet look. She looked like she would be indifferent to everything around her. Nicoles first thought was: She is such an exceptional person; how could her little brother abandon her so easily? However, Nicole would not say all that. After a sigh, Nicole pulled Mykas hand as she smiled and said, "Follow me inside." Myka nced at Rody. After Rody nodded, she smiled and followed Nicole in. Obviously, Rody only let out his held breath after watching the two women leave. On the other hand, Diane had aplicated expression. From the start until the end, she quietly bit her lips and gently stepped on the tip of her toes. The three of them spent the rest of their time preparing some tools. Following the guidance of the two jungle experts, Darke and Diane, the three prepared all their required tools and then rode out of the city. The various roads,rge and small, leading to the hunting grounds had already been blockaded by the army but Rody and his twopanions were naturally unimpeded on their way there. A small barracks sat the periphery of the hunting ground. There were three hundred Imperial Guards stationed there. Rody ordered for them to wait outside while he brought Darke and Diane into the hunting ground. The hunting ground was quiet at night. As the hunting ground belonged to the Tulip Family for centuries, some small roads were already constructed in the hunting ground. Although they were simple, they managed to enable the horses to run quickly. However, the three of them slowed down their horses when they entered the forest. When the horseshoes trampled on the grass and the ground, they gave out a rustling sound. Rody rode in front while Darke and Diane rode side by side behind him, forming a triangr formation. All three of them were on alert, their hands on their weapons. asionally, some wild rabbits and other animals that came out at night to forage for food were frightened and sprang from the roadside. Darke and Diane carefully looked around. Their expressions became more serious the closer they got to theke at the center of the forest. All along the way, it was quiet and peaceful. When they arrived at the centralke, they saw remnants of the damaged camps and the fallen trees from yesterday. They also saw the corpse of the huge monster killed by Rody. Darke suddenly whispered from behind, "Wait!" Rody immediately held the reins tight and turned around to look. Darke was sitting on his horse with his eyes closed. It was as if he was perceiving something. He then started sniffing vigorously. His expression became even more serious. He immediately turned and dismounted from his horse. Clutching the bag of tools that he had prepared earlier, he slowly approached the carcass of that monster. Rody and Diane also dismounted from their horses and conveniently tied the horses reins to the trees beside them. They then followed Darke to theke. Darke suddenly climbed a tree. He squatted on the tree trunk and stretched out his hand to touch a tree branch. He then brought it to his nose to sniff. Later, he jumped down from the tree and once again approached the monsters corpse and carefully searched the surrounding area. As the cold wind blew at night, Darke looked serious as if he had noticed something wrong. Diane who had been looking around also knotted her eyebrows. Rody asked, "Did you find anything?" Darke took a deep breath. He then turned around and replied, "There is something strange..." He then looked at Diane and asked, "Did you notice it as well?" Diane nodded and slowly said, "The trees here are strange. Did you notice? All the trees near theke are tall and sturdy. They grew excellently! This is very strange. Based onmon sense, in the jungle, the ces with water sources would be infested with animals. The vegetation here should quite often be trampled by animals, but if you were to look around, there are very few animal footprints!" Rody thought for a moment and replied, "That seems to be the case. When we came here hunting yesterday, we only found some prey on the outer parts of the forest. The further we ventured into the forest, the less prey there were. Towards the end, those wild boars we hunted were also found at the edge of the forest. We actually drove them into the forest before killing them. It seems like really very few animals appeared at theke." Darke nodded and said, "That is the strange part. Generally speaking, water sources would usually have animals around, unless these animals like to divide their territories. This is especially true if the animals are very big. Perhaps, there is arge creature here and has marked this ce as its territory and does not let other animals approach." Rody shook his head and replied, "Not possible... This may be a forest, but it is also a private hunting ground. At most, there are some bigger size animals, like wild boars. There are no powerful creatures. This is a hunting ground for nobles. If there are such creatures, the nobles will get hurt." Diane suddenly said, "Listen!" "Hm?" Rody froze for a moment and asked, "Is there a sound?" Diane gave Darke a nce and replied, "There is no sound! That is why it is strange!" Darke softly agreed, "Thats right! This is such arge forest, yet, not even the sound of birds could be heard." He shook his head and continued, "I have looked at a few trees. There is no birds nest or even any animal tracks..." The two peoples words made Rody aware. He remembered when he was in the Southern mountains, the birds were chirping even at night. He also remembered that on that day they went hunting, other than the chirping of the birds on the outside of the forest, theke waspletely silent even during the daytime not even a bird call. "Rody... Yesterday, did anybody get on the tree to check?" Darke suddenly asked. "No, why?" Darke gloomily replied. "There are footprints on the branches!" Rodys face discolored and frowned, "Footprints?" Darke sighed and whispered, "I saw those footprints just now. Those traces looked a little strange. Although I do not dare confirm, I suspect... maybe they belong to the vampires!" The moment these words came out, Diane felt a chill. She instinctively leaned onto Rodys side. After that, Rody asked, "Vampires? Are you certain?" Darke shook his head and replied, "No, not certain... The scent is very indistinct. If it was really a vampire, it has to be of the lowest rank. It was only vampires, those little bats that could fly and rest on the branches." Rody frowned. To think, this actually involved vampires. Darke slowly walked towards the side of his twopanions and whispered, "There must be a special reason that there are no birds here. Most likely, there is something strange here." Darke then thought for a moment and asked, "Did you really not notice anything during the day?" Rody shook his head and replied, "No." Diane thought for a moment and then asked, "Is it possible that it is something that only appears at night? After all, this hunting ground had been abandoned for a long time. Normally, the people from the Tulip Family would not enter this ce. There were so many people here yesterday. Even if there was something, it would not dare approach." "Lets test it out!" Darke suddenlyughed. Darke went over and untied the reins of two of the horses. He then whipped two of the horses, causing them to run out of the forest in pain. Darke then calmly led his horse over. He removed the saddle and the other things off the horse before leading the horse towards the trees at the edge of theke. Darke gently patted the horses neck and whispered, "It is cruel, but I am forced to sacrifice you." He then pulled out his knife and cut the two front legs of the horse so deeply that the bones in the legs were even visible. The horse instantly neighed painfully. It struggled violently for a while before crashing to the ground. Darke sighed and turned back. He then pulled Rody and Diane to the back of a tree. They watched the horse struggling under the moonlight. The injured horse was kneeling on the ground, struggling to stand up with its two hind legs. It neighed sorrowfully as the blood from the wounds flowed to the ground. Diane seemed to be unable to bear it and could not help but gently pull Rodys clothes. Rody remained calm as he had already killed many on the battlefield. Rody noticed Dianes emotion. He gave her a smile and patted her gently on her shoulder. Darke then took out a ck bottle. He poured out some strange liquid and carefully sprinkled some on his body and pants. Diane looked at Rodys surprised expression andughed, "This is used for hunting. The noses of beasts are more powerful than the noses of humans. This is to cover up the scent of his body and make it harder for the animals to detect him!" At this moment, Diane also took out a bottle. She smiled and said, "This one is used by the hunters of the Silvermoon n. Take it." Rody imitated them and sprinkled the liquid onto his body. The liquid smelled like grass. "Is it useful for us to wait here?" Rody asked with a frown. Darke shook his head and replied, "I do not know... I hope this bloody smell would attract something." After thinking for a while, Darke whispered, "It is not good to stand here. Let us climb a tree and wait there." The three of them climbed up a big tree. However, intentionally or unintentionally, Diane stood together with Rody. They calmly watched from above the tree branch. Darke had already taken out his longbow from his back. He twirled a sharp arrow with his fingers as he looked around with his sparkling eyes. As time passed by, the injured horse was still struggling on the ground. It was unable to stand as its injury at its front legs were too severe. The sorrowful neighing gradually stopped. Its breathing also became more helpless and it did not seem to have any more strength. Rody started to feel restless, but he saw that Darke and Diane were still calm. He could not help butugh as they were so much more experienced than him in this matter. By the middle of the night, that horse had gradually stopped moving. It was on the verge of death from too much blood loss. Rody had already stopped talking since Darke had given him the hint. He just waited quietly. Finally, he suddenly saw Darke gently wave his hand. There was movement! He looked at where Darke was pointing. There was a light rustle at a distance, near theke. The sound was extremely soft and was almost covered by the wind. However, Rodys eyes were sharp and he could see a ck figure in the trees with just a nce. It seemed to be waiting quietly for something. There were three green dots like ghost fire faintly shing. Darke gave Rody a restraining signal. Rody nodded, but he could not help but gradually clenched his fists. Diane leaned against Rody. She seemed tense. The rustling sound came from the trees again. Soon after that, the grass separated as the ck figure slowly moved out... Although it was far away and it was night time, Rody could clearly see that the figure looked simr to a wolf. The reason why he said looked simr was because it had many different characteristics despite being having the shape of a wolf. Its size seemedrger than the most robust wolf Rody had ever seen. It had ck, glossy fur and pointed ears... And its eyes... Rody finally realized what the few green dots of ghost fire were. Those were the monsters eyes. The monster actually had three eyes. In addition to its normal eyes, it had an eye on the center of its forehead. In the dark of the night, these eyes glowed with a scary green light. It carefully came out from the bushes. Its steps were very slow and its body drooped very low. The more surprising thing was that it was dragging tworge broom-like tails. With each step it took, the monsters tail gently swept and erased its footprints. What a cunning fellow! Chapter 210: Taming Chapter 210: Taming Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The three hunters were hiding on the tree quietly watching the approaching monster, not daring to breathe heavily. Its body was close to the ground with its back bent in an arch. Rody knew that this was the best posture; whether to attack or to flee, instant action could be taken. It crept slowly as it warily examined the bleeding horse in front of it. Instead of moving straight to the horse, it carefully walked around the horse as it slowly approached. The two tails behind it continued to sweep its tail along with the sand on the ground, like big brooms. Finally, the wolf-like creature stopped less than five meters away from the horse. It stood there with its mouth open and bared its pointed fangs as it growled. That horse was frightened. Its animal instincts made it struggle and neigh sorrowfully again. Its neighs became more and more tragic and more and more piercing. Finally, the monster moved. Its arched body straightened up and suddenly dashed out five meters away. It moved like a sh of lightning and in an instant, it reached the front of the horse. Rodys first thought was: Very fast! The three-eyed wolf bit the horses neck. Its movement was swift and simple as it hit its target. Only Rody reacted and saw its movements while Darke and Diane were stunned. However, the more surprising thing happened after then. When the three-eyed wolf bit the horses neck, the horse struggled. However, the strange creature then suddenly swung its head...and it managed to fling out the heavy horse that weighed hundreds of kilograms. Darkes eyes grew wide. Is this really a wolf? Even lions do not have that much strength! The injured horse was flung out by about ten meters before it severely crashed onto the ground. By the time they looked at it, it hadpletely stopped moving. Obviously, that bite and that fling had broken the horses neck! The three-eyed wolf calmly approached the dead horse. It then stuck out its tongue and gently licked the blood on the horses wound. After that, it bit the horses neck and dragged the hundreds of kilograms horse towards the road. It was a very strange scene as the three-eyed wolf-like creature was not bigger than the horse. However, it was scarily strong as it was able to easily drag a few hundred kilograms horse by the neck and was also extremely fast with its action. Darke had already secretly pulled his bow at that creature from afar, but then he saw Rody give him a signal telling him not to move. Rodys face was dour and he had a bad feeling. This three-eyed creature was definitely a Mythical Beast. Besides that, Rody faintly felt a very strong aura. Sure enough, he heard a sharp whistle from the distantke. That sound was extremely sharp and painful to the ears. It was like their ears were being pricked by needles. After that, Rody saw a ck figure with stretched out wings glide over from the surface of the water. It moved quicker and quicker until its figure could no longer be clearly seen. The ck figure flew closer andnded beside the three-eyed wolf. Its appearance was then clearly visible. It was a night owl. However, this owl was extremely big and was about as big as the three-eyed wolf. Its body looked long. There seemed to be bright scales at the edge of the wings. It opened its long beak, revealing its slender broken teeth, and gave a threatening screech at the three-eyed wolf. Rody and the other two finally knew why there were no birds near theke. The three-eyed wolf had already let go of the dead horse and lowered its body on the ground. It looked at the night owl and growled. Its hackles were raised. The two strange creatures faced each other. Finally, the three-eyed wolf suddenly raised its neck and gave out a long howl... The night owl also pped itsrge wings and then started to move! Its speed was as fast as a shooting arrow. In an instant, it had, like the wind, fluttered to the front of the three-eyed wolf. However, that wolf was very cunning. It lowered its body just in time for the owl to swoop over its head. Although this attack was fruitless, the owls momentum was too great. It flew straight towards the nearby edge of the forest. There was a cracking sound and wherever its wings passed, it sliced off the branches that were as thick as a mans arm. The night owl then stretched its neck and once again screeched intimidatingly at the three-eyed wolf. The three-eyed wolf sat there and continued to watch its opponent vigntly. Darker gave Rody an eye signal. What should we do? Rody looked at Diane, who was beside him, and shook his head. He then waved his hand indicating...Let us wait. After that, an even more shocking thing happened. That night owl suddenly stood up straight. The wings fiercely pped twice and shot out two des of wind at the three-eyed wolf. Rodys eyes grew wide...Yes, this is Wind de! It is something only high ranked warriors with fighting energy could master! The three-eyed wolf reacted quickly and immediately jumped to the side like ck lightning. However, the horses carcass was hit by the two Wind des and was immediately split into three parts. The wolf seemed to have sensed something, as its third eye on its forehead shed with a strange light. After that, a faint ck aura erupted from the wolfs body. With something that looked like a ck electric cocoon around its body, the three-eyed wolf suddenly lifted its head and howled. Its body then started to transform. Its body started to swell and its muscles grew bigger. After that, its body straightened up and its ck hair grew longer. Its bones also became thicker. Finally, after another howl, the three-eyed wolf stood in an upright position, like a man. It was three to four meters tall. Its ws on its front paws were as sharp as knives. It opened its big bloody mouth and howled at the night owl twice then suddenly rushed towards the night owl. The night owl did not show any signs of evading and shot out another two more Wind des. However, the transformed three-eyed wolf was surrounded by a thickyer of ck aura. The two Wind des smashed onto the aura but only caused a little bit of damage. The two Wind des also caused the three-eyed wolf to faintly howl in pain but did not slow it down. The night owl instantly pped its wings and charged forward. It opened up its brightly-scaled wings...Earlier, Rody had seen the sharpness of those scales as they could easily cut through thick tree trunks. Sure enough, after a short while of shing between the two strange creatures, the sharp wings of the night owl broke through the ck aura of the three-eyed wolf. The night owl left a deep gash on the chest of the three-eyed wolf. On the other hand, the ws of the three-eyed wolf also heavily hit the night owl, causing it to screech in pain. The night owl rolled and flew out. Finally, it fell to the ground, then staggered and stood up again. The three-eyed wolf issued a series of painful howls and bared its sharp fangs inside its big mouth. It then rushed at the night owl again... Diane was rmed and Darke also turned pale as they watched the two monsters roll on the ground, attacking and biting each other. Darke and Diane were strong, but they were weak whenpared with Rodys strength. Both of them hid at the side to watch. The strength of the two strange creatures was far beyond their expectations. If they were to confront one of those monsters alone, they would still have a chance to win. However, if they were to fight both of those creatures together, they would definitely not be able to escape. They knew they would not be able to defend themselves, just by looking at the speed of the creatures attacks. Finally, the two creatures separated again. The two creatures had a lot of wounds, big and small, on their bodies. One of the wings of that night owl had been severely injured. It was dangling there and nearly broken. On the other hand, the face of the three-eyed wolf had been bitten by the night owl until the wolf had almost be a two-eyed wolf. At present, its wound was still gurgling with blood. The two creatures panted and angrily looked at each other. Rody then gave Darke an eye signal. Darke nodded but when he looked at the arrow in his hand and thought to himself for a moment, he believed that one arrow would probably not be enough. Darke slowly took out more arrows until he had four sharp arrows in his hand before he aimed at the two creatures in the distance. Rodys braced himself and was ready to jump out the moment Darke fired the arrows. However, at that moment, the situation changed. A strange sound came from a distance. That sound was ear-piercing, with a metallic tone. It seemed like a strange whistle. A figure approached from a distance and it looked as if the figure was drifting up and down lightly, like a leaf. It headed towards the beasts, but it was not clear if he was flying or running. The figure was slender but when Rody saw him, he immediately narrowed his eyes. That person was wearing a ck cloak. Its a vampire! Rody realized. Strangely, after hearing the whistle, the two creatures immediately withdrew. The three-eyed wolf immediatelyy down on the ground. Its body gradually shrank and the ck aura also subsided. It soon returned to its normal size. On the other hand, the night owl wrapped its body with its wings and shrank into a ball, as if it was shivering. The vampirended in between the two creatures. He held a uniquely shaped whistle in his mouth. With an angry expression, the vampire first walked over to the three-eyed wolf and kicked it fiercely. The three-eyed wolf did not dare dodge and whined sadly after being kicked. The vampire then ran to the front of the night owl and simrly kicked it. The night owl rolled on the ground after being kicked. After that, it immediately stood up and continued to tremble. Darke, Rody, and Diane felt surprised. Based on that vampires movements, it was clear that the vampire was of the lowest rank as he could not even fly. The three of them knew how strong a low ranked vampire was. Even if three to five of those vampires were to fight against any one of the two creatures, the vampire would die. Yet, the two creatures seemed like they were extremely afraid of that low ranked vampire. Rody and Diane quickly exchanged nces. That whistle is special! The vampire cursed angrily, "Why are you fighting each other? Damn...How did that wolfe to theke? Its territory is not here!" The vampire soon found the corpse of the horse that had been split into three pieces. The vampires expression changed as he jumped and shouted, "What is this?" Rody thought quickly and immediately jumped out the tree. He was very fast and instantly dashed to the back of the vampire. The vampire only had time to look back. Before he could shout out, he felt a pain in his throat. Rody had clutched his neck and lifted him up. The two strange creatures, at the side, were still lying on the ground and did not move. Rody sighed in his heart and said to himself, "Lucky! Looks like we ced the right bet!" Rody guessed that the two creatures did not dare move and attack rashly as they did not hear the whistle. Although Rody was not afraid of the two creatures with his strength, if he were to really fight the creatures, it would be troublesome. That was especially true for the night owl as it would be difficult to catch it when it flew. Although Rody could use a wind technique to fly, it would not match that strange creature that was born with wings. Rody then grabbed the whistle from the vampires mouth. He carefully looked at the whistle. The whistle was ck and heavy. Rody did not know what material was used to make the whistle. It looked a little strange and had a circr hook at the mouthpiece. The two creatures began to stir and growl softly. Rody immediately shouted, "How do we make them stay down? Say!" As Rody roared out thest word, he tightened his grip on the vampires neck. The vampire lost all the strength in his body and,pletely frightened, he replied, "Long whistle! Long whistle!" Rody felt nauseated but he still put the whistle in his mouth and blew hard. After a long and mournful whistling sound, the two creatures quieted down. Theyy down on the ground and no longer dared to move. At that moment, Darke and Diane also jumped down from the tree and went to Rodys side. Diane was still frightened and leaned on Rody as she tightly pulled onto Rodys clothes. She vigntly looked the two strange creatures, beside them. Rody looked at the vampire that he had lifted up into the air and smiled coldly. He said slowly, "Good, answer my questions if you do not want to die!" The vampire fell into despair when he saw Rodys cold smile. Chapter 211: Scoundrel Darke Chapter 211: Scoundrel Darke Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Generally, vampires lived much longer than humans. In fact, ording to the records of human legends, no vampires ever died from old age. Vampires, as a species, besides having a long lifespan, were also much strongerpared to humans. Fortunately, vampires were small in numbers. On top of that, there were a lot of subtle things in the world. For example, richer people were greedier for wealth and older people were more afraid of death. That was why the vampire captured by Rody showed that he was afraid of death. Before Rody could even start to utilize the interrogation methods he had learned from Dandongs notes, the low ranked vampire had already started to answer all of Rodys questions. The vampires had great difficulty expanding their blood family as they were suppressed for hundreds of years by the gods of the two continents. On the Radiant continent, for the current generation, there were only three Prince ranked vampires. One of them, Simao, had already been killed by Master Autumn in the Imperial Capital. At present, there was a Prince ranked vampire hiding in West Hill. ording to the captured vampire, that high-rank vampire was called Prince Jackal. Rody then asked about those strange creatures. A few months ago, before Prince Simao died, he received an important task from the Elder Vampires to go to the Southern mountains of the Empire. That vampire did not know where the Elder Vampires had learned of the Southern mountains having a peculiar valley. The thing that surprised Rody was those Elder Vampires also knowing about the existence of the Mystic Dragon. At first, Prince Simao was coborating with Prince Barond in the Imperial Capital. However, when he received orders from the Elder Vampires, he left for the Southern mountains with some followers. At that time, Rody had already left the mountains with that fatty, Sky. That was why Simao was not able to find the Mystic Dragon. As he had the strength of a Prince ranked vampire, he did not encounter too much danger in the Death Valley. He had lost a few subordinates to the bloodthirsty spiders when they entered the Death Valley. After that, they crossed the Samsara River that was made stagnant by Wuya and finally reached the forest. That forest had a lot of different mythical beasts. Naturally, most of them were low-ranked mythical beasts. Although Simao was not able to find the Mystic Dragon, he was still able to bring back a few young mythical beasts from the mountains. The captured vampire was unable to give an answer as to why the vampires captured those mythical beasts. It was not something a low-ranked vampire like him would know. Simao brought back a total of six young mystical beasts. They were supposedly the stronger and higher ranked creatures in the Death Valley. Three of those mystical beasts were distributed to Prince Jackal. Those three mystical beasts were the two strange creatures in front of Rody and therge octopus-like creature that he killed the previous day. The three-eyed wolf was an intermediate ranked mythical beast. Its real name was Fox Wolf. It had the cunningness of a fox and the aggressiveness of a wolf. The night owl was a little weaker. Its name was Red1 Monkey2. Hearing that, Diane could not help but look at the night owl again. Sure enough, she noticed that the owl really looked like a monkey except for the fact that monkeys did not have wings and small fangs. Since Prince Simao was killed in the Imperial Capital, the Church started to hunt vampires again. Prince Jackal came to West Hill not too long ago and the reason was simple. It was because the Churchs influence was not strong in the province of Westwood. In fact, the Churchs influence was built on two foundations: the support of the Empires officials and the devotion of themon people. Westwood Province was undoubtedly a special ce. That ce was the fief of the Tulip Family. The Imperial officials power there basically belonged to the Tulip Family. The citizens also had more faith in the Tulip Family. It was because of those two reasons that the Churchs influence was rtively weak in the entire Westwood province. As a result, West Hill was also an exceptionally good ce for the vampires to recuperate. The captured low ranked vampires job was to raise the mythical beasts. At that point, Rody looked at the vampire skeptically and coldly said, "Raise them? You are just a low ranked vampire while the mythical beasts are precious things. Would they actually let you manage them?" The low ranked vampire felt the grip on his neck tighten and quickly shouted, "Really! I am telling you the truth!" Under Rodys cold gaze, the low ranked vampire quickly exined the reason. Apparently, the other higher ranked vampires think it was beneath them to do a job like an animal breeder. The higher ranked vampires preferred to spend their time cultivating or sleeping. The strength of vampires was derived from their long lives, where they had more time to cultivatepared to humans. That was why they were unwilling to spend their time doing a boring job like breeding animals. Prince Jackal, too. In fact, Prince Jackal did not have a harmonious rtionship with dead Prince Simao. He was actually unwilling to care for the mythical beast that Prince Simao had captured. However, he could not defy the orders from the Elder Vampires. Since the high ranked vampires did not want to do that, the task fell onto the two pitiful lowest ranked vampires. "Wait!" Rody showed a smile and asked, "What did you say? Two?" That vampire sweated buckets as he trembled. "Yes, yes, two..." Rody casually asked, "How did the two of you breed of the mythical beasts? Does one person attend to one mythical beast?" "Yes...thats right." The vampire replied, "But, that guy had been executed by the Prince yesterday as he did a poor job. Now...I am the only one left." Rody coldly said, "Good! This means that there should be one more of this whistle that you used to control the mythical beast! Am I right?" The vampires expression changed. Suddenly, with one grab, Rody lifted the vampire up by his legs. Sure enough, after shaking him vigorously a few times, a strange ck whistle fell out from the vampires bosom. It looked not much different from the first whistle. Diane bent over and picked up the whistle. She held it in her hand and looked at it for a while. After that, she looked back and used, "You are still hiding this. Are you looking for an opportunity to steal back the mythical beasts?" "No...no, I dont dare!" The vampire started to sob. Rodys expression remained unchanged. He dropped the vampire onto the ground and asked again, "Onest question...why did you raise mythical beasts here?" "In the whole of West Hill, this is the only ce that is wide enough and not very popted. After all, this is the Tulip Familys private hunting ground. Normally, there would be people guarding outside and nobody woulde in here." Rody gazed coldly and lightly said, "What else? A mythical beast was already killed yesterday. What is it about that octopus?" "Yes, yes, I will tell you!" He looked at Diane who was ying with her scimitar and eyeing his neck at the same time. The bearded and burly man, beside him, was swinging his sword. The vampire loudly replied, "The water in thiske is weird! We found out that theke water was particrly suitable for the growth of the mythical beasts. The octopus that was killed yesterday was originally a low-ranked baby monster. However, it had evolved three times in less than a month. That is why we still left the other two mythical beasts here. However, Prince Jackal felt that this ce is no longer safe and ordered me to take back the mythical beasts tonight." After saying all that, the vampire sighed and thought to himself. If only I was here one day earlier, I would not have encountered these guys in front of me! Rody then asked with interest, "The water in thiske is weird? What is weird about it?" The vampire scowled miserably. "I dont know. Just that, the baby mythical beast that was ced in this water had grown extremely fast. It had grown much faster than the other two mythical beasts. As for the rest, I really dont know!" Darke suddenly whispered, "I am afraid that what he says is true..." He thought for a moment and then whispered again, "Didnt we think that it was strange as well just now? It looks like the trees that are closer to theke grew exceptionally well." Rody nodded. He took another look at the vampire who was lying weakly on the ground and said, "You better think again carefully. What else have you not told us? If you had missed out anything, the consequences..." "Yes, yes, I know!" The vampire had a distorted and fearful expression. With gritted teeth, he carefully thought for a long time and finally said, "Nothing else. Really nothing left. I have already told you all that I know." Rody shook his head. He sighed and asked, "You have said everything already?" "Yes!" "Alright." Rody nodded and then he said, "I know you hope that I would spare you your life...In fact, I do not have much hatred for vampires. I am also not interested in the enmity between the vampires and the Church. But unfortunately, now I really hate you bloodsuckers...That is because I have a friend who was killed by a vampire!" When Rody spoke hisst sentence, a pained glimmer crossed his eyes. He then slowly raised his hand... A trace of thin ck me gradually shot out of his hand. Diane and Darke were surprised and took a few steps back. The ck me from Rodys hand gradually wrapped around the vampires body... The vampire screamed bitterly and his body quickly turned into ashes...no, not even the ashes were left. In a short moment, nothing was left. Darke took a deep breath and looked at Rody vigntly. "Hellfire! Who in the world are you? Rody, howe you know how to use Hellfire?" Diane bit her lips and had aplicated expression. She certainly knew why Rody could use Hellfire. That was not Rodys own strength. That was power given to him by the Mystic Dragon. The fire that could burn and destroy anything. That certainly meant one was the reincarnation of the Mystic Dragon. The two mythical beasts, next to him, seemed to have instinctively felt something. They felt a kind of aura. The moment Rody used Hellfire, they whined, retreated and trembled on the ground. "Alright!" Rody said with a sigh, "Now, let us examine thiske to see what is so strange." He then looked at Darke and said, "I will answer your question in the future, but I hope that you can believe that right now, we are still friends!" Diane thought for a moment and then asked, "What should we do with these two mythical beasts?" Rody smiled and replied, "It would be a pity to kill such interesting mythical beasts. It might a good idea to keep them." He once again put the whistle in his mouth and blew it. After a long sounding whistle, the two mythical beasts obedientlyy down on the ground. "Looks like these vampires are quite skilled. They actually had such a method to make the mythical beasts obey them." Diane said with a smile. Darke shook his head and replied, "That is not entirely true...It is not hard to tame the young beasts. As long as they are trained, punished and rewarded daily, these young beasts would develop habits. Once these habits became their instincts, everything would be simple. For example, this whistle; blowing a long whistle definitely gives them a frightening impression as it means punishment. That is why they acted with fear when they hear a long whistle." Rody waved his hands and said, "Let us talk about the mythical beastster...Let us take a look at theke first!" However, the next question arose. If theke needed to be investigated, then the best method would be to send someone into theke to explore. Unfortunately, Rody did not know how to swim and Darke was not particrly good at swimming. Both of them were embarrassed. Diane sighed. She then gave a wry smile and said, "Looks like I would be the only one going down. I am surprised that the two of you do not know how to swim." Rody frowned and asked, "Do you know how to swim?" Diane smiled sweetly and replied, "Our tribe is next to a big river. From young, I am already used to swimming in the river." Rody still frowned and hesitantly said, "I am afraid there is something strange in thiske...You..." Diane felt happy when she saw that Rody was looking at her with concern. She no longer felt afraid and smiled. "Dont worry." The three of them took out the ropes they brought and tied them together. They then tied one end of the rope to Dianes waist and the other end to a tree. Diane also put away all the loads and weapons she was carrying and only took with her a small dagger. She then walked towards theke barefooted. As she moved forward, theke water gradually covered her knees, waist, chest until her whole body could no longer be seen. Rody and Darke felt a little nervous as they saw the rope quickly slip into theke. Rody could not help but walk to the shore and tightly hold a knife in his hand. At that point in time, the sky had started to turn bright and the morning breeze started to blow. They could not help but feel cold. The two mythical beasts on the ground were also slowly getting restless. Darke was worried about Diane and he felt anxious. He walked over to the two mythical beasts and kicked one of them as he shouted, "Damn! Behave yourself!" Sometimeter, suddenly there was a ripple as Diane reappeared from theke. With her head above theke, she forcefully swam back to the shore. Rody immediately grabbed the rope and quickly pulled her back. Diane was breathing rapidly. Her hair was wet and stuck to her head and face. Her face was pale and her lips were purple. Evidently, it was because theke was extremely cold and unbearable. She had been wearing a red dress that revealed her arms and calves. Her clothes were thin and stuck to her body after being soaked in water. That highlighted her graceful body. Rody took a single nce and could not help but get a strange feeling. He quickly took off his coat and wrapped it around her body. Diane trembled as she was gently held by Rody. She suddenly opened up her arms and hugged Rody. Rody thought that she was cold. Originally, he just helped to wrap his coat around her body, but he did not expect to be hugged. He could not help but freeze for a moment. Immediately, he thought that this was her reaction to the cold. He smiled and asked, "Is theke water very cold?" Dianes teeth chattered as she smiled sweetly and replied, "I am fine." Rody sighed and slowly brought out his fighting energy. In the darkness just before dawn, it looked like his body faintly issued a mass of golden light. The mass of golden light was like a burning me, wrapping Rody and Diane inside it. The water vapor faintly evaporated and Diane felt like she was covered in warmth. Her cold and wet body gradually warmed up and became dry. She could not help but groan softly as she leaned on Rodys chest. Rody felt the trembling of her delicate body in his arms as she gradually calmed down. Rody took pity on her when he saw her pale face and blue lips. He then whispered, "Do you feel better now?" Diane stared at Rody. She seemed to have gone crazy and, for a moment, forgot to reply to Rody. Suddenly, Darkes voice came from behind. "Golden fighting energy! You are actually a Sacred Swordsman!" Rody gave a wry smile. He immediately let go of Diane to turn around and look at Darke. He then smiled and said, "Yes." Darke had a shocked expression. He wanted to say something else, but then he unexpectedly saw Dianes cold and ferocious re. Feeling frightened, he swallowed his words. Diane fiercely red at Darke, feeling abnormally angry. Scoundrel Darke. He did not speak earlier. He did not speakter. He purposely chose to speak at the time he was hugging me... This scoundrel, Darke! After ring fiercely at Darke for a while, she took a deep breath and said slowly, "Down there...is certainly weird." Trantor Notes: 1. The red here is ch instead of hong. Hong is more red/festive. Chi can mean red, loyal, empty or naked, depending on the context. The red here is maroon red. Based on the context, I picked red as the other three choices would not make sense. 2. Can also mean a patas monkey. It is also known as the wadi monkey or the hussar monkey. I do not know why it is called a monkey when ҹ ye xiao, literally night smuggler or night owl has wings and should be an owl instead of a monkey. I also chose to call it Red Monkey because a patas monkey is an existing species that is not a mythical beast. Chapter 212: Intimate Chapter 212: Intimate Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Diane had described that theke was deathly still and devoid of life. Theke might have been cold and dark, but Diane could not see a single creature in theke. It was such a bigke, yet it did not have a single fish or aquatic nt. However, because she did not have enough time, she did not dive deeper or further into theke. She had only searched near the shore. Nevertheless, she only saw bare rocks at the bottom of theke. "This is just a deadke!" Diane spoke, feeling uneasy. "I have never seen anything like this in the water before." They thought of the Mythical Beasts and what the vampire they met earlier had said. "Theke is strange and suitable for the growth of the Mythical Beasts." The three of them showed an unnatural expression when they thought of all that. Darke pondered for a moment and said, "What do you think? What should we do next?" Diane hesitantly replied, "Should we just go back? Tonight, we have found Mythical Beasts and vampires. There would still be a lot of other things to do after we go back..." Rody was silently thinking of something. After a moment, he looked at the calm but frighteningke before saying, "I want to go down there and take a look!" "What?" Diane and Darke blurted out. Rody spoke with a firm tone and said, "I want to go down there and take a look!" He turned around to look at hispanions and said, "There must definitely be something strange in thiske...I have a premonition that we would find something unexpected tonight! If we just go back like this, I would feel uneasy! There must be something hiding underwater...I want to go down there to take a look!" Diane could not help but loudly protest, "You dont know how to swim! Besides that, there are only stones down there..." Rody shook his head and replied, "Maybe there would be something at some distance away." Diane was extremely concerned and said, "Only God knows what else is down there...Didnt you find a monster here yesterday? You...I know you are powerful, but underwater is different from the shore!" Rodyughed as he looked at Diane and leisurely said, "There is nothing to worry about. The vampire also said that there were only three Mythical Beasts. I have already killed one and the remaining two are over here. There should be no more monsters underwater..." "But...but even the vampire said that theke is weird..." Diane anxiously said. Darke also asked, "Rody, are you sure about this?" Rody nodded and said, "Since there is something strange here, I must investigate it!" He then continued with a strange tone, "A suitable ce to raise Mythical Beasts is not a trifling matter." The three of them argued for a while, but Rody insisted on going. Finally, Diane loudly said, "Fine! If you insist on going, I aming with you!" Rody furrowed his eyebrows and was about to speak when Diane spoke again. "Whats wrong? Do you think you are very formidable? Let me tell you. It is already considered good if you could use ten percent of your ability underwater! If something bad happens, you would still need me to save you!" Darke also wanted to say something, but Dianes ferocious re made him turn silent. Diane was persistent no matter what Rody said. Finally, they all decided that Rody and Diane would go and take a look in theke while Darke would remain on the shore to pull the rope and watch over the two Mythical Beasts. Rody had insisted that the rope be tied to Dianes body. Before going down, Rody whispered to Dark, "If you feel something wrong, immediately pull her back up to the surface! You dont need to care about me!" Darke looked at Rodys eyes with aplicated expression and then said, "You must be careful...No matter what, you must bring her back safely. I have already gotten used to this little girl bullying me every day." Rody then took a look at Diane. Taking advantage of the fact that Diane was not nearby, he whispered, "Later, when it is necessary, I will give you a signal. If you see the rope shake and sh with a golden light, you have to immediately pull her back." The two men firmly shook hands. Rody and Diane then went into theke. Theke was really cold even though it was not winter. As they went deeper into theke, Rody could feel the cold as if it were countless needles prickling his body. He realized then that Diane had a tough time when she went into theke by herself. They walked in deeper until the water was above their chests. Rody and Diane then exchanged a look and took a deep breath before going in. The coldke water flooded Rodys ears with a gurgling sound. At that moment, Rody felt a strange feeling. He slowly opened his eyes but saw that it was dark and he could only see a few meters away from himself. Fortunately, he was holding Dianes hand, making him feel a little calmer. Rody stretched his body and swam clumsily ording to the little bit that Diane had thought him earlier. Both of then swam deeper while holding each others hands. One was proficient in water while the other was powerful. They held their breaths for a long time, but it was not something unbearable. Theke was just as Diane had stated. It waspletely silent and devoid of life. Ordinary rivers andkes would havemon fishes and aquatic nts, but this ce was empty. There were somerge and small bare stones at the bottom of theke. As it had been eroded by the water from theke, the stones were smooth, yet the stones could not hide how lifeless theke was. Even the crevices had no moss. At the beginning, Diane had been pulling Rody forward, but Rodys movements gradually became smoother and natural. The two of them then swam side by side. The deeper Rody went, the stronger his strange feeling became. He somehow felt like there was something awaiting him at the bottom of theke. The coldke had started to make his body feel numb and frozen. Rody felt something and instinctively circted his fighting energy. A soft warm current started to flow through his body and the suffocating feeling eased. As if it was an illusion, Rody could feel his sweat pores all over his body breathe in air. Fresh air flowed into his body through that warm current. As Rody went deeper, his movements became smoother and finally, he was the one that pulled Diane forward! Both of them did not know how deep and far they swam, but both of their bodies suddenly felt startled as the water around them became turbulent. Their surroundings were no longer calm like earlier and the rapid flow of water wrapped around them as if a tremendous force was tearing them apart. Rody grabbed Dianes hands in fear that she would be washed away and tried very hard to keep going forward and downward. They could almost see some whirlpools at the bottom of theke. After passing through the whirlpools, they could see a strong undercurrent of darker colored water washing away the sand, but they could not see where the water came from... Diane immediately pulled Rodys hand and pointed to the front. Rody nodded, indicating that he had also seen it. The two of them were unsteady from the turbulent movements of the water and could only hold each other. Rody suddenly pulled Dianes hand. He stretched out his finger and wrote on her palm, "You go back up first." Diane shook her head. She pulled Rodys hand and wrote, "No!" Rody felt helpless and grabbed the rope behind Diane in his hand. He then emitted his golden fighting energy. Like a snake, the fighting energy traveled along the rope and spread to the other end, causing the whole rope to turn golden... Diane was stunned and had not reacted. Suddenly, she was startled as a fierce force pulled her from behind. She instantly understood what had happened and the contents of the two mens secret conversation. The moment she saw Rody let go of her hands, she started to get pulled back up. Feeling anxious, she suddenly took out her short dagger and cut off the rope tied to her waist with a backhand swing. Once the rope was cut off, Diane turned around and swam back to Rody. Although they were underwater, Rody could see the grudging look in her eyes. Diane then took Rodys hand and wrote, "I am staying with you!" Rody felt helpless and wrote back, "How are you? Do you need to get some air first?" Diane shook her head. The two of them then carefully swam down and tried to resist the enormous pulling power of the water undercurrent from all directions. Grabbing the stones at the bottom of theke, they moved towards the crevice at the center of a whirlpool. Suddenly, there was a strong force pulling from the left. They could not help but be swept along with the wave. Rody reacted quickly and grabbed onto a huge boulder with one hand. Diane was in a state of confusion as her body was being pulled by the undercurrent. However, they were still holding on to each others hands. Rody spontaneously used his fighting energy again, but his body was suspended in water and was not able to utilize it. He was powerful but right now, he seemed to be standing in a void, his powers not usable. Rodys fighting energy became stronger and stronger, but his hand suddenly slipped. The boulder had been in theke for a long time and had eroded so much that it was smooth and slippery, making it difficult to grasp. When his hand slipped and lost control, it was as if he was blown away like a leaf. They were hanging onto each other as they were swept away in circles and eventually entered the center of the whirlpool. After that, they were swept to the center of a rapid undercurrent and disappeared instantly without a trace... They drifted with the undercurrent, tossed up and down, but both of them could not open their eyes due to the raging water. All they could feel was their bodies being thrown about. They could not help but hold onto each other tightly as they heard the waves around their bodies be more intense, washing over them in an indistinct thunderous roar. Suddenly, they felt their surroundings turn dark. The undercurrent had carried them into a tunnel at the bottom of theke. Rody was startled as his head bumped into a sharp edge. Although he was strong, the collision still hurt and caused him to be confused for a moment. After that, he felt his body asionally bump against some stones. Rody realized that the water current had sent him into a narrow ce. It would be bad if Diane was injured by all this bumping and collision. Instinctively, Rody hugged Diane tightly and used his own body to protect her. Rody collided with more stones along the way. Although this could not harm his body, the tunnel was not straight. There were two quick bends in the tunnel, and the current that carried him threw him hard into the sides each time. The violent collision was like a huge hammer ruthlessly hitting the body. The impact was almostparable to Pdin Fieldings strikes during his duel at the Thunderous City. After the second collision, Rody had almost fainted and spat out blood. Suddenly, Rody felt Dianes body twitch violently. She grasped to Rody tightly and trembled. Her head was firmly thrust into Rodys chin. Rody immediately realized that she was drowning. In a confused state of mind, Rody made a quick and desperate decision. He lowered his head and kissed her on the mouth. He felt Diane stiffen up, but he could no longer worry about it. He stuck his tongue out to forcefully open up her teeth and then he slowly gave her his breath... In the turbulent waters, they thus became intimate with each other; it was like an electric shock. Time seemed to pause as they kissed and embraced each other. Chapter 213: The World at the Bottom of the Lake Chapter 213: The World at the Bottom of the Lake Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The tunnels underwater turned in several directions. Rody and Diane did not know how many turns they had made as they were being swept by the turbulent undercurrent. Even though Rody was tough, after crashing continuously a few times, he could no longer persevere. Finally, he suddenly felt the surrounding terrain sink deeper until he arrived at an open space. Several of the surrounding chaotic pathways converged together, as the two of them were thrown up and out of the water. Boom! They crashed onto the ground. Diane groaned in pain. They groped around and realized they were on a hard surface. They took a deep breath. The air was damp and very cold. They sighed in relief after realizing that they could breathe. When they opened their eyes, the light was dim and they could vaguely see the surroundings. They seemed to be in a cave and they were standing on cold and hard limestone. It was wet and slippery. They supported each other and stood up and then shook their dizzy heads. Diane suddenly eximed and pulled Rody to look at something by her side... They found out that they were standing at the edge of a cave with a huge curtain of water by their side. The water curtain looked turbulent. When they looked through the water curtain, they could see manyrge and small whirlpools. However, the water curtain was just right in front of them and did not flow towards them! It was as if there was an invisible wall stopping the water at the mouth of the cave. Although it was still a world of water outside the cave, the turbulent waves simply could not flow in. "What the hell! What is going on?" Rody could not help but mutter. He felt dizzy. He also felt a dull ache all over his chest and his back. All the bumping earlier had left him some serious internal injuries as the force of the collision was unexpectedly strong. Even though his body was reinforced by the blood of the Mystic Dragon, he could hardly endure it. Diane could not help but reach out her hand to touch the water curtain in front of her. Her hand easily passed through the water curtain. However, when she retracted her hand, the water curtain immediately reconnected without any water flowing in. "This ce is really strange." Diane became terrified and suddenly eximed, "We cannot see the sky from here at all. How do we get out of this ce?" Rody had an imposing expression as he said, "Looks like the only way out of here is the underwater path we used toe in here..." Rody seemed unable to continue speaking further. They had been swept here by the furious waves of the undercurrent. With the furious waves in the pathway, once anyone entered the tunnel, they would not be able to move and could only be swept along following the violent flow of the current. To leave by swimming against the current was simply impossible. Dianes face showed fear and despair. Rody suddenly smiled and said, "Let us not think about this first. This ce looks strange and maybe there is another way out." He stretched out his hand and patted Dianes shoulder as if he wasforting her. Diane suddenly had the urge to act like a baby as she took advantage of that moment to snuggle up to Rody. She trembled, from either the fear or the cold, as she tightly held onto Rodys other arm with both her hands. As both of their bodies involuntarily huddled each other, Rody clearly felt a little strange. Dianes red dress was thin and after being soaked in water, it tightly stuck to her body, carving out her exquisite body. As she was snuggling so close to Rodys arms, Rody felt his heart jump wildly. His body stiffened and he did not dare move. After a long time, he heard Diane whispered, "Just now, when we were in the water, thank you, thank you for saving me." Rody blushed in the dark but luckily, Diane did not see it as she had her head in his arms. Rody cleared his throat and smiled, "Just now, under that situation, I had no choice. Hmm, it is fine as long as you do not me me." Dianes face turned red. However, she courageously whispered, "I... how can I me you?" Rody did not dare say anything. He took a deep breath and then gathered his fighting energy. After that, Rody violently burst out with a golden me. They were both wrapped in the me and that golden me quickly dried their wet clothes. Besides that, the golden me also lit up the dim environment a little. Diane finally stood up from Rodys arms. Both of them carefully looked around with the help of the golden me. The cave had a width of about ten meters. The cave was totally empty. Not a single de of grass could be found on the stone walls and the cave was deathly still. Deeper inside the cave was a dark hole. Based on the terrain, it looked like it was going all the way down. Rody said with a forced smile, "Going down again...We are already somewhere deep under theke. If we go even deeper, I am not sure if we can actually get back out." Diane felt at peace. The earlier fear in her heart had already been swept away. She was content just standing beside Rody and snuggling up to his arms. She was not afraid even if she were to die the next moment. "Lets go." Rody gritted his teeth and pulled Diane by her hand in the dark. Diane could not help but tremble as she involuntarily leaned towards Rody. Rodys entire body was like a golden torch illuminating the path as they entered the dark hole and moved downwards. As they walked further in, the passageway became more and more spacious. Rody carefully looked at the surrounding environment and could not help but whisper, "Strange..." "Hmm?" Diane was at a loss. She was being pulled by Rody and all her focus was on Rody beside her. She actually did not pay any attention to the surrounding environment. Rody sounded surprised as he said, "Look, this dark hole is obviously a passageway. Look at the surrounding walls. There seem to be traces of chiseling...dug out by people. The cave at the bottom of thiske is man-made!" After listening to Rodys words, Diane took a careful look at the surrounding. Sure enough, like what Rody said, the dark passageway that they were walking through was obviously a man-made passageway. There were traces of chiseling on the surrounding walls of the dome-shaped passageway. Such a passageway definitely was not formed naturally. Diane was reminded of the time they spent together in the cave in the Southern mountains. Her heart was suddenly filled with tender feelings. She approached Rody and clung to his arms with both her hands as she whispered, "Do you think this cave is simr to the cave behind the tribe vige where Wuya hid when he transformed into therge snake?" Rody smiled and replied, "There are some simrities. I just hope that there will be no more of the dozen-headed snake. Right now, we are both exhausted and wont have enough strength to resist." People easily gave birth to intimate feelings when beside apanion in a strange and dark environment. Rody seemed to not notice that it was strange that Diane kept holding onto his arm. He even ced his arm around her shoulder as they continued to descend. The passageway gradually widened as they walked. Diane, in a daze, followed Rody moving forward step after step and was totally unprepared when Rody suddenly stopped. "Look at the wall." Rodys voice sounded weird. "Those meandering scribbles on the wall up there looks like some kind of writing." Diane looked at the wall with the help of the golden me. She saw that both sides of the walls were chiseled with some blurred writing. Looking at the curly writing, Diane had an idea and said, "Let us go nearer to look! This writing looks very familiar." Rody looked at her in surprise and asked, "Can you understand this writing?" Rody pulled Diane to the side of the wall. Diane stretched out her hands to gently touch the engravings on the wall. She seemed a little excited. "What is written on the wall? Can you read it?" Diane raised her head to look at Rody and she nodded. Her voice was trembling with excitement. "This, this is written in the Kara nnguage." "Kara nnguage?" Rody was shocked. He knew that Dianes Silvermoon n was a real descendant of the Kara n. Gods religion called them the descendants of the "Devil Kara n. Rody swallowed his saliva and asked slowly, "So, what is written up there?" Diane shook her head and replied, "Just some simple words. For example, this one means the Great Kara would lead us to defeat the evil." She paused for a moment as if she was afraid that Rody could not understand. She then exined, "This is the scriptures of our Kara n which is the same as your Churchs teachings." They slowed down their pace after finding the texts on the wall. Rody pulled Dianes hand and followed the path as she read the writings along the way. However, most of those writings were simple parts of the Kara ns scriptures praising the Kara God and had nothing special. Rody thought for a moment and suddenly loudly said, "I understand now!" He looked at Diane and said, "This ce must have been built thousands of years ago during the time the Kara n ruled the Radiant continent! The writings on both sides of this passage must have been engraved by the craftsmen of the Kara n at that time. If I were to follow this path, I am sure I will find the relics of the Kara n!" Diane shook her head and replied, "No, not really simr...I do not think this ce was constructed by the Kara n!" She pointed at the text on the wall and said slowly, "Did you notice? Besides the writings we found, there were also other writings on the wall. However, most of those writings were roughly crossed out. Look at this sentence..." Diane pointed at a wall with a blurred carving. "This should also be part of the carved scriptures, but it seems that half of the carving was intentionally destroyed." Diane spoke with remorse, "I believe that this ce must be constructed during the time when your Protoss n had just invaded the Kara n. The workers that excavated this passageway might have been the captured ves from the Kara n. As they were tortured, they would turn to the prayers of the God of Kara. They engraved on the wall of the passage the texts from the scriptures, seeking help from the God of Kara. However, most of the texts were destroyed after they were discovered." Rody felt startled and sighed. He then said, "That is probably true. Sigh, how much manpower would they need to excavate thisrge cave under theke?" Rody and Diane continued to move forward for a while. Since the ce was artificially excavated, then there must be something under there. Suddenly, there was arge and empty space in front and the cave was suddenly brighter. When Diane saw the scene in front, she screamed. In front of her was arge pit that had been covered up again. However, there were still some hands and some arms poking out from the ground. Looking at the posture, it seemed like they were grasping upwards in pain. It must have happened many years ago and the hands had long be bones and were scattered all over the ground like ws, giving off a scary scene. Rody sighed and said, "This must be where the ves were buried alive." He then saw that Diane looked pale and had an agonizing expression. He hurriedly pulled her away. Dianes body turned soft. Tears rolled down her face as she quietly cried for her ancestors. They then walked forward to the huge and open area. It was a huge and deep square pit, about one hundred meters wide densely packed with people. Thousands of people sat on the ground in there. Rody and Diane were shocked and at the same time knew that those people were all dead. Those dead men were sitting in the same posture. All of them wore metal armors. Those armors looked quite simr to the armors worn by the present-day soldiers, except they were more crude and simple. After the passage of time, those bodies had be bones. Some of the skeletons had copsed and scattered while others remained in their sitting postures. At a nce, thousands of skeletons sat neatly arranged in a phnx formation. That was somewhat horrifying. Diane was pale with fright, while Rody had a somber expression. Rody suddenly let go of Dianes hand and jumped into the pit. From the scattered armor on the ground, he picked up a sturdy looking shield. After that, he also selected a sword before going back to Diane. He stared at Diane and said, "This ce is strange. Only God knows what else is down there. We must not be unarmed. We might as well grab a weapon for defense!" With a shield in one hand and a sword in the other, Rody led Diane forward by going around the pit. After going around the pit, they encountered a big square stone gate. Rody carefully looked up and down for a while. He found out that the stone gate was very strong and did not have a single gap around it. After looking at the gate for a long while, Rody still could not figure out how to open it. Feeling impatient, he gathered his fighting energy and shed at the gate. Suddenly, there was a loud noise. The stone gate faintly shook and only a superficial scratch appeared on it. Rody and Diane looked at each other. Based on Rodys strength at that moment, together with the golden fighting energy, he could not only destroy a stone gate, he could even destroy a house. He even destroyed the ironwood gate at Thunder City with one strike. However, he only managed to scratch that stone gate. "D*mned gate!" Rody grunted. "You, move out a little!" He then put down the sword in his hand and took a deep breath. He saw that Diane had already retreated a distance away and he slowly stretched out his left hand. Rodys eyes then shed a ck aura and his golden fighting energy suddenly changed color! The golden fighting energy suddenly turned into a mass of ck mes. The ck mes condensed into a ck ball of light on the palm of his left hand. The ck ball of light gradually became bigger and there were ck sparks bursting from the top... Diane stood at the side with aplicated expression. She had a mixed feeling when she saw Rody use the Mystic Dragons power. She faintly heard the roar of a dragoning from Rodys hand. A light shaped like a dragon sprang out from the ball of ck light. It roared as it charged towards the stone gate. Violent waves of air seemed to roll and all the nearby skeletons of the soldiers were broken by the waves of air. After the loud explosive noise, Rody suddenly shouted, "Not good!" In a sh, he scuttled out grabbing Diane and rolled away. Rody had used the Mystic Dragon Purge and forcefully attacked the stone gate. However, at the moment of impact, a strange glimmer suddenly shed at the surrounding of the stone gate. After that, the rough stone gate had transformed into a glossy square mirror-like thing. On the surface, it faintly shed a trace of strange brilliant light. The violent ck dragon light collided against the mirror. It shook fiercely for a moment before it bounced back. The roaring ck dragon was bounced back straight in the direction where Rody was standing. Fortunately, Rody responded quickly. He had grabbed and carried Diane, who was standing behind him, and they both rolled down. He then heard an extremely loud earth-shaking sound in his ear... Chapter 214: Blood of the Sinners Chapter 214: Blood of the Sinners Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The roar of the Mystic Dragon Purge instantly burst out. Countless waves of ck lights seemed to roll and pulverized all the skeletons in the hundred-meter pit. Even the metal armors were torn to pieces. Then, violent shockwaves sted the surrounding walls, creating a number of deep obtrusive pits. The whole cave shook and dust and gravel fell from the ceiling. Rody tightly held Diane under him. He then released a mass of golden fighting energy and wrapped both of them inside. Finally, after some time, the surrounding movements gradually died down. Rody then shook his head to shake off the dust on his head. The original neat square pit was ruined by the rebounding Mystic Dragon Purge and thousands of skeletons had already turned into ashes. Rody then looked at Diane and saw her pretty face fully covered with dust. Diane did not show any surprise or fear at all as she held on tightly to Rody. She had a tender expression in her eyes that were difficult to describe and was smiling sweetly. She then said, "You better not use that technique anymore. Otherwise, this whole ce will copse before you get this gate open!" They both stood up from the ground and dusted the debris off their bodies. Rody then said while feeling vexed, "That stone gate is really strange. Even the Mystic Dragon Purge could not st through it." Dianeughed and replied, "The Mystic Dragon is not invincible after all. Otherwise, he would not be defeated and sealed." Diane pulled Rody back to the front of the stone gate. The violent quake earlier had already shaken off some debris from the surrounding walls around the frame of the stone gate. Diane then walked to the side of the wall and stretched out her hand to feel the rocks all over sides of the wall. She suddenly eximed, "Look, there is something up there." Hearing Dianes voice, Rody immediately went to her side. They then dusted off the debris from the walls. Gradually, the two of them looked surprised. There were pit marks on the entire wall, forming a huge picture. A hexagram and a variety of peculiar magic symbols were densely distributed ording to a certain kind of strange pattern, forming aplete strange picture. In the middle of that picture was the stone gate. Rody took a deep breath and said, "This looks like a sorcery array!" Diane looked for a long time and frowned. "Unfortunately, both of us are not sorcerers. We cannot understand this." Diane then sighed and said, "Are we really going to be stranded and die here?" After that, she gently leaned onto Rodys shoulders. Rodys heart stirred when he felt Dianes delicate body snuggle up to him. An inexplicable tender feeling appeared deep in in his heart. He then loudly replied, "No! We will definitely get out of here!" He looked up at the sorcery array on the wall in front of him andughed, "I wonder if it is possible to get rid of this sorcery array." After that, Rodyughed at his own idea and shook his head, "It should be impossible. How can sorcery array be destroyed so easily?" Diane smiled sweetly. She then raised her head to look straight at Rody She bit her lips and asked, "Rody...if we were to die here, would you be afraid?" Rody froze for a moment and asked softly, "What about you? Would you be afraid?" Diane shook her head and gave a firm smile. "I am not afraid...I will not be afraid as long as you are by my side." Rody was flustered by the way Diane looked at him and he could not help but avert his eyes. Diane suddenly sighed and said, "Unfortunately, I know that although you are not afraid, you are still anxious to leave here! There are so many people waiting for your return such as Miss Nicole and Myka..." Her voice became softer and softer and finally sounded somewhat sad. Rody struggled to smile. He gently hugged Dianes shoulders and loudly said, "Dont worry. We will definitely get out!" Rody looked at the stone gate in front of him again and suddenly said, "Master Autumn told me that in this world, there are always certain rules. This means that if there is a gate here, then there must be a way to open it! There are no gates in this world that cannot be opened! If there are no ways to open this gate, the people who built this ce might as well just build a wall. Why did they build a gate instead? As long as there is a gate, there must be a way to open it!" Diane also showed a smile and replied, "Well, then we might as well try!" After searching for a while, Rody suddenly cried out in surprise, "There are some texts here!" Sure enough, there was a line of strange broken texts engraved at the top of the square-ish frame of the stone gate. Diane looked at it for a moment and frowned, "This is strange. This is not the writtennguage of the Kara n. It looks more like the writtennguage of the Empire. However, there are also a lot of differences." Rody looked at it with rapt attention and suddenlyughed, "This is thenguage of the Empire...However, this is the ancientnguage of the Empire. After hundreds of years of evolution, the writtennguage we use now is naturally different from ancient times." Dianeughed and asked, "Can you understand it?" Rody nodded. He casually replied as he read the text with rapt attention, "I once studied the ancientnguage in the Imperial Academy. However, I did not learn it very well and can only understand a little." He looked at the text for a moment. He then closed his eyes and mumbled out a series of strange words. His voice became softer and softer. He then saw the glossy mirror-like stone gate suddenly shake. Ripples appeared on the glossy surface of the mirror-like gate as if it was the surface of the water. He then heard a series of rumbling sounds of gears turning. After the roar, arge rock pushed out slowly from the wall about five meters from the left of the stone gate. Then therge rock rolled over. A deep stone trough was revealed in it while a small funnel-shaped hole was seen in the trough. "What is this?" The two of them walked over and found a line of text engraved on the rock. The text was also in the ancientnguage. Rody took a deep breath and slowly read out. "The blood of the sinners would be sacrificed to the Almighty God!" Rody frowned and asked, "What does this mean?" Diane suddenly trembled and smiled bitterly, "Blood of the sinners. Dont you understand the meaning of the word sinners? In the eyes of the Protoss, people in our Kara tribe are all sinners!" She then smiled sadly and said, "In other words, to open this gate, this stone trough must be filled with the blood of a Kara tribesman!" Rody froze for a moment. He suddenly grabbed Dianes hand and shouted, "Dont even think about it! Dont even think of ... Damn! This trough is sorge. Do you know how much blood is needed to fill it up?" Diane reluctantly smiled, "Other than me, do you see anybody else here from Kara tribe?" Rody shook his head and shouted, "Nonsense! Dont even think about it! You would die before you could even fill up that big trough!" Diane trembled. Her eyes revealed a strange glint. "Do you care about me?" Rody nodded his head and pulled Diane to his side. He then said, "No matter what, I will not let you do anything stupid!" Diane sighed and the two of them returned to the front of the stone gate. They then looked at their reflections on the glossy mirror-like stone gate. Diane stood in front of Rody and leaned back on Rodys arms. She gazed into the mirror and suddenly chuckled. "Rody, have you heard of a story?" "What story?" Diane smiled gently. She looked at Rodys reflection in the mirror and murmured, "Mirror, mirror, please tell me, who is the most beautiful woman in this world?" She had an infatuated expression and an intoxicated smiled as she tenderly looked at Rodys reflection in the mirror. Rody trembled. He could not help butugh, and replied, "Do you need to ask? Just look at the woman in the mirror and you will know the answer." Diane smiled gently in the mirror. Although her hair was ruffled and her face was covered with a bit of dust, her beauty shone through. The eyes that looked at Rody was filled with infinite tenderness. Rody reluctantly smiled and asked, "You have also heard of that story?" Diane shook her head. She secretly put her hands into her bosom and then pushed something into her hands. Suddenly, she faintly sighed and her eyes gradually turned moist as she murmured again, "Mirror, mirror, please tell me, who is the person I love the most in this world?" With a sigh, when that phrase "who is the person I love the most in this world" entered Rodys ears, Rody felt his heart severely twist. Suddenly, Diane, who was standing in front of him, disappeared. Only Rodys reflection was left in the mirror. Rody was stunned. Suddenly, he realized what happened and he roared loudly, "Diane!" Rody immediately rushed towards the stone trough, but an invisible wall stopped him about two meters away from the trough. Fresh blood could be seen flowing down from above the stone trough. The fresh blood flowed down into the funnel. "Stop! You stop right now!" Rody roared and suddenly punched the invisible wall. After a loud bang, there was a painful cry. Dianes figure reappeared next to the stone trough. She then opened her mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. "Rody, dont punch anymore. This boundary is connected to my body! If you break this boundary, I will die first!" Her face turned pale and she still had blood in her mouth. She smiled at Rody and said, "No matter what, this gate is your only way out...You must definitely leave this ce!" Both of Dianes hands were ced above the stone trough. Her wrists had been bitten and fresh blood was gurgling into the stone trough. Rody was terror-stricken. In desperation, he could not help but raise his fist to punch the wall again. However, he pulled back his hand when he remembered Dianes words. He shouted, "You must not do this! You must quickly stop!" Diane ignored him. Rody shouted again, "We can think of other ways! Other ways! You...sh*t, you will die!" Diane turned paler as blood continued to flow out of her body. Her forehead also started to sweat. Finally, she could no longer stand and she gradually sat down on the ground. Rody was sweating buckets as he shouted from beside her. Diane did not say anything. She quietly looked at Rody with a gentle smile. Finally, Rody suddenly shouted, "Fine! If you want to die here, then we will die together!" Rody suddenly jumped a few steps away and then ck mes burst violently out from his body. At the same time, ck masses of energies emerged from both his hands and his hair was pulled and tossed about up byyers of air waves. The cks of his eyes turned darker and darker. After that, Rody suddenly roared loudly. The voice of his roar was inhuman. It was as if the Mystic Dragon had roared. Seeing the ck colored air masses on both his hands bing more and more powerful, Diane was rmed and eximed, "Are you crazy? Rody, you are going to make this whole ce copse!" "I do not care! Let it copse! If you want to die, we will die together!" Dianes body shed fiercely. Suddenly, she turned weak and fell to the ground. Rody immediately rushed forward. The invisible wall in front of him had already disappeared. Rody then carried Diane in his hands. He then tore off his clothes and used it to bandage the wounds on both her wrists. After that, Rody angrily scolded, "You are a crazy woman! You..." When he saw Diane slowly opened her eyes to look at him, Rody could not say another word. Diane sighed and whispered, "I just want to do something for you. I am willing to die for you!" Tears flowed out of her eyes, and she looked somewhat distressed. Finally, Rody could no longer endure it. He bent down and lightly kissed her pale face. "I do not want you to die! If you really want to do something for me, then you must keep on living!" Rody gently held Diane and stood up. He ced one of his hands around her waist. With Diane in his arms, they once again stood in front of the stone gate. "Sinners, sinners!" Rody suddenly shouted, "The worlds most evil are these bastards who think of themselves as Gods! Sooner orter, I will kill all of them one by one! Diane smiled weakly. In his embrace, she felt silly when she saw Rodys upright and unafraid expression. Rody sneered and said, "Killing Gods...hmph. I have almost forgotten. Gods also can be killed! I think I coincidentally have something in my hands that reportedly can kill Gods!" After putting down Diane, Rody closed his eyes and stretched out his left hand. In the midst of a mass of ck energy, a small silver bow and arrow appeared in his hands. Chapter 215: Staff of Moses Chapter 215: Staff of Moses Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "What is this?" Diane looked at the small silver bow in Rodys hand and asked. Although she did not know what it was, she could feel the invisible and powerful auraing out of the silver bow. Rody pulled the string of the silver bow until it nearly formed a circle. Holding the string lightly with his fingers he said, "God ying Bow." Diane turned solemn with a grave expression. Rody took a deep breath. Both his hands started to release golden fighting energy. He gathered his energy into a ball. The lower hem of his clothes fluttered. He put more effort into his fingers, then he said, "That stone door is nothing more than a mirror spell! It reflected my hellfire, but I dont think it can reflect this pure Gods artifact!" Rodys fighting energy shed and condensed into a light arrow. The bow then resounded as the light arrow shot out. The smooth mirror was struck by the arrow and started to shatter with a light crackling sound. Slowly, cracks began spreading until the mirror shattered into countless pieces. Diane cried out in rm when she saw the stone gate instantly destroyed. The cracks spread throughout the surrounding walls. The sorcery array symbols around the gate also broke apart and fell. Rody kept away the silver God ying Bow. He then pulled Diane and was about to walk forward. Suddenly, they heard a faint thunderous sounding from the passageways behind the stone gate. This sound gradually grew louder as the cause of the sound approached. Rody and Diane turned pale. Rody suddenly embraced Diane the moment he saw a wall of white qi wave approach. The surging qi wave swept into the entire cave. Rodys body shook violently. He felt the radiance of the qi wave be more and more violent and he could not open his eyes. The strong qi seemed to prate both their bodies. As the qi went through his body he felt his fighting energy going out of control. It was as if a powerful spiritual energy passed through his body from all directions. He was shocked. Then his body swelled up like a balloon. As the spiritual energy grew stronger and stronger, Rody staggered and groaned from the alternating pain andfort. Diane felt Rodys body tremble. Although she could not open her eyes in the bright light, she could also feel her body filled up with something. Her whole body felt so full of energy that she needed to open her mouth to say something. The bright light had disappeared as quickly as it appeared. After a moment, everything turned calm. The strong light shrank into bright dots and vanished. Rody let go of Diane and gasped for breath. Earlier, he felt his strength rise dramatically as if it was about to explode out of his body. Even his scalp was sweating. He probably would not be able to endure anymore had that light continued to shine for a little while longer. At that moment, Rodys body was full of energy and he felt dizzy. However, he felt like his every move was so full of energy that he was about to explode. "This is truly scary!" Rody looked surprised. He raised his hand and looked at it as he gasped. "Did you feel it? Just now..." Diane nodded and replied, "Yes. I felt it...The strange thing was it felt like my strength has returned." The two of them looked at the passage behind the stone gate with a puzzled expression. Rody then said, "I wonder what is in there?" Diane shook her head and replied, "It does not matter. We will just need to go forward." They looked at each other for a moment. Rody then reached out to Dianes waist. He held her as they walked towards the passage behind the stone gate. Before entering the stone door, they tried to guess what they would find at the end of the passage. Rody guessed that there might be an ancient tomb or a ce where a monster was sealed. However, when they went through the stone gate, they both found that their guesses were wrong. They found a small room that was only a few square meters big. They could easily see the entire room. The four walls around the room had no doors and looked evidently sturdy. It was basically a dead end. In the middle of the room, there was a stone tform that was about one meter long. On top of the stone tform was a wooden staff. The wooden staff was about as long as an ordinary sword. It was ckish and looked ordinary. It was thicker at the top end and thinner at the bottom end. It did not look any different from the firewood used by civilians at home. However, Rody felt a strange illusion when looking at it. It seemed that the wooden staff was softly emitting an aura off and onjust like the fully energized radiance that passed through their bodies earlier. Diane looked disappointed. They went through so much trouble to swim to the bottom of theke and somehow ended up in such a dangerous ce. At the end of the journey was evidently this very small sealed room. On top of that, the room only had a wooden staff. Rody frowned. He slowly walked forward and gently rubbed the stone table. A thickyer of dust had gathered on the stone. After wiping away the dust, a line of ancient writings was revealed on the stone. Rody only took a nce and his expression changed immediately. His eyes looked astonished. He looked at the text in a daze, his mouth gaping open. Diane saw Rodys expression and quickly asked, "Whats wrong? What is written here? Is it the way out?" Rody turned to look at Diane with a serious expression. He then said, "I finally understand why the water outside would not pour in. I also finally understand what that radiance that charged out was and what this ce is!" Rody then spoke slowly in a heavy tone, "This wooden staff is the legendary Staff of Moses2. Legend says it is the most powerful magic staff. It is one of the most powerful artifacts!" Diane looked solemn but also seemed to be at a loss. She asked, "Staff of Moses?" Rody nodded and had a weird expression. He nced at Diane and said, "Perhaps you do not know about this legend...but basically, the people of Protoss only managed to conquer the Radiant Continent and almost caused the extinction of the Kara n because they had this staff." Diane immediately turned pale. Rody then shook his head and whispered, "When I was studying in the Imperial Academy, I read the teachings of the Church, including the legend of the Staff of Moses!" "During ancient times, the people of Protoss and the people of Kara were divided into two different continents. The people of Protoss upied the continent in the north which is now called the Rnd Continent. Meanwhile, the Radiant Continent was ruled by the people of Kara! The people from both continents were hostile to each other but because of the Thunderous Straits, the powerful people of Protoss were unable to cross over and fight. However, one day, the Gods had bestowed mankind a heavenly messenger. The messenger was originally just an ordinary farmer. At that time, the people in the Northern Continent did not have a unified country and was also fighting with each other. However, the heavenly messenger was a devout believer when he grew up and was bestowed a staff by God..." At that moment, Rody looked at the wooden staff in his hand and said, "That staff is this thing!" After pausing for a moment, Rody continued, "The name of that heavenly messenger was Moses! Perhaps you have heard of this name before. Everybody in this whole world who believes in the Church would know this name! Moses was mankinds first Pontiff3. He was also the one and only person who was ever crowned as Pontiff. "Because Moses obtained this magic staff, he managed to persuade different kingdoms in the Northern Continent to stop the war amongst themselves and to set their sights on Karas Radiant Continent across the treacherous Thunderous Straits. Moses then used his staff and created a legendary miracle." At this point, Rody showed a weird expression as if he felt uneasy and said, "At the coast where the waves were roiling the Pontiff raised his staff and walked towards the ocean. Behind him was the Protoss allied army. ording to the records, the instant Moses entered the ocean it seemed an earth-shattering event happened. The calm ocean waves immediately turned into a heavy swell with its waves thrown high into the sky. Then right in front of the Pontiff, the ocean split into two! The water opened up to reveal a wide road...The Pontiff Moses raised his staff high and walked in front while the magnificent army followed behind. The army thus crossed the impassable Thunderous Straits unobstructed. They easily crossed the Kara ns natural line of defense." Rody sighed. He nced at Diane and then said, "You should know what happened next! The people of Protoss advanced south and conquered the entire Radiant Continent. The Radiant Continent became Protoss territory. The Pontiff Moses then became the greatest man in the teachings of the Church because of this miracle!" Diane turned pale. She looked at the wooden staff on the stone table with aplicated expression of hatred and agony. Rody could not help embracing Diane, who was trembling lightly. He whispered, "The Pontiff Moses was the only Pontiff in history. Although both continents had been united under his leadership, human greed made the continents split up again. This created todays situation." Diane closed her eyes and softly leaned onto Rodys body. She trembled and said, "This is the thing! This is the thing that destroyed our nation! There are also those skeletons with their hands sticking out of the ground outside." Rody sighed and patted her back, "That oue was predetermined. Since Kara had been defeated by the Gods, the people of Kara were already destined to be wiped out. Even if Moses and his staff had not existed, the Gods would still use other ways to help the people of Protoss conquer the Radiant Continent." Rody watched the trembling Diane calm down. He then shook his head and looked at the Staff of Moses. Is this normal looking wooden stick really the legendary Staff of Moses? Could it really be one of the strongest legendary artifacts? Rody thought for a moment and then suddenly had an idea. Staff of Moses, miracles, the ocean water dividing into two, the passageways under theke... Rodys face gradually looked excited! For hundreds of years, the army of the Radiant Continent was invincible onnd. The powerful Lightning Gods Whip could easily sweep across thend, but the roiling waves of the Thunderous Straits blocked the way forward. Now that Rody had this staff that could apparently split the ocean into two, nothing would be able to stop the Lightning Gods Whip. The Rnd Continents strong navy would be useless and the Lightning Gods Whip could easily cross the Thunderous Straits to subjugate the Rnd Continent. Thinking of that, Rody could not help trembling in excitement. He reached out to grab the wooden staff when another thought shed through his mind. What would happen then? Countless people would die! Thousands of warriors would spill their blood. Rodys outstretched hands trembled gently as the two thoughts in his mind conflicted. Finally, Rody took a deep breath, restrained hisplicated thoughts and grabbed the Staff of Moses on the stone tform. The wooden staff felt rough and icy cold. Rody then slowly lifted the staff. As he lifted the wooden staff, he suddenly heard a faint rumble. After that, the small room started to sway. Not good! This thought barely appeared in Rodys mind when there was a sudden change. The stone table holding the wooden staff suddenly sank down. A deep and square-shaped hole then appeared in its ce. The bottom of the pit could not be seen but a sshing sound could be heard after the stone tform fell in. After that, big pieces of rocks on the ceiling started to fall. Onerge square rock smashed onto the ground. Diane loudly eximed, "This ce is copsing!" The moment she spoke, there was a loud booming sound. Arge boulder had fallen at the stone gate and blocked the exit. A fewrge and small rocks then fell at the same ce to tightly seal it off. The movements at the ceiling became even stronger until they could not stand steadily. As the huge rock right above their heads started to totter, Rody suddenly shouted, "Jump down! Jump into the pit!" Before Diane could react, Rody continued, "It is water down there! There must definitely be a way out!" Disregarding any view Diane might have, Rody grabbed the wooden staff with one hand and Diane with the other and jumped into the pit. ... The skies outside were bright. Darke was standing anxiously at the shores of theke. From time to time, he would grasp his beard or scratch his head. Worry and nervousness filled his face. There were no more movements ever since Rody and Diane entered thekest night. He would obviously see the rope glow with golden fighting energy indicating Rodys signal to pull Diane up. However, what he pulled up was only a cut-off rope. Darke was extremely frightened when he saw the broken rope. He would have immediately jumped into theke if he knew how to swim. The two Mythical Beaststhe fox-wolf and the owlstarted to get restless again. Darke was feeling impatient and when he saw the two Mythical Beasts bing restless, he blew the whistle and kicked them several times. The two Mythical Beasts then trembled and shrank in fear. "Know your ce!" Darke scolded. "Otherwise, I will roast and eat you!" Just as soon as he had scolded them, the earth at his feet shook. Darke missed his footing and fell. He then saw arge wave surging at the normally calmke. A huge whirlpool formed at the center of theke. As the swirling of the whirlpool became more intense, it separated from the surface of theke and flew ten meters above theke. It then turned into a waterspout. The trees around theke were bent and crushed by the waterspout. Suddenly, the waterspout stopped. The water sshed down everywhere in waves. One wave smashed into Darke near theke, sending him off-bnce. By the time he regained his bnce, he was already totally soaked. Before Darke could exim, he saw the water at the center of theke separate. Theke separated rapidly on both sides and formed a wide space in the middle. The various boulders at the bottom of theke came into view. Darke murmured, "What in the world is going on here?" The moment he said that, two figures appeared on the ground in the middle of the separatedke walking slowly along the path. Walking at the front, holding a worn-out wooden staff high up, was Rody. Trantors Note: 1. The raws simply said "Wood used for burning" Some might say firewood but firewood is thick and does not look like a staff. 2. Literally, Moses God Staff/Cane/Rod. Staff of Moses is also referred to as staff of God or rod of God. I decided to go for staff instead of rod. 3. The Pontiff here could actually mean Pope or Bishop, mostly applied to high/chief priests. The reason I used Pontiff here instead of Pope is because Moses here is a ̻, jiaohuang, while the Pope Corsica VI is a jiaozong. While both are Popes, Moses was the only jiaohuang that has ever existed. Chapter 216: Hatred Chapter 216: Hatred Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Darke was stunned when he saw Rody holding Dianes hand. Their hairs and clothes fluttered in the wind as they both walked slowly across theke. The moment they reached the shore, the air shook and the energy dissipated. Theke reformed and the waves subsided. The turbulent wind also gradually returned to normal. "You...you guys...What happened?" Darke looked at Rody in surprise. Rody and Diane were soaked and also covered in mud, but they were smiling happily. This was especially true for Diane, who was smiling sweetly as she tightly held Rodys hand. Darke looked at the two and realized something. His eyes fell onto their tightly held hands and then he looked at Dianes face. After that, Darkeughed and asked, "What happened down there? How did you create that huge incident?" Rodyughed then replied, "Let us talk about it when we reach home. We almost lost our lives today!" Darke looked at the wooden staff in Rodys hand and said somberly, "Did you find this under theke?" After pondering for a moment, his expression changed and loudly asked, "Isnt this..." Rody nodded and replied, "Yes! Like what you have guessed, this is the Staff of Moses!" Darkes expression turnedplicated. He thought to himself for a moment and quietly said, "The Staff of Moses is actually here...This is a reallyplicated matter. Let us leave here quickly! You also better keep that thing away properly. This artifacts reappearance is going to bring troubles from the Church." After the three of them discussed a little, they left the forest bringing along the two Mythical Beasts. The sky had turned bright and hundreds of soldiers surrounded the hunting grounds. They had felt the earthquake but did not immediately rush into the hunting grounds because of Rodys strict order. They anxiously waited outside the hunting grounds and felt relieved when they saw them return. Rody ordered that the soldiers continue keeping watch here. The hunting grounds had some animal cages which they used to secure the beasts. After preparing the carriages, with a group of cavalrymen leading, these three departed for West Hill City. When they reached a junction not far away from West Hill City, Darke stopped the carriage. He then said to Rody and Diane, "Take the Mythical Beasts back with you first. I have something else I need to do!" Diane frowned and asked, "What do you need to do? Arent youing back with us?" Darke shook his head and replied, "This is very important!" Rody looked at Darke and said, "It is very important? Let me apany you. Maybe I can help." Darke hesitated for a moment. He then shook his head and whispered, "Not necessary. You two dont need to interfere with this. I will handle it on my own." After that, Darke did not say anything else and jumped off the carriage. He took a horse from a cavalryman. Darke left quickly on his horse after waving to Rody and Diane Rody and Diane looked at each other after Darke had left. Diane first asked, "What happened to him? Why did he suddenly be so secretive?" Rody pondered for a moment and then he smiled, "I think this may be rted to the vampires." ... The morning sun shone down as Darke rode quickly to the north of West Hill City. He had an anxious expression and did not stop at all the entire way. He whipped his horse and hurried to the outskirts of West Hill. Using the armys token that Rody gave him, the guards at the gates did not stop him. He rushed to arge pub near the public square in West Hill City. He then jumped off the horse and went into the pub disregarding the stares from other people. The pub was a three-story building. Darke quickly rushed in and grabbed hold of a waiter as he asked, "Where is Miss Nedis?" The waiter apparently knew Darke. Although he was surprised by Darke, he smiled and replied, "Mister Darke, the Miss had just gone out to the winery to the south." Darke released the waiter and rushed out. He jumped onto his horse and rode quickly towards the south. People nearby looked in surprise as Darke dashed quickly on the road without caring about the people around him. Nedis winery was in a vige outside West Hill City. It was in a remote location next to the river. The air was thick with the smell of wine throughout the year. When Darke arrived at the winery, he was already soaked in sweat. He saw Nedis carriage parked at the winery from afar. The surroundings also looked calm and nothing seemed to have happened. Darke felt relieved. However, he noticed that something was not right as he got nearer to the winery. It was too quiet. In the past, the workers would be very busy and it would be very noisy. The waterwheel had also stopped turning. Only the cold wind blew, carrying the twigs along. The water gurgled in the river as it flowed rapidly. The air was filled with a strange scent. Darke instinctively held the sword in his hand, jumped off his horse and ran into the winery. "Damn!" Darke took a single nce and cursed. There were about eight bodies lying down on the floor of the winery. Looking at their clothes, these people were the workers in the winery. Darke did not have the time to look at their wounds. He quickly ran out and looked into the carriage to find that it was empty. Darke, who was somber, shouted, "Nedis!" Darke ran around the winery a few times and finally found traces of footprints on the ground. After that, Darke started his pursuit by following the tracks. The tracks led to the forest behind the winery. As it waste in the autumn, Darke had difficulty following the tracks because of all the fallen leaves on the ground. Fortunately, he was a seasoned hunter. He followed the tracks on the ground, the markings on the trees and also the scent of the blood in the air as he pursued hurriedly. After tracking for about ten meters, he saw a corpse on the ground. Darke took a look and found that the person was Nedis coachman. The corpse had a frightening appearance. His face was pale gray and twisted with fear. His neck had some small bite marks too. "Vampires!" Darke cursed. He dashed ahead. As he pursued further, the trees became denser and there was barely any space to run. Darkes face was scratched twice by branches, but he ignored it while rushing anxiously. Suddenly, he heard a rustling sound. Darke stood still and turned around to see a branch not far away from him shake. Darke then thought to himself, There is no wind here. How could the branches shake? Just as soon as he thought that, he heard another rustling sounding from the right. Darke immediately held his sword with his mouth and took out his bow. Darke then grabbed four arrows and nocked them. He then watched the surroundings. Another rustling sound came from behind him. Darke turned around sneering and immediately shot out four arrows. There were four muffled sounds as Darke took his sword and rushed forward. He saw his arrows stuck into a tree trunk but also noticed traces of blood on one of them. "Hmph. Looks like it is a vampire!" Darke sneered. He then bit his own finger and pressed a drop of blood onto the de of his sword. The blood merged with the sword. Darke then chanted a spell. A red light burst from his body and his sword turned into a unnaturally red color. An odd and cruelugh broke the silence. Thisugh seemed toe from all directions. A voice then said, "To think an exorcist would actually appear! That traitor Nedis actually dared to coborate with an exorcist!" Darke then bravely said, "Bloodsucking bat! Come out if you dare! Do vampires only know how to hide and strike from the shadows?" The voice unexpectedly replied in a soft, gentle and seductive voice, "Hey! This human looks interesting. Are you tensed up because of that slut Nedis? What is she to you?" Darke turned pale and coldly shouted, "Come out!" "Aiya! Isnt it easy if you want to see me? You just need to look up..." Darke looked up to the top of a tree trunk to see a sweet and charming face giving him a strange smile. Her smile also revealed her two sharp fangs. Darke swung his sword as he quickly retreated. The figure then sprang ahead. Her body descended slowly to the ground as she blocked Darkes escape route. The vampire was obviously a woman. She was totally naked, her body suspended in mid-air. She had a seductive expression as she licked her lips. She thenughed and said, "Didnt you say you wanted to see me? I am here now." She opened up her pair of ck wings behind her and gently pped twice. After that, she slowly advanced towards Dark. Darkes expression did not change and shouted with bated breath, "Evil spirit". Darke swung his sword down at the vampire. The womanughed and raised her hand to block. However, when the sword was nearer, she saw the red light on the sword and turned pale. She retreated a few steps and softly said, "Blood destroying blood! You actually know such a technique." Darke did not stop and shouted, "It is to end your life!" He took a few steps forward and shed again. The female vampire avoided the sh quickly like a ghost. She dodged left and right as Darke shed and her body drifted away. She did not stopughing as she continued, "Aiya! Why are you so merciless? I am a woman. Dont humans show mercy to women?" "Hmph!" Darke snorted and grabbed a few more arrows with his hand. He then nocked and shot the blood-destroying arrows consecutively like lightning. The series of arrows shot out rapidly towards the female vampire. The female vampire was immediately flustered. Darke was very skilled in archery. The female vampire suddenly screamed as she retreated very far away. Her left arm was struck by an arrow. The female vampires seductive look disappeared and looked grim instead. "Bastard. I am only just toying with you, but you have injured me." The vampire screamed. Her body expanded dramatically and her ws stretched out, revealing ten sharp de-like fingers. She then shot towards Darke like lightning. Darke shed with the vampire. Ping! Ping! Pang! Pang! His sword was blocked by the vampires ws and could not injure her at all. The vampires gaze turned murderous. She stretched out one hand to grab Darkes neck. Darke rolled on the spot and shed at her legs with a backhand swing. The vampire shrieked and jumped. A wound appeared on her leg. The vampire then screamed in anger and the wound on her leg healed automatically. As she screamed, her body grewrger. Finally, her fur grew very long and her sharp fangs also protruded out. She screamed in a hoarse voice, "Bastard! How dare you hurt my noble body!" She arched her body and charged, swinging her huge palm. Darke felt like he was hit by a huge force. One side of his body had turned numb as he was thrown flying away. He crashed into a tree before falling to the ground. The vampire roared and then she approached inrge strides. Suddenly, the vampire roared in pain. She turned around as she swiped with her w. Darke was lying down on the ground but he saw that the vampire had deep cuts on her back. He then heard a voice in his ear. "Run quickly!" Darke immediately realized that this voice belonged to Nedis. Although he could not see her, he could feel her helping him up. They then ran deeper into the forest. "Do you think you can run away?" the vampire roared from behind. She then grabbed a huge stone and threw it. The stone crashed beside Darke, who then heard Nedis cry of pain. Her body suddenly reappeared and she spat out a mouthful of blood. They both then crashed onto the floor. Nedis clothes were a mess and her hair was scattered. She struggled to stand up but then she heard footsteps behind her. The vampire stood towering in front of them and had a hideous grin. "Nedis. You have finally appeared!" Nedis sighed and coldly hmphed. Darke suddenly pulled out a bottle from his body. He opened it and threw the bottle at the vampire while rolling away with Nedis. When the bottle fell onto the vampire, the vampire was soaked in the liquid from the bottle and ck smoke immediately started to emerge. The vampire suddenly roared loudly and struggled violently, moving forward to w at Darke. Darke felt a burst of pain on his back as he was caught by the vampire. Nedis was holding Darkes hand and could not avoid a powerful kick from the vampire. She was sent flying. As the vampires roar subsided, she gasped for breath and asked, "Did you think a single bottle of holy water is enough? Holy water is not enough to kill a higher ranked vampire like me!" She flung Darke to the ground. His body trembled as some bones broke with a cracking sound. The vampire took a deep breath. The wounds on her body instantly and automatically healed. After that, her body shrank and her appearance returned to that of a naked beauty. She pped her wings and then smiled at Nedis, who was still struggling on the ground. "So? Nedis? Still trying to escape?" Nedis grunted and coldly said, "So what if you have captured me? Ruth, you slut. You are just jealous of me!" The vampireughed charmingly then gently replied, "Nedis. You are right! I am indeed jealous of you! I am extremely jealous!" She then stepped one foot on Darkes chest. Her voice became gentler as she spoke, "Do you know? I really hate you a lot! Every day, I think about how I would torture you when you finally fall into my hands." Even as her voice became softer, she stepped harder on Darke. He struggled to lift her foot, but she put even more weight into it. The great amount of pressure on his chest had caused more bones to break. Darke could not help but groan in pain. Ruth licked her lips andughed, "What are you going to do? Nedis, I believe this human is your friend. He is about to die. Arent you going to save him? Come! Come and save him!" Nedis sighed and struggled to stand. Instead of looking at Ruth, she looked at Darke, who was on the ground, and said, "You already caught us anyway. Sigh...Darke, looks like both of us would not be able to survive." Ruth smiled softly and sweetly. She pointed her index finger at Nedis and provoked her with a beckoning gesture1 as she whispered, "Come!" Feeling helpless, Nedis could only slowly walk forward. However, the moment she was near enough, Ruth swiped at her with her hand. Nedis was hit and was flung away, her face covered in blood showing where the five fingers struck. Ruthughed sweetly and said, "Oh, I am sorry. Perhaps I used a little bit more strength...but our vampires genius Nedis suddenly became so useless?" Nedis shook her head. She ignored the blood on her face and struggled to stand. She thenughed bitterly and said, "It is not heavy, not heavy at all. Compared to the time I choked your brother to death and murdered your father, it is too light and not heavy in the slightest bit." Ruths expression immediately sank as she gritted her teeth. "Slut! You actually dare to speak to me with this tone!" She reached out to grab Nedis but stopped midway. Ruth shed her sweet smile and said, "Oh, I have almost forgotten. Nedis, you are truly cunning! Are you trying to provoke me so that I would end your life quickly? Do not worry. I will not take your life so early. I had so much trouble locating and catching you. Now that I have finally found and caught you, I must definitely take my time to enjoy it! I promise to make you scream for ten full days! Rest assured..." Ruthughed sweetly and her voice became even more gentle. However, the tone of her voice was extremely cold that Nedis could not help shivering. Nedis turned pale and shouted, "Ruth, you slut! What ability do you have? All you can do is rely on Jackal, that old lecher who is on hisst legs! I cant even bear to look at the face of that idiot! Only you..." "Curse more! Keep cursing!" Ruthughed and replied, "Just from you cursing me, I know that you are afraid of me! I am so happy to finally see our Miss Nedis afraid." Darke, who was under her feet, groaned from the pain. Nedis face was pale as she knew that there was no hope left. She sighed and asked, "Mister Darke, why did youe all the way here? Sigh." Ruthughed and said, "I really need to thank this human. If he did note here, you would not have appeared. You are one of the few geniuses who know how to use Blood Escape. Miss Nedis, I am truly jealous of you!" Ruth suddenly lifted her leg and ruthlessly kicked Darke towards Nedis. She smiled and said, "Alright. Both of you already know how strong I am, right? You might as well take this opportunity to bid farewell to each other." Ruth smiled proudly and said, "Nedis, you better not try anything funny. Dozens of my subordinates are keeping watch outside. It is impossible for you to run! I deliberately allowed this human toe in to draw you out! You must wait for a taste of my revenge!" Nedis smiled wryly. She supported Darke up and whispered, "Mister Darke, why are you here?" Darke shook his head and whispered, "I found out today that there were vampires at West Hill today. After dealing with it, I wanted to inform you about it immediately so that you could escape quickly. I did not think that they would locate you first. Looks like I am toote. I am sorry, Miss Nedis." Nedis smiled and said, "You do not have to apologize. You have saved my life before this. If you had not saved me in the Northwest that time, I would have died long ago. I should be the one apologizing as it seems like we will die here today." Darkes face turned solemn when he heard Nedis mention the Northwest. He thought of something for a moment then shook his head and kept quiet. Ruth looked at them struggling to stand up. Sheughed and said, "Whats wrong? You have finished bidding farewell so quickly? My subordinates are waiting excitedly outside! This man looks good and his blood must be delicious! My subordinates have not drunk fresh blood in a long time!" Ruthughedcently until her body shook. At this moment, a cold voice came from outside. "Your subordinate? Are you talking about this fellow?" Ruthsughter suddenly stopped when she saw a young man slowlye out from the woods. The man had a slender body and his craggy face was in a sneer. He had long blue hair that hung down loosely behind him. One of his hands was ced behind his back while the other was clutching a vampires neck. He dragged the vampire in his hand as he walked forward. He was not walking slowly or hurriedly, but each step seemed to emphasize his grim smile. Those footsteps seemed to ruthlessly trample on Ruths heart. The man then slowly lifted the vampire and tightened his grip. Crack! The vampires neck broke! After that, he casually threw the corpse onto the ground and slowly wiped the blood off on the lower hem of his shirt. The man then raised his head and smiled at Ruth as he said, "I am sorry. I dont think your subordinates would being in. This is because, incidentally, I hate vampires. When I see one, I will kill one..." "Who are you?" Ruth turned pale and looked surprised. She looked at the man fiercely and asked, "What happened to my subordinates?" The man smiled, exposing his white teeth and lightly said, "Allow me to first introduce myself. My name is Rody, and I hate all of you flying bats." He ignored Ruth to look at Darke and Nedis. He then smiled and said, "I am sorry I amte. The fellows blocking the way outside were annoying." He then looked straight at Ruths body and sneered. "You are also a vampire...That is great!" Rody smiled cynically as he slowly walked towards Ruth. For some unknown reason, Ruth felt coldness creeping into her heart when she saw Rody slowly approach her. It was as if an inborn fear rose in her heart as she instinctively felt danger approaching. She could not help but step back. Suddenly, she screamed and transformed into her vampire form. Her body grew muchrger. She brandished her ws at Rody and roared at him. However, her legs did not stop moving backward. Rody then stood there smiling. Suddenly, he frowned and mumbled to himself, "How should I kill you? Using the sword seems too simple." Rody suddenly thought of something and smiled. "Ah! Right! I found an interesting toy today! It is a good time to try it out on a high ranked vampire like you!" Rody stretched out his hand and a white and holy light appeared. A wooden stick then appeared in his hand. Rody gently lifted the Staff of Moses. Smiling, he said, "Come on. The game begins!" Nedis gave out a long sigh as she looked at the confrontation between Rody and the vampire. She whispered to herself, "Looks like I was not wrong. He really isnt a simple person." She then smiled at Darke and said, "It seems like we wont be dying today. Right?" Darkeughed. He sighed but kept quiet. Trantors Notes: 1. There are many different beckoning signs around the world, some even considered as insults to another country. (America beckoning signs are considered insults in Japan.) The one used here is the beckoning finger from United States. Chapter 217: Special Assignment Chapter 217: Special Assignment Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ruth instinctively felt that she was in mortal peril as she watched Rody raise the wooden staff. Despair immediately shed through her mind. The vampire roared and, opening up her fingers, she attacked. She used all her strength, her whole body bing like a fierce wind. Rody just stood there and narrowed his eyes as he looked at the vampire that was charging at him. The Staff of Moses swayed a little. After that, the vampire crashed into something about one meter away from Rody. All this happened in a sh in front of Nedis and Darke. The staff in Rodys hands gleamed with a strange and faint light. They then heard a miserable shrill scream. Ruths body was thrown together with a burst of blood in midair. When she fell to the ground, half of her body was badly injured. Some blood had also sshed onto the tree trunk beside her. Ruths body shrank quickly and changed back to its original human appearance. Half of her broken body started to squirm as her injuries quickly healed itself. However, she was in a lot of pain and her cries became even more mournful. "Hmph. A vampires body is truly tough." Rody slowly said, "Your body can automatically heal. But now, the faster your injuries heal, the heavier the injuries will be." Ruth did not have the strength to speak. She kept her mouth tightly closed, but she continued to stare at Rody with eyes filled with fear. She did not even dare to feel angry. Rody walked in front of her and pointed the staff at her on the ground. A white light came out from the pointed end of the staff. Ruth seemed afraid of the white light and shivered. Rody slowly moved the staff towards the wings behind Ruths back. Ruth screamed when her wings withered rapidly and turned into powder. Rody felt satisfied as he looked at the wingless vampire on the ground. Rody then coldlyughed, "Now you cannot fly anymore." Ruths teeth had chattered from fear when she looked at his icy-cold expression in front of her. When her wings were destroyed, her vision turned dark and she lost consciousness. ... At the Duke of the Tulip Familys courtyard, Nicole and Myka were stunned to see the two Mythical Beasts in the cage in the courtyard. "Did you guys catch this?" Nicole asked, feeling uneasy, "What about Rody? Where did he go?" The Mythical Beasts were restless. The Fox-Wolf would bare its fangs and growl softly from time to time. Myka seemed to be afraid of them, so she hid behind Nicole. Dianeughed as she replied, "Dont worry. Rody went to look for Darke. As for these two things, they are quite well behaved!" Diane then blew the whistle. Myka breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the two Mythical Beasts instantly lie back down close to the ground. Nicole was still worried and said, "Miss Diane, these are Mythical Beasts! I am afraid it would be troublesome if you keep these Mythical Beasts!" Diane raised her eyebrows and asked, "How would it be troublesome? These two fellows are so obedient. I will just whistle if they misbehave! Is there anything to be afraid of?" Nicole shook her head and seemed she was going to say something. However, she was not very familiar with Diane and so she looked towards Myka, who then nodded and said, "Diane, the Mythical Beasts are sensitive issues. I am afraid the Church would give us trouble!" Diane pursed her lips and wanted to argue with her. However, she saw that Myka was giving her a meaningful look and suddenly realized that Nicole was not an outsider. She must not speak too harshly and offend her. Otherwise, Rody would not be happy. With this thought in mind, Diane immediately simmered down and earnestly said, "This is something Rody brought back. I believe he might have his own ideas." Diane and Myka winked at each other. Nicole saw everything. She saw Diane suddenly blush and seemingly afraid to look at her. A strange feeling rose in Nicoles heart. She sighed and said, "Forget about it. Let us talk more about this when he returns." ... It was truly an eye-opener for themon people in West Hill that day. Countless people had gathered in the streets in the afternoon. They had all heard the news that the Dukes bodyguards had captured several vampires. The public security quickly took to the streets to disperse the crowd. Rody took a group of soldiers with him as he led a carriage with great fanfare down the streets of the West Hill City. Ruth was tied to a stake on top of that carriage. The crowd made a big fuss when they saw Ruth tied to the stake. They really could not believe that such a charming beauty could actually be one of the frightening rumored vampires. Especially, looking at Ruths naked chest and pale face made it even more difficult for the people to believe it. Could such a delicate woman really be a vampire? Rody calmly rode his horse. He ignored the pointing gestures of the people. After all, the security soldiers were there to keep things under control. He had his own reasons for dragging Ruth through the streets with such fanfare. After he captured Ruth, he immediately rushed to the vampiresir at the outside of the West Hill City. He wanted to get rid of the legendary Prince Jackal. Unfortunately, when he arrived, the old building was empty and there was nothing there. Only those egg-like things were hanging on the ceiling. Rody clearly understood what those eggs were and simply burned the entireir. The security soldiers rushed hurriedly there when they saw therge fire. Rody exined that he was from the Imperial Guards. They then escorted them and Ruth back to the West Hill city. Rody already had an idea about his next move. Rody had arrived at the religious center at West Hill. He smiled because the Bishop in West Hill City had already brought out a few me Warriors to greet him. These rascals in white robes were smiling of course. They were informed that the Imperial Guards had captured a vampire. The vampire would be handed over to them ording to the practice of the Empire. Rody left the moment he released Ruth to the religious hypocrites. He did not care whether they intended to burn her to death or send her back to the Imperial Capital to im merits. Either way, Rody had already secretly done something to make sure Ruth would not be able to say anything. Right now, she was barely alive and Rody did not need to worry that she might reveal anything unnecessarily. "Let the vampires and the Church handle their own mess!" Rody secretly sneered, "I would be happy no matter who dies." The news of the captured vampire quietened down after a few days. During those days, Rody was not totally at peace too. After escaping from theke, there seemed to be some subtle feelings between him and Diane. While at deaths door in theke and in the suddenmotion they had shown each other their true feelings but now, they had returned to reality... For the past few days, Nicole had a dejected expression. She looked at Rody with a hint of bitterness in her eyes. Rody did not know how he should handle this matter. He felt guilty yet he could not stay aloof with Diane. Rody could only try to avoid meeting them in a group. He had reduced his visits to the Dukes mansion to meet with Nicole. He spent most of his time in the military barracks. After leaving that day, Darke and Nedis no longer appeared. Rody went to Nedis pub to look for them, but Darke was recuperating and nobody had seen Nedis. Diane seemed to visit the Dukes mansion every day. Rody did not go because he was afraid to see the three women together. Rody remembered the misery of being red at by both Diane and Nicole when he returned that day. The young Rody was ferocious and would not even frown in battle. However, he felt helpless facing the tender and hidden bitterness of women. In this world, a woman was more troublesome than swords, magic, and vampires! A few dayster, some people from the Imperial Capital arrived. The Imperial Guard Gordon had personallye to deliver the Emperors orders. The Emperor, Abbas XI, had given the order for the Viscount, a court warrior and an officer of the Imperial Guards, Rody, to be promoted to Commander of the Imperial Guards for the capture of the vampire. Rody was also ordered to immediately return to the Imperial Capital for an important task. The responsibility of guarding the Duke of the Tulip Family would be given to General Gordon and his three thousand Imperial Guards. As Gordon announced the Emperors orders, he looked at Rody with aplicated expression. Gordon was suspicious about the young man. Rody seemed to have appeared out of nowhere and rose rapidly after the war. In fact, it was a meteoric rise in his career. Rody had suddenly received the Emperors award. He was promoted from the Captain of the Dukes bodyguards to a Viscount and a court warrior. Now, he was once again promoteda Commander of the Imperial Guards! To be a Commander of the Imperial Guards was to be themander of ten thousand Imperial Guards. There were only fifty thousand Imperial Guards, which meant that there were only five Commanders. Apart from Rody, all the other four Commanders came from well-known noble families that had connections with the Royal Family. Is...is the rumor true? Is Rody really His Majestys... At this moment, Gordon stopped guessing. Gordon knew from his many years in the circle of power struggles in the Imperial Capital that this was not something he should be making conjectures or get involved with. This was a secret involving power and the more you know, the more dangerous it would be. Nicole and the others felt unhappy when they found out that Rody needed to return to the Imperial Capital. Although Rody was also unhappy, he believed that leaving would be the best option in the current situation. At the very least, it would be better than staying in West Hill and getting stuck with three women looking at him uneasily every day. After publicly handing over the troops to Gordon, Rody was set to leave for the Imperial Capital. Nicole finally could not bear it and clung to Rody in front of everyone as her tears flowed. Gordon was dumbstruck as he just came from the Imperial Capital. In West Hill City, Rody and Nicoles rtionship could be described as well known. However, Gordon was not aware at all. The Lightning Gods Whip and the Imperial Guards looked at the lovers tearful farewell and smiled kindly. Rody sighed. He had been avoiding Nicole for the past few days and realized that he had acted too excessively. He could not help hugging her tightly and kissing her forehead. He wanted to say something, but he could not find the right words. After thinking for a long time, he said, "Wait for me." Leading a group of cavalrymen, Rody journeyed to the Imperial Capital. After leaving the Dukes courtyard, Rody turned back to look at the tallest building. As Rody and Nicole just only made their rtionship public, Myka could not appear. However, Rody believed that Myka would be watching him from the upper floor of that tall building. After waving his hand, Rody gritted his teeth and raised his horse whip. He then rode far into the distance. The light cavalry riding in haste would naturally be much faster than when he first came to West Hill. Andy had ordered him to return to the Imperial Capital for some reason. However, since Andy had ordered him to e back these few days, there must be an urgent matter. Rody was already ustomed to forced marches during his time in the Lightning Gods Whip and his soldiers were also well trained, reaching the Imperial Capital in just five days. Rody immediately headed for the Imperial Pce with misgivings in his heart. The strange thing was Andy did not meet him in private. Instead, Rody saw the Military Minister, Garoline, standing at the Emperors meeting hall. Garoline immediately smiled to him and nodded his head when he saw Rody walk in. Garoline had decided to ce all his bets on Rody. Besides, Baron Gadals report made Garoline even more convinced that Rody was someone with outstanding future prospects. Although Rody did not expect to see Garoline, he was not surprised and greeted Garoline with the basic nobles courtesy. Taking advantage of the time that the Emperor had not arrived, Garoline smiled and asked softly, "Rody, is the scenery at West Hill good?" Rody immediately replied, "Everything is good. Thank you for being concerned1." Rody thought for a moment and then added, "Also, thank you for caring2." No matter what, he had presented a fine sword to him. As a result, he should say another word of thanks. The old Marquis gave an amiableugh and replied, "Rody, I have already heard about the rtionship between you and Miss Nicole. If there is anything I can help with, please speak. Hm..." Garoline muttered to himself for a moment and thenughed, "This time, the Emperor has an important task for you. After youplete that task, I can help you propose a marriage alliance between you and the Duke of the Tulip Family." Rodyughed in his heart. These words were just to win him over. The so-called "important task" must be hinting that he was the one who proposed me for the job that would entail arge "contribution" to the empire and hence I better remember that. Proposing the marriage alliance is also an investment. After all, my current position is not high. The title of a Viscount is not sufficient to marry the Dukes sister. However, it would be a different story if this was proposed by the Empires Military Minister. Rody smiled and was thinking of a reply when Andy arrived together with an obese Imperial Guard officer. Andys masquerade as the Emperor had improved tremendously: his face was dignified and cold, and also had a majestic air. Rody then noticed Sky winking at him yfully. What tricks are you two old fellows up to now? Rody could not help but feel his scalp turn numb. Andy gently coughed and then said, "Viscount Rody, I heard that you have captured a vampire at West Hill! Very good!" The old skeleton acted haughtily like an Emperor. He then looked at Garoline and said, "Marquis Garoline, have you arranged Viscount Rodys appropriate reward?" Garoline froze for a moment. Wasnt he just conferred a position? Getting promoted to a Commander from an officer was already a leap over several grades. Although Garoline did not know the Emperors intentions, since the Emperor had already opened his mouth, Garoline had no choice but to carefully figure out the Emperors intentions. After pondering for a moment, the old fox inquired, "Viscount Rody now assumes the position of a Commander in the military as hismendation. No other awards were given yet. Your Majesty..." Andy pretended to sigh. He looked at Garoline and said, "We have already decided to let Rody deal with that business, but his status is not too appropriate. After all, he would be a representative of the Empire. A position like yours would be appropriate. " Garolines eyes immediately turned bright and said, "Thats right! Your Majesty. As Viscount Rody had contributed greatly by defending the Duke at West Hill and also captured a vampire, I suggest that Your Majesty give an additional reward to Viscount Rody." Andy blinked. He thenughed and asked, "Oh? Marquis Garoline. What do you propose?" Garoline could not help but curse in his heart. You want to promote your illegitimate child, but you want me open up the way for you. Naturally, Garoline did not dare to reveal any of his thoughts on his face. After pondering for a moment, he said, "Viscount Rodys position in the military is already a Commander. This is already a very high post for his age. Your Majesty. I think we should give Viscount Rody a different kind of reward, like a noble title..." Andy could not help but sigh in his heart. This old fox is really crafty. He is so clever that he only needed a hint. He has already reached near perfection in understanding peoples intentions. He is such a clever person. I initially wanted to find a way to get rid of him eventually but now, I am reluctant. Pretending to think for a moment, Andy slowly opened his mouth and asked, "Let us do it this way. Let us promote Rody to Pce Chief Warrior. His title will be one grade higher." Rody was dumbfounded. Why am I suddenly promoted? One rank above the Viscount. That is the rank of an Earl. Earl? Although he was puzzled, he knew that Andy must have his reasons. After that, Andy finally said, "Rody, there is a reason I promoted your noble rank. Now, I have an important task. I need you to represent the Empire. Your previous rank of Viscount was not high enough, thus I made an exception to promote you to an Earl." Rody was silent as waited for the old skeleton to continue. Although Rody knew that Andy would definitely have something special for him to do, the skeletons next words almost made him jump. Andy squinted as he smiled at Rody. He then slowly said, "Earl Rody, I want you to journey to the Rnd Continent." Trantors Notes: 1 Guan xin. To be concerned. 2 ذ Guan ai. To show concern and care for. Chapter 218: Looking at the Roland Continent! Chapter 218: Looking at the Rnd Continent! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rnd Continent? Rodys first thought was, Does this old skeleton want tounch an invasion when he learned that I found the Staff of Moses? However, Rody then rejected this idea. That was impossible! Without the Gods Smile mask, Andy would not be able to monitor his activities. It would be impossible for Andy to find out that he had the Staff of Moses. Besides that, the Empire had fought against the Rnd Continent and also the war at the Northwest within thest two years. We fought two major wars in these two years. These wars had drained the strength of the Empire. The Empire could not afford to provoke anotherrge-scale war. Although they had won the crusade, the Empire had also paid a heavy price. For the Empire, it was a very heavy drawdown on its resources. But what else could it be if not war? What are Andys intentions? Rody looked at Andy skeptically as he thought of this. Andy knew what Rody was thinking but did not speak. Instead, he gave the Marquis, Garoline, a meaningful nce. Garoline gave Rody a scroll. Rody unrolled it open to look. On the thick, slightly yellowed paper was a long list of text written in thenguage of the Rnd Continent. On the lower right corner of the paper was the insignia of the Rnd Temple. The hexagram insignia was obviously a sorcery stamp and was still dazzling. "What is this?" Rody frowned. He could not understand the writtennguage of the Rnd Continent. Garoline looked serious and said in a low voice, "A war promation. Or rather, it is a public announcement. It is an announcement from the Temple to the whole continent!" "Public announcement? War promation?" Rody thought to himself and then said, "Are they mobilizing for war? The Temple could not ept their previous defeat and is provoking another war?" Garolineughed and said, "Rody, it is not what you think. In fact, the general contents of this document describe the ipetence of the various kingdoms on the Rnd Continent for losing the war, causing the defeat of the Temple. The Temple then said that the Rnd Continent was disunited and did not have a leader, and thus would be unable to defeat the heathens...So..." Garoline then gloomily sneered and slowly said, "So the Temple announced to the world that the Archbishop of the Temple would be crowned Pontiff!" Garoline said thest few words with a strange sh in his eyes. "Pontiff!" Rody looked somber. "He wants to be a Pontiff?" Rody looked at Garoline, then looked at Andy. Suddenly, he sneered and asked, "Are these people from the Rnd Temple crazy? Pontiff? There was only one Pontiff throughout the history of the Church! That one person was Pontiff Moses! Later on, the Church was split into two. The two factions grew stronger, but they still did not dare to im to be the Emperors of the religion! Even the people from the Church of our Radiant Continent only dared to elect a Pope although we have conquered the entire continent. Nobody dared to take the title of Pontiff! Is the Elder from the Temple a madman? Moses became a Pontiff those days because of his contribution in conquering the Radiant Continent by splitting the Thunderous Straits. What achievement did this Temple Elder have? He is mad!" Andy still did not speak and just looked at Garoline, who sighed and said, "Rody, I am afraid that that Elder from the Rnd Temple is not mad! In fact, he has been plotting this for a very long time!" He smiled thoughtfully, looking at Rody. A sudden realization struck Rody like lightning. "Was this the purpose of the war?" Garoline nodded. He gathered his sleeves andughed bitterly before saying, "We have always suspected something as we were unable to understand the reason for the war with the Rnd Continent that had just ended. Although the Rnd army made a huge move, no matter how we looked at it, they could never win the war. They sent eighty thousand soldiers...Hmph. Even if they sent one hundred and eighty thousand soldiers, it would be impossible to defeat us onnd. Why did they start a war when they didnt have any confidence of winning? That is the only thing we couldnt understand." Garoline then smiled a little and said, "Although the Temple has a strong influence in the Rnd Continent, they are just spiritual leaders. The Saints in each Kingdom may be no less influential than the King, but the real power still belongs to the King. However, it seems now the Rnd Temple has made a huge move. They are going to transform the entire Rnd Continent into a religious empire." Rody closed his eyes and carefully thought for a while. He then opened his eyes and said, "Hmm. Thats right! First, mobilize the soldiers from the dozen Kingdoms in the whole continent. More than half of these soldiers were then dispatched here to start a war. The war would then exhaust the military strength of the dozen Kingdoms! As a result, the power bnce between the Rnd Temple and the Kingdoms was broken! Although the Temple had also lost some Holy Knights in the war, they were still much better off than the Kingdoms which suffered greatly! Haha! Good! This is killing your enemy with a borrowed sword1!" Garolineughed and said, "Earl Rody is right! When the power bnce is broken, the Kingdoms in the Rnd Continent no longer have the power to suppress the Temple. The Temple has gained the advantage! Now, the Chief Elder of the Temple wants to be crowned Pontiff...Rody, I believe you know what this means?" Rody showed aplicated expression. He took a deep breath and replied, "I do!" ording to the history that Rody had learned, the only Pontiff in history, Pontiff Moses, was a leader of the people. He was a real leader. He had power and stood by his words. No one would disobey his orders. Basically, he was a dictator, an emperor! Now, the Elder of the Rnd Temple wanted to be crowned Pontiff. It was clear that his intentions were to unite the various Kingdoms on the Rnd Continent and build arge religious empire that could rival the Radiant Empire. Perhaps it would even be more powerful than the Radiant Empire as power in the Radiant Empire was still shared, with the Emperor and the Pope tying each other down. On the other hand, what the Temple wanted to achieve was an empire where the religious and national powers were integrated. There would be no separation between religious power and national power. The Pontiff would take both the authority of the Emperor and the Pope for himself. "Truly insane! Insane idea! Insane act!" Rody tone was somewhat bitter. Garoline shook his head and replied, "I am afraid it is not just insane. When we carefully thought about it, although this n is insane, it is undeniable that right now is the best timing for them!" Garoline sounded helpless. "Due to the Thunderous Straits, we cannot take advantage of them even if they have a civil strife. After all, the Rnd Navy is still around. They would not give us the opportunity to go over and fight. Besides that, we do not have the strength to attack them after the war! We have also suffered heavy losses to obtain that victory. Earl Rody, you probably do not know this, but the Empire is in deep financial trouble. The war in the North itself has cost the Empire tens of millions of gold coins. This does not include the expenditure in the Northwest war..." Killing your enemy with a borrowed sword. Truly, killing your enemy with a borrowed sword! The so-called crusade was a cover for the Rnd Temple using the Radiant Empire to greatly reduce the strength of the Kingdoms and then... Rody thought about this and then asked, "So what is the reason for sending me to the Rnd Continent?" Andy then finally spoke. He still had the dignified expression of an Emperor. He said softly, "To negotiate for peace." Negotiate for peace? Rody furrowed his eyebrows. Garoline smiled and said, "The Rnd Continents King Sauron is a very clever person. The Sauron Kingdom is the most powerful kingdom on the Rnd Continent. Naturally, they would be very unwilling to be annexed by the Temple. If the Temple has a falling out with the Kingdoms, there would definitely be a war! However, they had already lost a lot of soldiers in the crusade and are anxious they might not be able to contend with the Temple..." Rody finally understood and said, "So the Sauron Kingdom asked for peace? Or does the Sauron Kingdom want our soldiers to help them stop the Temple?" "On the contrary." Garoline smiled and replied, "Did you forget that we have hundreds and thousands of prisoners in our hands?" Rodys eyes lit up. The prisoners of war! During the crusade, the Empire had captured five hundred thousand soldiers. Under the care of General Sieg, they were now ves in the North. These five hundred thousand soldiers were elite soldiers of the various Kingdoms. This was especially true for the Royal Knights of the Sauron Kingdom and their powerful chariot troops. Garoline then continued, "A secret envoy arrived from the Sauron Kingdom. He came to me and asked for permission to see His Majesty so that he could convey King Saurons intentions. King Sauron had requested that we return the captured prisoners so that they could oppose the Temple." Rody pondered for a moment and asked, "Should we actually agree to return the captured prisoners? After all, there are no benefits for us in doing this." Garoline also sighed and said, "Of course nothing good wille out of it. After all, they were captured by the Duke of the Tulip Family and the warriors of the Empire after the loss of a lot of lives and blood. We are unwilling to return the prisoners too...but Rody, I believe the Temple could easily defeat these Kingdoms if we do not return these prisoners. Very soon, they would unify the Rnd Continent! At that time, a strong and unified Empire would appear in the north and they would then be an even greater threat to the Empire!" Rody nodded and smiled. However, his smile made Garolines heart feel cold. Rody said, "I understand! For the future of the Radiant Empire, the people of the Rnd Continent must remain divided. We must not allow them to form a unified empire." Garoline gathered his sleeves and walked to Andy and bowed. He then softly said, "So, His Majesty wants you to go to the Rnd Continent as an envoy to represent the Empire in negotiations." Now that everything was clear, what remained were the pretense ... Rody immediately put on a respectful expression. He then gently bowed to the Emperor and said, "Your Majesty, please give the order!" Andyughed and said, "Although it is decided that we have a peace negotiation with the Sauron Kingdom, we are still talking about several hundred thousand prisoners. No matter what, the people from the Rnd Continent would need to pay a price." Subsequently, they discussed the conditions of the peace negotiations. Andy did not have to speak much as Garoline came prepared. The old fox was really a master in politics. Although his normal behavior was nothing great, he was truly a capable minister. Right from the start, he had already thought out aplete n with a long list of conditions. Rody did not interrupt. He stood on the sidelines as he watched Andy and Garolinetwo foxes, one old and one young (as Andy was over two hundred years old, Garoline had to be young)schemed to extort the Rnd people. Rody secretly frowned but then he saw that Sky, now an Imperial Guard, was fascinated too as he listened to them with an expression that seemed to say, Thats the way. Rody could only smile wryly. He knew that these old fellows in the room were born schemers. He did not need to worry or interfere in the discussion about the conditions of the peace negotiations. They would definitely be able to draft the most demanding conditions for peace from the Rnd people. Haha. I heard that the Sauron Kingdom is quite rich. Rnd Continent...Sigh...Rnd Continent. Rody remembered that night when he was standing on the wall of Thunderous City and saw the magical me sprouting a blooming tulip flower in the sky. Rody could not help but feel silly. ck Veil...Mouse...I am going to the Rnd Continent! Thinking of this, Rody instinctively touched his chest. The ring she had presented to him was hanging on his chest. He felt the hard and cold metal on his chest, giving him a strange feeling. A warm feeling that seemed to surge from his heart. Mouse, you must also be looking forward to our reunion... Trantors Notes: 1 Killing your enemy with a borrowed sword was one of the Thirty-Six Stratagems attributed to Sun Tzu. Chapter 219: At the Sea Chapter 219: At the Sea Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The sea breeze was slightly salty. The gentle breeze blew creatingyers andyers of waves in the calm sea, and Rodys hair and clothes fluttered. It also raised his emotions. Rody stood on the prow of the ship which was riding the waves. In front of him was the vast ocean. Without looking back, he could feel the secret envoy from the Sauron Kingdom standing and looking at him from behind. The envoy was probably more than forty years old. Rody did not like him. Since meeting each other in the Imperial Capital, the envoy had misgivings as he thought that Rody was too young. He thought that the Empire was treating the important peace negotiation as something trifling by dispatching a young man who was only about twenty years old as their main representative. However, Marquis Garoler told him "His Excellency, Earl Rody, can definitely represent the Empire!" Hence, the envoy did not waste time to curry favor with Rody. Hmm, Marquis Garoline said that I could represent the Empire...He probably still thinks of me as the Emperors illegitimate child. Isnt that right though? The Emperors only son could definitely represent the Empire. There were no army banners on that ship as it was a merchant ship. That merchant ship belonged to Sharp Metal Lane, thergest weapons manufacturer in the Empire. Rody together with his dozen followers, as well as the envoy from the Rnd Continent and his men, were all dressed like retainers of an ordinary businessman. After all, currently, the Rnd Temple and the other kingdoms of the Rnd Continent had not yet publicly turned hostile towards each other. This peace negotiation was also a secret. Secret? What a joke! Rody sneered in his heart. He did not believe that there were any secrets in this world. With the influence and power of the Rnd Temple in the Rnd Continent, they would soon receive news of the peace negotiation. Speaking of that, the peace negotiation might be extremely dangerous. The Temple would not tolerate the peace negotiation between any kingdom of the Rnd Continent and the Radiant Empire. For their own objective, they would definitely find ways to sabotage the peace process. The best way for this would be to assassinate the envoy of the Radiant Empire. Andy had already discussed that with Rody in the Imperial Pce. It was also one of the reasons why Rody was chosen for the peace negotiation. A person who did not have tremendous strength would not be able to protect himself from the masters of the Temple. So after some thoughts, the strongest person, Sky, would remain behind to protect Andy while Rody would be dispatched instead. "Your Excellency Rody, the breeze out here is strong. Why dont you go inside the ship and rest?" The Rnd envoy asked with a humble smile. Rody frowned and softly replied, "Didnt I say not to call me Your Excellency?" "Ah!" The envoy was startled. He thenughed and said, "Yes, Mister Rody, please go in." Hmph. Currying favor! Rody shook his head. He knew that the envoy was probably secretly cursing him. Who asked them to be the weaker ones now? Who asked them toe begging for our help? With such a person watching him from the side, Rody no longer had the mood to enjoy the ocean view. The huge sail was raised on the mast of the ship. The sea breeze blew and the sails billowed. The deckhands, in short outfits, were bustling about the deck and hollering. Rody sighed and quietly went into the cabin. In all fairness, that Rnd envoy was very good at currying favors. A remarkableckey. Rody truly enjoyed the good food and wine prepared by that envoy. The food and drinks of the Rnd people were very different from the Empires. Rody was interested in the unusual cuisine. The only annoying thing was that the Rnd envoy was sitting beside him and constantly asking questions about Rody. In the beginning, the envoy inquired about Rodys identity and background. What a joke. Even that cunning old guy of the Radiant Empire, Marquis Garoline, did not know Rodys identity. What more a Rnd envoy? When the envoy saw that he was not getting anywhere with his questions, he started to ask about the conditions of the peace negotiations. Rody coldly replied that he would talk about the conditions after meeting the King. Fortunately, the envoy was an eloquent and learned person. They talked about other matters on the Rnd Continent. The envoy was very knowledgeable when they talked about the Rnd peoples skill in naval warfare and also various legendary myths on the Rnd Continent. Rody could not help asking about the legendary Mythical Beasts, which only existed in the Rnd Continent. After all, Rody was currently raising two of them! Although the envoy did not know why Rody asked that question, when he left Rnd, his King and the Senior Prime Minister had instructed him to try his best to fulfill the requirements of the other party. As a result, he doubled his efforts to please Rody and told him everything he knew about the Mythical Beasts. In fact, Mythical Beasts truly existed on the Rnd Continent. Those strange creatures had existed from thousands of years ago until now. However, at present, in the Rnd Continent, Mythical Beasts had been decreasing in numbers. Three hundred years ago, due to the massacre caused by the Mythical Beasts, the Sorcerers Association on the Rnd Continent and the Temple made a joint announcement to the public. They announced that if any of the people of the Rnd Continent were to capture or kill any Mythical Beast, they could then take the magical cores from the Mythical Beasts to the Sorcerers Association to collect their rewards. Under such a system, a special upation was created on the Rnd Continent: Monster Hunters! A few very powerful masters emerged amongst them! Apparently, a hundred years ago, there was once a monster hunter who actually reached the standard of a Pdin. Starting from about a hundred years ago, after more than two hundred years of killing, the number of Mythical Beasts had dropped. Mythical Beasts could no longer be found in most parts of the Rnd Continent. A lot of Mythical Beast tracks could still be found in the northern mountains of the Sauron Kingdom and the forests in the north of the Rnd Continent. As for the other regions, asionally there were news of Mythical Beasts activities but mostly they were just rumors. The other mysterious legend of the Rnd Continent was the legendary Dragon race! Dragons were very powerful. They had a high degree of intelligence and naturally powerful bodies. They were born with their own Dragons special magic capabilities. The Dragons territory was situated in the coldnds at the extreme north of the Rnd Continent. The temperature there was extremely low. Allegedly, to get there, one had to head north after passing through the northern forest where the Mythical Beasts abound. However, as the Dragon race was terrifying and the Mythical Beast forest was a barrier, nobody dared to venture there. The Dragons also had never stepped out of their own territory. In the history of the Rnd Continent, the monster hunters had a fewrge-scale operations to kill the Dragons but all failed in the end. Even the most powerful monster hunter did not dare to provoke the Dragons anymore. ording to the legends, a few exceptionally powerful sorcerers had secret dealings with the Dragons. However, that was just a legend. When Rody heard that, he smiled. Just a legend? Rody could not help but look at the scimitar in the cab behind him. On the scimitar was a Dragons magical incantation. That proved that the legend of someone in the Rnd Continent having dealings with the Dragons was true. Rody carefully asked a few more questions again. After all, he was still very concerned about the legends of the Dragons. That was because the legendary and most powerful dragon, the Mystic Dragon, was in his body. Unfortunately, that Rnd envoy did not know much more about the secrets of the legend. After all, it would be impossible for someone of his standing to be knowledgeable about such secrets. That envoy noticed that Rody was very interested in such strange things. In order to please him, that envoy told him another legend. In the middle of the Rnd Continents ind sea, there was arge ind. Legendary dwarves live on that ind. Rody looked skeptical and the envoy immediately exined that those dwarves were not legends and that they really existed. Those dwarves also believed in God, so they were recognized as a legal race on the Rnd Continent. Dwarves were born shorter than other humans. They had bad temper and love to drink their own brewed malt wine. At the same time, those dwarves were excellent craftsmen and clever in making good weapons... Rody, who was not very interested in that, could not help butmbast, "There are dragons, mythical beasts, and even dwarves. It seems like the Rnd Continent is a ce where all sorts of monsters and people gather." The envoys face turned stiff and immediately concealed it with a smile. After thinking for a while, Rody asked about the Temple, especially the Saint who had been dispatched to the Sauron Kingdom, the ck Veil Saint. In fact, after a whole day of questioning, this was the question that Rody truly wanted to ask. However, he was afraid of raising any suspicion, so he had beat around the bush in the beginning. Sure enough, that envoy was immediately vignt and asked, "Mister Rody, why are you asking all this? Right now, our rtionship with the Temple is..." Rody smiled as he understood that the envoy was afraid that he would secretly contact the Temple. The envoy was afraid that the Radiant Empire might secretly plot against the Sauron Kingdom. "You do not have to worry. I just heard that there is a ck Veil Saint in the Sauron Kingdom and that she is the most powerful amongst the thirteen Saints. Since I am following you to the Sauron Kingdom, I am worried I would meet this person. Naturally, I would want to know more about her." The Rnd envoy felt relieved. He smiled and replied, "It looks like you are well informed! The ck Veil Saint is indeed the most powerful Saint of the Temple! Although she is a young woman, rumors said that she had already cultivated to a very advanced level! She is as powerful as a Pdin!" That envoy then showed a strange smile and lowered his voice, "The ck Veil Saint covers her face with a ck veil all the time. However, rumors said that she is a stunning beauty!" That envoy had a bewitched expression and did not notice that Rodys expression had sunk. Rody coldly grunted. The Rnd envoy shuddered a little. He quickly straightened his expression and said, "Normally, the ck Veil Saint does not like to interfere with things, especially now. Sigh. I heard that during her time at the Temple, she was admired by many high ranked knights of the Temple. Finally, the ck Veil Saint epted the marriage proposal by Pdin Fielding. I heard that she was to marry Pdin Fielding after shepleted her training at the Sauron Kingdom. Unfortunately..." "What happened?" The envoy smacked his lips and smiled, "Unfortunately, something went wrong. A year ago, the ck Veil Saint suddenly ignored His Excellency, Fielding. Apparently, His Excellency Fielding visited her but was stopped outside the Temple hall. She also publicly threw a magic staff, presented to her by His Excellency Fielding, down a flight of stairs." "Oh?" The Rnd envoy noticed that the Earl seemed to be very interested in that topic. He then became spirited and told him all that he knew. "That magic staff was a present by His Excellency Fielding to the ck Veil Saint as a token of engagement. Then again, the Saint had agreed to the Pdins proposal because of the wish of the Temple Elder. That magic staff was also given to His Excellency Fielding by the Elder so that Fielding could present it to the ck Veil Saint." "Hmph!" Rodys expression sank and he felt unhappy when he heard that. The envoy was shocked as he did not know what he said wrong to make the Earl unhappy. He then heard Rody coldly said, "The Elders of the Rnd Temple are strange. They even meddle in this kind of matters?" "Haha, why not? The love between the Saint and the Pdin was a well-talked-about topic at that time! In fact...Haha." "In fact what?" Rody could not help but ask. That Rnd envoy smiled and said, "In fact, there was more to that. Apparently, after approving the marriage of Fielding and the Saint, Fielding became very grateful to that Elder. He epted that Elder as his godfather! That Elder is now the Chief of the Elders." "Oh!" Rodys eyes turned bright. Was there such a thing? Hmph, good! He actually used such a trick to gain the favor of a Pdin. It seems like this fellow is not just a religious fanatic. He actually has such a devious mind. "What happened after that?" Rody asked with a smile. "News of what happened after that came out. The Saint not only threw away the magic staff, she also refused to meet His Excellency, Fielding! Such an awe-inspiring Pdin had to stand outside the Temple Hall of the Sauron Kingdom and was not allowed to go in! Haha! It was said that the two ended up fighting. Apparently, the ck Veil Saint won and managed to chase out the Pdin." That envoyughed, very pleased with himself. "That day, the Saint also told the Pdin that she had never loved him! The Pdin then ran to the Radiant Continent..." At that point, the envoy stopped speaking. He had a weird and awkward expression. Rody smiled and continued, "After that, he went to the Radiant continent and was defeated by the Duke of the Tulip Family. Am I right?" "Yes." The envoy breathed a sigh of relief. As the two parties were now going to have peace negotiations, the mention of that war would be awkward. Rody thought for a moment and then asked, "Has Pdin Fielding returned to the Temple?" "I heard that he did. However, he no longer appeared after returning. It seemed like he was engrossed in cultivation." Rody smiled and replied, "Not bad, he has a sense of shame. He probably wants to cultivate and then look for the Duke of the Tulip Family to take revenge." Rody paused for a moment. He was about to ask how the ck Veil Saint was doing in the Sauron Kingdom when he suddenly heard a loud bang and felt the hull of the ship shake violently. The food on the table all fell to the floor. That envoy was also unprepared and fell to the floor. They then heard the sailors outside shouting, "Somebody is firing at us!" Chapter 220: Inhuman Chapter 220: Inhuman Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "What happened?" Rody rushed out of the cabin and grabbed the sailor who was screaming in panic. "Rnd people! Warship of the Rnd people!" Suddenly, there was another loud bang as the other ship fired again. The shot did not hit Rodys ship, but a five to six meters high column of water shot out from the port side of the ship, spraying water everywhere. The hull of the ship also shook violently and the sailor fell down onto the deck. "Behind us! They are behind us!" The signalman on the observation tform atop the mast shouted. Sure enough, at a distance behind Rodys ship was a Rnd warship. The warship looked bigger than Rodys ship. It was a typical Rnd warship with its cannons pointing up from both sides of the warship. After the two shots, the other party stopped firing. It sailed over at maximum speed. "What happened?" That Rnd envoy scrambled frantically out of the cabin. The sailor then shouted, "They are sending g signals!" Before Rody could speak, he heard someone beside him shouted, "What did they say?" The person who shouted was the ships captain. He was about forty years old and was from the Sharp Metal Lane. "They said that those two shots were just warning shots. They want us to immediately stop the ship and surrender. Otherwise, they would fire directly at our ship." Rody loudly asked, "Who are they?" A sailor from above replied, "I do not know! They are flying a ck g!" The captain shouted again, "Tell them that we are merchants from Sharp Metal Lane of the Radiant Empire!" The sailor on top of the ship signaled with his gs for a while. After that, he loudly said, "They insist that we stop our ship!" Rody gritted his teeth. He grabbed the Rnd envoy who was standing beside him and asked, "Do you know what is going on?" That Rnd envoy turned pale and trembled. "No, I dont know. That is not the ship of the Sauron Kingdom!" The captain gloomily looked at Rody and softly asked, "Your Excellency Earl, what should we do?" Rody looked back and asked, "Can we return fire?" The captain shook his head and replied, "Your Excellency, we are just a merchant ship from the Sharp Metal Lane. We do not have such cannons on our ship and would definitely not be able to win." Rody frowned as he asked again, "What about escape? Can we escape?" The captain sighed and said, "It is very difficult! You also know that the ships of Rnd people are more advanced than ours. We do not have an advantage in speed." The captain then looked at the Rnd envoy and saw panic in his eyes. The captain showed an expression of disdain and said, "Your Excellency, I will have my signalman dy them. During that time, we will try our best to escape as far away as possible! We cannot just wait here for their cannons to fire at us!" The captain was evidently a veteran for the Sharp Metal Lanes ship. He made a gesture, ordering the signalman at the mast to stall for time. He then shouted to the sailors to get to work quickly. Everybody on the deck became busy. The strong sailors hauled the ropes and all the sails were raised. The captain then kicked aside the helmsman and personally took control of the ships helm. The sails billowed and the ship gradually elerated. The Rnd people behind them and their signalman had been negotiating. When they realized that Rodys ship was attempting to escape, they started chasing. There were two loud bangs as the enemy fired again. One of the cannon shells hit the surface of the ocean by the side. The ocean waves pushed the hull of the ship and almost turned it over. The second cannon shell hit the deck of the ship. Two sailors were sted before they could even scream. Their blood and flesh sttered in every direction. Another two more sailors were injured from the scattering splinters of wood. The captain cursed as his hands identally pushed the helm to the extreme left. The entire ship had swerved and turned violently almost causing a few men to fall into the sea. The whole ship had turned to starboard and charged ahead. "Turn the sails! You idiots! Turn the sails!" As the captain steered the ship, he shouted, "They are using the cannons on the right. Lets sail to their left!" Rody grabbed the envoy by his cor and shouted, "Why are the Rnd people intercepting our ship?" "I-I dont know! Perhaps they are pirates..." The Rnd envoy shivered. "Pirates?" Rody grunted coldly. "Are there pirates in your sea?" Two more shots were fired from the cannons. Rody shouted loudly and kicked the Rnd envoy into the cabin. The cannon shells exploded at his side. Flesh and blood flew everywhere on the deck. A big hole was also blown open on the side of the ship. The Rnd people were not prepared when the enemy suddenly changed their direction to charge into them. The enemy had directed the attack on the other side of the ship. It was totally unexpected. After hastily firing two shots, the enemy soldiers moved to set up the other cannon. After they had refilled the cannon and set the sights, the enemys ship was already closing in. The next two shots were fired. One of the shots hit Rodys ship, punching a big hole in the stern. One of the cable frames supporting the mast was also damaged by the shot such that the sail crashed immediately. After losing a sail, the ship slowed down. Fortunately, they were already out of the cannons effective range of fire. Themander of the attacking Rnd warship was obviously not at the level of the Rnd peoples navy. Obviously, hecked experience. When Rody saw that the enemy was at a loss momentarily, an opportunity appeared for Rody. The captain of the ship and the sailors were shouting loudly. Rody also shouted to his subordinates. "Grab your weapons! Get ready to counterattack!" At that point in time, the two ships were close to each other. Although their distance on the sea was still about a few ten meters away from each other, both sides would almost brush past each other when they finally get nearer. Rodys dozen subordinates had long picked up their weapons, waiting at the side of the ship. When the two ships were finally side-by-side, the dozen elite soldiers immediately fired their arrows. The first volley struck those thinly dressed enemy sailors on the other ship with arrows. After that, the enemy also started to return fire. Separated by twenty meters on the ocean, both sides shot their arrows at each other. On Rodys side, they had already prepared a few small cannons on their deck. A round of close-range shots managed to hit most of the enemy. However, the Rnd peoples ironwood warship was really sturdy. Although most of the shots found their marks it did not cause too much damage. On the other hand, the shots fired by the enemies had already caused a few gaping holes in Rodys ship. The hull had begun to tilt and half the crew had died. "Damn it!" the captain cursed. He then roared out. "Your Excellency, you..." At that moment, a huge ball of light suddenly appeared on the enemys ship. The ball of light shot out like lightning. The captainsst words were drowned out by the explosion. The huge waves knocked out the nearby people. The captain was obviously dead and the helm was blown off. "Sorcerers!" Rodys eyes shed. Sure enough, he saw about seven to eight ck-robed sorcerers. The sorcerers were floating in the air. They raised their staffs and shot out big and small fireballs towards Rody. "Preposterous!" Rody growled as he grabbed a sword from a soldiers waist and jumped up from the deck. Instantly, a mass of golden fighting energy appeared from his body. He then shed his hand sideways. An air wave shot out in a circr arc. The wave seemed to cut the whole sky. Those sorcerers in the sky were sliced into two at their waists. Blood sshed out from their bodies. However, another seven to eight sorcerers rose above the enemy warship. They all looked at Rody and, at the same time, they fired a series of light balls. There was a loud rumbling sound as those big and small light balls all struck Rody. Rodys body was surrounded and protected by a mass of golden fighting energy. Rody used the sword to deflect all the light balls in front of him. Two of the light balls he deflected flew back and struck the enemy warship. Rody realized something. A normal Rnd warship would not have so many sorcerers. ording to what he knew, a normal Rnd navy would only have up two to three sorcerers on each ship. Only one force could have so many sorcerers and that was the Rnd Temple. When his ship changed direction and approached the enemy, they panicked and reacted slowly. That was enough to show that these were not normal navy ships. The moment Rody realized that, he leaped towards the enemy ship. He knew that he was at a disadvantage fighting from a distance. The Rnd warship was sturdy and normal cannons were ineffective against them. Therefore, a close-range fight would be the best option. Rody swiftly and severely smashed into the enemy ship. A hole was smashed open on the ironwood hull. After that, he rushed into the ships hold. Immediately, cries of killings erupted from within. The enemy ship was in chaos. Then, Rody broke out through the deck, covered in blood. Wherever he went, flesh and blood flew. Whichever Rnd people stood in his way would notst two or three strikes from his sword. Within a short moment, he had already rushed up to the main mast and suddenly proceeded to cut down the mast! There was a nging sound as Rodys sword was blocked! A ck cloaked man blocked Rodys way with a cross-shaped sword. That person looked like a knight. Rody felt anxious and growled. He shed three times in session, but the knight was not weak and blocked all three shes. However, the knight moved back a few steps and spat out a mouthful of blood. Rodys face had a murderous expression and both his face and body were covered with blood. He ignored the enemy in front of him and turned around to cut the mast. However, the moment he swung down his sword, he heard a crisp sound of metal breaking and the sword in his hand had broken into two! Rody was in a hurry earlier and had simply grabbed an ordinary sword from one of his subordinates. After fighting fiercely and recklessly against the high ranked knight, the sword could no longer withstand Rodys violent fighting energy and strikes. Besides that, the mast was also made of the sturdy ironwood. At longst, the sword finally broke. Rody secretly cursed, regretting that he did not use the Dragon Fang Sword. After all, he had used that Dragon Fang Sword so much during the war. Rody did not dare to bring that Dragon Fang Sword because he was afraid that he might be recognized. However, it was now toote to get one. Rody then heard the sound of the air being cleaved behind him. Rody turned around and felt his chest shake when something mmed into him. His chest had been stabbed at with arge sword. In front of him were two silver armored knights. Both of them were very skilled and had cooperated with each other to attack him. One of them had struck him in the chest while the other swung his sword at Rodys neck. Rody twisted his body. He seized the sword at his chest with one hand and caught the other sword with the other hand. The two Rnd knights were indescribably frightened. They had never seen such a fierce person who used his bare hands to grab their sharp swords before. Within a short moment, Rody had already caught their swords and kicked one of them in the chest. That knight spat out blood as he flew and fell into the sea. Holding the sword de, Rody swung the sword hilt at the other knights head. That blow dented his helmet and ttened and deformed his head. The knight died without even groaning. Rody then saw an old man wearing ck robes shouting from the stern of the ship. "Stop him! Stop him!" A few knights by the old mans side had already rushed towards Rody. Although Rody was not afraid of his enemy, he was entangled by the enemy and was unable to cut down the main mast. Seeing the enemy sailors still loading the cannons with ammunition, Rody rushed forward in quick strides. Before the surrounding enemy knights had approached, Rody kicked away the two sailors beside him. Noticing that, by then, the light in the burning fuse had almost reached the gunpowder, he forcefully turned the cannon around. Boom! The knight rushing towards him from the left received the brunt of the explosion and was sted into pieces. Two more knights who were following from behind were also badly mangled! Rody started to move faster and killed those in his way as he moved along the side of the warship. In less than a moment, he had destroyed six cannons and killed dozens of sailors. A few high ranked knights chased Rody from behind. Rody suddenly roared loudly. He then lifted a cannon with one hand and forcefully threw the cannon. There was a series of tragic yells as the cannon fell and rolled on the deck like a meteor. All those Rnd people that the cannon hit or crashed into had their bones broken. It finally punched a huge hole in the side of the ship! The Rnd people were stunned! Is this guy human? He single-handedly killed the people on the ship. In a single breath, he killed so many sailors. Those high ranked knights not only could not stop him. Instead, some were easily defeated! Lastly, that cannon weighed at least a thousand kilograms, yet that guy was able to throw it with just one hand. He is not human! This guy is definitely not human! Those Rnd sailors finally became frightened and no longer dared to reload the cannons. They scattered in several directions away from Rody. Only the loyal and brave knights continued to charge at Rody. Since Rody was causing trouble in the enemy ship, there was considerably less pressure in his own ship. Although the captain was dead, the sailors of the Sharp Metal Lanes merchant ship were clearly experienced. The first mate hadmanded the crew to fight back, but they could not control the direction of the ship since the helm had been blown off. Rody cut down another knight beside him when he saw his ship gradually moving away. When he was about to turn around to go back, he suddenly heard a loud earthshaking sound. With a groan, the main mast of Rodys ship suddenly came crashing down and injured several sailors below. The huge sails also fell and covered the hull, causing the people under it to scream. Rody looked some distance away and saw two more Rnd warships. They looked as if they were going to surround Rodys ship from a distance. ck banners also hung on the two Rnd warships. Immediately, seven to eight sorcerers per ship flew above their ships and started to cast out a series of light balls. A soft voice came from the surface of the sea in the distance. That sound was cool and refreshing. It seemed to strongly vibrate in the ears but was iparably distinct. "People of the Radiant Empire! We will give you a minute to surrender! Otherwise, we will kill without consideration!" Rody finally turned pale and asked, "Who is it...that has such strong fighting energy!" Rody flew up and returned to his ship. He stood on the bow of the ship, took a deep breath, and then he shouted. "Who are you? Are you people from the Rnd Temple?" Rodys voice boomed over the sea as the sound waves rolled the sea waves backward. The owner of the voice from the other end seemed very surprised. Perhaps he did not expect his enemy to have such a powerful master. Rody heard a long whistling sounding from the ship on the left. The whistling sound had a powerful aura and was sky piercing. After that, in the sunlight, he saw a figure fly up from the ship. His body was dazzlingly golden under the sun. He flew over to Rodys ship like a golden lightning andnded on the bow of the ship. That man wore a golden armor. He had a delicate and feminine face. His long and golden hair fluttered as he slightly sneered. The slender and sharp sword he held in his hand was different from the double-edged swords held by normal Rnd knights. That silver sword glimmered under the light. He stood at the bow of the ship with a sharp murderous look in his slender eyes. After looking around, his eyes finally rested on Rody. Rody coldly confronted the man with a sharp expression. He then heard the man said with a haughty and indifferent voice, "I am a Pdin of the Rnd Temple, Amore Hughes. Are you the one who spoke earlier?" Chapter 221: Evil Rody Chapter 221: Evil Rody Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Pdin?" Rody was slightly startled. The man named Amore Hughes took a step forward and jumped from the bow. As he stood on the deck, the sailors and soldiers around Rody aimed their weapons at him. However, he did not even look at them and only stared straight at Rody. He shouted, "Did you not hear my question? Are you the one who spoke earlier?" Rody lightly wiped the blood from his face. His body was covered in blood and looked like a butcher. He asked, "Did you say you were a Pdin? Howe I have never heard of you? Werent the two Pdins of the Temple, Fielding and Augustine?" Amore Hughes smiled coldly and lightly flicked his wrist. The long and thin de faintly vibrated and issued a buzzing sound. He then said with an arrogant tone, "The Pope has given me the title of Pdin less than ten days ago. Naturally, you heathens from the Radiant Continent would not know this!" His tone then gradually turned cold and said, "I will give you two options. First, you and your meny down your weapons and surrender! Second, I will personally cut off your head!" "Arrogant!" One of Rodys subordinates cursed and shed his sword at him. That soldier was a Grade 3 swordsman and an officer of the Imperial Guards. He was standing beside Amore Hughes and when he heard his arrogant tone, he lost his patience and attacked without awaiting Rodys orders. Amore Hughes showed a trace of disdain in his eyes. "Fool!" he coldly spoke. Those near him did not see his movements, but they heard a tragic cry as the Grade 3 swordsman flew away spitting blood. He severely crashed onto the cabin. There were several cracking sounds. Obviously, a few of his bones were broken. Rody, who had a stern expression, said, "Everyone, move aside!" He slowly walked two steps forward and said, "I will handle this." He then gave the subordinate beside him an eye signal. "Go to the cabin and get me my sword." Amore Hughes, his one hand behind his back, coldly said with an arrogant expression, "Dont worry. I will wait for you!" He then took a deep breath and his voice resonated through the sea. "Without my orders, nobody is allowed to attack!" Rody frowned slightly. Although he had never heard of this person, it was obvious that he had already reached the level of a Pdin. In fact, he was not inferior to Fielding. "Are you ready?" Amore Hughes asked when he saw Rodys subordinate hand him a peculiar scimitar. He waved the long sword in his hand and a fierce and sharp force made a deep cut in the sturdy deck below his feet. "Well, can we start now?" Rody held the Dragon Spell Scimitar1 in one hand and tightly clenched his other fist. The murderous gaze in his eyes became more intense and he suddenly roared. He twisted his body and rushed forward with his de gleaming like a rainbow. Ping! Ping! Ping! There were loud sounds of metal shing sessively as they struck several times at each other. A mass of golden lights shed. The scattering waves of energy forced the people around them to retreat while the nearer ones were almost sted away. One used a single-edged scimitar while the other used a double-edged sword. Both their weapons glimmered with golden radiance. Sparks flew all over with every collision. There was a violent storm of energy. After that, there was an endless cracking sound as the deck beneath the feet of the two warriors began to split and crack. Rody went all out. He continuously attacked but was not able to gain any advantage. His opponent effectively blocked his attacks. The deck started to break. He knew that the ship would be destroyed if they continued. Rody suddenly shed his sword and shouted, "Come with me!" Rody swiftly flew to the sky. Amore Hughes uttered a long cry. He pointed his sword towards the sky and followed. Rody had anticipated urately that his opponent would rush up. While above him, Rody shed down at Amore. Amore Hughes took the heavy blow. The sword in his hand trembled violently. He felt as if he had just collided against a mountain. In a single breath, Rodys midair attack knocked him straight down. He fell and sshed into the sea. The soldiers of the Radiant Empire onboard the ship cheered, while the Rnd people on the warship beside them mored. Bang! A loud explosive sound then came from the surface of the water. Water sshed everywhere as Amore Hughes sprang back up from the water. His body was burning with a me-like fighting energy that instantly dried his soaked body. A trace of anger shed in his eyes, but he actually did not advance towards Rody. Instead, he flew higher and seemed to be standing on a cloud. Rody secretly became vignt. Without another thought, he shed out two des of light. One went left and the other went right over his head towards Amore Hughes above him. Amore Hughes suddenly opened his mouth and blurted out a series of strange notes. Two golden wings of light immediately appeared on his back. The strange notes entered Rodys ears, note after note. Mysteriously, it had some kind of strange attraction. Rody suddenly felt confused as if he was extremely familiar with each and every note. However, he just could not understand the meaning of those notes. Under the sun, Amore Hughes looked as if his entire body was shrouded with a golden light. His extremely delicate face together with the miraculous light wings on his back made him look like a God from a distance! Rodys two Half Moon sh were easily countered by Amore with a wave of his hand and the des of light shed into the water surface, causing huge sprays of water! Suddenly, the pair of light wings on Amore Hughes back pped twice. He gave a sharp whistle and his body then shot towards Rody like a golden lightninghis sword pointed ahead. The air was filled with an extremely sharp scent. Rody saw that the figure had almost instantly appeared in front of him. He only had time to swing his scimitar obliquely. However, he suddenly felt a strange powering out of the scimitar. Rody felt like his body was suddenly struck by lightning. His body fiercely shook a little. At that instant, Rody felt like all his strength had been drained from his body. His strength then burst out. Rody grunted and fell from the sky. Amore Hughes pursued relentlessly. His light wings pped as he followed Rody down. The sword in his hands did not stop striking Rody. The two figures were entangled in the sky as they fell. The sound of the armor being smashed continued. After that, pieces of the armor also fell. Finally, an evil glint shed in Amore Hughes eyes as he struck his left hand on Rodys chest. Rody felt dizzy after the massive onught of attacks earlier. Right now, he only felt an icy cold feeling spread out on his chest. Then he suddenly felt as if he was being hammered in his heart. Rody finally could not endure it any longer and spat out blood into Amore Hughes face before he fell, smashing into the ocean! Amore Hughes screamed as he wiped off the blood from his face. He flew up again as his pair of light wings pped a few times in midair. He floated steadily in the sky and seemed to be shrouded in ayer of halo. "Long live! Long live the Pdin!" The people from Rnd Continent cried out, "Long live the Temple! Long live the Pdin!" Many of them saw Rody fought on top of that warship earlier. Those high ranked knights were like paper in front of that demon as none of them could withstand the strikes of that demon. However, the Pdin of the Temple had finally defeated the demon! On the other hand, the people from the Radiant Empire were saddened. An officer shouted with bated breath, "Idiots! What are you guys waiting for? Send two swimmers into the water and bring His Excellency back up! Quickly!" Two sailors immediately jumped into the water while two other soldiers started to take off their armors. Amore Hughes, who was still in midair, looked indifferent. But in fact, he did not feel good. His series of fierce attacks earlier indeed struck his opponent. However, with every hit, his sword also emitted a strange reverse power. That extremely strange power radiated from the arm up his body and made half his body feel numb. It could be said that every time he struck his opponent, Amore Hughes was also injuring himself a little. That was especially true with the final attack. The moment he struck his palm on his opponents chest, he felt a subtle force flowing into his palm. That force seemed to prate his body like a needle and crazily devoured his own fighting energy. Although Amore Hughes was still flying in the air, his face had already turned pale, sweating and breathing heavily. He could barely suppress his fighting energy from boiling. Most of all, the hand that was holding the sword was also trembling! When Rody smashed into the sea, his head was submerged in the cold seawater, but his body started to feel warm! Amore Hughes final palm attack on Rodys chest had a prating bone-chilling effect. The violent cold power instantly froze the fighting energy in his body. The original growing and endless cycle of power in his body was obstructed. Rodys body turned stiff and numb as the frozen feeling spread from his chest to all his limbs. The original burning golden mes in his body seemed to die out. Cold! This was the only thought in Rodys mind. Cold! That was the kind of coldness that could freeze the soul. Rody did not know that at that moment, ayer of ice had quickly formed around his body and began freezing him. Thatyer of sparkling ice crystal froze his entire body, his limbs, and his scimitar. Rody drowsily opened his eyes and saw that he was in the sea. The bubbles in the water seemed to seethe as his body slowly sank into the sea. Everything around him seemed to slow down. Even the sound of the water flowing into his ears was slower than usual. Rody gradually started to ck out as if he was engulfed by a strange power that made him slowly lose all of his perception such as hearing, vision, and touch... With thest of his consciousness, Rodys mind shed back to thest scene of the earlier fight. That Amore Hughes can actually grow a pair of light wings. On top of that, why did he say those notes...why is it...so familiar? He seemed to say, "#@*$#@#%". Hmm, what does that mean? Rody did not notice that when the strange inexplicable words by Amore Hughes shed in his mind, the scimitar in his hand suddenly burst out with brilliance. Silently, the ice crystal around him started to crack then shattered into small pieces. The dragon spell inscribed on the scimitar shed with a trace of strange light. That light transformed and spread from the de of the scimitar along Rodys arm to his upper body, chest... The unconscious Rody suddenly opened his eyes. However, his eyes looked nk and did not seem to have any perception. Those eyes seemed to burn as if there was an inhumane mien of wrath, hatred, and violence. A soft cry came from Rodys mouth. It was a prolonged cry with a faint rhythm. With his soft cry, the ice crystal that originally wrapped around Rodys body seemed to break and melt. The tinkling sound of the ice breaking was like a marvelous tune. Rodys face showed a slight smile as if he enjoyed listening to that sound. Although Rody was under the sea, he did not seem to need to breathe. While under the sea, he suddenly stretched his body a little, raised his hand and looked, and then carefully looked at the scimitar in his hand. He then smiled. That was definitely a dangerous smile. That was because his smile looked as if he was a bloodthirsty butcher looking at his knife. That was definitely not the kind of smile that Rody would carry. After that, his smile grew even more amusing as if he was extremely interested in his own body. He carefully looked at his own palm. He lightly clenched his fist and opened it again. He lowered his head to look at his own body and his face showed a satisfied smile. Finally, Rody moved. It was as if he was gently stretching hiszy waist... The people on the sea suddenly noticed that something was wrong. The original calm sea suddenly changed. Suddenly, numerous huge waves appeared within a ten mile radius of the sea. A series of huge waves fiercely hit the ship, and those who could not stand firmly on the side of the ship fell into the sea. After that, dozens of water columns shot out from the sea, which looked like water dragons coiling into the sky. A circrly shaped whirlpool then quickly formed in the sea. It only appeared for less than ten seconds, but it had managed to pull several surrounding ships towards it with its tremendous power. Countless sailors cried out in fear. They had no time to control their ships and the ships already started to move on their own. A few ships in the whirlpool almost collided against one another. All the people on the ships had the same thought. We are doomed! However, the huge whirlpool disappeared faster than it had appeared. A figure shrouded in light appeared from the center of the whirlpool and after that flew higher and higher. Amore Hughes obviously felt the strange aura. That aura had an intangible pressure that made him feel in extremely imminent danger. Amore Hughes delicate face had twisted as he fearfully looked at the figure enveloped in the light that appeared from the sea. He could see things differently from the others and could obviously see traces of ck air atop the enveloping light. Feeling an instinctive fear, Amore Hughes could not stop himself from shaking and he gradually moved back. Suddenly, a loud and clear croon came out from the mouth of the figure within the mass of light. That sound was neither sharp nor harsh. However, everyone who heard that croon had to cover their ears. When that sound was transmitted into their ears, they felt like their eardrums were being pierced. That sound was akin to a solid object fiercely mming into their hearts. After that, it was as if there was an invisible hand grabbing their souls into a lump and twisting them. Countless people started to scream miserably. One after another, they dropped their staffs, their weapons. With great effort, they covered their ears. However, it was to no avail. That sound seemed to prate everything and entered their ears as if there were no barriers. The first unlucky victims were the Rnd sorcerers. Their bodies that were full of magic power were like unstable gunpowder warehouses. A little bit of spark was enough to make them explode. Some of the low ranked sorcerers were unable to suppress their power which had gone out of control. Many of their eyes started to congest with blood. After that, their bodies suddenly bounced up and floated into the air as if they were balloons. They swelled up and grew bigger until...Bang! They exploded into a fog of blood. Initially, the high ranked sorcerers knew how to chant incantations loudly. They used the Light Systems sorcery to stabilize their minds. A milky white light enveloped the bodies of the high ranked sorcerers to protect them. However, something even more strange happened. Wave after wave of crooningter, the milky white light suddenly condensed together, like water condensing into ice. Countless sorcerers had lifetime dreams of being able to transform into an energy crystal. They somehow did it during this strange situation! However, that did not seem like a good thing. The energy light balls crystallized and enveloped their masters, the high ranked sorcerers, inside. Perhaps, we should say "imprisoned" inside. After that, the person and the crystallized energy balls fused together. Rody then smiled wickedly. He suddenly snapped his fingers lightly... As if it was a small hammer lightly hitting a ss. Those sorcerers who were wrapped inside the crystallized energy light balls suddenly shattered. Like ss-men, they shattered into pieces and there was no blood! In such a strange scene, the more powerful the sorcerer the greater the damage. On the other hand, the ordinary soldiers and sailors only covered their ears and rolled on the deck in pain. Trantors notes: 1. The scimitar was engraved with a spell written in the dragonnguage. Chapter 222: Rapid Kill Chapter 222: Rapid Kill Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Shut...shut up!" When Amore Hughes saw his men on the ship had died, he trembled. However, he gritted his teeth and charged. Amore Hughes pped his wings and flew high up. Within a short moment, he was already in front of Rody. He thrust the long and slender sword towards Rodys chest. Rody finally closed his mouth and the huge wave suddenly stopped. However, his body seemed to flicker slightly for a moment and then instantly disappeared! Amore Hughes expression changed as he instinctively felt himself in peril. He turned around and sure enough, he saw Rody behind him. A silver de of light was already in front of him. Amore Hughes cried out in fear as he shot towards the back in retreat! The two of them fought fiercely in the sky. Both of them actually used Teleport, a high ranked martial skill1. The impact of using this martial skill caused waves of energy to smash all around. The people on the ships, regardless whether they were from the Rnd Continent or the Radiant Empire, had stopped screaming. One after another, they stood up on the deck of the ships. They had forgotten their hostility to each other and were stunned as they looked at the two fighters shing with each other, in the midst of a churning gale wind in the sky. Bits and pieces of something seemed to fall from the sky. One of the drops fell on the face of a Rnd knight. He casually wiped his face only to find something wet, slippery and had a certain smell. When he raised his hand to look, he realized that it was blood. That knight turned as pale as paper and said, "Where did this demone from? Could it be that even His Excellency the Pdin is not his match?" Amore Hughes was now desperate! Amore Hughes kept on thrusting his sword out frantically. However, none of his blows could urately strike his opponent. On the other hand, his opponent grinned and easily wounded him swinging his scimitar. Teleporting was a martial skill that consumed a lot of energy. After more than ten attempts, Amore Hughes was exhausted. He no longer had the energy to teleport anymore. However, the demon he was fighting seemed to have an endless supply of energy. To a regr person, Rodys teleports were simply a waste of energy. He would suddenly teleport to Amore Hughes left, and the moment he raised his sword, he would disappear. After that, Rody appeared on Amore Hughes right. When Amore Hughes reacted by raising the sword to block, a sh appeared in front of him and he felt pain on his back. And then, Rody inexplicably appeared right in front of him! Rody was just toying with him! Amore Hughes felt extremely dreadful. Anyone who could teleporta top rate skillso expertly yet in such a wasteful manner was definitely much stronger than him. If Rody really wanted to kill him, there was no need for him to put in so much effort. It was like a cat catching a mouse. Before killing the mouse, the cat would first y around with the mouse until it had enough. During the first dozen teleports, Amore Hughes had difficulty but he could still contend with his opponent. After that, Amore Hughes could no longer keep up with his opponents speed. At that moment, he had suffered a dozen more wounds on his chest, his back, and his arms. Blood continued to bleed and his entire body was bloodied. He could feel himself gradually losing his strength and the sword in his hand also felt heavier. Rodys smile became even more joyful and radiant as he watched his opponents blood dripp from the body. When Rody grabbed his neck with his cold but extremely strong hand, Amore Hughes gave up resisting. He loosened his grip and his sword fell from the sky. He closed his eyes and awaited his death. However, after waiting for a while, he realized that there was no movement. Amore Hughes opened his eyes and saw his opponent closely looking at him with a somewhat puzzled expression. "You..." Amore Hughes gritted his teeth and had just said a word when he saw his opponent shed his scimitar in front of him. His opponent then looked at him for a moment and then looked at the scimitar again. Amore Hughes understood what his opponent meant. He looked at the dragonnguage on the scimitar. After hesitating for a moment, he slowly read out, "#&^*@$%." Rody smiled. That smile seemed genuine and did not have a murderous aura. Rody finally opened his mouth and spoke in a strange ent. With a harsh tone and difficulty, he said these words... "You, are, a, Dragon!" Those words made Amore Hughes looked as if he had just been shed. He stared at Rody, gritted his teeth and asked, "Are you also from the Dragon race?" Rody looked nk and he seemed to be lost in thought. After that, he smiled and let go of the hand holding Amore Hughes neck. He then pointed at the ships below and slowly opened up his left hand. The aura of a Dragon! The most primitive and purest aura of a Dragon! Space seemed to twist a little. As Amore Hughes was close to Rody, he felt as if the dozen wounds on his body was squeezed by an external force. He screamed as blood vigorously shot out from all his wounds. At the same time, a ck aura solidified in Rodys palm and formed a small ck ball of light. Along with the crackling of the ck electrical cocoon, Rody slowly raised his hand until it was above his head. The ball of light in his palm grew bigger as if he was holding it in his palm. Amore Hughes trembled. He was not a timid man. He was truly a brave Dragon. However, when confronted by the iparably powerful and pure Dragon aura emitted from the body of his opponent, his felt both respect and a deep fear in his soul. Finally, Amore Hughes clearly heard a few notes spoken by Rody. Those notes were spoken most urately in the Dragonnguage. The moment he heard those words, he felt as if his whole body was fiercely whipped. He looked inconceivably at the person beside him. His vision turned ck and he became stiff. This... This guy actually said the legendary words: Mystic Dragon Purge! An extremely loud and clear roar of a dragon reverberated through the skies. With a boom, a ck dragon shot out from the ball of light in Rodys palm. The huge meandering body carried ck mes and dived down. The huge body of the dragon covered the whole sky as it opened its big mouth and roared towards the sea. "No, this is impossible!" Amore Hughes seemed to have suddenly be sober and roared, "Impossible!" He pped his wings and dived down. He then roared in despair, "Run! Run quickly!" The Pdin from the Dragon race used thest of his strength to dive underneath the huge ck dragon. He raised his hands high and a huge disc of golden light suddenly appeared in his hands. The disc shed with the pattern of a gold colored, long-horned dragon head. The ck dragon light struck Amore Hughes disc of light. Amore Hughes body shook violently. Immediately, a raging golden me burned him inside it. It was so dazzling that the sun looked dim inparison. He was like a raging golden fireball. He became so bright that people could not look directly at him. The roar of that huge dragon vibrated and made everybody cover their ears. The sky also shook and the clouds in the sky had long since vanished. It was as if the sky had lost its color and the entire space was shaking endlessly. The figure of the Pdin in the sky was extremely smallpared to the ck light dragon. However, he ignited his fighting energy with all his vitality, using the dragon races ultimate defensive technique, Dragon God Guardian to stop the attack of that huge ck dragon. Rody floated in the sky as he looked coldly at everything below him. He sped his hands behind himself and coldly said, "Why are you doing this? Did you think you can stop this just by burning away your own vitality?" Amore Hughes was already speechless. He was like a piece of burning firewood. In the golden burning mes, the ck demon dragon roared. His disc of light was pushed down bit by bit. Despair shed in his eyes as his body started to dissipate. His body turned into powder starting from his feet and slowly disappeared as the wind blew... After his entire body disappeared, there was nobody else that could stop the roar of the Mystic Dragon. After losing thest line of defense, the ck light dragon brought the hellfire down ... Several ships immediately broke into countless pieces. The waves immediately surged and vaporized. The countless pieces of debris disappearedpletely in the hellfire. The surface of the sea within a five-kilometer radius had be a vacuum. In that circr vacuum, the sea water vaporized and everything elsesuch as the sea creatures, the stones, the corals, the debris of the ships, the Rnd sorcerers, the soldiers and the sailorsallpletely disappeared in the undying ck mes! The only thing that remained was the ship of the Radiant Empire. That ship was already shrouded by a mass of ck light. The surrounding hell fire seemed to avoid it. The soldiers and the sailors of the Radiant Empire had distorted faces when they saw what happened around them. That had already gone beyond what they knew throughout their life. When they saw their powerful enemies destroyed instantly, they not only did not feel delighted, instead, they had a deep sense of fear. The hellfire that could burn everything gradually disappeared. When the boundary of the vacuum disappeared, the surrounding seawater rushed in and refilled the empty space. The Empires ship was thrown about by the waves of water filling up the empty space. The ship shook so violently that everybody on the ship was afraid that the ship would be destroyed. But at that moment, a figure fell heavily onto the deck of the ship. When Rodys feet stepped onto the deck, all the shaking and vibration stopped. No matter how strong were the surrounding wind and waves crashing against the ship, the ship remained immovable, like a huge boulder amidst the waves. After nearly an hour, the sea calmed down again. When the waves had subsided, they could see that the surrounding seawater was still blue, the sky was also still blue and the sun was still golden. It was as if nothing had happened. Looking at the broken hull of the ship and the demonic Excellency the Earl standing on the deck, all of them wondered if they were having a nightmare. Rody stood there but no one dared to say a word or approach him. Finally, after some time, Rody suddenly stepped forward. The ck light in his eyes shed and disappeared. With a tter, the scimitar in his hand dropped to the ground. Rody seemed to open his mouth to say something, but before he could say anything, he fell to the ground with a loud crash. In the sea, when the ship lost its mast and its helm, it actually lost its ability to move. The ship just stopped there adrift in the ocean. The sailors and the soldiers looked at one another, not knowing what to do next. The captain of the ship was already dead. The leader of the soldiers was also already killed by the Pdin and His Excellency the Earl was unconscious. There was nobody on board who could give orders or lead. The only person left, the first mate of the ship, also did not have any ideas. He simply told the sailors to check the ships condition and see if they could restore the ships mobility. The sailors were stunned by the horrible scene earlier and none of them dared to go near Rody. On the other hand, the soldiers, the loyal elites of the Imperial Guards, helped to carry Rody into the cabin. When they entered the cabin, they found that the Rnd envoy was actually not in a good condition. It seemed that the Rnd envoy was also a sorcerer and was affected by the sound wave that killed most of the Rnd sorcerers earlier. Fortunately, the envoy did not die. However, the envoy had shrunk into a ball and seemed to be delirious. The condition of His Excellency the Earl also made them helpless. They took off the Earls armor and wiped the blood off his body only to find that His Excellency obviously did not have any injury. However, he had fallen into aa. The soldiers were helpless and a higher ranked warrior ordered everyone to vigntly guard the cabin. His Excellency the Earl remained unconscious for two days and two nights. The first mate along with his sailors checked the ship and were despondent that the ship hadpletely lost its ability to move. In the absence of tools, the main mast could not be repaired at all. In addition, the helm that had been crushed into pieces also could not be repaired. The ship could only continue to float with the flow of the waves in the sea. Fortunately, there was an abundance of food and water on the ship. However, without the ability to move, it drifted aimlessly in the sea, making everyones hearts feel heavier and heavier with every passing day. Finally, on the third day, when the soldier guarding the cabin was trying to feed Rody, who was still in aa, some water, the door of the cabin was pushed open. The first mate rushed in with an excited expression. He could not conceal the excitement in his voice as he shouted, "Has His Excellency woken up? Seeing the soldiers shake their heads, the first mate continued, "A fleet of ships has appeared in front of us. They have found us and we are now negotiating!" He paused for a moment and then added, "They are warships from the Sauron Kingdom! Their signalmen informed us that they were ordered to wee the Empires envoy!" The soldiers followed the first mate and rushed out of the cabin. They could see about seven or eightrge warships in the distance. Flying high on the ships were the banners of the Sauron Kingdom. Trantors Notes: 1. ˲ Shu yi. Literally, warping or teleportation. As it is a martial skill, some may also recognize it as Instant Transmission. As the word is used, first as a skill name andter as an action, I decided to stick to teleport. Chapter 223: Muddy and Turbid Chapter 223: Muddy and Turbid Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Sauron Kingdom upied half of the Rnd Continent. However, the capital city of the Kingdom was not as big as imagined. The imperial pce definitely did not deserve to be called Brilliant Golden Wall. The Sauron Kingdoms reputation as a hundreds-of-years-old ancient kingdom was well known; there were even traces of history in the construction of the main building of the pce. Beneath the tallest tower that had eighteen floors, was the main part of the pce. At the periphery of the pce were about a dozen statues recording the glorious achievements of great legendary personages in the kingdom. Around the carvings of those personages were also carvings of birds and beasts. Below the carvings were stone tablets packed with details of the brilliant histories of those personages. The stone tablets usually stated on a certain date, a certain monarch conquered a certainnd or on a certain date, a certain monarch triumphed over a certain enemy army. The main hall was spotless and extremely silent. The beautiful murals on the wall were lifelike. There were also sky-like reliefs on the ceilings. Although the floating cloud reliefs were not real, there were peculiar gems mounted on it, making it appear colorful. Unlike a normal pce, there were no guards on strict patrol here. Like the previous kings before him, King Sauron had the same belief: unseen power was the most effective deterrent. Having the ce heavily guarded would be akin to what a newly rich would do; a meat buns filling is not ced on top of the creases1. The reigning king of the Sauron Kingdom was only thirty years old. However, he looked much older and stronger than his actual age. That ambitious king had been working hard for his country every day since he became king five years ago. The greatest potential danger to his monarchical power would undoubtedly be the ubiquitous Rnd Temple. "Gods authority is the greatest..." The king sneered, whispering to himself, "Why is God so high and mighty? Since I rule this country, then everything should be carried out ording to my will." The wrinkles at the corner of the Kings eyes gradually reduced as he opened his eyes. He turned to look at his most trusted minister, the old aged Senior Prime Minister2. The Senior Prime Minister was his teacher when he was still a crown prince. As the man was the Kings teacher, the King trusted him and showed him more respect. Or at the very least, superficially, he was extremely respectful. Looking at the Senior Prime Minister, the King smiled and said, "Senior Prime Minister, what is the Temple doing? Does our man have any information for us?" The King was a smart ruler. He knew that he needed to use an amiable approach with his most capable assistant, the Senior Prime Minister. The aged Senior Prime Ministers face was wrinkled like the skin of dried mandarins. The Kings court revered that ugly old man but to the King, he was just someone who could be trusted. "Your Majesty, do not worry. Commander Bia has sent the fleet out to wee them. Presumably, the Temple will not seed so easily! We must take advantage of the current situation. The Temple would not dare to publicly turn hostile against us. Even if they want to act, they would do so secretly. We can take advantage of this." The King casually yed with the ring on his finger and slowly said, "Then, what about the ck Veil Saint? What is her position on these matters?" The Senior Prime Minister looked wise as he replied, "That woman seldom appears in public ever since she came back from the South. Before the war, she had already lost most of the Temples trust. As a matter of fact, based on my secret observations, the Temple had long wanted to recall her. However, as she is already known to the public as a Saint and had been dispatched here by the Temple, they are probably waiting for an excuse to arise before acting." The Kingughed and said, "So, should we provide the Temple with an excuse? The ck Veil Saint is very powerful. Do we need to worry about this?" The aged Senior Prime Minister lowered his head as if he was hiding his gaze and said, "No, I believe a Saint who only appears to be in harmony with the Temple is actually beneficial to us. If the Temple were to send us apletely loyal Saint, then we would have more trouble." The King nodded, apparently satisfied with the aged Senior Prime Ministers answer. He then asked again, "Then, what is happening in the Temple right now? What is that Elder of the Temple thinking about? They actually appointed five new Pdins within thest ten days! I suspect he is up to some tricks! Are Pdins now worthless? It was so difficult to even find two to three real martial experts throughout the entire continent but suddenly so many of them appeared. Did they grow out from the ground?" The King sounded a little angry and a little impatient. The more Pdins the Temple had, the greater the strength and the threat of the Temple. The Senior Prime Minister bowed and whispered, "The Pdins strength is beyond doubt. I have secretly sent people to investigate. These five people who were given the title Pdin all have outstanding strength. Their backgrounds are also very clean and nothing strange could be found. However, I feel like their clean backgrounds are very suspicious." The Kings eyes lit up. "Do you mean...all these Pdinse from..." The Senior Prime Minister kept quiet. He stretched out a single finger and pointed to the north. The King looked at the Senior Prime Ministers gesture and showed a contemtive expression. "Is it the Franks Kingdom? Although the Franks Kingdom was known as the knights birthce, they have not produced a single Pdin for more than a hundred years." The Senior Prime Minister shook his head and continued to point north. The King frowned, "Is the Teuton Kingdom secretly supporting the Temple? Hmp, the current Pdin Fielding is from the Teuton Kingdom. It is said that the Teuton Kingdom had produced a few outstanding martial experts. However, these people could not be Pdins overnight! Is their power given to them by God?" The Senior Prime Minister shook his head again. His finger was still pointing towards the north. The Kings expression finally changed as he asked, "Teacher, do you mean...those creatures?" The Senior Prime Minister nodded and sighed, "This is probably the only logical exnation! Even if it was the Radiant Continent, it would be impossible for so many Sacred Swordsmen to emerge in such a short time. Simrly, it is impossible for so many Pdins to emerge out of thin air on the Rnd Continent. The only possibility is that strong race in the north!" The King sneered and said, "That old scoundrel of the Temple. In order to be a Pontiff, he even dared to coborate with the Dragon race. Werent the Dragon race heathens? Could it be that the Dragons now dared to venture out of their territory?" The Senior Prime Ministerughed and softly said, "Your Majesty, do you still remember the words I said during the time when I was your teacher?" The king lowered his head and thought for a moment. He thenughed and said, "I remember!" He closed his eyes and repeated those words, "When something involves the highest interests, even grievances with mortal enemies could be solved. There are no permanent enemies nor permanent friends. Religion is just a deceit under guise. The brighter the ce, the darker the hidden corners!" At this juncture, the King opened his eyes and looked at the Senior Prime Minister. He then gently said, "So, that old scoundrel of God, for the sake of achieving his highest interests, took this desperate action. He even went to the extent of tearing off their hypocritical religious masks. Is that right?" The Senior Prime Minister did not say anything. He just bowed. The King slowly walked towards the edge of the hall. His palm gently touched the beautiful murals and reliefs on the wall. When his fingers touched the cold reliefs, his movements were gentle as if he was caressing his lover. The King then showed a proud expression. "This is the wealth left behind by my ancestors. I will not give this kingdom away to Gods scoundrels!" He then sighed and gave the Senior Prime Minister a nce. The King smiled. "Thats enough. You may go back now. Tell me when there is news about the Radiant Empires envoy." The Senior Prime Minister gathered his sleeves and bowed. He slowly stepped back a few steps and then turned around to leave. The moment he left the pce hall, the chilly air on his face startled him and he involuntarily straightened his hunched body. His senile look disappeared and his muddy eyes shed brightly. "Our King is getting harder to control..." Suddenly, he felt as if he was being watched. However, when he turned around to look, he found that the corner was empty. Was that uneasy feeling just an illusion? The Senior Prime Minister once again hunched his back and slowly hobbled away from the pceit is better to be more careful in this ce. The King seemed to be alone in the hall. Suddenly, he sighed. After that, he smiled and asked, "Master Sith, what do you think?" A ck robe suddenly appeared at an originally empty corner. Under the ck robe, a figure was revealed. The figure had an indifferent expression as though he did not have any emotions. "Your Majesty, how am I supposed to answer this kind of question?" His face gradually emerged from the dark corner, revealing a t face as if it had been pared off with a knife. He had a cold expression and a cold tone of voice. If there were other people here at the moment, they would definitely be surprised to see his face. That was because he undoubtedly had one of the most recognizable faces on the Rnd Continent. He was the Chief Sorcerer of the Sorcerers Association. The Grand Sorcerer, Master Sith, was undoubtedly the most famous person on the Rnd Continent. An even more surprising thing was that the Chief Sorcerer of the Sorcerers Association had appeared at the Sauron Kingdom. This was because the Sorcerers Association had always been the Temples most loyal ally. The King waved his hand and showed a dissatisfied expression. "Master Sith, do you need to show me that cold expression even when I am your ally, now? I also know that the Senior Prime Minister is secretly having dealings with the Temple. However, I am not surprised! It is just like what he taught me! When it involves personal interests, there are no permanent enemies nor permanent friends. For example, he is working together with the Temple and right now, you are here on my side." The King then showed a profound smile as he looked meaningfully at the greatest sorcerer of the Rnd Continent. Siths solemn expression shed with a trace of color as he said, "However, you must also not forget. We are only temporary allies. There are some reservations in all cooperation with the Sauron Kingdom. Do you really trust me so much?" The King gently smiled and cleverly changed the topic, "Is your information about the Radiant Empires envoy urate? Did he really kill the Temples Pdin on his own?" Sith shook his head and replied, "To be precise, I do not know very much. I only know that the Temple had dispatched the person I dislike, Amore Hughes, to intercept them. However, none of them returned." The Kingughed happily. He then sighed and said, "Looks like our new ally at the southern continent has given us an extraordinary fellow." As if he deliberately did not want the King to feel too pleased, Siths cold eyes shed with ridicule as he said, "This news is not only known to us. In fact, your Senior Prime Minister should have received this newsst night but..." The King shook his head and said, "However, he did not tell me because this news came from the Temple. He is afraid that I would suspect the source of his information. Master Sith, is this the purpose you are telling me this?" Sith coldly looked at the King and remained silent. The King slowly sat down and firmly said, "No matter how the situation changes, I always believe in one truth. Exploit!" His serious expression revealed a bit of pride as he continued, "Any circumstance can be exploited, provided you are clever enough!" Sith looked at the ordinary person sitting in front of him. Although he respected the King, from the point of view of a sorcerer, the King was just an ordinary person. He did not have the strength of a knight and he did not have the powerful magic of a sorcerer. Even for now, if Sith were to casually cast a spell, the King would easily die. However, the Kings confidence gave Sith a strange feeling. The Sorcerers Association and the Sauron Kingdom was cooperating so that we would not be swallowed up by the Temple. However, would we be swallowed up by this King instead if we continue to cooperate? ... In the dark of the night, at a distance of about one hundred kilometers away from the King Saurons tall and grey tower, there were about five horses rushing quickly towards the temple hall. As they held the staff of a High Priest of the Temple, the guards did not stop them. When they directly rushed to a flight of stairs on their horses, they were finally stopped by two of the Temples padres. Looking at the big closed door behind the two padres, the five men dismounted from their horses. ck robes tightly wrapped around them and big hoods covered their faces. The man leading them said in a hoarse voice, "We came from the Temple to see Her Excellency!" The two padres looked at each other and one of them showed an awkward expression as they replied, "Her Excellency is cultivating behind closed doors. I am afraid..." That leader cried out, "This is the order of the Chief Elder of the Temple. Do you dare to defy it?" He slowly pulled down the hood covering his head and revealed his angry expression. The two padres could clearly see a metal armor gleaming below his neck. Just when that man was about to say something, he felt a strong big hand gently pat his shoulder. That man immediately lowered his head and retreated. A tall figure then came out from behind him. His voice sounded deep and resonant. "Go and report this to Her Excellency. You will not be punished." Before the two padres could speak, four young knights had already appeared from the corridors on both sides of the hall. Each of them wore silver armor and had a ck cloak with the Holy Knight symbol on it. The young knight taking the lead had a cold expression. He said, "Who dares to disturb Her Excellencys cultivation? Her Excellency hasmanded. If there is anything, you can just ry it to me!" Some of the young knights had already moved their hands to the hilts of their swords at their waists. Some of them thought to themselves, Temple! The Temple again! Did the Temple send people to punish Her Excellency? No matter what, we must not let them harm Her Excellency. The tall man with the deep voice sighed. He slowly raised both his hands to pull back his ck hood, revealing his squarish face and his beard. The dense beard made him look courageous and resolute. After that, the man untied his belt and took off his robe to reveal a Pdins golden armor. The young knight who stopped him was finally so astonished that he called out, "Your Excellency Augustine!" When faced with the most well-known and oldest Pdin of the Rnd Continent, those young people immediately lowered their arrogant heads as if they saw their dream idol. They immediately moved their hands away from their sword hilts. None of them dared to be rude in front of the Pdin. Besides his position, those young men also respected Augustines refined personality. Augustine spoke in a very mild tone, "Well, I came in secret. Do not disclose this. Now, take me to see Her Excellency." Despite his mild tone, the Pdin could not help revealing an anxious expression. The four young knights hesitated for a moment and then softly said, "Your Excellency Augustine, Her Excellency had said this before going in there that she would not meet anyone even if it was the Chief Elder." Augustine frowned and replied, "Too willful! Dont tell me that just because of a little bit of discord, she can disobey the orders of the Temple?" He suddenly walked two steps forward. The four young knights hesitated, but they still stood in front to stop him. However, they did not dare to touch their swords at their waists. They simply blocked the narrow flight of stairs with their bodies. Augustine gently raised his eyebrow and whispered, "As the Holy Knights Regiment Commander, Imand you to move aside. Do not force me to fight." The young knights were still hesitant. Augustine suddenlyughed and said, "It seems like you really respect your Excellency. You even dare to defy my orders for her." Augustine slowly raised his palm and put it on the shoulder of a young knight in front of him. A gentle power transmitted through to the body of the young knight. The body of that young knight went soft and was pushed to one side. At that moment, the door above the flight of stairs opened quietly and a slender figure wrapped in ck robe slowly walked out. Her long and ck satin-like hair fluttered in the night wind. The corners of her ck veil also fluttered. Under the night light, her face was beautiful like a goddess. Her eyes were like the stars in the sky, coldly looking down at the Pdin who was at the bottom of the stairs. Augustine released his hands, smiled and said, "Mouse! Long time no see!" The eyes within the ck veil revealed some warmth, but her voice remained nd. "Augustine, they sent you here this time. However, I will notpromise even if it is you!" Augustine sighed and replied, "I already guessed that you would say this. However, this time I am not here to force you to make a decision. I came bringing thetest order of the Temple. This is a joint decision by several Elders and not just His Excellencys intentions. I do not think you would oppose it this time." The ck veil woman closed her eyes and seemed to ponder for a moment. She then lifted her head and looked at Augustine. "Your Excellency Pdin, pleasee in." Trantors Note: 1. A saying or phrase to tell people seeking the limelight that it is not necessary to disy ones abilities. 2. (yu xing ). In ancient China, circa 700 BC, there used to be 2 Prime Ministers, (yu xing ) and (zu xing ). The more senior of them is , hence, the tranted term is Senior Prime Minister. Chapter 224: Dragon Warriors Chapter 224: Dragon Warriors Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There were no furnishings in the hall. This made it difficult to believe that this was the ce the Temple had dispatched the Saint to in the Sauron Kingdom for cultivation. Augustine followed the ck Veil Saint into the hall. After that, the door behind him was closed and the ce became isted from the eyes of the others outside the hall. The ck Veil Saint slowly turned to look at Augustine and whispered, "Alright. Augustine, you can now tell me the purpose you came here." Augustine looked around andughed, then he said, "Mouse, dont you have a ce to sit here?" The ck Veil Saint looked unconcerned. She pointed at a stone tform and said, "I cultivate there." Augustine walked over and stroked the cold stone tform. Suddenly, he sighed and said, "Why do you do this? Nobody is ming you. At the very least, we do not me you. Even Fielding does not hate you. Why must you torture yourself?" The ck Veil Saint remained unmoved and replied, "Augustine, you are wrong. I never tortured myself. I lock myself up in here to be stronger. I did not feel apologetic for anyone...Also..." She hesitated a little and then continued, "This includes Fielding." Augustine frowned and said, "Mouse, you have changed a lot! You did not use to be so cold in the past!" The ck Veil Saint gave a mocking smile and said, "In the past? Augustine, was the Temple like thisst time?" Without waiting for Augustine to speak, she continued, "You are a Pdin of the Temple and a Commander of the Holy Knights. Let me ask you. What is the purpose of the Holy Knights?" Augustine instinctively stood straight and proudly said, "The existence of the Holy Knights is to protect the dignity and strength of the Temple! We fight for the Temple! We bleed for the Temple! Those who have the audacity tomit sphemy against the Temple would first need to walk over the dead bodies of the Holy Knights!" His deep voice echoed throughout the hall, filled with heroic pride. His eyes were also unusually steadfast. The ck Veil Saint shook her head. Her mocking smile grew wider. "Augustine, you are talking about the past! What about now?" She slowly approached Augustine and softly said, "Why did the Temple want to wantonly expand the Holy Knights? Why must there be a dispatch of Holy Knights in every kingdom? Why did the Temple start a war that was as good as courting death? Why did they send eighty thousand loyal believers to the southern continent? Why is that Elder suddenly interested in the position of Pontiff at this moment? Why did all the kingdoms that were initially respectful to the Temple now be ferocious like tigers the moment the Temple is mentioned? Why did the Temple impose three additional taxes? Was the money earned by the devout believers from selling theirst grain of rice being used to buy that sharp sword in your hands and that armor on your body?" She did not speak impatiently or slowly. Each word was spoken unhurriedly and made Augustine speechless. It was true. Augustine could not answer a single question asked by the ck Veil Saint. Perhaps Augustine also had doubts. However, he was trained to be a loyal Holy Knight of the Temple since childhood. As a result, he instinctively forced himself not to doubt the Temple that he had faith in. The ck Veil Saint looked at Augustines expression and asked a final string of questions, "Also, how did five Pdins suddenly emerged in the Holy Knights? Is it really a miracle like what His Excellency had said? Did God really grant us powerful champions for the faithfuls of the Temple? Augustine, how much hard work does a person need to cultivate into a Pdin?" Augustine was silent for a long time and finally gave a long sigh. He looked at the ck Veil Saint with aplicated expression and said, "Mouse, you have really changed. You have be very indifferent. The Temple may have some irregrities right now. However, we have cultivated together in the Temple together during all those years. Your brothers and sisters are all fighting for the cause of the Temple. Are you just going to stay at the side and watch?" He shook his head and continued, "The Gray Robed Saint is dead and the God ying Bow is also lost. Fielding was defeated and you...He does not seem like he would recover from this setback. He is no longer that brave and stalwart knight from those years! Right now, all the kingdoms are making preparations for war against the Temple. Can you still pretend and ignore this? The Temple has granted you the highest honor and extraordinary power. Can you abandon your faith in the Temple?" The ck Veil Saint shouted in a stern voice, "Enough!" Anger appeared in her eyes as she said, "I have never betrayed my faith!" She then looked straight into Augustines eyes and coldly said, "What you said is correct. All the kingdoms are making war preparations. Their war against the Temple is inevitable! However, is this the will of God? Sounds more like the will of that Elder! God loves the people. God would not desire war amongst his devout people. If this war cannot be avoided, it is because it was forced onto the people of the Rnd Continent by that Elder! Pdin Augustine! Let me ask you!" Her gaze became sharper and colder as she said, "As a proud Pdin, can you call dealing with the pious people of the Rnd as defending the dignity of the Temple?" Her indifferent voice echoed, "The one betraying ones faith is not me but the Temple! If you continue to follow His Excellencys leadership, the Temple would gradually abandon their faith!" "Audacious!" Augustine flew into a rage and shouted. He involuntarily held the hilt of his sword and a fierce aura emerged from his body. His gaze was like lightning as he red at the ck Veil Saint. The ck Veil Saint did not look away. Instead, she looked at the angry golden armored Pdin in front of her. Her eyes were filled with ridicule. Both of them red at each other for a long time. After that, Augustine gave a long sigh and loosened his grip on his sword. He lowered his head and softly asked, "Mouse, what do you want? Do you want to publicly rebel against the Temple? Even if you are the ck Veil Saint, you will meet a bad end for rebelling against the Temple. You yourself know this!" Augustine had a hesitant expression, but he softly whispered, "Before I came here, the Elders were discussing you. Some of them could no longer put up with your current attitude. Some of them want to immediately recall you and imprison you. There are also some who want to strip the title of Saint from you and then execute you!" The ck Veil Saint shook, feeling startled. However, she did not show any fear and coldly asked, "Is that so? The one that proposed to have me executed. Is it the Chief Elder?" Augustine shook his head and replied, "No! On the contrary, he was the one who persisted in defending you! Mouse..." His tone grew soft and said, "No matter what, you are the Temples ck Veil Saint! You are a genius that appeared in the Temple after hundreds of years. You are also the only one amongst the twelve Saints who could obtain a Master level! No matter what, the Temple currently needs your support! Did you not think about it? It would be a huge blow to the Temples prestige if a Saint of the Temple rebels." At this point, he hesitated and gritted his teeth, "Mouse, if you are willing toe back and fight together with us, in the future...I, Augustine, swear upon my knights dignity that I would always stand by your side. Even if you take up position as an Elder, a Chief Elder, or even a Pontiff, I will still support you!" A sh of disappointment crossed her eyes. The ck Veil Saint waited for Augustine to finish and then she whispered, "Are you done? Augustine, you really disappoint me." Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears. "Do you truly believe in your heart that I, Mouse, am someone who is greedy for power and influence? Do you also believe that I am rebelling against the Temple to fight for opportunities for a higher position and power?" Augustine was shocked by the tears in her eyes and whispered, "So...sorry." The ck Veil Saint took a deep breath and said, "I have already thought enough. I will not rebel against the Temple. If that does not work out, I will quietly leave." "Leave?" Augustine anxiously asked, "Where will you go? As long as you are in the Rnd Continent, you cannot escape the Temple! Are you..." His sturdy body trembled. "Do you intend to go to the Radiant Continent? Are you going to look for the Duke of the Tulip Family?" There was a warm smile in the eyes of the ck Veil Saint. Her gaze seemed to drift away as she muttered, "I do not know. Maybe I will, maybe I wont. I just hope he is doing well there." Augustines expression became even more unsightly as he said, "So, Fieldings words were true? You fell in love with a heathen? You fell in love with a demonic and sphemous butcher whose hands are stained with the blood of the Rnd people?" "He is not a demon! He is also not a butcher!" The ck Veil Saint shouted. Her eyes turned ice cold again as she said, "If there is anybody in this world that could understand me, it is that person!" Augustine took a step back. His voice turned hoarse and he had a helpless expression. "Mouse, you are crazy!" "I am not crazy!" The ck Veil Saint shook her head. "The one who is crazy is that Elder, the Temple, and also you, Augustine! You are all daydreaming! You are all dreaming of the Temple conquering the world like hundreds of years ago! All of you thought of going back to the age where the continent is ruled by the dictatorship of one Pontiff!" Augustine clenched his fists and lowered his head. When he raised his head again, his expression had turned cold and devoid of any expression. "Your Excellency Mouse!" His voice sounded indifferent, "I, Augustine, Pdin of the Temple, received orders from the Elders Council of the Temple! King Sauron of the Sauron Kingdom is secretly plotting with the heathens of the Radiant Continent. I am ordered to kill the envoy of the Radiant Continent. As the Saint of the Sauron Kingdom, Your Excellency Mouse, I order you to help me!" He gave the ck Veil Saint a profound look and said in a low voice, "Beforeing here, I have received news that the Pdin Amore Hughes that had been ordered to intercept them has failed! Twenty-four sorcerers, three warships, five hundred and sixty well-known sailors and one hundred knights were dispatched with Amore Hughes. Not a single one of them returned!" He looked at the ck Veil Saints indifferent expression. Augustine took a deep breath. He said in a cold tone, "The Chief Elder had also given me another secret order! Your Excellency Mouse! If you continue to defy us, I am ordered to execute you on the spot! His Excellency means that if you are willing to cooperate with the Temple onest time, he would allow you to leave peacefully!" The ck Veil Saint stared at Augustines face and sneered, "Really? Execute me on the spot? Augustine. Do you really think you can kill me? Also, what does he mean by leave peacefully?" Augustine looked down to the sword on his waist. "Mouse, do not force my hand. At this distance, I have absolute certainty that I can kill you. You also know that I would have ways to kill you even if you are a Great Practitioner!" The ck Veil Saint gave an unusual expression and said, "I know." Her tone gradually became calmer as she said, "Augustine, I was the youngest amongst the people cultivating at the Temple. You cared for me and I would always remember it. I have also never told anyone about your secret." Augustineughed bitterly and said, "Thank you. Thank you for keeping my secret and not despising me for my cowardice." "No, you are not a coward!" The ck Veil Saint shook her head and sighed, "That preposterous outdated rule was totally illogical." The ck Veil Saint suddenly smiled and said, "Well then. If you want to kill me, then do it." Augustines expression changed as he took a step back and said, "You seriously intend to break away now?" The ck Veil Saints hand trembled. "I understand. If you cannotplete your order and report back, that Elder would not let you off. Augustine, you are too honest! Do you ever wonder why the Elder dispatched you here instead of the other Pdins? Do you ever wonder why the Temple suddenly has more Pdins? Fielding was sent to the battlefield on the southern continent deliberately to let him die. Do you still not understand this? What that Elder wants is a change. You, Fielding, and I are not included in his ns!" Augustine turned pale as he thought, It is a purge! The ck Veil Saintughed bitterly and continued, "If I did not guess incorrectly, the new Pdins are all that Elders trusted subordinates? Just now you said about intercepting at sea. Did you know about it beforehand? Why was a Pdin and the Holy Knights mobilized but kept secret from the Commander of the Holy Knights?" The ck Veil Saint slowed down her speech when she saw Augustine speechless. "Augustine, let me ask you this. Right now, you are loyal to the Temple. However, when that Elder bes a Pontiff and if he orders you to kill the pious believers of God, will you ept the order without hesitation? Will you continue to maintain your loyalty? You must know that if there is a war, blood will flow. The soldiers of the kingdoms and even the civilians are all innocent believers of God! They just do not want to be dictated by a Pontiff! However, you cannot say that they have betrayed God!" She continued to stand in front of the Pdin and asked, "Pdin Augustine! If a dayes when such an enemy is right in front of you, will you be willing to kill?" Augustine was speechless. He was really unable to give a reply. The ck Veil Saint sighed, "That Elder is smarter than both of us! If I can think of this, he would have thought of this long ago! Do you think he would allow a disobedient and popr Pdin in the army to live?" The Pdin trembled slightly and showed a pained expression. His re gradually became as sharp as a de as he gritted his teeth, "Mouse! Perhaps you may be right. However, until that dayes, I will not betray the Temple! Now, prepare for battle!" He took a deep breath and said, "Do not worry. If that day reallyes, I will be fair to you! Even if I will be executed, I will kill the culprit first! But right now, your words cannot convince me!" He slowly pulled out his sword and pointed it towards the ground. His stalwart figure was like a rock that existed since ancient times. He was ice-cold and unshakeable. He asked in a murderous tone. "Mouse, I will ask you onest time. Are you unwilling topromise?" The ck Veil Saint calmly replied, "Augustine, you do not have to ask! That Elder knows I will notpromise which is why he sent you here to take my life!" Augustine gritted his teeth and said, "Fine! The esteemed Elder of the Temple has given a secret order. The ck Veil Saint is guilty of betraying the Temple and will be executed. The six people who manage the Sauron Kingdoms Temple and the four Holy Knights are also guilty of the same crime and will be executed together!" "What?" The ck Veil Saint eximed. "They will be executed as well?" She shouted, "Augustine! They do not have any intentions of betraying the Temple. Why should they be executed?" Augustine gritted his teeth and replied, "I dont care! I only receive orders to kill! Whether or not they are guilty is for the Elder Council to decide!" The man who was reputed to be the oldest and strongest Pdin of the Rnd Continent swung out his sword like lightning. The sharp edge of the sword shined brilliantly. The silence in the hall was broken. A magnificent red sh rose as blood spilled onto the cold floor. ... In the forest that was a few kilometers away from the Sauron Kingdoms Temple, three ck-robed knights were sitting on three ck horses. The moonlight shined between the gaps of the robe and revealed a golden brilliance. A gold-colored spear hanged on each of the horses. The three horses quietly stood there in a triangr formation. The man on the left suddenly took a deep breath and said, "The sky is turning bright." The man in front turned around and asked, "Whats wrong?" The man on the left replied, "I only said that the sky is turning bright. I do not like the air here. It is hot and damp. Only the cold breeze before dawn allows me to recall my hometown." The man in front heard this and could not help but take a deep breath. He slowly said, "Yes, I dont like the weather here too. It makes me miss my snowy hometown, especially the freezing cold on the summit of the mountains." He suddenly turned the other way to look at the man on the right and asked, "What about you? What are you thinking of?" The face of the man on the right was hidden by a huge ck cloak but a pair of yellow eyes was visible. His voice sounded metallic and rhythmic as he said, "I was just thinking. Would that fellow Augustine be able to be ruthless if the ck Veil Saint still refuses topromise? I heard that humans are full of emotions." The man in front nodded and replied, "We do not need to think about this! If he does not act, then we will! We will just kill both of them together! Hmph. One of them is a Great Practitioner, the other one is a Pdin. I am really curious. They are the so-called strongest amongst the humans but how powerful are they? Especially Augustine. That guy looks really strong!" The man on the right seemed to hesitate a little and said, "There is no news of Amore Hughes. I really suspect that he encountered a mishap. However, I feel even more skeptical. Is there really a human that could be strong enough to kill him?" The man in front hmphed and said, "Do not talk about that useless-bum Amore Hughes. Even if he can return alive, I will personally kill him! He is a shame to our race!" His tone of voice gradually became thicker as he continued, "To be defeated by a human! Such a shameful Dragon warrior does not need to exist!" The man on the left was indifferent as he looked towards the horizon in the East. He then sighed feeling depressed and said somewhat angrily, "Sigh. That damn sun has risen. The sky has turned bright again!" The sun rose from the East and shined brilliantly onto the earth. The morning sun shined onto the three men and their long shadows fell onto the ground. The man in front turned around and smiled, "Alright. I know. An Snow Dragon like you hates this warm climate." Chapter 225: Coincidence Chapter 225: Coincidence Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The early morning sun was not very strong. A certain small city along the coast of the Sauron Kingdom was still shrouded with the quietness of the night. The soldiers on guard opened the gates early in the morning and were busy preparing for sentry duty. The main street had only a few pedestrians. A group of Royal Knights galloped from the end of the street. Their neat formation surprised the pedestrians. What day is today? Why are the Royal Knights here? The soldiers had also been on the alert for a long time on the docks on the other side of the city. This was the Sauron Kingdoms military harbor. Although the city was small, it could amodate one hundred warships. It was something the city took pride in. At that moment, the harbor was closed and only a few of the navys warships were at the docks. A carriage slowly left the gates of the harbor while being escorted by cavalry. The armors shone brightly as the Royal Knights led the way in front. At the rear, the exquisite carriage had the insignia of the Sauron Kingdoms royal family. However, the small g above them showed that this was Prince Aimars carriage. The soldiers that were dragged out to guard the harbor in the middle of the night understood that His Majestys younger brother hade to visit. No wonder the security here was so strict. The respected Prince must be sitting in that fine carriage. Only some of the old and experienced knights could see from a few clues that this was something different. The twenty knights around the carriage were somewhat different. Although they wore the honorary uniforms of the Royal Guards, their skills at riding and controlling the horses along with their valiant features and, most importantly, how they maintained their formation showed that these people were not those decorative guards of honor! Their tight horseback formation was a special defensive formation. Although this formation was never used by the Sauron Kingdoms troops, an experienced soldier could see the subtlety of this formation. Without a doubt, if there was an emergency situation, those people in the honorary guard uniforms could quickly spread out, defend and counterattack with this formation. Although they tried to conceal their postures, it was evident that they were not the good-for-nothing honorary guards. These people were experienced soldiers. Experienced cavalrymen! Even more strange was that these people were emitting killing intent. This was a temperament that was only seen in excellent soldiers who had fought life and death battles. From a certain point of view, these people were more of an elitepared to the show-off Royal Knights that were leading the group. The carriage gradually reached the center of the city. The few pedestrians that were on the streets that morning crowded to the sides by the cavalrymen. A lot of civilians who were loyal to the royal family stood at the roadside. They took off their hats and waved and bowed at the carriage. Some of them even shouted, "Long live the King! Long live the Prince! Long live the Sauron Kingdom!" As more spectators gathered, the Captain of the Royal Knights became nervous. More pedestrians would undoubtedly make escorting the carriage harder. He gave the order to quicken the pace. Within the small crowd were two peculiar fellows. "Interesting...The Sauron Kingdoms royal family seems to be very popr." Azynguid voiceughed. They gradually retreated from the crowd and entered a small building. They went upstairs, opened the window and looked at the soldiers speeding up from a distance. The slender man gently touched his chin as if he was thinking of something. It was worth noting that his fingers were slender and his skin was fair. The owner of that hand was a high ranked noble. After that, he ced his hand on his forehead in front of his disordered hair. Under the sun, his golden and curly hair looked magnificent. The manughed. His handsome faceughed as if it carried a profound meaning. His eyes that were like a deepke twinkled with a wise and farsighted gaze. "Interesting. Truly interesting. Dont you see?" He turned around to look at the person behind him. He then pointed downstairs and continued, "In that formation, I saw a few familiar faces! I have seen those two people at the left of the carriage inside the pce before. They are all high ranked warriors of the Imperial Guards!" Heughed happily and said, "Dont you think that there are also interesting happenings here? My dear Old Mark..." The mans face was finally revealed under the sun. This person was the missing and genuine heir of the Tulip Family, Seth. The old man behind him was the two-hundred-years-old monster. Old Mark seemed to frown, then he said, "Young Master Seth, is your curiosity acting up again?" "Why not?" Seth shrugged his shoulders andughed happily. "I have a premonition. Old Mark, it seems like there are some very interesting things waiting for us!" Old Mark had an expression as if he was having a toothache. He then bitterly muttered, "Interesting? Hmph. In your dictionary, the word interesting means trouble!" ... Gasp! Heavy breathing sounded in the hall as the Pdin knelt on the ground. He used his sword to support his body so that he did not fall over. His hand, holding the sword, was red with blood. Blood flowed down along the sharp de of his sword and onto the floor. Augustines face was pale but his eyes were firm. At his shoulder, a pale and delicate small hand supported him. Crystal-like tears dripped onto his bloodstained golden Pdin armor. The ck Veil Saint looked sorrowful and her beautiful eyes and face were covered in tears. She bit her lips so that she would not cry out loud. "Augustine, you...Why did you do this?" She tightly held Augustines body. The ck Veil Saint shook. She saw the Pdin she had respected since childhood stab himself with his own sword. Before she realized what just happened, Augustines next action made herpletely understand his intentions. After he stabbed himself with his own sword, he exerted himself to pull out the sword. He then put his hand over his wound and used his fighting energy to break the wound open! The fighting energy not only broke his golden armor but also badly mangled his wound. This action covered up the fact that it was a sword wound. The wound looked the same as if it was caused by a sorcerers attack. After that, the Pdin squeezed out a smile. He looked at the ck Veil Saint and said, "This way, they would not be able to tell that I hurt myself." The ck Veil Saint fully understood Augustines intentions. She cried and hugged the person that was like a father to her. Her hand then raised a Light System sorcery spell to heal Augustines wounds. He did not expect Augustine to raise his hand and push her away. As the ck Veil Saint did not expect him to push so strongly, it made her fall down at the side. Augustine gasped and said, "Dont. Do not treat my injuries! I was determined to stab myself. Do not let my efforts go to waste!" After that, he bit his lips and endured the pain. He stood up with difficulty and said in a hoarse voice, "Mouse! Go quickly! Do as you say you would. Leave this ce. Leave the Temple. Leave the Rnd Continent! Go to the Radiant Continent! That is the only way you can survive!" The ck Veil Saint was distressed. She then stood up from the ground and approached Augustine, then grabbed his hand. Augustine wanted to push her away but he could barely stand because of his serious injury at his chest. The ck Veil Saints pure and holy white sorcery light flowed from her hand into Augustines body. "You, what are you doing?" Augustine was bewildered. The ck Veil Saint held him tightly with a determined expression. "Augustine, I cannot let you do such a thing! Definitely not!" Being the Temples strongest Saint, a Great Practitioner, her power was immense. Augustines chest wound squirmed and then healed at an extremely fast pace. He painfully closed his eyes andughed bitterly. "In the end, what do you want? Dont you want to live?" The ck Veil Saint did not speak. Cold sweat dripped from her face. It was obvious that even though she had the strength of a Great Practitioner, it would still cost her a lot of her power to heal such a serious wound within a short period of time. "Augustine! I do not have a cold-blooded heart!" The ck Veil Saint spoke in a low voice, "If the price for it is your blood, I cannot do that!" Augustine frowned and replied, "I will only lose some blood. That way, I can go back and report. Even if they me me for being unsessful, they will not kill me." The ck Veil Saint shook her head. "Augustine, you do not understand that Elder. If he is brave enough to antagonize the entire Rnd Continent for the position of Pontiff, do you think he will care about your life? Dont you know? He had you dispatched here. If you do not kill me, you are dead! Have you not understood this? Killing me is a test for you. If you kill me, he would be assured of you!" Without waiting for Augustine to reply, sheughed and said, "Alright." She loosened her grip on Augustine. However, his face was still pale. Her body shook and she seemed to have trouble standing up. Augustines expression changed as he asked, "What kind of healing spell did you use on me? Is it Life Magic? Why did you use such a demanding spell?" The ck Veil Saint shook her head and smiled, "You are willing to bleed for me. In that case, I should also spend some energy for you!" She looked at Augustines eyes. Her indifferent expression turned into a lukewarm smile. "Since the first day I entered the Temple, you have always been my closest friend. Amongst the indifferent people of the Temple, you are the only one with a tender heart!" Augustineughed bitterly and said, "You have always been a willful person. Have you thought about what you are going to do next?" The ck Veil Saint took a deep breath and suddenly said, "Even if you said I have changed, for you, I am willing topromise once!" She then bitterly asked, "Do I just need to help you kill the Radiant Continents envoy?" Augustine frowned. "You..." The ck Veil Saint shook her head and lightly said, "You do not have to say anything else! Acting as the Temples knife to kill a person. Hmph. In the Temple, I would not be the first or thest one to do this." Augustine tried to look at the ck Veil Saints face to see what was on her mind. However, he only saw a cold and detached expression. "Have you truly decided?" The ck Veil Saint nodded and said, "Yes, I have decided to do it! I will help you once just so that I can protect you! Augustine..." She looked at the Pdin and said, "You may be thest pir of the Temple! Even if it is for my conviction, I cannot let you be destroyed by the darkness!" "As for me..." She smiled and said, "I will leave once you report back! Whether I can escape or not is my own fate." Augustine saw distress and despair beneath her cold smile. This stubborn and willful fellow. Does she really like to hide behind her mask? Without waiting for Augustine to speak, the ck Veil Saint asked, "Where is the Radiant Empires envoy right now? What kind of person is he?" "The news I received beforeing here states that they would go ashore in that coastal city. They would then pass through the southern road on the way to the royal city. They would also be escorted by the Royal Knights." The ck Veil Saint nodded her head and asked, "Who is that envoy?" "He is an Earl. Supposedly, he is a youngster that the esteemed Emperor is recently fond of. He is the Commander of the Imperial Guards and also has a background as a military officer. Presumably, he is quite powerful." The ck Veil Saint nodded with an indifferent expression. She could only use this masked expression to conceal her emotions. This would be the sad consequence of being another partys borrowed knife. Just kill one man? ck Veil Saint seemed to ask herself. Just kill one man? Whatever it is, just killing one man would protect Augustine. This should be the right choice... However, Augustines following words were like a heavy hammer smashing her heart. Although he did not speak in a loud voice, each of his words were like thunder in her ears. "That envoys name is Rody!" Rody... Rody! Rody? She felt a severe pain in her head as if it was being torn apart. A piece of memory then became clearer in her mind. The youngster with a warm and brilliant smile who liked to call me an idiot, who looked at me and gently said on the wilderness in the Northwest ... "Remember, my name is Rody! Only people close to me know this name!" Her indifferent mask instantly crumbled and her delicate body started to tremble violently. Could it be him? Or is it just someone who coincidentally have the same name? Chapter 226: The First Pontiff Chapter 226: The First Pontiff Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Where am I? Am I in a dream? Rody struggled to open his eyes, but he felt lost. It was total darkness in front of him. Rody could help showing a wry smile. Since I cannot see anything, what is the difference between opening and closing my eyes? Rody was not just surrounded by darkness. He could not even hear a single sound. The darkness was quiet enough to drive people crazy. In that darkness, a person could not see anything nor hear any sound. He would not even know if he would tread on a t surface or walk off a cliff on his next step. At that time, regardless what was on his mind, there was only one answer. The answer was...dont know. Perhaps the unknown was mankinds greatest fear. Some people might not fear death. However, it would be terrifying if they did not know how or when they would die. Even if a person was prepared to die, the feeling he got when he closed his eyes and waited to be cut down only to find that the de had yet to swing down could drive him crazy. Rody sighed and was about to roar three times. Suddenly, he heard a heavy and hoarse voice slowly crooned. "God said, Let there be light and then there was light." After those soft croons, the surroundings were filled with bright light. The white light was so bright that it forced Rody to close his eyes. When his eyes finally adapted to the dazzling brightness, he shouted, "Who is it? Who is speaking?" The hoarse voice did not answer him but continued to softly croon, "God called brightness as day and darkness as night. He then separated brightness and darkness." When the sound faded, the strong light turned dim. In that primal chaos, there was a strange sight as the day and the night constantly alternated. The sun and the moon alternately rose and fell as brightness and darkness came and went. "Who? Who is it?" Rody could not help but roared in surprise. Rodys voice echoed in the space but that hoarse voice ignored him and continued to croon. "God said, Let there be life. So God created wild beasts, one from each kind; livestock, one from each kind and insects on the ground of different kinds. This world thus filled with life." An illusion appeared together with apparently some kind of mysterious voices. The birds in the sky, the beasts on the ground, the winged insects and fishes in the rivers... The illusion was like a spectacr light curtain appearing around Rody in segments. When one appeared, another one would disappear. The scenes slowly unfolded. Rody calmed down and no longer shouted. He sat cross-legged as he quietly watched the illusions around him. Suddenly, his heart stirred and he loudly asked, "So, what else did God say?" "God said, Let us create man in our image. After that, there were humans in this world." A gas-like substance suddenly appeared in front of Rody. That gas flickered alternately between ck and white and between brightness and darkness. After that, as it churned it constantly changed shapes. In the beginning, it took on the form of birds and beasts, but with just a sh it would change into something else. After that, it slowly transformed into other shapes and then into a crude human shape. Finally, it stopped transforming. The crude human-shaped gas mass slowly became finer as the hands and feet gradually formed. That was followed by the body, head, hair...andstly the face! The figure looked like a very old man and he wore a grey and tattered robe. His white beard almost reached his chest. He had a face full of wrinkles as he calmly smiled. He looked at Rody who was sitting cross-legged in front of him. He then slowly spoke in that deep hoarse voice from earlier. He slowly said, "God created mankind to manage the fishes in the sea, the birds in the sky, the animals on the ground and all the insects on the ground." He then stared at Rody and slowly said, "Hence, this world was born and humans became the masters of this world!" Both of them looked at each other for a while and then Rody suddenlyughed as if he had just seen something ridiculous. Hisughter became louder. Heughed so hard that his tears almost flowed out. "Nonsense!" Rody suddenly stoppedughing and angrily shouted, "Mankind became the masters of this world? Ridiculous! Absurd! If God had taken so much effort to create this world, why should he let mankind dominate it? Does God have a mental illness? Is God crazy? Why did he not be the master on his own? If he was going to give it to others, why did he bother creating this world?" The eyes of the old man in front of him turned sharp, but his face revealed a praising smile. He then slowly said, "God said to the people in the world, Have faith in me and you shall have life. Have faith in me and you shall have health. Have faith in me and you shall have peace. Have faith in me and you shall have rest. Praise me in everything I have created!" "Hahaha..." Rodyughed. "Look! That is the price! What do you mean mankind are the masters of this world? In the end, it is something that is bartered! Mankind are just puppets! Mankind is just Gods puppets. They are actually ves who are controlled by their master! When something bes unsatisfactory, God will just take it all back, right?" Rody sat on the floor and hisughter gradually stopped. He was contemting as he touched his chin. Suddenly he looked bitter and said, "I suddenly remember about the people who raise pigs, horses, cattle, and sheep. They are fed and raised for ones own benefit." He raised his head to look at the old man and said, "The rtionship between God and man is just like that." The old man did not reply and continued in that melodious tone, "The world is corrupted in the presence of God, thend is filled with sins. God said, To those who rebel against God, I will take back what I bestowed. Thereupon, it would rain heavily and the earth would be flooded for fifteen days. After that, there would be a drought for one hundred and fifty days. All people and living creatures onnd would die, except the ones who receive Gods favor would be protected and live." Rodyughed again. He pped his hands and shouted, "Good! Wonderful! There are no differences between God and the Emperor of mankind! When they see disobedient subjects, the subjects will be charged for rebellion and ughtered, leaving behind only the obedient ones!" The old man no longer spoke and smiled at Rody. Rody lowered his head as he thought to himself for a moment. He then said, "Hey, old man, all the stories you told me are nothing more than just the teachings of God. I have read those before. Who are you? Where is this ce?" Rody furrowed his eyebrows and continued, "I remembered I was fighting with someone at sea. I was then smashed into the bottom of the sea. After that..." After that, Rody slowly stood up andughed, "Dont tell me that you are a sea monster." The old man shook his head. Rody sighed and said, "Well, I dont like to keep guessing." The old man smiled and said, "ording to Gods teaching, page one hundred and seven: Those, in this world, who spheme and rebel against God will be deprived of hisnguage. God said, If you want to speak, you must praise me." Rody facepalmed and smiled, "Ah, I understand now. You are one of those who sphemed God and as a result became mute. If you want to speak, you can only praise God. Otherwise, you cannot speak at all. Am I right?" After that Rody shook his head and continued, "No wonder you were only repeating Gods words." Rody found it more and more ridiculous and finally heughed out loud. "That God is really despicable. Not allowing people to criticize him is one thing, but he actually thought of such a clever way to control us. He actually turned those who cursed him into mutes and then if they want to speak, they can only be allowed to praise God. Genius! What a genius! Such an interesting way to punish people!" The old man was not angry. He just smiled and continued to watch Rody. Rodyughed for a while and then sighed. "Well, old man. Where is this ce? How did Ie here?" Before the old man could speak, Rody facepalmed again and smiled, "I forgot, you cannot speak...Sigh. This is troublesome...Really!" He then had a delighted expression and asked, "I suppose you know how to write? How about you write it out?" The old man smiled and showed a helpless expression. He stretched out one of his hands and gently waved. A small patch of sand appeared on the ground in front of him. He then scribbled a few strokes on the sand with his foot. "Just ask." Rody took a deep breath and asked, "Where is this ce? How did Ie here? Who are you?" The old man looked at Rody and stretched out his foot to write on the ground. "Have you finished asking?" Rody stared at him and replied, "For now, I will just ask this much." Without saying anything, the old man then proceeded to write a few lines of words on the sand. As he wrote, Rody watched from the side and slowly read out the words. "The first question: the prison cell! The second question: too long...Hey, old man, what do you mean by too long? Is it too long that you cannot say it? Fine, then the third question: you are..." Rody suddenly stopped reading. When the old man finished writing, Rody suddenly raised his head and stared at him with a surprised and unbelieving expression. That was because the answer to the third question was clearly written on the ground. "Moses, the first Pontiff of the Temple!" ... "Stop the carriage, quickly!" The carriages were moving quickly on the road. One of the escorts beside the carriages at the back suddenly shouted. The Deputy Commander Bia of the Royal Knights of the Sauron Kingdom, who was in front, was impatient. However, he still ordered all his men to stop. After all, the King had ordered him to treat the guests from the Radiant Empire with respect. "His Excellency the Earl seemed to have moved." The escorts around the carriage, dressed in the honorary guards uniform, were the soldiers who had apanied Rody to the Rnd Continent. Earlier, while guarding the carriage, they heard a burst ofughter from inside the carriage. That was His Excellency the Earlughing! Two of the Imperial Guards immediately jumped off their horses and rushed to the side of the carriage. They pushed open the door to look inside. They saw His Excellency, who was unconscious for the past few days, lying there. Although his eyes were closed, he wasughing gleefully. The two happily surprised soldiers entered and heavily shook Rody. They also loudly called out to him a few times. However, Rody only continued tough. Despite the shaking, they could not wake him up. The way heughed, it looked like he was having a sweet dream. "Your Excellency, could...could it be that His Excellencys head was damaged during that battle that day..." One of the soldiers hesitated, then said. ... "Haha haha..." Rody roared withughter as he pointed at the old man and gasped for breath. "You are actually Moses? The most devout believer of God and the greatest leader in religious history, Pontiff Moses? You led your men across the Straits of Thunder and created the Miracle of Moses by splitting the sea?" The old man did not get angry. He continued to smile as he looked at Rody and nodded his head. Rody finally could notugh anymore and softly said, "Well, you are really not joking? Then, I find this really strange...If you are Moses, why did God punish you and turn you into a mute? Also, you said that this is a prison cell...Why did he imprison Moses here?" "sphemed against God." The old man scribbled lightly on the sand. "But...but arent you the most devout believer? Werent you the one who touched God with your devotion and was presented with a staff? Your staff is with me." Moses shook his head and stretched out his foot to write again. "The staff is not with you. We are now inside the staff!" Rodys body shook as he stared at Moses. ... "What is the matter with His Excellency?" The soldier supporting Rody gave a bitter smile. "Why does His Excellencys expression keep changing. One minute he isughing and the next minute he seems to be astonished. Is he having a dream?" A more experienced person beside him thought to himself for a moment and softly said, "How would I know? I suggest that when we reach our destination, we get two sorcerers to take a look at him. We are helpless with this kind of thing. Let us not act recklessly." Commander Bia was getting impatient. His Majesty the King had given the order to bring the envoy to the King as soon as possible. However, those people were discussing endlessly around the carriage and Commander Bia had no idea what they were up to. Bia jumped off his horse and ran over. He then shouted, "Everyone, it is gettingte. We must hurry. I..." The moment he said that, he heard a whoosh sound in the air! Bia then cried out and fell backward as an arrow struck his shoulder. At the same time, he heard seven to eight miserable cries as several knights were also struck by arrows and fell off their horses. "A surprise attack!" The surrounding knights shouted as they drew out their swords and gathered nearer. A few archers appeared in the trees on both sides of the road. About ten ck-robed men with masks jumped down from the trees. They held shining swords in their hands as they shouted, "God protect my people!" They then rushed towards the chaotic formation and instantly they were engaged in meleebat with the Royal Knights of Sauron Kingdom. "Shit!" Rodys Imperial Guards quickly surrounded and guarded the carriage. While closing the door of the carriage, they formed a defensive array. A tall ck-robed figure had already rushed towards them. One of Rodys subordinates roared loudly and raised his sword only to hear the crisp sound of metal colliding. The warrior flew away sideways andnded on the ground a distance away. He struggled for a while before losing consciousness. The other warriors were also experienced soldiers. Although they were surprised to be unexpectedly confronted by their formidable enemy, they did not panic. One of them shouted, "Everyone! Let us work together to get rid of this guy first!" With a single order, the warriors automatically split up into two groups. Five of them stayed behind to guard the carriage while the remaining dozen went forward and attacked together. Those warriors were quite skillful. They were carefully selected from the Pce of the Radiant Empire. However, the ck-robed figure had terrifying strength. He effortlessly cut down half of them. One of the warriors was even split into two! The remaining warriors became enraged. They shouted and fought back fiercely. In the face of their opponents attacks, they charged forward, even if it meant having to risk their lives to attack their opponents. "Amu, looks like you are in trouble." A listless voice on a tree said as he looked at the tall figure surrounded by the enemy. That ck figure was sitting on a tree branch. His legs swayed in the air as he mocked, "A few warriors are enough to tie you down! Haha haha." "Shut up!" The surrounded tall figure cursed. His eyes shed with an angry look and the sword in his hands suddenly burst out with a bright golden fighting energy. His body suddenly seemed to rise. He swung his sword, immediately cutting two of the warriors surrounding him into two apanied by two miserable brief cries! As the blood sprayed out, the person sitting on the tree trunk suddenlyughed gloatingly and said, "Aha! Amu! You are finished! Boss told us not to use fighting energy! You actually dared defy the boss orders! Hahahaha!" The ck-robed Amu became even angrier and cursed, "You dont help, but only know how to criticize! Not using fighting energy does not mean our secret is safe. However, if we kill all of them, then there wont be any leaks!" He did not stop talking and neither did his sword stop shing. Within the short time he took to say those words, he had already killed another four warriors. The remaining warriors were terrified. One of them shouted, "Go and help His Excellency to retreat quickly! We will guard the rear!" Just as he finished that sentence, a dazzling gleam shed by in front of him and he felt a severe pain in his arm. The man screamed and found that the hand he used to hold the sword was cut off at the elbow. The warrior was naturally brave. He roared loudly and pounced to hold the ck-robed figure tightly. He then shouted, "Quickly retreat!" After a loud bang, his body was suddenly torn apart. His flesh and his blood sttered all over. A golden fighting energy rose up. As blood sshed on the ck figures clothes, he cried out angrily, "Damn it. He actually dirtied my noble body." Chapter 227: Complete State Chapter 227: Complete State Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Go!" A warrior carried Rody on his shoulder, looked for the deepest woods and ran! The remaining five warriors stood in a row to block the way. Amu, the ck-robed figure, sneered. He rushed forward with no fear of his opponents swords. At the same time, he shouted, "You are stillzing around. That guy had run away! Be careful, His Excellency may cut off your head!" The man on the tree still had a leisurely expression. "Dont have to be afraid! They cannot escape! First, kill these people!" The moment he said the word kill, his gentle facial expression suddenly turned murderous. A light shed as he shot out of the tree and immediately appeared in the middle of the battling crowd! A cold air blew and the Imperial Guards were instantly frozen into ice. The man stood still. He pped his hands and smiled as he said, "Amu, look at this. This is the most graceful way of killing a person. Your bloody method of killing them is just like a butcher." Amu had punched and shattered thest frozen warrior into pieces. His tall body then stood there as he said, "You fool!" He suddenly rushed forward and raised his hand to strike. Those frozen knights were immediately smashed into pieces. He then shouted, "You are a real idiot! Using your method, anyone could tell that you were the one who did this!" The strengths of these two people were extremely terrifying. After that, the Royal Knights werepletely annihted very quickly. When there were no enemies left, Amu sneered and said, "Well, lets go and find that envoy." The person next to himughed and said, "Are you anxious? Dont worry. They probably have met the boss by now...Have you ever seen the boss lose control?" Amu still seemed dissatisfied with this person and angrily said, "We better hurry and catch up. Otherwise, the boss would get angry..." The other person finally changed hiszy attitude. The moment he thought of the angry appearance of his boss, he boldness disappeared and he shouted, "Chase!" These ck-robed figures immediately rushed into the woods to chase after their target. ... The loyal warrior carrying Rody raced wildly into the woods. Fortunately, he was strong. His normal training was rigorous and he could still run quickly even though he was carrying a person on his back. The sound of the killings gradually grew further away, but none of hispanions caught up. He knew that hispanions were already out of luck. He bit his lips, knowing that protecting His Excellency the Earl was his duty. As it was extremely dangerous at that moment, he could only dash on wildly. As he ran, he suddenly heard a cold voice. "Are you tired?" That voice seemed to be just by his ears. He suddenly stopped and, holding his sword in one hand, he shouted, "Who?" His Excellency the Earl, whom he was carrying on his back, was still unconscious. The warrior was immediately vignt and shouted, "You are sneaky. I am not afraid of you!" The voice then said, "Very good, you are a very brave warrior. However, bravery does not represent ability." The warrior showed aplicated gaze. He gritted his teeth and ran again. However, the voice continued to ring in his ears. "Hmp, you are running the wrong way. You should have gone left. This road leads to a dead end." Nonsense! The warrior cursed in his heart, You are bluffing! He ignored the mysterious voice and continued to run. However, after running for a while, he stopped. He had really run into a dead end! There was a cliff in front of him. Unless he could grow wings and fly up, there was no other way. "You see, I have already told you earlier that running left is the way out. However, you did not listen to me." The voice still sounded cold and cynical. The warrior sighed andy Rody down on the ground. He held his sword at his chest and readied his posture as he shouted, "Pesky! If you want to kill,e and do it! Warriors of the Empire do not fear death!" The voice seemed to be silent for a moment. After a sigh, the voice said, "Yes, you are right. To me, the warriors of the Radiant Empire are worthy of respectpared to the Rnd Knights." There was a rustling sound of the leaves being stepped on. A tall figure slowly came out from the trees. The figure was more than two meters tall. His ck robe was simr to those people who hadunched the surprise attack earlier. However, that figure did not wear a mask. Obviously, he felt such cowardly actions to be beneath himself. When the warrior saw his face, he could not help but look surprised! The outlines of that persons face looked as if it was cut by a knife. His eyes were almost closed but revealed a sharp gaze. He had two dark red birthmarks on both sides of his face. The dark red patterns look like fire printed on his cheeks. He quietly walked over without any fighting energy. However, his fierce imposing manner, with a bone-chilling effect, made the warrior instinctively step back. "You see, you are still afraid." The man had a mocking look. "It is human nature to feel fear when faced with a strong enemy. You are also the same. Even if you are braver, you cannot ovee this nature." "Nonsense!" The warrior could not suppress the impulsive feeling in his heart. He growled and thrust his sword forward. The ck figure showed mercy in his eyes and only casually waved his hand. The warrior screamed miserably as he flew away and crashed into the cliff wall behind him. He fell heavily beside Rody and spat out blood. The warrior struggled but could not stand up. "You dont have to be so anxious. I wont kill you immediately." The ck figure sat down cross-legged. He gently picked up a withered branch on the ground and gave a light smile. "Can we chat? I have never seen people from the Radiant Empire before. Tell me, what is your continent like?" The figure saw the warrior looking at him with hatred. He smiled and said, "Ah, I had almost forgotten. You still do not know my name. My name is Ni Lin1!" He held his hands behind his head and leaned on a tree as he smiled faintly and said, "I am not human. So, I have always been curious about mankind. You, for example...I can see that you are not afraid of death. You are very brave. Right now, you are not worried about your own life but the life of the person lying next to you. You are worried about his survival, am I right?" The warrior gritted his teeth and spat. "Ptui! I am His Excellencys guard! My survival is not important! As long as His Excellency can wake up, he would be able to cut you down!" "Oh?" Ni Lin eximed with curiosity. "Is Your Excellency really so formidable? Is he really that powerful? However, I heard that the strongest person on your Radiant Continent is someone from the Tulip family." When the warrior heard the name Tulip, his face immediately showed an expression full of reverence and pride. He then said, "What do you know? His Excellency the Duke of the Tulip Family is the worlds most powerful warrior! He is the Empires God of War!" Ni Lin nodded and softly asked, "So who is more powerful...this man beside you or the Duke of the Tulip Family?" The warrior was stunned for a moment and he instinctively wanted to blurt out, "Of course, the Duke of the Tulip Family!" However, when he recalled the magical scene at the sea that day, he hesitated. With a stern expression, he ferociously asked, "Why are you asking this?" Ni Lin shook his head and replied, "I just want to know what the strongest human looks like. Once I know this, then things would be much simpler. Killing one person is simplerpared to killing two people. Dont you agree?" Although the warrior felt pain in his chest, he stillughed loudly and said, "You? You think you can defeat Our Excellency the Duke on your own? Such arrogance! Even the Pdin of your Rnd Continent was defeated by Our Excellency the Duke of the Tulip Family!" Ni Lin did not get angry. He still smiled and said, "Haha, this is probably a type of human emotions: worship, am I right?" The warriors expression finally changed and asked, "You keep on saying that you are not human. What are you?" Ni Lin shook his head and did not speak. However, an old voice suddenly came from the side. "He is not a human, he is a Dragon!" Ni Linughed and showed an expression of ridicule. "Finally, you lost your patience and revealed yourself?" The old voice alsoughed. "Your Excellency Pdin, havent you been waiting for me to appear?" An old man in a gray sorcerer robe and a pointed hat floated down from a tree. He stood between Ni Lin and the warrior. He nodded gently and said, "Your Excellency Pdin, I have appeared." Ni Lin stood up andughed. He said, "Very good, I was just thinking about how patient you would be, Great Sorcerer Yin Xing2." Yin Xing gently ran his fingers through his grizzle beard and sighed, "Your Excellency Pdin, I was ordered by His Excellency Sith to protect this man, so you cannot kill him." Ni Lin smiled and replied, "You did not show yourself earlier. You only appear now when I am alone. Looks like you sorcerers are cowards." Yin Xing shook his head and said, "His Excellency Siths order was that I should not act unless there is an absolute necessity." He then said in a mocking tone, "But didnt you force me toe out? You followed them all the way here, but you did not attack. Instead, you chatted with him here. Werent you just waiting for me to appear?" Ni Lin nodded and replied, "Correct, my principle has always been, killing one is simpler than killing two but killing once is more convenient than killing twice!" He held the sword at his waist and spoke in a cold tone, "So getting rid of all of you at once is much more convenient than fighting twice." He stood at the same ce. His body moved but at the same time, it seemed he did not move. However, an oppressive shadow instantly rushed to the front of Yin Xing. He then raised his hand and swung his sword down. There was a loud noise as Yin Xing, the great sorcerer, stepped back. Ni Lins sword was swung down onto his head but suddenly stopped just before it touched his head! It was as if there was something invisible blocking the sword. "A boundary3!" Ni Lin raised his eyebrows andughed, "Your Excellency Yin Xing, do you think a Great Sorcerers boundary can stop me?" Yin Xing admitted, "No, no matter how you see it, I am not your match." His mouth then turned up at the corner in a strange smile. "But...Your Excellency Pdin, have you forgotten that my name is Yin Xing?" The old sorcerer raised his hand and a silver light appeared from his hand. The silver light wrapped around his body, Rody and the warrior, who were on the ground behind him. Instantly, the three of them disappeared at the same time. Ni Lin suddenly opened up his narrowed eyes andughed, "Well, I had expected you to do this!" His eyes were wide open and the me-like patterns on his face seem to sh with a strange light. He then shouted, "Sa. Mo. Li. Ya4!" Boom! There was a loud explosive sound as an abundant amount of a dragons aura burst out from his body. After that, the surrounding area of more than twenty meters radius shined with a me-like light. The me-like light suddenly revealed the hidden bodies of Yin Xing, Rody, and that warrior. Yin Xings expression changed. "A dragons boundary!" "It is a dragons boundary!" Ni Lin once again attacked like lightning. His sword suddenly struck out and severely shed down. ng! There was a loud sound. Yin Xings boundary shook violently and his body also trembled. He then spat out a mouthful of blood and stained his grizzle beard. "Old man, I wonder how many more of my shes you can endure!" Ni Lins calm expression disappeared and reced with a murderous expression. His sword shed out. Yin Xing hastily shouted, "Go!" He raised a finger and arge tree next to him was suddenly uprooted and flew over to block Ni Lins sword. Craaash! The tree that was so big it needed several people to hug it was cut into two by the sword. The two cut-off masses flew out. Yin Xing grabbed both men and retreated to the front of the cliff. He quickly took out a white crystal and bit his finger before dropping a drop of blood onto the crystal. The crystal immediately broke into powder and dispersed. A holy light shed and a huge hexagram appeared on the ground. Ni Lin sneered and said, "A defensive boundary? Looks like you have some treasures with you." The old sorcerer did not dare say anything. He just sat there with his eyes closed and continued to silently chant his spell. Ni Lin suddenly removed his ck robes and revealed the golden armor he wore beneath it. Golden fighting energy burst out from his stalwart body. The fighting energy on the sword in his hand also seemed to burn like a me. With the presence of the me, Ni Lins expression twisted as he shouted, "Do you think that your defensive boundary can stop me? Do you think you can stop the strongest warrior of the dragons?" He grabbed his sword with both hands and suddenly his armor automatically fell off, bit by bit, to reveal his dragon muscles. A dark red pattern was printed on his chest. The pattern was that of a flying fire dragon. "Cut!" With a shout, the Dragon warrior swung his sword down to cut the edge of the hexagram. Two balls of light shed. The upsurge of waves disintegrated the nearby trees. That sorcerer, Yin Xing, tightly closed his eyes as blood slowly flowed out of his mouth but the surrounding hexagram became even brighter. ... Somewhere at a distance in the woods, Amu and the other Dragon soldier had almost caught up. There was a sudden quake ahead of them in the woods. Amu turned pale and asked, "The boss seemed to have gotten angry. Can you feel it?" Thezy guy beside him also became solemn and said, "Ump, it is the boss Sa. Mo. Li. Ya dragon boundary! Perhaps he had encountered a powerful opponent?" Amu grinned and said, "Who else could it be? It must definitely be those guys from the Sorcerers Association." The two of them then hastened their pace forward. ... They were all corpses on the ground outside the woods. Augustine abruptly reined in the horse. He then jumped off the horse as it neighed. After that, Augustine said, "We arete! Someone has already attacked the convoy!" The ck Veil Saint was astride a red horse. She looked at the tragic scene, the aftermath of the fight, in front of her and sighed, "It definitely must have been the work of those people from the Dragon race." Augustine became gloomy and said, "Dragon race? Didnt the Elder send me to carry out this task? Why are the Dragons here too?" The ck Veil Saint shook her head and said, "Augustine, dont you understand? The Elder had already expected that I would notpromise. They had already decided that both of us are traitors!" Augustine was silent. He quickly searched around and found that the carriage was empty. He then turned around and shouted, "There is nobody in here! That envoy must have escaped!" The ck Veil Saint frowned. "Escaped? How could a mere human escape from the Dragon warriors?" Suddenly, they felt a strange auraing from the woods. The two horses became frightened and neighed. The ck Veil Saint quickly jumped off her horse and said, "That is a Dragons aura! They are inside the woods!" "Lets go in!" Augustine added as he grabbed his sword. ... Rody looked at the words written in the sand on the ground and cursed. "What? Old man Moses, you dragged me in here? Why did you bring me to this hell of a ce?" Moses continued to smile silently and wrote something on the ground with his foot. "You are possessed!" After Rody finished reading those words on the ground, he seemed dazed. Moses then stretched out one of his hands and waved it. A picture emerged in front of Rody...That day at sea, Rody suddenly flew up from the surface of the sea. In that picture, Rody clearly saw himself defeating that Pdin, Amore Hughes, until he was in a sorry state. After that, he saw himself using a terrifying Mystic Dragon Purge and how Amore Hughes resisted the attack. Finally, under the powerful Mystic Dragon Purge, the sea went through a tsunami-like scene and the Rnd warships were annihted... Rody was stunned for a long while when he saw that. "I...I did this? Why cant I remember?" He suddenly eximed, "Thats not right! That Mystic Dragon Purge should not have been so powerful! I had used it a few times in the past and it had never been this powerful!" Moses gradually looked serious again. He slowly sketched a phrase on the ground. "Complete state of Mystic Dragon Purge." Rody frowned. "Complete state?" Trantors Notes: 1. Ni Lin ۡ means inverted scale. 2. Yin Xing ǡ means Hidden Star. Giving him an English like name that sounds simr would destroy the meaning of the name and calling him Hidden Star is just weird. This is why I chose the name Yin Xing. 3. Ji ji. A sturdy boundary. It could mean a field inside a magical circle or even a magical barrier. However, the word boundary was used instead of barrier. 4. Sa. Mo. Li. Ya A few words that dont make sense even whenbined together. It is the name of the spell. Chapter 228: Rupture! Chapter 228: Rupture! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Dont speak. Cant you see that the boss is seriously angry?" Amu quickly stopped and stood far away as he watched Ni Lin acting violently. The fighting energy was burning with a monstrous me. Amu sighed and said, "Ah. Ice, why do you think the boss is always so easily angered?" Iceughed listlessly and whispered, "Did you forget? Boss name is Ni Lin1!" Dragons had inverted scales and would be angered when those scales were touched. Ni Lin was now furious. He threw his sword aside and opened up both of his hands as he gave a deep shout. Ice, who stood at the back, changed his expression and said, "Darn! Is the boss going to change into hisplete state?" Amu immediately retreated a few steps and was vignt. "Dont even think of making me go there! At this point, I dont dare to stop him!" "Get back!" Ice suddenly shouted. He raised his ck robes to cover his body. Boom! There was a huge explosion. The monstrous st fell all the trees within ten meters, revealing an empty area. Ice and Amu had worked together to create a barrier of qi in front of themselves and their troops behind them. Ni Lin had sprouted long dragon wings behind his back. His body gradually rose up in the sky. The dark red dragon pattern on his chest grew and now covered his entire body. The wyvern pattern roared as if it wanted to fly. Instead of picking up his sword, he punched with his bare fist, creating an explosion. Yin Xings face grew more and more wretched. The light hexagram around him shed fiercely a bit before it became dimmer from the earth-shattering blow. Ni Lin continued to roar. "A Patron Saint Boundary? Can it stop me?" There was fierce shaking. Although Yin Xing and the warrior was protected by the defensive boundary, the entire boundary was trembling. At the same time, the two of them felt as if their bodies were squeezed by a violent pressure from the outside. They both felt as if they had been hit severely, and vomited blood. ... "What happened?" Rody was startled. He felt as if his body was shaken and was surprised. "This aura seems powerful!" Moses smiled and pointed up. Rody understood and asked, "Is something happening outside? Old man Moses, how do I get out?" Moses shook his head and pointed on the ground: "You are possessed!" Rody shook his head. "What do you mean possessed?" He thought for a while and then said, "Are you saying that my body is taken over by the Mystic Dragon? If not, why do I not remember killing Amore Hughes? Could it be that I did not kill the Pdin, but it was the Mystic Dragon who borrowed my body to kill him?" Moses nodded. Rody then became impatient and said, "Enough! Talking to you is so tiring! You cant speak up and could only write in circles! It is annoying!" He suddenly kicked the sand to mess it up and said, "No matter what, I am getting out of here! Old man Moses, you only need to tell me how to get out of here!" Moses sighed and pointed at Rodys hand. He hinted for Rody to stretch out his hand. Both of them stretched out their index fingers and their index fingers came into contact. Rody immediately felt a numbness in his finger, touching an illusory energy instead of a solid entity. It was as if he was in front of a mirror but when he walked up to the mirror, he only saw a virtual image. While Rody was still surprised, a voice spoke in his head, "I have offended the Gods and have been imprisoned for a thousand years. If I escape from prison, my mind would be destroyed." Rody opened up his mouth. He could not help but ask, "Old man Moses! You can speak?" Moses shook his head with a serious expression, indicating for Rody not to distract him. "Ignorant boy. You actually dared to house a dragon in your body! You did not realize that the Mystic Dragon has a soul created by God. The stronger you be, the stronger the Mystic Dragon would also be! Sooner orter, it will devour your consciousness! At that time, you will be the Mystic Dragon but the Mystic Dragon will not be you! The moment the Mystic Dragon escapes from its shackles, you will be lost forever!" Rody was about to speak when he heard Mosess voice in his mind. "Shut up! Escaping from this ce will cause me to lose my mind! Listen to me carefully! "The so-called Saint Moses, the first Pontiff, is nothing but a joke! In my early years, I served God in exchange for supreme power! God granted the staff and the waves receded. However, it was just God using me to dictate the people! Boy, I really admire the fact that you could see through this ultimate meaning of master. This dictatorship is simply just an exchange. In the end, the rtionship between God and humans is one of master and ve! Theughable Moses is recognized by the world for his great wisdom, but he could not evenpare with a boy like you who saw through it! In the early days, I caused two continents to plunge into misery. When I realized my error, God imprisoned me here!" As the voice echoed in Rodys mind, Rody could clearly see Moses body gradually grow dimmer. His body gradually turned into dusts of light, starting from his feet. "You obtained Gods staff, so I will give you a gift!" Moses showed a deep smile. "God created the Mystic Dragon. Inevitably, there are shackles to suppress it. Now, your body is a dragons body. I will give you a set of shackles! The dragon has transformed seven times. Your body has now transformed four times. The shackles can still lock up the Mystic Dragon. However, the stronger you be, the stronger the Mystic Dragon would also be. One day, the Mystic Dragon would reach nine transformations. At that time, there is nothing that could lock up the Mystic Dragon. Remember my words. It can be eight. It cannot be nine!" As the voice fell, the rest of Moses body turned into a white light that gathered on Rodys finger. As the light scattered, Moses body also disappeared, leaving behind a small silver ring on Rodys index finger. ... "Something is strange!" Amu looked at Ice. Both of them had a surprised look in their eyes. The "Protector God Boundary" had been deformed after being hit by Ni Lin and dented at the center of it. Suddenly, the Boundary shed with a white light. It was the power of a pure and holy light. That power spread all over inside the Boundary and gradually strengthened it! The dimmed hexagram started to shine again. Ni Lin detected this strange situation and shouted, "As expected of the Great Sorcerer Yin Xing! What else did you bring? What did that old fellow Sith give you?" Yin Xing felt the heavy pressure on his body suddenly lifted. He gasped for breath and opened his eyes only to realize that the Patron Saint Boundary had automatically recovered. He also looked surprised. The Patron Saint Boundary crystal was given to him by Sith. The Boundary was an extremely high ranked defensive spell. It was not a spell that Yin Xing, a Great Sorcerer, could use. That was why Sith had given him this precious crystal to use and save his life in a time of crisis. However, Ni Lins burst-out power was astonishing. Even a spell like the defensive Boundary could not stop such a violent power. However, even though Yin Xing was knowledgeable, he had never heard of the Patron Saint Boundary automatically restoring itself before. Ni Lin suddenly had a weird expression and shouted, "Sith! Could it be that you have arrived?" There was no reply. However, Amu and Ice who were behind suddenly cried out, "Someones here!" Amu reacted the fastest. His body suddenly rushed to the back and his hand also drew his sword like lightning. ng! There was a loud sound as two swords shed. The body of Amu and the other person shook. Both of them then stepped back. Ice looked at the neer and coldly said, "So it was you, Pdin Augustine!" Augustine took a deep breath and firmly stood as he said, "Its me!" He walked forward withrge strides while the ck Veil Saint quietly followed from behind. Ice and Amu saw the person behind Augustine and were stunned for a moment. They exchanged a nce and said, "I was wondering who it was. Looks like it is Her Excellency, the ck Veil Saint." The ck Veil Saint did not bother to look at the two. Her gaze fell onto Ni Lin and she said, "Pdin Ni Lin, please stop!" Ni Lin turned his head around and sneered, "Mouse! What right do you have to give me orders? We are acting ording to the orders of the Elders Council!" Augustine sneered and said, "Is that so? But I have also received an order from the Elder! Let me handle this!" Nilin then turned around to measure up Augustine as he sneered, "Augustine, the Elder told you to pacify the ck Veil Saint. Is she now willing topromise and ept the orders of the Temple?" Augustine gloomily replied, "Yes! The ck Veil Saint has epted the orders to give me assistance here! Your job here is done. I will aplish this order and then report back!" Augustine fearlessly walked forward and looked at the "Protector God Boundary". He coldly said, "Your Excellency Yin Xing of the Sorcerers Association. Is that you in there?" Yin Xing had already given up all hope. He really regretted epting this task. Just Ni Lin alone had almost taken his life. Now, there were four Pdins and also a Saint of the Temple that had cultivated until the level of a Great Practitioner. "It is me. Is that you, Your Excellency Augustine?" Augustine nodded and replied, "Yin Xing, please remove the Barrier. I am only ordered by the Temple to kill the heathen. It is best that you do not intervene!" Yin Xing coldly replied, "Augustine, you are too simple! We are on different sides and the situation now is clear! Even if I pull back now, will you all let me leave? I understand the principle of silencing witnesses!" Augustine looked at the three Dragon Pdins and said, "Ni Lin, the Temple has ordered us to kill the envoy of the Radiant Empire. I believe it did not mention anything about killing anyone from the Sorcerers Association?" The three Dragon Pdins looked at each other. Ni Lin then coldly said, "Fine! I will not kill Yin Xing. However, he must follow us back to the Temple! He can go only if the Elders Council is willing to release him!" Yin Xing started to hesitate. He was originally acting under orders. But now,pleting his task would be a joke. Could a sorcerer like him fight against four Pdins and a Saint? It was impossible. Why bother throwing away his life here? It was not a big deal to follow them back to the Temple. Besides that, with his reputation, the Temple might also be ill at ease to publicly kill a high ranked sorcerer. Another way of saying it was although he might die when he goes to the Temple, there was still a glimmer of hope. If he refused now, he would definitely die. After thinking about this, Yin Xing could not help sighing and saying, "Alright! I will follow you to the Temple. My old friends at the Elders Council might not want my old life." After that, he took a deep breath and slowly removed the Protector God Boundary around him. He then stood up and gently patted the dust off his robe. He then gave a wry smile and said, "Alright. Augustine, I hope you do not break your promise." He did not direct his words to the other three Dragons but only to Augustine. This was because Augustine had always been trustworthy. Rodys subordinate was still alive. He struggled to climb to Rodys side and supported Rody. He had a desperate look. Everybody else here had extraordinary strength. As a Grade 3 swordsman, trying to protect his lord was simply hopeless. But the stubborn man continued to hold his sword and viciously look at the powerful enemies surrounding him. The three Dragon warriors stood together. Ni Lin had also retracted his wings and resumed his normal form. Augustine looked at the two people on the floor. He then sighed and said, "ck Veil Saint, you do it! This is an order from the Temple!" The ck Veil Saint looked at the warrior who was supporting the envoy. She was hesitant but still waved her sleeve lightly. The warrior felt a huge force pulling him that threw his body to the side. The ck Veil Saint slowly walked up and carefully looked at the envoys appearance. The man lying on the ground was very young. He had a craggy face and seemed like a resolute man. The ck Veil Saint felt relieved when she saw this unfamiliar face. "This Rody is not him." Amu looked at Ice who was beside him. His eyes seemed to ask, "What do we do?" Ice smiled. He looked at his sword and then brandished it to indicate Kill. Augustine was looking at the ck Veil Saint and did not see it. The ck Veil Saint bent over and ced her palm over Rodys chest. Augustine sighed and said, "ck Veil Saint, do it." The ck Veil Saint closed her eyes and pressed her palm downwards. There is something hard! Her eyes suddenly opened and showed a strange expression. Augustine frowned and said, "ck Veil Saint, what are you doing? You...you..." The fingers of the ck Veil Saint moved like the wind and took off Rodyspels to expose his chest. On his sturdy chest was a silver chain with a ck ring hanging on it. Not only Augustine, but even the three Dragon Pdins noticed that the ck Veil Saint was acting strangely. She slowly kneeled and trembled. Her shoulders trembled as if she was crying. She held the ck ring with both hands as if she was spellbound. "ck Veil Saint." Augustines voice sank as he asked, "Whats wrong?" The ck Veil Saint took a deep breath. She slowly turned around with her cheeks stained with tears and softly said, "Augustine...I am sorry." "What?" The ck Veil Saint shook her head and replied, "I cannot kill this person!" Her eyes were firm. "I can kill anybody else in the world but I cannot kill him." Augustines expression changed. He stepped back and gritted his teeth. "ck Veil Saint, have you gone crazy?" The three Dragon Pdins looked at each other. They even released their hold on their sword hilts. Ice suddenly burst intoughter. "Augustine, didnt you say that the ck Veil Saint will execute the orders? Are you telling lies?" Amu grinned and said, "Fine! The ck Veil Saint is an apostate and must die!" After that, Amu stepped forward and was about to attack. Augustine shouted, "Shut up! Who dares to attack?" He drew his sword and held it across in front as he shouted, "Stop right there!" At that moment, Augustine burst out with golden fighting energy! Ni Lin raised his eyebrows and coldly said, "Augustine, you have heard what the ck Veil Saint has said! She is openly disobeying the Temples orders! Do you still intend to protect her?" Augustine had a gloomy expression, but he did not step aside. He shouted towards the ck Veil Saint. "ck Veil Saint, what is the matter? Didnt you promise me earlier?" The ck Veil Saint shook her head but she looked firm. She gritted her teeth and said, "Augustine, I am sorry! However, nobody is allowed to touch this person!" Ni Linughed and loudly said, "Good! Good! Very good! The ck Veil Saint rebelled and must die! Killing people all the time is too troublesome. This is good! I feel happy that I can get rid of all of you at the same time!" Ni Lin walked forward and raised his fist. The three Pdins burst forth with golden fighting energy at the same time. The four Pdins of the Temple red at each other. The four dazzling, golden fighting energy faced off. Yin Xing was surprised but he quietly stepped back a few steps to stand at the side. It was an unexpected change of situation that he could not understand. However, when he saw the Saint and the Pdins have a falling out, he knew that the further he stood away, the better to avoid getting caught up in the crossfire. "Kill!" Amu was the first to rush forward and shed at the ck Veil Saint. Augustine stopped the attack with a backhand sh with nary a thought. ng! There was a loud sh. Amu then shouted, "Augustine! If you defend her, you will also be considered a rebel!" Augustine had aplicated expression. He looked at the ck Veil Saint and softly asked, "ck Veil Saint, are you sure about this?" The ck Veil Saint also has aplicated expression. Her facial expression looked calm, but her eyes revealed the upheaval in her heart. Mouse slowly stood up with her face in tears. Her mouth curled into a smile. She smiled as if the spring flowers were in full bloom and said, "In that case, from now on, the ck Veil Saint will be an apostate!" Trantors Note: 1. Ni Lin means inverse scale. It is an idiom and it refers to the inverted scale of a dragon. It is simr to the English words rubbing people the wrong way. Chapter 229: Reptiles Chapter 229: Reptiles Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "My dear Old Mark. What is going on down there?" Seth put down a gadget with a strange long cylindrical shape as he stood on top of the cliff. He looked at Old Mark beside him and asked, "Arent you curious as well?" Old Mark gave him a supercilious look and replied, "I know what you are thinking of! Dont even think I would go down there to save him!" Sethughed happily and asked, "Whats wrong? An old monster like you is scared? That boy down there is our old friend." Old Mark pursed his lips and replied, "Even if I am an idiot, I am not stupid enough to jump down from here. A single person jumping towards three Dragon Pdins! Who do you think I am? The God of War, Achilles?" Seth shrugged his shoulders and no longer looked at Old Mark. He put the cylindrically shaped gadget at his eye and looked through it at a spot below the cliff as he muttered, "The situation below does not seem good. How interesting..." In a sh of two powerful groups, the swords and des face off. Mouse was surrounded by powerful enemies and her face was pale, but she did not hesitate to say those words. "ck Veil Apostate!" She smiled brilliantly like the blooming flowers of spring and her beautiful eyes looked calmly at the Pdins. ... "This voice...Its her!" Rody suddenly heard the determined voice in his ears. He suddenly raised his head and looked around the nebulous space as he loudly said, "Its her! Its the ck Veil Saint! Its Mouse!" He immediately felt anxious. "Moses! Trouble is brewing outside! I need to get out right now!" He was still surrounded by a white light and felt that his body was stiff and he could not move at all. Moses replied in a hoarse and gloomy voice, "Boy, do you think these shackles are easy to cast? Patience! Dont think of so many things!" Rody closed his eyes; his face distorted. He suddenly became excited and also angry when the voices outside gradually became more distinct and he heard every word... ... Augustine and the three tyrannical Dragons were dumbfounded by the ck Veil Apostates deration. Amu then loudly shouted, "The ck Veil Saint rebelled against the religion and must die!" He was reckless and wanted to charge forward but Ice, who was beside him, pulled him back. Ice suddenlyughed and said, "Mouse has be an apostate but what about you, Augustine? What are you nning to do? I believe you still remember the Elder Councils secret order?" Augustines hand trembled as he looked at the ck Veil Saint inconceivably. His expression naturally turned even more unsightly. Before he could speak, Mouse smiled at Augustine and said, "You do not need to intervene in this matter, Augustine. I am an apostate. You do not need to show me mercy. Go ahead, attack me!" Ni Lin shouted, "Augustine, why are you still hesitating?" He suddenly stepped forward and punched towards the ck Veil Saint. Augustine was still struggling with his decision when he saw Ni Lin start to attack. His eyes shed and his stalwart body moved forward. He raised his hand and blocked Ni Lins fist as he said, "Wait for a moment!" Amu and Ice, who was behind, exchanged a nce and shouted in unison, "What else are you waiting for?" They attacked at the same time from both sides. Augustine gritted his teeth. He raised his sword in his right hand to block Amus sword. However, he stretched out his left hand to grab Ices sword de! Although he had the golden fighting energy to protect him, a Pdins sword was no ordinary sword. His hand was immediately cut open. Blood flowed down the de of the sword. Augustines face was etched with pain. He was about to speak when Ni Lin sneered and punched him in the chest! After the sh, Augustine was thrown back and crashed onto the ground. The golden armor was broken at the chest. Augustine knelt on one knee as he violently coughed out blood. He looked up and fiercely red at Ni Lin as he said, "Despicable Dragon, you actually dared to attack me!" Mouse had an ice-cold expression. She saw the attack on Augustine with agony in her face and coldly said, "Augustine, you no longer need to protect me. I have made up my mind! I will not change my decision!" However, Augustine replied, "I will not watch you die!" Ni Lin then shouted, "Amu! Stop him! Ice and I will deal with the ck Veil Saint!" The three Dragons moved quickly. Amu blocked Augustine with his huge body and shed downwards. Augustine was still kneeling and raised his sword over his head to block. ng! When the swords connected, the overwhelming pressure caused a small crack to appear on the ground! Resisting his opponents sword, Augustine slowly stood up! Amu suddenly shouted loudly. He raised his hand towards his chest and his palm quickly created a de of wind. He then flicked his wrist and shot it towards Augustine. Augustine raised his arms to block but his body was still knocked back. His feet unexpectedly dug a deep pit in the ground! "As expected of a Wind Dragon!" Augustine gritted his teeth and stood back up. He turned his body and attacked! His entire body was covered in a golden me as he collided against Amu. The two Pdins swords shed again, creating earth-shatteringly loud explosions. Ni Lin was pleased when he saw Amu block Augustine effectively. Heughed as he looked at the ck Veil Saint and softly said, "Your Excellency Mouse, let me see your strength! Show me what the strongest Saint of the Temple is like!" Mouse showed a mocking gaze and said, "No wonder the others said that Dragons are a despicable race. You clearly knew that I am a sorcerer who is generally not good at meleebat. Yet you said these kinds of words to me! But if you wish to see it, I will show it to you!" She put her palms together. Her two index fingers stretched out and quickly created a white ball of light. The ball of light was about the size of a fist and it instantly burst open. Ni Lins eyes shed sternly and said, "Fight!" Ice acted faster than Ni Lin. He raised his hand and shot out a cold fighting energy. Mouse smiled coldly. She maintained the ball of light with one hand and created a qi barrier with the other. Ni Lin then punched with his fist. "ck Veil Saint!" Although Augustine was fighting fiercely with Amu, he suddenly roared loudly when he saw the urgency. However, the ck Veil Saint was not hit by Ni Lin as Augustine had expected. When Ni Lins fist flew forward, the ball of light rapidly spread out and a crack opened up! It was a crack! The ck Veil Saints sorcery had unexpectedly opened a crack in the air! Ni Lin felt his fist tightened as a ghastly mucus like w appeared and grabbed his wrist! "What is this!" Ni Lin cried out in rm and tried to pull back his hand. However, the w held his hand very tightly. When Ni Lin retreated, the w was pulled out instead! The ck crack became bigger. Suddenly, there was a roar and a huge monster stepped out from the crack! The monster was twice asrge as the Dragon warriors. It stood on the ground with its huge feet. Its body was totally covered in green mucus. It was extremely disgusting. It wore a set of tattered armor that exposed its broken body and muscles. Its head was like a wolfs head. It only wore half a helmet which exposed his long ck hair. The monsters hand grabbed Ni Lins wrist. Its other hand was holding a double-edged battle-axe. It then raised the axe and swung it down on Ni Lin. "Hmph!" Ni Lin coldly grunted and blocked the axe. Ni Lin took this opportunity to shake off the w that was holding him and stepped back. They were shocked to see the monster in front of them. "It is a War Spirit!" Ni Lin said in a deep voice, "Mouse! I didnt expect you to use summoning spells and even call out such a monster!" Mouse ignored him. She slowly sat down and closed her eyes. She ced both hands on her chest while holding up her two index fingers. A summoning spell could summon powerful creatures, but it also consumed a lot of magic power. The War Spirit was a powerful warrior but its every move in this world would consume Mouses power! The monstrous War Spirit roared to the skies and swung its axe, creating a swift and fierce wind. Ni Lin sneered. He jumped high up in the air and punched the monsters face. The War Spirit roared even more violently. It did not bother to dodge but instead swung its w to catch Ni Lins neck. Ice took advantage of this moment to chop the monsters legs with his sword! "Aouu!" The monster suddenly howled; the monsters legs and face were attacked at the same time. The monsters face had almost sunken in from the punch and its leg armor had been cut through by Ice. The sword had also cut off a piece of flesh but the War Spirit did not know pain. Ni Lin was hit in the chest by the monster and stumbled back a few steps as he coughed violently. Ice was cunning. He realized that the War Spirit was not agile. He attacked the monster by dodging left and right most of the time and only thrusting his sword now and then to injure it! The scene had started to turn chaotic. Two Pdins were locked in battle at one end. Another two more Pdins were also endlessly fighting against the War Spirit! Originally, a single War Spirit would not be enough to ward off a Dragon Pdin. However, the ck Veil Saint was out of options as summoning the War Spirit was her limit based on her sorcery powers. The ck Veil Saint also understood that she was a sorcerer. If she were to engage in meleebat, she would be easily killed by the Pdins! The spirit was able to stall the two Pdins but the ck Veil Saint knew that it would only be a short while before the two Pdins got rid of the War Spirit. The War Spirit was powerful as it knew no pain and exhaustion. However, against the powerful Dragon Pdins, it could only stall them for a while at most. Sure enough, Ni Lin suddenly cried out. The dragon aura in his body reached a peak state and he punched with his fist. He had condensed all his strength into this punch. Before the punch connected, a whirlwind of qi even appeared! That qi struck the War Spirit and tore apart its armor. The War Spirit cried out as its chest was punched through by the fist. The fighting energy in Ni Lins arm suddenly swelled up. The War Spirit then roared before its upper body blew up! "Let us see what else youve got!" Ni Lin grinned hideously as he stretched out his hand to grab the ck Veil Saint. Augustine became anxious and roared loudly. He ignored Amu and tried to rush past him. Amu then shed his left shoulder and drew out blood. Augustine knocked away Ni Lins hand with his fist and at the same time blocked Ices sneak attack with his sword. After that, Augustine suddenly stumbled backward. Ice grinned cynically. His ice-and-snow fighting energy flowed through the sword and shot out at Augustine! Augustine then felt half of his body go numb and suddenly roared loudly. The fighting energy in his body tripled. He shed in an arc, forcing the other three to move back. After that, he could not hold on anymore and fell sitting down on the floor. At that moment, half of his body was covered in blood. He looked at the three Dragons with a pale face and gritted his teeth. "The three of you intend to be ruthless today?" The ck Veil Saint sighed and asked, "Augustine, is this worth the trouble?" ... "Aiya, aiya...The battle down there is really intense." Seth smiled and said, "Are those few people the so-called legendary Dragons? Old Mark, I am still curious. If you were to jump down right now, how long can you fight against them?" Old Mark vigntly stepped back and replied, "Dont even think about it!" Old Mark closed his eyes and thought about it for a moment before replying, "If it is one against one, I am confident that I can defeat a Dragon as our strength is about equal. But right now, there are three of them down there! My old bones wont be able to resist their attacks!" Seth sneered and said, "Alright. Then let us continue and watch. But if it reaches a critical moment, I cannot stand here and watch...It would be a pity if I do not participate in something so interesting." Old Mark nced at him and said, "You better speak softly. Although I have created a boundary here, the people down there are monsters. There is a chance that they would notice it." ... "Old man, are you still not done? The situation outside is turning bad!" Rody shouted from his heart. "Hurry! Hurry! Hurry!" His body was wrapped in a strange qi mass. Meanwhile, the sounds from outside were streaming in nonstop; every word and every sentence was crystal clear! The ck Veil Saint, Mouse, was outside! She was just by his side! Although he did not know why she appeared, the words ck Veil Apostate made Rody dumbfounded. ck Veil Apostate! Rody could only see darkness in front of him as he listened to the sounds of shouting and fighting outside. But he could not move a single finger! Suddenly, he heard Moses speak in his ear, "The shackle is created. Be sure not to remove that ring!" Rody finally felt relieved and asked, "Moses, is everything done?" Moses voice was filled with pride as he said, "Of course it is! It was actually done earlier, but I simply did not tell you!" Rody cursed, "You have alreadypleted it earlier?" "Of course! It is more interesting if the hero appears at the most opportune moment!" "Old...All of you who once believed in Gods teachings are all crazy!" Rody could not help but angrily shout. Moses voice gradually became softer, "My desire isplete. You watch yourself." His voice then vanishedpletely and the surrounding space became quiet. Rody opened his eyes as if he had just gone through many long, dark years. Rody felt himself move as light fell into his eyes. His body once again had a sense of perception, keenness, and alertness. His strength gradually returned and he had regained control of his body! His whole body was filled with energy and felt as if the energy was about to burst out of his body. Rody subconsciously stroked the ring on his finger. Then, he moved! The three Dragon Pdins were about to act when they looked astonishingly behind the ck Veil Saint! Rody slowly sat up and he started to slowly stretched his body. The ck Veil Saint quickly turned around and looked surprised as she saw Rody got back up. Augustines expression turned even more puzzled. Rody stood up and patted the ck Veil Saints shoulder gently. He softly said, "I heard everything." He gazed at her eyes and said firmly, "If you do not forget me, I will not forget you!" Tears flowed from the ck Veil Saints eyes. Rody then gently reached out with his hand to wipe her tears. He then turned around and looked haughtily at the three Dragon warriors. "Hmm. One Fire Dragon, one Snow Dragon and one Wind Dragon..." Rody looked at the three Dragon Pdins. He then shook his head, sighed, and touched his forehead. He gave a wry smile and said, "Why does my mind give me so much information as if I naturally knew what you are?" Amu had an indignant expression and shouted, "Bastard. How dare you talk to us like that?" Ni Lin, however, felt that something was wrong and asked, "You...Are you the Radiant Empires envoy?" ... "Sigh. Look! That boy has woken up!" Seth seemed upset and said, "He has already snatched the interesting thing away. Old Mark, this is all your fault!" Old Mark folded his arms, feeling toozy to care about the unreasonable Young Master. Seth continued to look at the figures below the cliff with that cylindrical gadget. He then gave a strange expression and said, "Strange. Something is not quite right about that boy..." ... Rody suddenly revealed a mocking smile. He stretched out his hands as if he was stretching his waistzily while looking at the three Dragon Pdins. He then loudly said, "I have slept for a very long time! You three reptiles,e and help me warm up!" Chapter 230: Next Chapter 230: Next Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Silence... Finally, Amu and Ice burst outughing. Amu said, "Could it be that the person who came from the Radiant Continent is a madman?" Ice said, "Did he damage his head?" Ni Lin asked gloomily, "What did you say earlier?" Rody shook his head and seemed to look at the sky, "Why? Why are people unable to ept things that are beyond them? Perhaps they do not believe in my words right from the beginning? Or perhaps they deliberatelyugh to hide the uneasiness in their hearts?" Rody then gave a wry smile as he shook his head. He sighed and muttered, "Why did I suddenly say these strange words?" "Old man Moses, these are the thoughts you have left behind for me..." The ck Veil Saint was calm as she looked at the man in front of her. She did not look away and had resolute eyes. Rodyughed and asked, "Do you believe my words?" The ck Veil Saint nodded softly. Her beautiful hair fell to the side of her head. Rody resisted stretching out to her forehead to run his fingers through her hair. He whispered, "You have not changed. You are still a fool." Rody slowly walked forward, beyond Augustine who was obstructing the three Dragon Pdins. He did not look back at the seriously injured Pdin but simply said, "Uncle, go and take a good rest." "Un...Uncle1?" Augustine did not copse from all the injuries he sustained from the three Pdins. However, Rodys words almost made him copse from anger. ... "Hahaha..." Sethughed uncontrobly. "How funny. This boy has really changed. Uncle?" Old Mark frowned and asked, "What is so funny about it? Madman of the Tulip Family." Seth sighed and softly said, "Dont you think that his tone and his infuriating manner is bing more like me?" Old Mark gave him a supercilious look. ... Rody stood in front of the three Dragon Pdins and slowly drew out the Dragon Spell Scimitar from his waist. He gently drew a line across the ground. He then stood outside of the line and said, "Across this line here is my territory. You are all not allowed to cross it!" The three Pdins were all much taller than Rody. Rody stood in front of the three of them and looked at them who were each enveloped with zing golden fighting energy. He then said, "Come on. Will you all attack together? Or one at a time?" Ni Lin sneered and said, "What a joke! Do you think we need three Dragon Pdins to deal with one madman of the Radiant Continent?" Ice shook his head and said, "Amu, we will leave this to you." The colossus-like Amu grinned cynically while he cracked his knuckles. The people around them voluntarily made space for them. The Great Sorceror Yin Xing moved far away. Ni Lin and Ice had also moved back. They folded their hands and pondered while looking at the scene. However, Ni Lin instinctively had aplicated expression... "Kill!" Amu suddenly roared loudly. He curled up his huge body and shot towards Rody like a meteor. His huge fists were like the fists of the Gods, punching towards Rodys chest. Rody was hit by this heavy blow and flew away into the sky! Surprisingly, he did not even counter this first attack! Amuughed wildly as his huge body soared towards the sky. Although his body was huge, he was still very agile. He was so quick that he had already jumped above Rodys head! The sword in his hands shed coldly as he urately shed the crown of Rodys head. The moment he shed downwards, the sound of the thunderp at the head shocked everyone! Rody did not even groan as he fell back towards the ground. His fall was fasterpared to the speed when he shot up! Amus body stopped moving for a short while. After that, his huge body moved quickly like a rabbit. He instantly twisted his body and dived down. He was still faster than Rodys falling speed. It was like his enemy was his shadow. Relentlessly, he entangled himself with Rody. Then Amu punched him again! The punch once again struck Rodys chest, causing his entire body to curl forward, with his back facing the ground. He then heavily crashed into the ground and created arge hole that was half a meter wide! There was a muffled sound as Amunded by his side with both huge legs mming onto the ground, causing a few cracks to appear. He then shouted furiously and continuously attacked Rody who was on the ground like a violent storm. It seemed Rody could not fight back at all. Rodys face, chest and abdomen were pummeled continuously! Each strike from Amus fists or sword came together with a faint thunderous sound. There was a huge st, forcing the others to move back even more. Dust flew into the sky. Amus movements became faster and faster. Finally, only his blurred silhouette was visible but not his movements. "This madman must have really made Amu angry! He actually used his Wind Dragon Twenty-Nine Strikes!" Ice took a deep breath and seemed surprised by Amus imposing aura. This guy from the Radiant Empire is finished! Augustine thought. Even I would probably not be able to withstand against those storm-like attacks. On top of that, this fool did not parry a single strike! He was beaten up since the start and was now simply lying down there. While everybody had their own thoughts, Amu suddenly gave an earthshaking dragons cry. A pair of dragon wings also appeared behind his back. As he cried out, he punched the ground beside Rody. The huge impact actuallyunched Rody up. Amu then kicked Rodys back and kicked it again when he flew to the skies with his wings pping. He flew above Rody again as his fighting energy multiplied. He pointed his sword at Rody from a higher ground and chanted a few strange words slowly and clearly. "Dragonnguage!" Augustine, the ck Veil Saint, and even Seth, who was hiding at the clifftop, had the same thought. Ice shouted, "Amu has gone mad!" An apparition2 instantly separated from Amus huge body. The golden apparition was like his clone. The apparition then descended and hit Rodys body. A huge de of wind in a circr arc tore Rodys upper clothes into pieces. Amu thenughed wildly as the sword in his hands shot forward. "Wind Dragon sh!" Ice eximed. "Amu is crazy!" The two of them spread out their dragon wings at the same time. They then firmly wrapped their wings around their bodies. Their dragon auras also formed a light around them. Augustine shouted, "Shit!" He immediately took his sword and drew a circle around himself and the ck Veil Saint. Golden fighting energy came out from the circle the moment it waspleted. The circr-shaped fighting energy seemed to form a wall and protect those behind it. After that, there was a loud explosion. The huge st caused Augustines wall to shake. The golden fighting energy on his body grew even more intense as he tried to maintain the protective circle. A huge crater appeared on the ground. There was a long crack that was one meter deep and ten meters long that extended to both sides of the crater and stretched into the woods. It was as if the entire ground was cut into two by Amus final attack. Amu finally descended to Rodys side. He hadunched a series of attacks and even used a lot of his energy to deploy his ultimate attack. At the moment, he was gasping for breath. He looked at his opponent lying at his feet. His opponent had taken all of his attacks with his body. However, the more Amu hit his opponent, the more uneasy he felt. The indescribable fear forced him to use his strongest attack. The opponent I fought cant even strike back and yet I used my strongest attack? Fortunately, nothing strange had happened. The battle had gone very smoothly. The storm-like attack right from the beginning had subdued the enemy. Amu breathed out. When the dust started to settle, he suddenly heard a sound. The gravel below him moved! Immediately after that, he saw a figure slowly got up and stood right in front of him. That face was very close to him. It was a face without any expression. There was no expression of pain, anger or confusion. It only seemed to have a faint hint of mockery. After that, his opponentughed a little. He seemed to ask in a soft voice, "Are you done?" At that moment, Amu turned stiff and cold. All of his cold sweat came out. His opponents cold voice seemed to carry an irresistible charm. Amu instinctively answered in a trembling voice, "I...I am done." Rody nodded indifferently. He then said in a cold voice, "Then, now it is my turn." Amu suddenly felt his chest turn cold. Before he realized it, his opponents palm had already been ced on his chest... This feels cooling... These were the Wind Dragon Warrior Amusst thoughts! Everyone, including Ni Lin and Ice, clearly saw the shockingly indescribable scene. Rodys palm was ced lightly on Amus chest. Immediately, a dazzling and brilliant light appeared at the ce between Rodys palm and Amus chest. The ring light made everyone instinctively look away. The moment they looked back, Rodys attack was already over. Blood burst out from the huge Wind Dragon Pdin Amus body starting from his chest. After that, there were more popping sounds as everything above his chest including his arms, neck, and head started to burst out blood. The blood scattered in all directions as though it was a bloody fireworks disy. After the top half of his body had burst into a bloody mess and disappeared, the remaining lower half of his body fell to the ground. ... Augustine could no longer stand. The Wind Dragon Amu that he was struggling against was instantly annihted by Rody in just one strike! This person...He is definitely not human! He suddenly looked back at the ck Veil Saint and saw that she was also surprised. Augustine asked in a hoarse voice, "ck Veil Saint, who is this guy?" The ck Veil Saint took a deep breath while trying to regain herposure. She smiled once more and replied, "His name is Rody. He is the Radiant Empires Duke of the Tulip Family. He is also the man that I fell in love with." The Duke...of the Tulip Family? ... "He is not human. He is definitely not human!" It was as if Seth had been frozen for a long time before he recovered. He sighed and looked back at Old Mark. He saw that Old Mark had the same expression as him. "Old Mark, did you know that this boy was so powerful?" Old Mark shook his head and replied, "Of course not! Hell,st time, I could kill him easily but now..." Sethughed bitterly and said, "Now it looks like he can easily kill you with one hand." Old Mark was speechless. Seth frowned for a moment and seemed to have made a resolution. After that, he said, "I havee to a decision!" "What have you decided?" Old Mark frowned. Seth took a deep breath and said with an unprecedented serious expression. "I have decided that from now on, I do not want to have any dealings with this boy ever again! I do not want to have any kind of rtionship with him...These kinds of things are too dangerous!" Seth had a solemn expression, and with a voice totally devoid of any frivolous or mocking nature, he said, "This boy is simply a devil. He is not human!" ... Half of Rodys body had been soiled red from the Wind Dragons blood. His face and his hair were also soiled red. He then turned around to look at the other two dumbstruck and frightened Dragons. "Looks like the blood of Dragons is also red. It is no different from humans." Rody sneered as he slowly wiped the blood from his face. He looked at the fresh blood on his hands and gave a mocking smile. "To kill a person, a single strike is enough!" Rody then held his scimitar with one hand and slowly stepped forward. He looked at the two frightened Dragon Pdinshe had not drawn his scimitar at all in the earlier fight! Rody stretched out his hand and, with his finger, beckoned the two Dragon Pdins. He then said in a low voice, "Next!" Trantors Notes: 1. Uncle. The Chinese call everybody who is much older than themselves uncle as an honorific. Its the equivalent of Sir. 2. The apparition here is Ӱ Light shadow. Chapter 231: Rules Chapter 231: Rules Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "You are powerful!" Ni Lin trembled faintly. "You are the strongest opponent I have ever encountered! Can you tell me? What was the attack you used to kill Amu?" Rody lowered his head and looked at Ni Lin from the corner of his eyes. "You noticed it?" "Yes!" Ni Lin was frightened, but he still gritted his teeth and replied, "I can feel it very clearly! That was a genuine Dragon Gods aura! It is the most primitive and pure dragons aura!" He had clenched his fists but they still trembled. "I cannot understand. You are obviously a human. Why do you have such a powerful dragons aura?" Ni Lins trembling gradually became fiercer. The zing golden mes of his fighting energy that enveloped his body gradually disappeared. Ice immediately felt that something was different. He could not help but turn to the side and look at Ni Lin in surprise. They were near each other and they were both Dragons. He could feel his boss body going through some changes. A dragon has inverted scales. They be enraged when those scales are touched. A fearsome pressure of the dragons aura began to emerge from Ni Lins body. The fierce dragons aura even made Ice, who was also a Dragon, feel an indescribable fear in his heart. He began to step back and he spoke with a trembling voice, "Ni Lin, you!" The long dragon wings on Ni Lins back had disappeared. The eyes and long and thin pupils of his eyes turned ck. His eyes no longer showed any emotion. "You may be very powerful! Perhaps you may be even more powerful than me. But as the strongest of the Dragon race, I still want to fight you to the death!" Nilin opened his big hands and suddenly shouted, "Sa. Mo. Li. Ya!" Countless rays of fierce aura shot out from his body. The dust and the leaves on the ground slowly floated into the air. The space within one hundred meters around him was shrouded by his aura. "A dragon boundary." As a sorcerer, she could immediately tell that this was a dragons most advanced and peculiar magical boundary. ording to the ancient legends, a powerful dragon can use their own aura to create something that was simr to a human sorcerers boundary. However, the dragon boundary was much more powerful. This was because the boundaries were created ording to their own skill types and would be most suitable for them in battle! Rody quietly watched Ni Lin slowly create his boundary. He simply stood there and did not stop Ni Lin. Rody even gently rubbed his forehead. He smiled and said, "Hm. A dragon boundary. Looks like you are much more powerful than that big fellow earlier. But I wonder what kind of battlefield would suit you the most?" It was fire! Ni Lin did not need to give a reply as the air within his boundary instantly became hot. The floating leaves began to burn spontaneously and gradually turned into floating specks of fire. Rody felt his skin burn. He even clearly felt his clothes gradually heat up. After that, there were faint warnings of spontaneousbustion. The ck Veil Saint was the quickest to respond to the situation. She had already created a small boundary to protect herself and Augustine. That Snow Dragon, Ice, also felt ufortable in the hot environment as his sweat poured down his face. He had long since retreated several steps away and covered himself inside walls of ice. The Grand Sorcerer Yin Xing hesitated for a moment but he did not leave immediately. After heaving a sigh, he also created a sorceror boundary. "Oh. It seems that the Dragon race is quite powerful. At the very least, one would not need to fear the cold of winter with such a furnace." Sethughed. He had put down the long cylindrical gadget and stretched out his hands to feel the heat as he smiled pleasantly. Old Mark crossed his arms and coldly said, "A furnace? Only you can think of this. Try and stand closer. Then you will know how formidable that is! Just so you know, warming yourself by the furnace is totally different from burning like a charcoal in it!" The air within the dragon boundary seemed to have started burning. Wave after wave of heat swept towards Rody and the ground beneath his feet started to emit ck smoke. Even the mes could faintly be seen in the air. However, the rising mes could not approach Rodys body. Whenever the mes got close to him, it would separate into two and go in different directions. Ni Lin said in a low voice, "Just now when you fought against Amu, you did not strike back on purpose and merely tested him." For a moment, Rody looked surprised and said, "You could also guess that?" Ni Lin hmphed and said, "I am not an idiot!" He grinned cynically and said, "I can feel it. Although you can use a powerful dragons aura that is even more powerful than what I can imagine, it seems as though you do not dare to use it! You did not strike back against Amu earlier and unwaveringly withstood his attacks. This was to test how much dragon aura your body could handle. Am I right?" His eyes then shed vigntly as he continued, "That was why, after you finished testing it out, you killed Amu as quickly as possible so that you could reduce the amount of dragon aura you used!" Rody raised his eyebrow and replied, "Looks like this reptile is not too stupid." Ni Lin shouted, "Shut up! Dont even think of using these words to infuriate me! It will not do you any good!" He then pointed to himself with his thumb. "My name is Ni Lin! I was born more easily angeredpared to the other dragons! Another difference is that mybat effectiveness would increase the angrier I be! At the same time, my mind would also remain sober when I am angry!" "Oh?" Rodyughed. "That is unexpected," Rody said as he knocked his forehead. "I did not expect Dragons to also have multiple personality disorders..." "Shut up!" Ni Lins expression changed drastically. Crimson sheets of mes rose suddenly and violently from his body. He was like a demon standing inside the zing mes of hell! Rody suddenly stretched out his hand gently and looked at the drifting sparks gently falling onto his palm. Rody had a calm expression. He was calm and slowly spoke in a low tone, "Dragon boundary...It sounds good. It creates an environment that is best for the user and is an extremely useful sorcery! But it is a pity..." "What is pitiful?" Rody sighed, "It is a pity that the Dragon race is wrong." Gradually, Rodys expression changed. His eyes were gradually filled with the utmost reverence. "There was once a teacher that I respected. He told me that everything in this world has a rule! The rotation of day and night, the movement of the stars, the changes of the four seasons. All of these are governed by rules! What we need to do is toprehend these rules and master them!" Rodys face seemed to have a kind of unusual radiance. The small sparks on his palm did not immediately disappear. Instead, it seemed to be alive and gently float up! "That person told me that God was so powerful because they created the rules and all of the rules were under their control. As they could manipte space, they can even make it snow in June. They can let thunder strike during winter. They can even stop time and distort space. This is why God is so powerful and can ce themselves above all of creation." The sparks in Rodys hands suddenly started to surge and burn fiercely. Suddenly, it grew and then shrank, moved right and then left, and then transformed into different shapes in Rodys palms! Rody had a mocking sneer while looking at Ni Lin. Ni Lin could no longer exercise patience. He suddenly roared. With both feet on the ground, he created a ming whirlwind and shot at Rody! The spiral-shaped me ruthlessly flew forward. Rody did not even seem to spare it a nce and casually waved his hand to block it. Boom! The spiral-shaped mes that shot towards Rody were blocked with a single hand! The mes then split apart and disintegrated. Ni Lin looked solemn. His attack had been blocked right in front. Despite Nilins ferocious and frightening expression, he could not move an inch forward! Rody sighed and said, "You are already very powerful. You know how to utilize the rules to obtain an advantage! Unfortunately, you do not know how to create your own rules!" Rody heaved a sigh and moved his hand outwards lightly. Immediately, Ni Lins huge body fell and flew backward. He rolled several times in the air before hended on his feet. Two deep cavities appeared where hended. Ni Lin looked surprised. He could feel a bone-piercing cold from his opponents fist. Cold? Hell! It was a cold feeling! Rody looked at the jumping sparks in his palm with a dignified expression. He closed his eyes and softly said, "In this world, there is a type of humans who are closest to the Gods. This is because they could create their own space within Gods world! They could break the old rules in their own domain and re-create their own new rules! These people, they are called..." He suddenly opened his eyes and smiled lightly, "Domain Masters!" Rodys eyes suddenly showed a strange vigor. He suddenly pointed the index finger of his other hand and drew a few strokes in the air! The jumping sparks in the other hand instantly solidified into ice! The sparkling clear ice crystal that appeared in his hand gave off a slight chill as it floated unhurriedly in the scorching hot dragon boundary. The mes continued to rage all around, but the ice crystal did not melt at all. Rody looked at the heat waves surrounding the gently floating ice crystal and tears started to flow from the corners of his eyes. Master Autumn, I finally understand what you have told me! The feeble chill from the ice crystal then exploded! The icy-cold chill then grew and spread very quickly and the violent me tongues surging in the heat waves instantly solidified and became ice! The sounds of the ice condensing fizzed and hissed non-stop as the transformation continued to spread. Ni Lins mouth gaped open as he watched the dragon boundary he created with his own dragon aura, instantly turned into a world of snow and ice! The spreading chill had reached his body and he heard fizzing and hissing sounds. He then found his feet frozen to the ground! "What is going on?" Ni Lin roared angrily. Rody smiled as the ice crystal fell onto his palm. He then made a few light strokes with the index finger of his other hand and the ice flower disintegrated and disappeared. "I broke your rules and created my own space! In this space, the rules must obey me! That is because this is my domain!" Rody smiled happily and pointed to his own nose. "My ce, my rules!" ... Domain! Domain power! Ni Lins roar seemed as though it was cut halfway by an invisible de as he looked at his opponent with surprise. The ck Veil Saint was also surprised. She gazed at Rodys back, her face incredulous yet pleasantly surprised. Augustine was deathly pale as he dumbly looked at his own sword. He murmured the words Rody had said earlier. "Rules..." Old Mark was standing on top of the cliff with his body halfway over it. He seemed to exhale after a long time and then looked back at Seth and said, "He really does have a strong domain power!" Seth who had beenughing since earlier then fell into deep thought. "Rules...Rules..." He then raised his head and looked at Old Mark with a meaningful smile. "Rules. What an extremely marvelous name!" ... "I...I dont believe this!" Ni Lin suddenly screamed. zing mes once again erupted from his body and the ice that froze his feet to the ground shattered. Once again, he shot towards Rody like a whirlwind. The Fire Dragons strength was really extraordinary. Like a shooting star, he reached in front of Rody in a single breath. Time then stopped! The entire space seemed to distort a little. Ni Lins attack suddenly stopped, like pieces of ice, frozen in this space! Hisrge body remained in an attacking posture but motionless in front of Rody. Rody raised a single finger slowly and then ced it on Ni Lins forehead... Immediately, a blood arrow shot out from the back of his head. Blood and brain matter sprayed out and turned to ice! Time continued to move again and Ni Linsrge body suddenly crashed onto the ground at Rodys feet. His corpse was just behind the line that Rody had drawn. Rody shook his head and turned around to look at the kneeling and deathly pale Ice Dragon that was in a daze. He then softly said, "Looks like it is no longer necessary to fight." Chapter 232: Shackles Chapter 232: Shackles Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Looks like it is no longer necessary to fight." Rody stood in front of the Ice Dragon that had turned pale and looked at him in amanding position. Unexpectedly, the Ice Dragon suddenlyughed in despair and slowly shook his head. "Yes. It is really not necessary to fight anymore." He looked up at Rody and said, "First, you killed Amu. After that, you killed Ni Lin. Even if I challenge you, you will just send me to my death." Rody coldly said, "Although I do not like indiscriminate killing, you all have just killed all my men. No matter what, you will not escape today!" By the time Rody finished his sentence, he had already stretched out his hand and ced it on Ices head. The Ice Dragon smiled. He closed his eyes and waited for his death. ... "Looks like he is still a stupid boy." Seth sighed. "If it was me, I would have spared the Dragon and take him in as a subordinate. It would be very interesting to have a Dragon as a pet. How could a dozen warriors bepared to a Dragon with the rank of a Pdin?" Old Mark gave a bitterugh and said, "Perhaps this is the biggest difference between you and him." At that moment, a strange gloomy white light suddenly appeared at Rodys palm that was on Ices head. The light looks white but yet was gloomy and cold. Rody drew his scimitar. The scimitar shed and after a grating sound, Ices head shot to the sky. The strange thing was that not a single drop of blood came out. It was as if this Dragon did not have blood. The moment the head separated from the body, the corpse fell to the ground. The light in Rodys hand then gradually dispersed. Rody then flicked his wrist and retrieved the light, then held it in his hand. The light was kneaded into a ball. He then gently stroked the scimitar de. Gradually, the light was pushed into the de of the scimitar! Seth had sharp eyes. He saw and thenughed, "Good! Good one! Swords and des have souls too! He actually took the Dragons soul to refine it as the des soul. Kill a Dragon and get an artifact! That Dragons soul would live on forever in that de. It has be the soul of the de. This is truly a sinister method!" Old Mark sighed. "That Dragons soul is forever trapped in that de! This is truly a cruel punishment." Rody slowly looked at the de as the light in it gradually subsided. Only the engraved dragon spell shed with a strange light. Rody sheathed his sword. He then turned back to look at the ck Veil Saint and smiled, "Alright. It is done now." The ck Veil Saint had long stood up and looked at Rody nkly. Rody had unexpectedly mastered domain power and instantly defeated three Dragons. His extraordinary strength not only shocked her, it made her feel confused as well. At that moment, Rody smiled gently at her, his face no longer the same as when she was in the Northwest. However, his warm eyes and sincere smile were the same as in the old days. The ck Veil Saint suddenly called out softly and moved a few steps forward to hug Rody. Rody was astonished for a moment and did not know what to do. He instinctively held Mouse and whispered, "My body is all bloodied." Mouse raised her head to see an embarrassed face in close proximity. She smiled sweetly and said, "I dont care." The two of them hugged for a long time and their feelings surged. They thought back to the day they separated in the Northwest and also the day the Tulip flower bloomed in the night sky above the Thunder City. They embraced each other and forgot about their surroundings for a moment. The sorcerer Yin Xing was in a dilemma. He had been watching the fight from a distance. What he initially thought of as a hopeless situation had suddenly turned around. The Radiant Empires envoy unexpectedly had terrifying strength. The three Pdins from the Temple could not even parry one strike from him. However, as the situation turned optimistic, his position became more delicate. He was initially dispatched to protect the envoy but in the end, the envoy protected him. He hesitated for a moment, not knowing if he should leave. After thinking for a moment, he walked forward and was about to say something when Augustine looked at him and shook his head. Augustine smiled and whispered, "Wait for a while." Rody and Mouse finally stopped their embrace. Mouse turned around to see Augustine and Yin Xing looking at them with a weird stare. Even if she was the ck Veil Saint, she could not help blushing. Then she said, "Let go of me." Rody was also a little embarrassed and gave a gentle cough. He then walked towards Augustine and softly asked, "Are you also a Pdin of the Temple?" Augustine felt agonized and said, "I was a Pdin. Now..." He looked at the ck Veil Saint and sighed. "Now, it is hard to say..." Mouse was apologetic as she said, "Augustine, if it was not because of me, you wouldnt have..." Augustine shook his head and replied, "Words are useless!" His voice sounded lonely. "I will report todays matter back to the Elder in the Temple. How they decide to punish me is something I will handle in the future." Mouse frowned and asked, "Augustine, you still want to return to the Temple? Today, three Pdins have died. Do you think the Elder would spare you if you return to the Temple?" Augustine looked perplexed. He hesitated for a moment and then said, "No matter what, I cannot be an apostate! ck Veil Saint...I envy the fact that you can leave! However, I grew up in the Temple. My entire life has already been given to the Temple. It is impossible for me to leave like you." Before Mouse could say any more, Augustine waved his hand and stopped her. He then looked at Rody and took a deep breath. "Your Excellency is so powerful that I am too far behind you1! Today, the ck Veil Saint has be an apostate for you. The Temple is now her enemy. I hope that you can protect her in the future so that she would no longer suffer! Du..." Rody immediately interrupted Augustine the moment he realized that Augustine was about toplete saying thest word. "No need to say more! I love Mouse and will definitely protect her!" Rody looked at Augustines face with a strange gaze. Augustine was not a fool. After staring nkly a little, he realized that Rody did not want his identity to be revealed. He took a look at Rody, unable to understand why Rody wanted to hide his identity. However, Rody had saved both his and the ck Veil Saints lives. Since Rody did not want to reveal his identity, Augustine would not speak a word. Augustine pondered for a moment and quietly replied. "Dont worry. When I return to the Temple, I will not speak of things that I should not." Rody was relieved. He said, "That would be best!" He then frowned, "Mister Augustine, if things do not work out, please remember that you have friends here!" He then went up to Augustine and softly said, "If it were not for you, something bad would have happened to the ck Veil Saint. If things dont work out, I will be waiting for you in the South!" The ck Veil Saint was smart too. She was watching the two men whispering to each other when she saw Rody stop Augustine from saying the word Duke. She immediately knew that Rody was keeping his identity a secret. Although she did not understand why he changed his appearance and identity when he came to the Rnd Continent, she did not ask. After all, it was not a good ce to talk about such things when the Great Sorcerer Yin Xing was still around. The three of them exchanged words for a while. After that, when Augustine was about to take his leave, the ck Veil Saint, with aplicated expression, seemed to advise him against it. But he waved his hand and no longer spoke. Although Augustine had some injuries, he turned and walked unyieldingly. He only left behind deep footprints and faint bloodstains as his stubborn figure vanished into the woods. The Grand Sorcerer Yin Xing then smiled and said, "Your humble servant was sent here by the Sorcerers Association to meet the envoy. Now that the escorts and the Imperial Guards had all died, let me escort you to the royal city!" Rody remained silent and walked up to the fallen warrior in front of the cliff. There were hints of anger and hatred in his eyes. The ck Veil Saint sighed. She knew Rodys temperament since their time in the Northwest. She gently pulled Rodys arm and then waved her hand. Some mes shot out from her hand and engulfed the corpse of the warrior. It gradually burned until there was nothing left. Rody took a deep breath. He then looked at Mouse and forced a smile. "Thank you." Rody gently released Mouses hand. He suddenly looked up the cliff and shouted, "Seth, have you watched enough? If so,e on down!" Yin Xing and Mouse were astonished. Rody suddenly took out his scimitar and shed across at the cliff... Boom! A huge wind de sted out from his sword. The wind de fiercely cut through the rocks of the cliff. The cliff face that was cut by Rody then tumbled down in a loud crash. Rody held the ck Veil Saint with one hand and quickly retreated. Yin Xing had naturally already fled to a side. They then saw the precipitous mountain split open. Rock fragments fell in session and dust filled the sky... In the dust-covered sky, two figures jumped down. It was an old man protecting another person with one hand. His fighting energy protected them from the falling rocks. Rody and Seth thennded with a crash in front of Rody. The dust made Seth choke and cough a few times. He then pushed off Old Marks protective hand and dusted his body. After that, Seth smiled wryly and asked, "Boy, when did you notice me?" Rody did not give him an answer. Instead, he frowned at Seth and said, "I was wondering why you came to the Rnd Continent." At that moment, the dust gradually dispersed. Seth had wiped the dust from his face and revealed his distinct face. Yin Xing did not show any reaction but Mouse was astonished when she saw that face. The young man was a dazzling blond. He had a pair of dark blue eyes and an extremely handsome face. This was remarkably like the appearance of the Duke of the Tulip Family that she saw in the Northwest. Mouse was rmed. She could not help but look towards Rody. Rody gently pulled her hand and whispered, "It is a long story. I will tell you about itter." Old Mark stepped in front of Seth and frowned at Rody. "Boy, you forced us down here. What do you intend to do?" The ck Veil Saint could not help but ask, "Rody, who is he?" Yin Xing was the most astute. He could tell that the old man standing in front of the young man had extraordinary strength. He hid his hand back into his sleeves. The two neers had been hiding on the cliff. Only God would know if they were friends or foes! Rody stared at Seth as if afraid that the moment he looked away, Seth would disappear again. Rody had an extremelyplicated feeling about the person in front of him. On one hand, Seth created a huge plot in the Radiant Empire. Without his maniption, Rody who was at the bottom of society would not get to where he was now. At the same time, Seth was also someone who infuriated him. Seth had almost subverted the entire Radiant Continent with his conspiracy. More importantly, there was a faint hatred in Rodys heart. When he saw Seth, he was reminded of the pitiful and detestable Empress and also...Master Autumn! At the same time, this loathsome person was Nicoles younger brother. Nicole could already be considered his wife. No matter what, they already shared a rtionship as rtives. No matter how much Rody hated him, he could not do much. Rody also understood how formidable the person in front of him was. He remembered the books he read in the Dukes Mansion and Seths notes in them. It could be said that all of Rodys wisdom and knowledge were obtained from those books and notes. This included all the treasonous ideas and thoughts. Rody smiled with aplicated feeling and said, "This guy? He is a person who likes to manipte people like puppets!" Seth seemed tough bitterly and replied, "You praise me too much. If I like to manipte people like puppets, what about you? Are you the one that cut off the puppet strings?" Rody shook his head. When he looked at the person in front of him, he felt like he had a headache. "Seth, why are you here?" Seth nced at Rody and lightly replied, "I go where I want to go. Do I need a reason?" Rody lightly smiled and said, "You dont? It seems like something big happens wherever you go." Rody thenughed and continued, "Old Mark, your duty is to ensure his safety. So, you will not interfere unless his safety is threatened?" Old Mark gave him a supercilious look. Seth then warily asked, "What are you nning to do?" Rody sighed. "Nothing! Just that there was a woman back there crying day and night as she thought about her childs father. It was extremely troublesome. I suppose you will not run away and avoid taking responsibility! I just feel like dragging you back there." Seth stepped back and smiled wryly. "Can I not go?" Rody thenughed. He unexpectedlyughed cunningly like Seth and then asked, "What do you think?" Old Mark spread out his hands and then stood at a side as if saying, I dont care. And I am not able to interfere anymore. Rodyughed happily and smiled towards Mouse. "If you are confronting a person that is cunning and causes trouble every single moment, would you have any way to make him obedient? I believe a sorcerer like you would know quite a lot of methods." The ck Veil Saint was in a good mood. When Rody asked her, she pondered for a bit and showed a strange smile. "This? I have a lot of methods...We might as well try them all..." She turned to looked at Yin Xing and said, "Lord Yin Xing. Now, we just hope you can keep your mouth shut." Yin Xing thought for a moment and then saw Rodys scimitar. Cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He then quickly nodded his head. ... Amongst the clouds, six tall and steep peaks of the mountains could faintly be seen. At these six peaks were artificially made suspension bridges. The six peaks were linked together by the suspension bridges and surprisingly formed a hexagram! There was a towering and majestic pce at the summit of the tallest peak. On top of the tower built withrge ck rocks was a huge magic crystal. It illuminated the six mountain peaks throughout the day and night. Outside the pce were stairs with hundreds of spacious steps. Hundreds of cultivators wearing ck robes knelt on the stone floor facing the pce, mumbling incantations and kowtowing. Their faces looked extremely pious and solemn. Next to the tallest mountain was a slightly shorter one. There was another tall building that was just slightly shorter than that ck tower on this mountain; it had a pointed top. At the top of that building was arge crystal window with a semi-arch appearance. A slender figure was standing there looking at the crowd near the pce on the tallest peak. The slender fair hands gently caressed the crystal window and sighed, "Religion! Religion! It is just a special method to secure a humans soul! It makes a person willing to put on the shackles! Humans are really funny! Look...look at these devout believers! They came here from thousands of miles away to worship in the Temple!" The figure turned around and looked at the corner of the room. At the same time, light fell onto her face to reveal an extremely beautiful face. Her beautiful eyes looked attentively at the corner as she gave a shallow smile. Her long eyshes seemed to cover her eyes. Sheughed and asked, "What do you think?" A ck robed figure slowly emerged from the corner. The figure had been cleverly hidden in the ck robe in the darkness of the corner. "The Temple was originally such a ce. We Dragons and the Gods have been in contact for over a millennium. Have you still not understood this? Your Excellency Ars.Lan2?" "It is nothing more than making use of each other!" Ars.Lanughed and revealed a gorgeous smile. Her smile seemed as though it cleared off the haze in the room and melted the unchanging snow on the mountain... As she walked, the lower corners of her robes lifted to reveal a golden armor inside. She gently looked at the huge stone round te on the wall. It was also unknown as to what kind of stone the te was made of. It glowed with a faint blue light. Symbols were engraved on it like a clock. Five symbols were engraved around the stone, forming a pattern as though a host of lesser lights were surrounding the leading one. But it was truly unfortunate. There were five tranquil mes on it, but four of it were already extinguished. Only thergest me at the middle remained, dancing in blue tongues of fire. Ars.Lan lightly sighed. She then sneered and said, "Hm. Amore Hughes, Amu, Ice, and also Ni Lin. They have already died. Looks like the cost of the coboration this time is not small." At this moment, a respectful voice came from outside. "The Elder has summoned Your Excellency, Pdin Ars.Lan!" The figure at the corner immediately replied loudly, "Understood! The Pdin will go over shortly!" Ars.Lan sighed. "I need to go and see those despicable guys again? Every time I see them, I have this impulsive urge to crush them to death." The woman named Ars.Lan then left the room. The person at the corner of the room slowly came out. He saw that there was nobody left in the room. He then slowly walked towards the crystal window and looked out quietly. Through the crystal window, he could see Ars.Lan follow a priest out. They crossed the bridge and headed towards the pce on the tallest mountain. He then looked at the crowd below the pce in disappointment. "It is obviously a shackle. Why are so many people willingly engrossed in it?" He wryly smiled and then said to himself, "Why am I thinking of such ridiculous things? Why am I showingpassion to the humans? They willingly put on shackles, but what does it matter to me?" After pondering for a moment, he whispered to himself. "Perhaps we have the same dilemma? The humans have shackles. Can we say that we, the Dragons, dont have shackles?" He slowly closed his eyes and then recalled that scene in the past. The weather on that day was simr to the current weather. That person had unexpectedly crossed the Mythical Beast Forest and ended up in the Dragon races territory. He was just a small human, but he dared to climb up the Dragons mountains and asked to see the Dragons Elder. An even more infuriating thing was that this person had the contract bestowed by the Gods from thousands of years ago! That contract was the Dragons shackle! By virtue of that contract, the Dragon warriors must spill their blood for this person! He thought of this and then turned back to look at the stone te on the wall. Four out of the five mes had been extinguished. "Only Ars.Lan of the five Dragon warriors is left. That envoy of the Radiant Empire really has supernatural powers?" Trantors Notes: 1,nn wng xing bi. Too much difference in performance, quality, achievements. 2. There was a . in the name Ars.Lan. The name used for this Dragon also changed from Ars.Lan to just Lanter on. Chapter 233: “Love at First Sight” Chapter 233: Love at First Sight Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Rody! You brat!" Seth gnashed his teeth as he rode his horse. He was almost driven mad from the strange looks the surrounding people were giving him! The even more infuriating thing was that Old Mark was acting indifferent. He rode at the furthermost back and deliberately avoided Seth. When Seth saw that the eyes around him looked like they were ready to devour him, he softly begged. "Rody, I give up. I admit defeat! I beg you to let me..." "No!" Mouse coldly replied before Rody could say anything. However, it was obvious that Mouses cold tone was not genuine. She deliberately put on a cold look to hold back herughter. Mouse and Seth were riding side by side. She waspletely covered in a ck veil. Even her beautiful face was also lightly covered with a ck veil. At that moment, all the surrounding gazes of admiration, infatuation, and jealousy were directed at Seth. Seth was wearing a set of female sorcerers standard clothing. The ck and beautiful long skirt wrapped Seths original slender body inside, enhancing his small and supple waist! His naturally handsome face transformed into a unique feminine beauty after Mouse gave him simple makeup. His long golden hair, deftly arranged in a womans hairstyle, hung loosely down his shoulders. It cleverly hid the masculinity of his face that came from his slightly angr lines. Mouses touchups on Seths eyebrows also made him look even more feminine. The thing that made Seth very angry was that Mouse applied eyeshadows on him. The long eyshes he was born with shrouded hiske-blue eyes and made him look charming. Right now, Seth looked almost as beautiful as Miss Nicole. Seth felt helpless and his face was red with anger. In the eyes of the male crowd, he looked like he was blushing because she was shy. He was simply a beauty that could drive men crazy! Ever since entering the capital that morning, these horsemen and their followers have attracted the attention of most of the pedestrians in the main street. Almost all the men and women were attracted by the beauty in the long ck dress riding atop the horse. The men looked at her with admiration and infatuation, while the women had sour gazes of jealousy. Seth almost fainted in anger. Only God knew if the ck Veil Saint had cast any spell on him. He was riding on his horse, but he was feeling weak. He could not even lift his hands and could only rely on the strength of his legs to bnce himself on the horse. As a man, Seth naturally understood the gazes of men when they see a captivating beauty. Shit! They were fantasizing! In the past, when Seth saw a beauty, he also liked to fantasize. However, Seth was unhappy when the target of fantasizing was himself. On top of that, some of them had wretched and dirty gazes! Only God knew what was going through their minds... At first, Seth could not help ring back at them. He wanted to scare off their gazes. Unfortunately for him, Mouses technique was brilliant...such that his res ended up looking like flirtatious nces. It was better not to re at them. His res instead attracted them to approach him...Since entering the capital, there were already three bold knights who blocked his way and loudly wooed him. There was also one even bolder knight following at the back of the group and sang love songs, with a rose in his mouth! What the hell! Were the men of the Rnd Continent really so thick-skinned? What made Seth despair even more was what Mouse had told him. The makeup he was wearing was made with a special magic medicine. It could only be removed with Mouses special liquid medicine. Otherwise, the makeup wouldst for at least two months. Watching the delegation entering the pce, King Sauron was like the othermon people. The first thing he saw was the second person in the delegation...that beautiful woman in a long ck dress. He was distracted for a while before he calmed down again. The King recognized the ck Veil Saint who was standing at the back. Yin Xing had reported earlier that the ck Veil Saint and the envoy of the Radiant Empire had an intimate rtionship. For Rodys sake, she publicly became an apostate. It was a shocking and impossible toprehend news for the King. The ck Veil Saint bing an apostate was certainly a headache for the Temple. However, it was a good thing for him. Rody gently coughed and then proudly said, "I am the Commander of the Imperial Guards, Earl of the Empire, Rody. By the order of His Majesty the Emperor, I present myself to Your Majesty, King Sauron." After handing over the prepared documents, Rody stood there and waited for the Kings reply. The King read the documents submitted by Rody and frowned. He silently gave the documents to the Senior Prime Minister beside him. The Senior Prime Minister nced at it and then gently coughed. He softly asked, "Your Excellency, are these the conditions set by your countrys esteemed Emperor regarding the peace negotiations of our countries?" Rody nodded and said, "Yes! Eight hundred warships in exchange for the immediate return of two hundred thousand of your distinguished countrys elite soldiers!" The corner of the eyes of the Senior Prime Minister trembled violently as he gasped, "Eight hundred warships! Do you know how many warships the Sauron Kingdom has in total? You actually want eight hundred warships? Our King is willing to pay arge amount of gold coins in exchange for the lives of our warriors!" Rody had already prepared himself before arriving as Andy had already expected this response. Rody unhurriedly said, "Our Radiant Empire is rich throughout the whole continent. Do you think we arecking gold coins? How much gold coins does Your Excellency think you would surrender to redeem those prisoners of war? Five million gold coins? Eight million gold coins? Or perhaps, ten million gold coins?" The old Senior Prime Minister suddenly shouted, "ckmail! This is simply extortion!" The calm Senior Prime Minister suddenly lost his cool. He shouted with an angry expression, "Ten million gold coins? A million soldiers can be recruited with that much money! The conditions given by your country is just adding insults to injuries!" The King calmed down when he saw the Senior Prime Minister got angry. He smiled meaningfully and said, "Senior Prime Minister." When the Senior Prime Minister heard the King call him, he slowly suppressed his anger and stepped back. The King cleared his throat and loudly said, "Earl Rody, your esteemed Emperors conditions are too difficult for us!" The smile on his face was calm as he continued, "Since the condition has already been stated, we might as well speak the truth! We, the Sauron Kingdom, are unable to provide you with eight hundred warships! Your country also understands how important these warships are to the people of the Rnd Continent...Let me speak the truth. Although we are now allies, without the protection of those warships, the Lightning Gods Whip of your country would have already invaded the Rnd Continent." The Kingughed as if he was mocking himself and continued, "Even if we want to make friends, there is no need for us to cut off our own flesh to entertain our friends! Besides that, the condition stated here is not just asking us to cut our flesh. It is already asking for our lives!" Rody loudly replied, "Your Majestys words are wrong!" He took a step forward, smiled and continued, "Since we have negotiated for peace, we are now allies. Your Majestys words about the Lightning Gods Whip crossing the ocean is ridiculous! In the past two hundred years, the Lightning Gods Whip has never set foot on the Rnd Continent. Instead, it is the Rnd army that had invaded the Radiant Continent!" After that, Rody smiled and said, "Let us speak frankly! Who is responsible for starting this war! I dont think this needs rification. Right now, the enemies Your Majesty needs to be most cautious of is also not the Lightning Gods Whip!" The King sneered. "However, if we were to give you warships, wouldnt you reign freely in the Straits of Thunder?" Rody shook his head, "These words are also incorrect. The Rnd Navy is unhindered in this world. This ismon knowledge! Are the troops formidable only because of their equipment? I dont think this is likely. Even if we acquire the strong warships, we still cannot bepared to the powerful Rnd Navy! Although the warships are powerful, they still need elite sailors! It would be impossible to fight cross the Straits of Thunder. Relying on a few excellent warships alone would not be enough to bring the war to Your Majesty!" The Senior Prime Minister sneered and asked, "In that case, why do you only insist on warships?" Rody stared at the Senior Prime Minister. His gaze was like electricity. He coldly looked at the Senior Prime Minister and said, "Self-protection!" He loudly said, "The smokes of the war from the people of the Rnd Continent has not dispersed yet! You have a powerful navy that can easily cross the ocean and bring the mes of war to our continent! Although we were victorious in this war, there is no guarantee that Your Majesty would not start another crusade after getting through this ordeal. With these warships, the Radiant Empires navy would still not be able to defeat the Rnd Continents navy. However, it would prevent you all from crossing the ocean whenever you like! Since we are negotiating, then we should justy our cards on the table! It would be meaningless to be evasive! Are you not letting go of the warships because you intend on invading the Radiant Empire again?" At that moment, Seth was unable to help himself from giggling. Rody had improved a lot. He now resorted to sophistry and inverted right and wrong. Instead of saying his reasons for wanting the warships, he used the other party of keeping the warships and nning an invasion... Although Sethsughter was soft, the people in the hall heard it. The King looked at Seth and whispered, "Earl Rody, this person is..." Rody moved his eyes and loudly said, "This person? She is the eldest daughter of the Radiant Empires Tulip Family. She is the elder sister of the Duke of the Tulip Family, Miss Nicole!" Those words shocked the King and the Senior Prime Minister! The elder sister of the Duke of the Tulip Family! That was a great personage from the Radiant Empire. Everybody knew that, right now, the Duke of the Tulip Family of the Radiant Empire could be considered someone unexcelled in the world. The banners of the Tulip Family were everywhere and the Lightning Gods Whip was invincible. In the Radiant Empire, he was only second to the Emperor. The King immediately cursed his men in his heart. They had only reported the identity of the envoy but not a single word was said about the eldest daughter of the Tulip Family. However, the King felt skeptical. With such a personage like the eldest daughter of the Tulip Family, howe there was no mention of her at all? Why was there no news of her arriving here at all? Besides that, there was also no news of the envoy bringing along their womenfolk. Rody noticed the Kings doubts. He immediately gave Seth a meaningful nce, asking him to exin. Seth pursed his lips and was thinking of ignoring Rody. However, when he saw Mouses threatening re, he finally sighed. As a yboy, he clearly understood that a woman would be willing to do all sorts of crazy things for the man she loves. Offending Rody was not a problem. However, he did not dare to provoke the ck Veil Saint. He gently coughed. His voice had already been altered by Mouses sorcery. He was not used to his own delicate voice. He slowly raised himself from his seat and said, "Your Majesty, I secretly followed His Excellency the Earl toe here. I have no intentions of disturbing others." Both the King and the Senior Prime Minister frowned but since she said that she came secretly, then they had nothing to say. They could only inquire the details from the other rted personnel,ter. However, they were not aware that the original envoy who brought Rody here had already be a lunatic after that battle at sea. In addition, the only person who saw Seth as a man, that Great Sorcerer Yin Xing, had already beenpletely subdued by the ck Veil Saint. How could an insignificant Great Sorcerer be a match for the powerful ck Veil Saint? Even if he was not afraid of the ck Veil Saint, but when he saw Rody, who could even instantly kill Pdin-level warriors, he felt threatened. Under such threats, Yin Xing would not dare let slip a single word. The Senior Prime Minister cleared his throat and loudly said, "Earl Rody, I have a different opinion about the earlier words." The old fellow then loudly said, "Our sincerity in the alliance with your Majesty is evident! Your Excellency Earl hade all the way here and encountered...assassination attempts. In order to protect you, our brave knights of Sauron Kingdom actually spilled their own blood and even sacrificed their lives! As we treated you sincerely, you should also show us some good faith!" The moment the Senior Prime Minister finished saying that, he suddenly smiled at Seth and asked, "Miss Nicole, what is your opinion?" The Kings eyes turned bright. If the Radiant Empire had dispatched the eldest daughter of the Tulip Family here, it is possible that she was not here just to look around. It was possible that the Earl was just for show while the real decision-maker was Miss Nicole. Seth smiled lightly and said, "I have no opinion. His Excellency the Earl will decide on everything." The Senior Prime Minister finally sighed and said, "Sauron Kingdom does not have too many warships. It is difficult to give you eight hundred warships. Earl Rody, is it not possible to change the conditions a little?" Rody smiled lightly and looked up at the King. He then smiled and asked, "Your Majesty, what do you think?" The King pondered for a moment and then suddenly said, "Six hundred." The King took a deep breath and continued, "The six hundred warships are not just to redeem the two hundred thousand soldiers, but also all of the prisoners of war." Before Rody could say anything, the Senior Prime Minister was already in shock. Why did the King state these conditions without authorization? "Your Majesty!" The old Senior Prime Minister could not help but cry out in rm. Without thinking, Rody replied, "Alright!" He had promised so happily that the King was surprised. "Really?" Rody smiled and replied, "Of course, it is true!" The King looked at Rody coldly. He waved his hand and said, "Senior Prime Minister, I need to talk to the special envoy privately. Go and make arrangements for the envoy and hispanions to settle down." The Senior Prime Minister looked like he was suddenly shed by a de! A trace of anger shed instantly in his eyes before he turned dejected and pale. He looked deeply at the King. After that, he nodded at Rody and strode out of the hall. The King looked at the Senior Prime Ministers back as he left. He sneered in his heart. This old fellow must have been caught unprepared by my sudden action! Perhaps he didnt realize that I know he was having both ways! Perhaps he never expected that I would make a decision with another kingdom without discussing with him first... When Rody saw the Kings astonished expression, he smiled and said, "Your Majesty sent away the Senior Prime Minister. I believe it must be because you did not discuss this matter with him earlier. If I am not wrong, these six hundred warships are gathered together from all the kingdoms of the Rnd Continent!" The King thought for a moment. He then looked at the envoy in front of him and replied, "Very often, a sovereign would need to make his own decisions. It is not necessary to discuss everything with others!" Rody nodded slightly. At that moment, there was a racket outside the cordoned-off hall. A high-pitched voice shouted, "Are the people involved with the peace negotiations inside? Let me in!" The faint voice of the guards obstructing the man then said, "Your Highness, dont!" After some sounds of swords shing, a man rammed open the door and strode in. That man looked like he was less than twenty years old. He was wearing the armor of a knight. He walked in with a sword in his hand. He had brown hair and a heroic face. As he walked into the hall, he shouted, "To negotiate for peace after being defeated! That is a disgrace to the country! How could the dignified Rnd knights negotiate for peace?" He immediately spotted Rody who was standing there and shouted, "The people of the Rnd Continent would rather die than submit! Prepare to die!" He rushed forward in big strides and shed at Rody. Rody sneered but before he could do anything, Mouses eyes shed with a strange gaze. With a motionless expression, she suddenly reached out her hand to push Seth forward... As Seth staggered forward, he saw the sword in front of him. He could not help but cry out in his delicate voice, "Ah!" That young man thrusting the sword reacted quickly. He saw the stunning beauty rushed in front of him and hurriedly withdrew his sword. Unfortunately, Seth had crashed into his arms. He instinctively wrapped his arm around Seths waist. Sethy in his arms in an exaggerated posture. It was solely that mans arm holding Seth at the waist that prevented her from falling... The youngsters expression suddenly changed right after he looked at the beauty in his arms from above. He saw her catching her breath and bashfully looking away. That young man gave birth to a tender feeling in his heart and his earlier murderous expression had already disappeared. "Miss...are you alright?" That young man asked in his most gentle tone as he gazed at Seth as if he was his lover. Seths face turned red in anger and he almost fainted. However, in the eyes of the young man, the beauty in his arms looked like a frightened little deer which had attracted his affection... Seth forcefully struggled away from his arms and used every ounce of his energy to resist the urge to puke. Seth quickly retreated a few steps and fiercely red at Mouse. The King shouted, "Aven, dont be rude! This is the special envoy of the Radiant Empire, Earl Rody, and the eldest daughter of the Tulip Family, Miss Nicole!" The young man named Aven was startled as he finally remembered his reasons foring. He was a stubborn man who admired the dignity and honor of the knights since his childhood. He was originally opposed to the Kings decision in negotiating for peace. In his heart, the noble knights of the Rnd Continent must not lower their heads to their conceited enemies. He initially intended to rush in and disrupt the peace negotiations. He was determined, even if it meant that he would be severely punished by his King, to kill that special envoy negotiating for peace. But, just now... The young man looked at Seth sentimentally and seemingly lost his soul. There was a ttering sound as the sword he held in his hand dropped to the ground. He finally regained his senses. He looked at the sword on the ground and hesitated to pick it up. He wanted to pick up his sword and charge forward. However, that beautiful woman was also a member of the envoy delegation and he remembered the graceful embrace. He could no longer pick up his sword. The King sighed. His eyes seemed helpless as he looked at Rody and Seth apologetically. He then said, "This is my nephew, Crown Prince Aven. He is the Regiment Commander of the Navy of Sauron Kingdom." Chapter 234: Beauty Trap Chapter 234: Beauty Trap Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Aven looked as if he was still at a loss. The King raised his eyebrows and shouted, "Aven! How dare you barge in here like that! How dare you draw your sword in front of the envoy of the Radiant Empire!" At that moment, Aven was no longer belligerent. He unexpectedly paused for a while and grudgingly replied, "Your Majesty, I heard that you and the Radiant Empire bas..." He was about to say bastard but when he nced at the beautiful woman, he could not feel hatred. He also could not link such riveting beauty with the word bastard. He paused for a moment and continued, "As knights of the Rnd Continent, we cannot bow our heads to the enemy even if we were defeated! Therefore, I request Your Majesty to cancel the peace negotiations. True honor cannot be obtained with peace negotiations. It can only be obtained through the sword!" Rody stood at a side. Although he did not say anything, he had a favorable impression of the young Crown Prince. Rody believed that he would be just as impulsive and hot-blooded if he had not had so much experience. The King coldly grunted and said, "Aven, you are too impudent! Do you think you, a Crown Prince, can wantonly defy my orders? Do you know what the punishment for being rude to our honored guests is?" Although the cunning King said the word punishment, he did not stop looking at Rody and Seth. Seth suddenlyughed softly and whispered into Rodys ears. "Boy, he is giving you a hint. He is hinting you to help him out of this awkward situation. Do you really want him to punish the Crown Prince? Quickly beg for leniency so that the King has an excuse to get out of this awkward situation. Then you can take advantageter." Rody nodded. He was about to speak when suddenly Mouse gently pulled his sleeves to stop him. Rody then looked up at Mouse and saw her lips moved as he heard her say, "Dont say anything. Let Seth be the one to speak." Seth rolled his eyes as Mouse coldly smiled at him. "Are you going to speak?" Seth trembled deep in his heart and felt weak. He forced a smile and gave a gentle yet loud cough. "Your Majesty! His Highness is still young and impetuous. Besides that, he did not injure me. I suggest we just forget about it." The King still looked enraged and replied, "How can this be alright? Right now, the Sauron Kingdom and the Radiant Empire are negotiating for peace. This means we are allies. Yet, this boy is rude to you..." Seth felt helpless. He smiled and said, "Prince Aven is also loyal to his kingdom. If you punish him, wouldnt you dishearten the other warm-blooded knights?" The King took his opportunity tough as he stared at Aven fiercely. He shouted, "If it was not because Miss Nicole pleaded for you...Hmph..." He sighed and then magnanimously waved his hand as he said, "Alright, the peace negotiation has concluded. You do not need to speak anymore! Just stand there and keep quiet!" Aven felt anxious. He had rushed in with a sword in hand to kill the envoy and wreck the peace negotiations without thinking of the consequences. This young hot-blooded knight did not give much thought to how the King would have punished him. After all, he was the Crown Prince and the King had no son. The King would not have executed him. When he heard that the King was determined to negotiate for peace without giving any room for further discussions, he wanted to immediately stop it. However, that beautiful woman pleaded mercy for him. Her warm words and her sincere and touching appearance prevented Aven from picking up his sword to kill such a charming and likable envoy. Aven was sweating profusely and was dumbfounded. He looked back and forth at the sword on the ground and Miss Nicole. He struggled with his feelings as he felt murderous at one moment and warm and tender the next. Seth felt extremely ufortable being gazed at by him. He felt goosebumps all over his body and could not help but shrink away to hide behind Rody. However, he ended up looking beautiful, shy, and captivating to Aven. He had a kind of fatal charm... Aven simply stood there muddleheaded. He did not hear a single word of the conversation between Rody and the King. Finally, the Kingughed and replied, "It is decided then!" Rody also had a smile on his face, but his was a pretense. He sighed deeply in his heart as he felt that this task was tiring. He felt pretending to smile and negotiate was much more tiring than fighting and killing on the battlefield. The King stood up and said, "Since there are no objections on both sides, the peace negotiation is settled. We would get the warships ready, but..." At that point, the King gave Rody a nce. Rody understood his meaning and lightly replied, "Your Majesty, rest assured. Once you have sent the warships to the Radiant Empire, the prisoners of war would be immediately returned! We would remain here until the prisoners of war have returned to the Rnd Continent." The King nodded. No matter what, with the older sister of the Duke of the Tulip Family as a hostage, it is enough. "Aven!" The King shouted and finally brought the confused prince out of his daze. "You are the Commander of the Navy. I order you to quickly assemble two hundred warships from your Naval Forces!" Aven immediately became anxious and replied, "Your Majesty, two hundred warships are too many. Besides..." "No buts!" The Kings face finally revealed a trace of genuine anger. "Shut up!" He then sighed and continued in a gentler tone. "Didnt we ce an order of ironwood with the dwarfs? Just get the newly-made warships!" When the King saw that Aven still had things to say, he squinted his eyes and coldly told Aven, "Listen carefully! I have already decided on this. I dont want to hear another word from you!" After that, the King invited Rody and his team to stay in the Summer Pce in the Capital. In view of the assassination incident, the King also dispatched a thousand Royal Knights to protect them. Although a thousand knights were not too many, it was unlikely that the Temple would act publicly in a big way. After all, both sides had not yet openly dered hostility with each other. Besides that, it was rumored that three Dragon Pdins did not seed. Although Yin Xing had reported that Earl Rody was extraordinarily formidable, the King did not personally witness it and could not believe that Rody, alone, could kill three Pdins. After all, the so-called Domain Masters only existed in legends and myths. He believed that most of the credits in defeating the three Pdins were due to the ck Veil Saint and Pdin Augustine. The King did not expect that the ck Veil Saint would betray the Temple and also caused the death of three Pdins. In addition, Pdin Augustine only seemed to be in harmony with the Temple on the surface. This time, the Temples strength had suffered big losses. The result of this peace negotiation is extremely good! This left the Crown Prince Aven look as if the King was going to teach him a lesson. As to how the King was going to persuade the youthful knight, it was not Rodys problem. The King had sent some pce officials to escort them to the Summer Pce. When they entered the Summer Pce, they sent away the attendants. After that Rody and Mouse could no longer hold it in anymore and started tough. Cold sweat appeared on Seths forehead as he angrily shouted, "Have youughed enough?" Old Mark who stayed away from being dragged into the matter, held in hisughter and said, "Err...Miss Nicole, it seems like the Crown Prince has fallen in love with you at first sight!" "Shut up!" Seth listlessly shouted, "Quickly change my clothes and also...and also my face!" Yin Xing felt worried. He was forced to cooperate with those people. He also did not dare expose Seths male identity when they were in the hall. He was now also involved in this. It was tantamount to cooperating with others to deceive the King and was a very serious crime. He tried to suggest, "I think we should stop this here. Or..." Mouse shook her head and lightly said, "No! Just now, he has already been given the identity of Miss Nicole inside the pce. The eldest daughter of the Tulip Family has visited the Rnd Continent. If he were to transform back now, wouldnt the secret be exposed?" Seth red at her and asked, "Then what should I do? Do you want me to keep wearing this and pretend to be the damned, Miss Nicole?" Rody refrained fromughing. He walked over and patted Seths shoulder. "Seth, when you are angry, your appearance is very charming." As Seth was about to be angry, Mouse coldly said, "Mister Seth, you better be obedient. My sorcery spell is already in your body. I am also a very petty person, so you better dont make me angry." Everyoneughed for a while and then went to their respective rooms to rest, leaving behind only Rody and Mouse in that room. As for Seth, after he returned to his room, how he changed his clothes or how he desperately washed his face was another story... Rody pondered for a moment and then asked, "Do you think King Sauron would really hand over six hundred warships? The six hundred warships are probably gathered from all the kingdoms on the continent. It is impossible that the Temple would sit idly on this issue." Mouse thought for a moment and replied, "You do not need to worry about this. You are only responsible for the negotiations. The conditions are already agreed upon. Leave the rest of the things to the others. Whether they could sessfully deliver the warships or not is something for the King to worry about. The thing I am worried about now is that the Temple might not let you go. Three Dragon Pdins died in this assassination attempt. It is unlikely that the Temple would give up so easily." She shook her head and looked a little anxious. "Rody, nobody knows how powerful the Dragons really are. You killed three of their Dragon warriors. I believe that this matter is not over yet." Rody smiled and said, "Naturally, I am not afraid but..." He frowned and added, "But I am worried for Augustine. What would the Temple do to him when he returns?" Mouse also showed an expression of concern and whispered, "Augustine is my only close friend in the Temple. Unfortunately, he is too stubborn and no matter what, he will not listen to me." Rody walked to Mouses side and gently held her shoulders as he softly said, "That day, when I was still unconscious, I heard you dere your apostasy...I..." Mouse gently smiled hesitantly. She was unable to stop herself from leaning her head onto Rodys shoulder and she said, "No matter what, I will not regret this." Rody took out the ck ring on his chest and gently caressed it. He softly said, "That day at Thunder City, when I saw the Tulip fireworks in the sky, I guessed that it must be you. However, we were not able to meet..." Mouse gently smiled like a blossoming spring flower. She also took out a small rolled cloth from her bosom and gently opened it. Inside the cloth was the lock of Rodys hair that he had cut off for her on that day when they parted in the Northwest. Mouses eyes gradually turned moist as she whispered, "This has also always been by my side." He looked at Mouse in his arms. She was blushing and looked extremely charming. Rody was excited and could no longer restrain himself. He lowered his head and gently kissed her... ... In the evening, after everybody had rested, they had dinner together. After about half a day of rest, some of them were regained their spirit. Rody and Mouse had been separated for a long time and finally had half a day to spend with each other. Naturally, they were lost in love as they held each others hands affectionately and walked into the hall, the tenderness reflected in Mouses eyes. The only people looking unpleasant were Seth and the Great Sorcerer, Yin Xing. He was dispatched by the Sorcerers Association to apany and protect the envoy until the envoy left the Rnd continent. Only Yin Xing himself knew that his job of protecting was a joke. He was by Rodys side and was forced to deceive the King. He was afraid that the fact that the eldest daughter of the Tulip Family was a fake might be exposed. Besides Ying Xings uneasiness, Seth also had an even more unpleasant expression. Seth had already changed back into a mans clothing. Initially, he thought of escaping but thousands of Royal knights were protecting them outside the Imperial residence, preventing him from escaping. Even though Old Mark had extraordinary strength, the ck Veil Saint had unusual sorcery. As long as Seth was a certain distance away from Mouse, she would immediately be alerted. She also did not need anybody to catch him. Mouse only needed to stay where she was and simply cast a little bit of sorcery and that would make Seth beg for mercy. Along the way here, Seth had already tried to escape twice. He had experienced how formidable the Saint was. Therefore, the idea of escaping had already been removed from his mind. Although he had put on some mans clothes, he looked neither fish nor fowl. He did not know what sorcery Mouse had used, but his physical strength had been sealed. When he walked, he appeared listless, more inclined towards being delicate and lovable. Seth also almost went crazy looking at his own face. Mouse had forced him to drink a magic potion such that Seth was unable to change his face back even after washing it with water several times. He even almost peeled off his skin and yet there was no effect. The makeup with eyeliner, blusher, and eyebrow-liner still looked extremely clear. That deliberately modified face fully showed a charming womans atmosphere... Even Mouse could not help but sigh when she looked at his face. You descendants of the Tulip Family are truly and naturally handsome and beautiful. With that disguise, the refined and elegant Seth had instantly looked like a sweet and beautiful woman. The current Seth, even if he were to wear a mans clothes, he would just look like a woman disguising herself as a man! Everybody could not help but tease Seth. When Seth calmed down and listened to a few words, heughed back, "Rody, today, the Crown Prince has obviously fallen in love with Miss Nicole at first sight! Arent you jealous? The person whom he has fallen in love with is your Miss Nicole!" Although his words were directed at Rody, he deliberately looked at Mouse with the intention of sowing discord. Mouse gave a faint smile. "Seth, you dont have to waste so much effort. Rody has already told me everything. It is futile to try and make me jealous!" She suddenly grinned with a smile. Her smile made Seths hairs stood on ends. He then heard Mouse whispered, "Your words would only make me angrier at you!" While they were talking, a loud voice reported from outside. For the sake of hiding Seths identity, Rody had earlier forbidden people from entering their residences without permission. The King also did not think of sending anyone to spy on them. With a Great Practitioner like ck Veil Saint there, dispatching people to spy on them would be asking for trouble. Which sorcerer or knight would have that kind of power? As the entourage escort, Yin Xing went out to reply. A short whileter, he returned with an awkward smile. "His Highness, Prince Aven invites Your Excellency and Miss Nicole to attend his dinner banquet. He said he wanted to apologize for his rudeness earlier." Rody frowned. "The Crown Prince? Why did he invite us?" Mouse pursed her lips and smiled, "I am afraid he is not inviting you. His main purpose is to invite Miss Nicole!" Rody softly replied, "A joke is, after all, just a joke. If it is not necessary, we might as turn down the invitation and avoidplicating the issue." Mouse lowered her head and pondered for a moment. She said, "The Crown Prince, Aven, is a Naval Regiment Commander and is also the leader of Sauron Kingdoms young men. Today, you saw how he tried to oppose the peace negotiations. Besides that, when ites to warships, if he, the Commander of the Navy, were to obstruct in the course of things, it will bring you a lot of trouble...I think it is better to attend. At least you could figure out his intentions." Rody pondered for a moment and suddenly said, "I have always been puzzled about something." Rody tapped the table as he thought to himself and said, "Today, inside the pce, the King discussed the negotiation and was finally willing to ept our conditions. In the end, the Senior Prime Minister showed a surprised expression. It seemed that the King and the Senior Prime Minister did not share the same opinion. In other words, the Senior Prime Minister is not an absolutely loyal person and has other intentions! That was why he was very surprised when the King agreed to our conditions. The Kings offer of six hundred warships was definitely obtained from the other kingdoms, but the Senior Prime Minister did not seem to know about it. Obviously, the King had bypassed him and had secretly contacted the other kingdoms." Mouses expression gradually sank as she softly replied, "Hmph, yes. Today, the Senior Prime Minister looked agitated. ording to my knowledge, normally, the Senior Prime Minister is an experienced and astute person who does not show his emotions easily. Also, did you notice? The Crown Prince immediately came in soon after the Senior Prime Minister left. It was likely that the Senior Prime Minister deliberately influenced the prince toe in to destroy the peace negotiations!" Rody sighed. "In other words, the Senior Prime Minister is colluding with the Temple?" Mouse hesitated for a moment and said, "Rody, on your way here, you met with assassins at sea and onnd. This means that the Temple knew your whereabouts. There is no guarantee that there is no leak on your whereabouts." Rody raised his eyebrows as his eyes shed with a stern countenance. He then grunted and said, "It is possible!" Rody then remembered his loyal subordinates who were killed in the battle and angrily shouted, "Damn Senior Prime Minister! If I do not kill him, I would not be worthy of my warriors who died for me!" Mouse shook her head and said, "These are just guesses. You would need a good n if you want to confirm it. However, the Senior Prime Minister is well known for his schemes and foresight in the Sauron Kingdom. He also used to be the Kings teacher. Both of us will not be able to test him directly because we cannotpete with him in his plots and schemes." At this moment, she deliberately looked at Seth. Seth coldly said, "Do not use these kinds of words to incite me." Mouse smiled and ignored him. While facing Rody directly, sheughed, "Although the Senior Prime Minister is difficult to deal with, the Crown Prince is an impulsive young man. It would not be difficult to test him." Rody immediately understood. He could not help but nce at Seth. He then faced Mouse and smiled, "Do you mean?" Mouse deliberately sighed and said, "The so-called heroes would fall for the charms of a beauty! I cannot say if Aven is really a hero, but we have a beauty here! Didnt you notice?" Mouse refrained fromughing and slowly said, "The way Prince Aven looked at this beauty here in the pce today seemed like he was about to devour her! If eyes could eat, I am afraid that this beauty would have already been gobbled up!" Seth turned pale as he heard Mouses words. He cursed the woman that had a beautiful outer appearance with an ugly heart. He had always considered himself clever especially when it came to dealing with women. However, this time, when he came to the Rnd Continent and met the ck Veil Saint, everything turned out otherwise. In the face of absolute strength, even if Seth was full of wisdom, he could not do anything. Before Seth could speak, Rody smiled, looked at the awkward-looking Yin Xing and said, "Please give a reply to the Crown Prince that Miss Nicole and I will definitely join him at the banquet tonight." Chapter 235: Stunning Beauty Chapter 235: Stunning Beauty C Seth Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Sethpletely regretted it. He really did not expect that such a day woulde. Seth Rudolph! The most famous yboy in the Imperial Capital, the master of love and the perfect lover to young women. Yet today, he had been forced to act as a woman to seduce a man! His other regret was offending that woman named Mouse. However, he did not know when he had offended her! What Seth did not know was that the majority of Mouses actions was for Rody to vent his anger. Along the way here, Mouse had listened to Rody narrate his life experiences. Mouse felt resentment for Seth since he manipted Rody like a puppet. This was a good opportunity to punish Seth! Mouse did all she could to make Seth look like a beautiful and charming woman. As they were in the Summer Pce of the King, there were naturally a lot of female clothes. Besides that, the King had also dispatched his men to deliver other stuff for women when he found out that the envoy had arrived with womenfolk. Mouse carefully selected an evening dress that is most suitable in showing off a womans charm. She then got started with Seths painful makeup! The first was Seths skin. As an elegant man, Seth actually had very fair skin. That being said, a mans skin, however fair, could never bepared to the delicate smoothness of a real beautys skin. As far as that was concerned, Mouse had a solution too! ording to Mouse, after a bath, the skin of a person would be in a fair and tender state...so Seth was then forced into the bath for a round of scrubbing by Rody and Old Mark! King Sauron apparently was a person who enjoyed lifes pleasures. That was why his temporary royal residence also had an exquisite bathroom with even a sauna. After washing and steaming a few times and after Seth passed out from the heat, Seths skinpletely revealed a fair, delicate and rosyplexion... Mouse took almost two hours to do Seths makeup! The first was Seths face. ording to Mouse, a persons skin was at its most delicate state when they had just taken a bath. At that moment, the makeup lotions would be readily absorbed by the skin. Mouse prepared some unknown lotion and applied it on Seths face and neck. That made Seths face and neck disy a genuine and feminine delicate fairness. Next was Seths eyebrows. Although he had already been dressed up as a female along the journey here, as he was going to attend a banquet, close observation would reveal the ws. Therefore, Mouse was especially attentive. Since Seth was a man, his eyebrows were naturally a little bit thicker. Mouse took out a small tweezers to pull out Seths eyebrows, strand by strand. She then used a magical medicine to stick on a pair of fake eyebrows on him! Now looking at them, Seths eyebrows could be said to be beautifully curved like the moon. They were truly long and shapely feminine eyebrows! Seths eyes were rtively simple to deal with since he had natural long eyshes. With the application of a magical medicine that lengthened eyebrows, Seths slender eyes were shrouded under his long eyshes. That gave his eyes a hazy look, making him charmingly seductive. After using blusher to the rough corners of his face, the entire contour of his face became softer. Seth no longer looked masculine. A quiet and leisurely look came to life. In all fairness, Seth was originally a rare beautiful man. He was of a totally different categorypared to Rody. Seth had a delicate handsome face with a little bit of femininity. After Mouses meticulous makeup, his face had been cleverly transformed! Mouse also put in a lot of thoughts to his hair. She spent a full hour to heat up his long golden hair into small curls. His whole head of long hair was curled up into spiral coils. The curly loose strands in front of his forehead draped down in waves. That gave the beauty a strange attraction. As for Seths body, it was more difficult. After all, he was a man with a slim body and could not have the kind of nice curves like that of a female. However, Mouse had chosen an evening dress with loose style. Fortunately, Seth was naturally slim. His waist was deliberately bound with a belt that highlighted his waist, giving it a water snake shape. Finally, what was left was the way he walked. As a man, Seths walk was naturally very different from that of a womans. However, with Mouses demonstration, Seth finally managed to walk a few steps. Getting him to sway his hips was like asking for his life. Despite how Mouse threatened or cajoled Seth to gently sway his hips like a woman, Seth refused to, even if it meant killing him. In fact, given Seths intelligence and wisdom, if he had wished to, it would not be a problem. As a yboy, he had encountered countless women and his understanding of women might not necessarily be less than Mouse. However, Seth was embarrassed and could not let go of his pride to sway like that. However, in the end, that problem was solved by Rody. After Rody whispered something in Seths ear, Seth turned pale and looked troubled. He was distressed! Finally, he sighed and obediently gave up. What followed next greatly exceeded Mouses expectations. Seth not only walked a few steps barefooted on the ground, he also swayed his waist like a woman. Even when he was wearing high heels, the way he walked was quite stylish. The way he walked and his lovely figure even made Mouse consider herself inferior. Although she was a woman, as the ck Veil Saint, she rarely had the opportunity to show her gentle and charming side. She had also never worn evening gowns and high heels before. Mouse was very puzzled as to why Seth suddenly became so obedient. Feeling surprised, she asked Rody and Rodys answer was very simple. Rody said, "I told Seth that I had brought the Gods Smile mask with me. I let him choose. He can refuse to let us dress him up, but I will make him wear Gods Smile and change his face. He can change his face, but he will have an additional pair of long donkey ears that cannot be removed. Although Seth was red with shame as he spun in a circle in front of everyone, in the eyes of the men around, that blushing woman looked even prettier especially when the evening dress entuated his beauty and concealed his defects. Mouse carefully examined Seth all over including his hands! Fortunately, he was a pampered noble since young. He had slender fingers and a fair skin, not rough like those of an ordinary man. After Mouse ingeniously applied some flesh colored lotion, his hands became like a womans lily-white hands. His fingernails were also smeared with lotions, giving them a faint red color. Everyone was stunned to look at the transformed Seth. Before Rody could speak, Old Mark had already sighed, "This is no longer Young Master Seth. This is obviously Miss Nicole!" Without a doubt, the Seth in front of them looked very simr to Miss Nicole. As they were blood siblings, both Seth and Nicole resembled each other. Now, after the rigorous modification, the transformed Seth looked remarkably alike to Miss Nicole when he stood in front of everyone. Rody had no choice but to agree to Old Marks words. He could not help but sigh and say, "Indeed, even for me, I also thought you were Nicole at first nce." After hearing those words, Mouse looked at the radiant Miss Nicole in front of her. She could not help revealing a bit of jealousy. She then smiled and suddenly pped her hands as sheughed, "I almost forgot, there is one more thing left!" Seth turned pale. "What else is there?" Mouse had already turned around to take out a pair of shiny things from the cupboard. She smiled evilly and said, "Your ears are slightly bigger than a womans. In order to cover that up, you will need to wear this." She opened up her hand and on her palm was a pair of blue gem earrings. Mouse then smiled and said, "Come over, I will help you pierce your earlobes!" ... A pair of fully equipped elite soldiers of the Royal Knights were in front of a luxurious carriage. Sitting side by side in the carriage was Rody and Seth. Although the seats were soft and velvety, Seth seemed to sit ufortably and squirmed restlessly. Rody had to warn him not to fidget around so much, so as not to mess up the disguise. Seth hated it so much. He felt the two earrings on his ears ufortably heavy. Earlier, the process of having his earlobes pierced was simply a torture! That Mouse did not know how to pierce earlobes! Seth secretly regretted. He should have realized that Mouse, who had been cultivating in the Temple, would not have known how to pierce earlobes. He should have long realized that when Mouse clumsily held the earrings to his ears and pricked arbitrarily! The result was, Seth gave a blood-curdling scream as two messy holes appeared in his earlobes. Fortunately, Mouse was amongst the best sorcerers and readily healed Seths ears with her magic. It was useless even if Seth struggled. Rody held Seths head and Seth was unable to resist. He could only obediently surrender his ears to Mouse for her to prick arbitrarily... He was afraid even just thinking about it! Crown Prince Aven stood in front of his own pce and waited anxiously. He looked like an innocent boy waiting for his first date. His eyes contained feelings of expectations, joy, nervousness, and worry. He felt nervous that he could not help pulling the lower hem of his clothes. Just then, the carriage for the Special Envoy of the Radiant Empire finally arrived. The attendant walked up and opened the door of the carriage. The first to get down the carriage was the special envoy, Earl Rody. After that, a foot wearing a ck leather shoe appeared from the inside of the carriage...followed by a slim white hand holding onto the door of the carriage. After that, Crown Prince Aven saw the face that made him yearn day and night. Prince Aven almost pushed the attendant aside and strode over. In the most graceful and gentlemanly manner, he helped Miss Nicole get off the carriage. Looking at the beauty in front of him with endless admiration, he picked up his courage and said in his most sincere and tender voice, "Wee, Miss Nicole of the Tulip Family. Your presence is my greatest honor!" The ecstatic youngster could no longer wait. He pulled Seths hand towards his lips and kissed his hand like a noble knight. Prince Aven then faced Rody and nodded. After greeting him with a few words, the host, Prince Aven, led them into his pce. What Aven did not see was that Miss Nicole, who was walking behind him, had goosebumps all over his face. He could not help but put the hand that Aven kissed at the back of his skirt and rigorously rub twice. Aven led them through a big circr door and entered the banquet hall. There were already several other invited guests in the hall. As the identity of the Radiant Empires Special Envoy was not disclosed to the public, it was only a small private banquet. The thick soft carpet was luxurious to walk on. The other invited guests were also people of status. Rody was surprised and was not sure of the intention of Prince Aven. Surprisingly, he actually invited all the other kingdoms diplomatic ambassadors who had been staying in the Sauron Kingdom. Those ambassadors of the other kingdoms clearly knew Rodys identity as the Special Envoy of the Radiant Empire and were extremely deferential towards Rody and Seth. It was obvious that after the peace negotiation, hundreds of thousands of soldiers would be released and those kingdoms actually needed that urgently. His Highness, Aven, had originally opposed the peace negotiations. Why would he organize the peace faction banquet? Rody did not have time to think. His Highness Aven impatiently led Seth around and introduced him to the other guests. He even boldly but gently touched Seths hands a few times. Seth had grown up in an aristocratic circle and was naturally very familiar with the etiquette. So when faced with these noble smiling guests, Seth did not make any mistake that would give him away. The only thing that made Seth feel cold was the way the Crown Prince looked at him. The gaze was filled with more and more affection... Chapter 236: Legendary Master Chapter 236: Legendary Master Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It must be said that Crown Prince Aven was well brought up with royal noble manners. His every word and action was befitting of a noble. He had a refined and courteous appearance. He no longer looked like the murderous person, who drew his sword, ready to kill, in the pce today. The peace negotiations involved almost all the kingdoms of the Rnd Continent. Except for a few with intimate dealings with the Temple, almost all the kingdoms sent a diplomatic envoy to the Sauron Kingdom. The Sauron Kingdom was undoubtedly heading the peace negotiations. Although the negotiations had concluded, those people could not help but felt curious about Earl Rody, the Special Envoy of the Radiant Empire. Their conversations were rich with friendly overtones... Seth was relentlessly pursued by the Crown Prince and could not get away from him. On the other hand, Rody had no choice but to concentrate and deal with the other diplomatic envoys of the various kingdoms of the Rnd Continent. Fortunately, Rody also had a lot of experience in dealing with this kind of asions. From time to time, he would secretly observe the words and actions of that Crown Prince Aven. That night, the Crown Prince Aven had an aloof appearance and did not mention anything about that days peace negotiation. He casually talked to Seth about the Radiant Empires sights and stories. Rody secretly frowned. He could not guess why the Crown Princes attitude had changed so much. While he was deep in his thoughts, he heard someone on the outside announce, "The Senior Prime Minister has arrived!" Rodys eyes brightened. The Senior Prime Minister? That day, the Senior Prime Ministers attitude in the pce was extremely ambiguous. Common sense dictated that the Senior Prime Minister should help the King to arrange the peace negotiations. However, his fierce and upromising attitude made him suspicious. Besides that, after leaving the pce, everybody also suspected that the Senior Prime Minister was the one who had leaked his whereabouts in the Rnd Continent. All the assassination attempts might also be rted to him. The aged Senior Prime Minister had his usual expression when he entered. The man who held a high post in the Sauron Kingdom for decades looked as if he did not take offense with what happened at the pce. He gently and politely greeted everyone and then walked towards Rody. "Earl Rody, have you gotten ustomed to this ce?" The old Senior Prime Minister smiled warmly. His smile actually did not have any trace of pretense. He looked extremely sincere and genuine. Rody sighed to himself. Its another Marquis Garoline! Rody smiled and nodded. "His Highness is very hospitable. I am very happy to be here tonight." He paused for a moment and observed the old mans face. He did not see anything abnormal and then continued, "I did not expect to meet you here, Senior Prime Minister. Looks like you and His Highness are quite close to each other." The Senior Prime Minister sighed and said, "I am His Majestys trusted confidante and have also served as a teacher of the Crown Prince." As if he was not very willing to speak on this topic, he then asked, "If you need anything at the Summer Pce, as our guest, please dont hesitate to tell me directly." Rody nodded. He hesitated for a moment and suddenly thought of an idea. He was resolved to speak straight to the point. He could not help provoking him. "Everything is fine. His Majesty has dispatched soldiers to protect us. At the very least, we would not feel apprehensive here." The Senior Prime Ministers expression did not change. He lightly replied, "It was just a small storm. Your Excellency the Earl has extraordinary strength. That was not worthy of your attention." He squinted his eyes and watched Rody as heughed like an old fox. "I heard that Your Excellency the Earl killed three Dragon Pdins single-handedly. With that kind of strength, how could a few overconfident assassins hurt you?" Rody immediately shook his head, smiled and replied, "I am afraid you only heard those exaggerated rumors. Those Pdins were dealt with by the ck Veil Saint and His Excellency Augustine. I would not have arrived here safely if it were not for them. Please do not say that again. I would feel very ashamed." The Senior Prime Minister pondered. He looked carefully at Rody and noticed that Rody looked normal. Although the Senior Prime Minister had some doubts, he still believed him. After all, for a person to defeat three Pdins on his own would only be possible for mythical people in the legends. The old Senior Prime Minister did not believe what was reported. They continued to lightly inquire about each other. The Senior Prime Minister suddenly sighed. He deliberately looked at the Crown Prince, who was eagerly talking to Seth. He said softly, "Today at the pce, I saw His Highness rush into the hall the moment I left...This...Did this rm Your Excellency?" Rody smiled, "The Crown Prince is youthful and loyal to his country. I actually admire him very much." The Senior Prime Minister sighed, "Youngsters are always impatient. I hope he will not cause any more trouble. Today, His Majesty the King retained him in the pce and reprimanded him the whole afternoon." While listening to the Senior Prime Minister, Rody looked at Seth, who was about to go crazy, with a smile. The Senior Prime Minister then looked towards where Rody was looking and muttered, "Earl Rody, honestly speaking. I heard that His Highness had invited you here. I was afraid that he might cause trouble, so I came to see. I did not expect to see him and Miss Nicole get along happily. Looks like...His Majestys reprimand today was effective." Hearing that Rody immediately thought to himself. What was he implying? Is he trying to imply that His Majesty the King incited Prince Aven to deliberately approach Nicole? Hmmp, this seems to be logical. After all, making connections with the Tulip Family will also be beneficial in facing the Temple, who is currently an enemy of the Sauron Kingdom. Everyone knows the power of the Tulip Family in the Radiant Empire. To create a connection with the Tulip Family was to obtain powerful assistance from the South. Rody narrowed his eyes as he thought of that. He was not able to read Senior Prime Ministers intention. Whose side is this old guy with? Is he with the Temple? Does not seem like it! After all, he is the Senior Prime Minister of the Sauron Kingdom. He also participated in the peace negotiations. However, he doesnt seem totally loyal to the King... When Crown Prince Aven saw Rody and the Senior Prime Minister talking to each other, he and Seth immediately walked over. Seth appeared to look relieved and was sweating on his forehead. He red fiercely at Rody, then stood next to him. "Senior Prime Minister, you have also arrived!" Aven seemed to be surprised to see the Senior Prime Ministers presence. He was wholeheartedly attending to Miss Nicole that he did not notice the arrival of an important noble, even though he was the host. The Senior Prime Minister narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Your Highness, tonight, your arrangements here are not bad. Are there any other programster?" Aven smiled and turned to Rody. He said, "I heard that Earl Rody is also a general in the Radiant Empire. Am I right?" His words sounded provocative. Rody smiled and nodded. He deliberately said, "Yes, I had the honor of fighting alongside His Excellency the Duke of the Tulip Family at Thunderous City! Winning that great victory for the Empire was my lifes honor!" Those words immediately brought a sour look to the Crown Prince. After all, that war, the great victory of the Radiant Empire was the defeat of the Rnd people. Aven gritted his teeth andughed, "Your Excellency the Earl was under themand of the Duke of the Tulip Family?" Rody nodded and replied, "I used to be the Captain of the Dukes bodyguards." "Oh?" Avens eyes lit up. The Duke of the Tulip Family was famous even on the Rnd Continent. As a warrior, Aven was also very curious about that famous and outstanding general. "I have heard of the fame of the Duke of the Tulip Family on the Rnd Continent. What kind of person is he?" Rody hesitated a little as he did not know how to answer. As the Duke of the Tulip Family was actually himself, Rody was embarrassed to boast even though he was now more brazen than before. However, it would not be appropriate for him to say anything negative, as he was the Special Envoy of the Radiant Empire and also formerly under themand of the Duke of the Tulip Family. While he was still hesitating, Seth unhappily snapped, "The Duke of the Tulip Family? He is just a silly boy. Other than having a bit of skill with the sword, his brain is full of paste!" Those words made the othersugh. They all epted her words as a joke. Only Rody understood that Seth was venting his anger for making fun of him. Seth was taking the opportunity to verbally abuse him. Avenughed and changed the topic. He looked at Rody and continued, "Your Excellency the Earl, what position are you holding now with the Imperial Guards of the Radiant Empire? Before Rody could speak, the Senior Prime Minister replied, "I heard that Earl Rody was originally with the Lightning Gods Whip. He is now a Commander of the Imperial Guards. Your Highness, you were also originally from our Royal Knights. It is really fate that the two of you met." Aven smiled, a little proud of himself. After all, he was someone with real talent and also had impressive achievements from the beginning as a knight. Unlike the other noble children, he was vain since he was young. The Crown Prince was clearly very satisfied with the Senior Prime Ministers words. He deliberately and lightly said, "It is unfortunate that, under His Majestys order, I am now in charge of the navy. I did not go to the front lines in the war and was not able to see your world-renowned Lightning Gods Whip. It is truly a pity..." Aven said the word pity but his face revealed a conceited expression. He saw a small badge on Rodys costume. Prince Aven then asked, "Earl Rody, what is the significance of that badge?" Rody frowned. He could tell that the young prince intentionally asked even though he knew the answer. Comparing his acting with that of the Senior Prime Minister, Prince Aven was too inexperienced. However, he still calmly replied, "This is the badge for warriors of the Empire. This badge symbolizes that I am lucky enough to obtain the rank of a Grade 5 Swordsman." The Crown Princes eyes lit up. "Grade 5 Swordsman!" He suddenly waved his hand and called out for a subordinate toe over1. As if it was already prearranged, a robust man stepped out from the back. That person looked like he was about thirty years old. He was sturdy and tall. Although he donned casual clothes, he walked forward firmly. From his steadfast expression and the way he walked, Rody could tell that he was a powerful and high ranked knight. The man looked down at the ground as he walked over all the way. His hands were holding a long and narrow dark colored box. Rody frowned. The other party had obviously prepared this, but he did not know what their intentions were. Is he looking for someone to fight me? Does he want me to be defeated and embarrassed in front of the diplomatic envoys of the different kingdoms on the Rnd continent? It is possible...After all, this Crown Prince is from the anti-peace faction. He is young and impetuous. It is normal for him to take this opportunity to vent his anger. Aven deliberatelyughed and loudly said, "Earl Rody, you are young and promising. You are also a warrior. I am filled with admiration. I am good at swordy and normally love collecting weapons. This is a sword I found a month ago. It can cut and break any weapon, no matter how solid the other weapon is! Earl Rody, do you have any interest in trying it out with me?" Although he asked insincerely, he had already opened the box and readily picked up the sword with his hand. It was a standard traditional cross-shaped sword of a Rnd Knight. The de of the sword, from beginning to end, was in a shape of a sharp triangle. There was also a blood groove on the sword. A few unknown gems that were embedded on the sword glimmered radiantly. With a single nce, Rody could see that those gems were shining very brightly. It was most probably enchanted with sorcery. The sharp edge of the de glowed with a pale green light, clearly showing that it was a thoroughly tempered weapon. Besides that, the sword had a primitive design. With a nce, one could easily tell that the sword definitely had an extraordinary history. That was especially true for the hilt as it was pale yellow, making it look old. From Rodys experience, that pale yellow was not just color. It was bloodstains. The hilt had been immersed and soaked in blood. The blood could no longer be scrubbed off and had naturally changed the color. It was obviously not an ordinary sword but a weapon that had seen life and death battles! "Earl Rody, what do you think of this sword?" The Crown Prince deliberately gently flicked the sword which immediately issued a clear humming sound. Rody sighed and replied, "Good sword!" Aven was satisfied as he looked at Rody. He then showed a pleased expression and said, "In order to get this sword, I searched for three years and bought it from someone else for tens of thousands of gold coins! Speaking of this sword, there is a lot of interest!" At this juncture, he then deliberately stopped to look at Rody and Seth as if he was waiting for them to ask. Unfortunately, he was showing off to the wrong targets. Who was Rody? Which kind of weapons had he not seen before? He had seen legendary artifacts such as the Dracs Spear and the God ying Bow. Even the Dragon Fang and the Dragon Spell Scimitar were one in a million treasures. As for Seth, from an early age, he had never been interested in swords. It did not matter to him if a sword was good or bad. Aven felt embarrassed when he saw the two of them just nod and not ask anything. Fortunately, the Senior Prime Minister was perceptive and immediately helped the Crown Prince get out of this awkward predicament. He asked, "Your Highness, I wonder what the mystical origin of this sword is?" The Senior Prime Ministers question had rescued the Crown Prince. Aven nced gratefully at him and said, "In the history of the Rnd Continent, the Temple had a total of ny-six Pdins! All of these Pdins were like the masters of that era! In the history of the Rnd Continent, this sword was the weapon used by the most legendary Pdin. He was the most powerful Pdin several hundred years ago!" Aven deliberately showed a mysterious expression but, unfortunately, Rody still looked very calm. Pdin? I have already killed four of them. I dont see anything so formidable about them. What can be so terrific about their weapons? Seth and Rody did not know the history of the Rnd Continent, but the Senior Prime Minister did. The Senior Prime Minister showed a surprised expression and could not help himself from saying, "Your Highness, are you saying that the person is..." Aven nodded his head and lowered his voice as he said, "It is that Pdin from several hundred years ago! He was known as the most powerful Pdin in hundreds of years. He was finally expelled from the Temple and then he personally defeated two other Pdins, who were dispatched to kill him. He was the guy who was known as the Temples Disgrace. Rody finally showed some interest. "The Temples Disgrace? Your Highness, the Pdin you spoke of seemed to be unusual!" Even Seth could not help but be curious. Aven showed a serious expression as lowered his voice. He nced at Miss Nicole and whispered, "This is something that the Temple forbid people from telling as it ced the Temple to shame! That Pdin was recognized as the strongest master on the Rnd Continent hundreds of years ago! He once entered the Mythical Beast Forest alone to kill countless high ranked Mythical Beasts. He even entered the Dragon races territory by himself and escaped unscathed! Butter..." At this point, Avens seemed a little ambiguous as he continued, "Later, because of something that happened, that Pdin and the Temple had a conflict. He rebelled against the Temple! The Elders Council of the Temple angrily dered him an apostate and ordered his execution. They also dispatched two other Pdins to kill him. However, the other two Pdins were defeated by him. Ever since then, that Pdin disappeared! That incident had a huge impact on the Temple. Of the three Pdins the Temple had, one rebelled and the other two were defeated. It made the Temple lose face! This is why this story was kept secret by the Temple!" At this point, Crown Prince Aven sounded proud of himself and said, "This sword is the one that was used then by that master, the strongest Pdin. I had to go through numerous difficulties to get it" Rodys curiosity was finally aroused. He could not help asking, "Your Highness, what is the name of that master Pdin? Crown Prince Aven took a deep breath as if showing respect. He then slowly said, "His name is Sky!" "Cough! Cough! Cough" Rody choked the moment he heard that name and coughed violently. Trantion Notes: 1. Lai ren. Literally, it is Come people. Usually used in calling a servant without specifying who. It sounds weird in English. Chapter 237: Provocation Chapter 237: Provocation Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Sky? That old fellow with fat all over his body? He was the strongest Pdin in the history of the Rnd Continent? Rody could not imagine what Sky would look like in Pdin armor... Although there were a lot of people in this world with the same name, to have the ability to defeat two Pdins, there was unlikely anyone else other than Sky... When the Crown Prince and the Senior Prime Minister saw the Special Envoy coughing violently with a strange expression, they could not understand why Rody reacted strangely. Rody realized they were looking at him in a strange way. He pretended to clear his throat and smiled wryly, "It is nothing. I was just a bit too excited when I heard of this persons legendary exploits." He could not help but look again at the sword in the Crown Princes hands and he thought to himself, To think that that fatty had such a marvelous story. Looks like I would need to ask him about it when I return. The Crown Prince gently caressed his sword. He then narrowed his eyes, revealing a sharp gaze as he said, "Your Excellency the Earl was originally from the Lightning Gods Whip. I heard that in your country, there is a strong Wolf Fang army within the Lightning Gods Whip. They are the elites and use a peculiar type of scimitar. Those scimitars were meticulously forged by the cksmiths and are sharper than ordinary swords. Is that true?" Rody nodded and replied, "The Wolf Fang is the cavalry regiment directly under the Duke of the Tulip Family. Naturally, their weapons would be special." The Crown Prince then looked towards Rodys waist. He smiled and said, "Your Excellency the Earl, the scimitar at your waist must be from the Lightning Gods Whip? It looks unique." Rody smiled as he thought to himself. He then nodded silently. The Crown Prince gradually revealed his true intention as he said, "The scimitars of the Wolf Fang in your country are well known throughout the world. It is said to be better than the scimitars from the Northern Grasnds! Although the scimitars originated from the Great Moon Kingdom, their forging standards could not be as developedpared to the Empire. The scimitar that belongs to Your Excellency the Earl must be something unusual! Is it possible for us to have a look?" Rody frowned since his scimitar was not the standard weapon of the Wolf Fang. It was the Dragon Spell Sword. Rody did not want toplicate matters. Since the Crown Prince had already raised the issue, Rody simply smiled and removed the sword from his waist. He handed it over and said, "Your Highness, please take a look. However, my scimitar is just an ordinary weapon. I do not dare topare it with Your Highness treasured sword." Aven drew out the scimitar and looked at it for a while. He was amazed. Rodys scimitar originally had a unique shape. In addition to that, a few days earlier, it was refined with the Ice Dragons soul. Unsheathed, it was exceptionally radiant and threateningly cold. The Crown Prince asked, "What are the strange words on the sword?" He could not help but gently stroked the sword. His face clearly showed his fondness for it. Rody looked at his expression and immediately became vignt. The Crown Prince seemed to have a habit of collecting strange weapons. It would be difficult to refuse if he suddenly asked for it or wanted to buy it, so Rody said, "This scimitar was presented to me by His Majesty the Emperor. I, too, dont understand those words on it." Sure enough, Avens expression looked slightly more depressed the moment Rody said that the scimitar was presented to him by the Emperor. Although he really liked the scimitar, he also knew that an Emperors gift could not easily be given away or sold. Aven did not have good intentions when he gave the order to bring out his prized collection. He originally wanted to incite the Earl to outshine him and topete in a duel with those weapons. As long as he could break the Earls weapon, then he would have embarrassed the Earl and that would help him vent a little of his resentment. However, when Aven saw that the Earls scimitar was not an ordinary weapon, he hesitated a little. The scimitar looked very sharp. If they were to suggest apetition, it might be possible for his treasured sword to get damaged. Losing face was one thing. But he would be in distress as the sword was not easy to acquire. Avens expression immediately changed a few times. Suddenly, he recalled that the Earls scimitar was a gift from the Emperor. He made a ruthless decision. Take the risk! Since the scimitar was a treasured gift from the Emperor, then if he could break the scimitar here, the Earl would get into big trouble! It would not be a minor offense if the treasured gift presented by the Emperor was damaged! Thus, Aven secretly gritted his teeth and said, "Your Excellency the Earl, it looks like your scimitar is extraordinary. Why dont we test it out? It is rare to see two mysterious weapons together. Why dont we find out whose weapon is better?" How could Rody agree to that kind of match? He naturally refused outright in all ways possible, and also pretended to be modest. "Your Highness treasured sword is an unusual weapon. How could my scimitarpare? Lets forget it!" When Aven saw Rody declined, he continued to insist. Rody simply shook his head and refused. The Senior Prime Minister beside them did not say anything. He deliberately stepped back and quietly observed them with a smile. Seth smiled meaningfully and said, "Your Highness, I have an idea. Should I say it?" Avenughed and immediately replied, "Miss Nicoles ideas must definitely be good. Please go ahead!" He paused for a moment, then felt like he should encourage her more. He then added, "Please speak. I will definitely respect your idea." Rody was stunned for a moment and then red at Seth. He wondered what kind of trick Seth wanted to y. Seth did not look at Rody. He gently smiled and said, "Earl Rody is our countrys Grade 5 Swordsman. He is a warrior under themand of the Duke of the Tulip Family. As the Regiment Commander of the Navy for one of the kingdoms on the Rnd Continent, Your Highness must definitely have powerful warriors reporting to you. What is the point of justparing weapons? I suggest we might as well have Earl Rodypete against a warrior selected by Your Highness. Lets see who is the more powerful warrior. As the warriors spar, the advantages and disadvantages of the two weapons would be show up." The moment those words were spoken, Rodys first reaction was to strangle the troublemaker to death. He was trying to conceal his strength. His real purpose ofing here was to find out the actual situation of the other party. However, if he were topete, he would end up revealing his strength. Seth still did not look at Rody. He deliberately gave the Crown Prince a shallow smile and softly said, "Your Highness, what do you think of my suggestion?" The Crown Prince was swept away by the gaze from Miss Nicole. He felt dizzy and flushed as he said, "Good! Good idea!" Rody frowned and he could only look at the Senior Prime Minister. He hoped the Senior Prime Minister would say something to stop it. However, the Senior Prime Minister silently stood there smiling. He looked at Rodys eyes meaningfully. Rody was clear in his mind. The Senior Prime Ministers standpoint was strange. He believed that the Senior Prime Minister wanted to take this opportunity to gauge his strength. Thinking of that, Rody shook his head and said, "Your Highness, I came to your country to negotiate for peace. It is not good for me to fight in a challenge." "We are just learning from each other. It is unrted to Your Excellency the Earls mission. I have long heard that it ismon for the people of your country to learn from each other in contests. Perhaps you are worried? Dont worry. My subordinates know their limits when they fight." Rody smiled helplessly. Rody was of course not afraid to fight. No matter how powerful the Crown Princes subordinates were, they would not be as powerful as Pdins. However, hurting the Crown Princes subordinates in a private contest would be bad. No matter what was said, he came here for peace negotiations. Besides that, the Senior Prime Minister was also not a simple person. He looked as if he could see through Rody. That being said, the proposal was made by Miss Nicole. Rody could not openly oppose the words of the eldest daughter of the Tulip Family. As he could not decline, everybody went outside the pce. After hearing what had transpired, the smarter diplomatic envoys from the other kingdoms immediately thought it strange. They were worried that the Crown Prince, who had opposed the peace negotiations, had nowe up with another trick. One by one, they went outside to spectate. The Senior Prime Minister did not say anything from the start until the end. He simply stood on the sidelines, watching. However, when the Crown Prince suggested he personallypete, the Senior Prime Minister cautioned him and said, "Today, in the pce, Your Highness has just been reprimanded by His Majesty. I suggest you do notpete." After what the Senior Prime Minister said, Aven hesitated for a moment before he gave up the idea of personallypeting in the fight. After all, no matter what the result would be, His Majesty the King would definitely be angry if he were to go out and fight personally. That day, he had already angered His Majesty, so it was better for the Crown Prince to restrain himself. Moreover, Aven knew his own capability and he might not necessarily defeat a Grade 5 Swordsman. It would be even more unsightly if he were to lose. The person who would fight in the contest was the sturdy warrior that brought the sword. His name was Leho. Aven had introduced him as one of themanders of the Navy. Originally, Leho and Aven were part of the Royal Knights. Aven was extremely reverent when he talked about Leho; he was probably quite skillful. Rody and Leho stood facing each other. Leho was holding the Crown Princes treasured sword. His eyes were like lightning as he fixed his stare at Rody as if he was getting ready to strike. Rody pretended to look tensed but at the same time was pondering over the matter. The Crown Prince is of the pro-war faction. Naturally, he does not know my strength. However, the Senior Prime Minister has heard the news that I have killed three Pdins. Although he does not really believe the news, he will not be so na?ve as to think that I am just a bungling oaf. What are his intentions by consenting to thispetition? Regardless of the oue, the Crown Prince will certainly be reprimanded by the King. In other words, he is not on the Crown Princes side. Whose side is this old fellow with? Perhaps he heard the news about me and doubted my strength? He also wanted to take this opportunity to find out how strong I am? Aven deliberately stood beside Seth. His words were filled with attempts to win her favor. He also faintly boasted to Seth that Leho was one of the greatest masters during his time in the Royal Knight. He was even selected to be a Pdin. However, he rejected the offer to be a Pdin because of his loyalty to the Crown Prince. He remained by Aven and followed him to join the Navy. Aven then told Seth not to worry as Leho knew how to restrain himself and would not hurt the Earl. Feeling tired of it all, Seth sighed. He looked at the Crown Prince with pity. Rody was still thinking of something else when he heard Leho roar loudly. Leho raised the sword in his hands as he rushed forward and shed down! Rody was helpless. He only raised his hands holding his scimitar to block! There was a loud ng as the swords struck each other. Rody deliberately moved back a few steps. On thest footstep, he also deliberately stomped forcefully on the ground, creating a hole in the stone b on the ground. He then spat and loudly said, "Good!" Lehos attack was blocked. However, he moved quickly and with just a few steps, he was attacking furiously. He indeed had extraordinary strength. ording to Rodys estimate, he had already achieved the rank of a Senior Knight. If Rody was a real Grade 5 Swordsman, against those series of attacks, he would have been battered a long time ago. The two fought for a while, their swords shing with loud nging sounds. Rody deliberately concealed his own strength. He did not use any fighting energy and only defended passively. Blocking repeatedly from left and right with the scimitar in his hands, he took all the attacks from his opponent. Those diplomatic envoys from the other kingdoms were knowledgeable. They saw that the Crown Princes subordinate was powerful. His violent onught made them secretly fearful. They could not help but softly apud. They dared not apud loudly because of Rodys identity. Seth watched the battle and yawned repeatedly. Although Leho was quite strong and his onught was imposing it could not bepared to the Wind Dragon Amus earth-shattering attacks... Rody pretended to look engrossed. ng! ng! ng! They fought for a while but Rody had only defended since the beginning. He did not strike back at all. When he felt that the fight had gone on long enough, he blocked another attack from his opponent and jumped away. He then smiled and said, "Stop!" Leho gasped for breath and asked, "Whats wrong?" Rody loudly said, "Thats enough! I have great admiration for your strength. I think it is time to end this spar." He turned his scimitar, holding it so that the cutting edge was topside, ready to walk to the side. Lehos eyes shed. He rushed forward and shouted, "As a warrior, how could you so easily admit defeat?" Rody frowned as he lightly dodged his strike and said, "We are only sparring. Do we need to fight to the death?" Leho held the sword with both his hands and shed it down. When they got closer to each other, Leho whispered, "I can see that you are concealing your strength!" Rodys eyes lit up. He narrowed his eyes and softly asked, "What do you want?" "Show your true strength! Convince me by making me lose. Then I will let you go!" As the two of them talked, the people around them gradually started to apud. Leho fought seriously during the time the two of them talked. As they exchanged those few words, Leho had shed about eleven times. Each of those shes faintly brought with it a strong gust of wind and the sword was covered with fighting energy! Leho was very fast with his attacks. However, Rody dodged even faster. In his hand, Rody was still holding the scimitar in reverse. Although Lehos attacks were ferocious, they could not even touch Rodys clothes. Rodys figure was like a ghost in everybodys eyes. He was like a falling tree leaf that was constantly fluttering. No matter how fiercely Leho attacked, he could not do anything with that leaf! Rody gradually got angry when he saw his opponent persistently attacking him. Since the start of his career, he had never gotten into a disadvantageous position in a contest. Although he was trying to hide his own strength, the arrogance in his heart was bing agitated. Suddenly, the opponents sword shed down at him. Rodys eyes shed with anger as he turned over his hand and raised his sword. ng! There was a shing sound as the weapons struck against each other. Leho grunted as he staggered back seven to eight steps. The hand holding the sword faintly trembled and his face turned red. Rody saw that the Senior Prime Minister, who was at the side, was astonished, and he regretted not controlling himself better. Seeing Leho gasping for his breath, Rody realized something. He recalled how Master Autumn confused the Church when he was in the Imperial Capital. Hmph! You all want to see my real strength? In that case, I will show you my "real" strength! "Do we really need to determine the victor?" Rody narrowed his eyes. Leho did not speak. Silver fighting energy burst out from his sword. He suddenly took a deep breath and shed his sword downwards and a de of wind shot towards Rody. He also instantly scuttled out and stabbed forth from the left! Rody sneered and stretched out a hand. He gently touched the space above with his left hand and a golden light shield immediately emerged in front of him! Lehos wind de smashed into Rodys shield which instantly broke. Rodys action was even faster. The moment he saw Lehos sword in front of him, instead of blocking with his sword, he readily caught it with two fingers! Leho had put in all his strength into that attack, but it just did not have any effect! He had thrust with his sword but could not move it forward an inch! Rody lightly held the sharp end of the de with his two fingers and said, "Let go!" Lehos face had turned purple. He was stubborn by nature. Not only did he refuse to let go, instead he suddenly clenched the fist of his other hand and swung it towards Rody. Rody coldly looked at his opponent and he then forcefully twisted the sword de of his opponent with his fingers ... Halfway through swinging his fist, Leho felt a strong, inexorable turning spiral force on the other hand. He could not counter that force. He quickly rotated his body in the air like a gyroscope to follow that rotation of his sword before crashing to the ground! However, Leho was a valiant man. Although he was lying down on the ground, he still held on tightly to the sword. Rody sighed and loosened his fingers. He was about to withdraw when Leho roared loudly and attacked again! Rody was really angry now. He suddenly shed with his scimitar, creating a loud crisp sound. Ting! The precious sword in Lehos hands was broken into two by Rody. Half of the broken sword flew up into the sky and spun a few times before it fell and stabbed into the ground. It had fallen right in front of Crown Prince Avens feet! He looked at the pale Leho, the surprised and frightened Crown Prince, the strange gazes of the surrounding people and the Senior Prime Minister with his thoughtful eyes. Rody did not care about all that anymore. He looked at the broken sword in Lehos hands and thought to himself. Shit, I broke fattys sword into two. Will hee after me? Chapter 238: Freak Chapter 238: Freak Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Condensation of energy into shape! The audience eximed in admiration. Crown Prince Aven looked reverently and unwaveringly looked at Rody. The surrounding diplomatic envoys of the various kingdoms also had reverent expressions. Only the Senior Prime Minister narrowed his eyes. No one could tell what was on his mind. "Condensation of energy into shape!" The Crown Prince was the first person to shout loudly, "Earl Rody, I did not expect you to have already reached the level of a Pdin! Err..." He immediately remembered and corrected himself. "I think it is called Sacred Swordsman in your distinguished country." Aven had forgotten that his own men had lost the fight. Withrge strides, he walked up to Rody. He looked at Rody with eyes full of respect and almost rushed to Rody to hold his hands! Rody kept his scimitar. He frowned as he looked at the broken sword and with a wry smile said, "I have broken Your Highness treasured sword. I am sorry!" Aven waved his hand and said, "Never mind, never mind! It is just a sword. I did not expect Your Excellency the Earl to have such excellent strength! If you do not mind, please give me some pointers!" He was truly a youngster with a passion for martial arts. He did not feel depressed or frustrated even after defeat. On the Rnd Continent, all the strongest masters were from the Temple. Although the Sauron Kingdom was strong, they did not have any knight that had reached the level of Pdin. The person whom Rody fought with, Leho, was already an extremely rare master. The Crown Prince immediately thought of seeking advice the moment he saw a Sacred Swordsman standing in front of him. While Rody was feeling embarrassed, the Senior Prime Minister finally walked over. Seth followed behind him. He whispered, "Your Highness, I suggest we go in first. Everyone is looking over here." Aven ordered a few people to take Leho away for him to rest. Leho was now fully convinced, especially from Rodysst strike which did not give him a chance to resist. He deeply understood that the disparity between himself and his opponent was too big. He bowed to Rody as he was being supported out by others. Aven no longer had the mood to continue the banquet and the diplomatic envoys, with various thoughts in mind, gradually left. The dinner banquet ended in a hurry. Ironically, everyone left even before the main course was served. Only Rody and the Crown Prince remained in the pce. The Senior Prime Minister seemed to leave deliberately. Just before he left, he deliberately whispered into Rodys ears, "Your Excellency the Earl, you are indeed very powerful." Before Rody couldprehend the meaning of the Senior Prime Ministers words, he had already left with a smile. The Crown Prince was struggling in his heart. As someone from the pro-war faction, he naturally had opposed the peace negotiations. He had already been reprimanded by the King that day, but he still felt that the peace negotiation was a disgrace. However, as a warrior, he revered powerful people like Rody. Aven never had the opportunity to seek advice from a master on the level of a Pdin. Now, there was such a great master in front of him. If he did not ask for advice, he would not feel at ease for the rest of his life. His fixation on martial arts had made him temporarily forget about Seth. Totally unlike his cold attitude earlier, he enthusiastically and respectfully sent Rody off. Rody made a small request to take the broken sword away. The Crown Prince quickly agreed in exchange for a promise that Rody would teach him sword fighting skills during his stay at the pce when it was convenient. "What were you trying to do just now?" Rody immediately turned to look at Seth the moment he closed the windows of the carriage. Seth leisurely sighed. He did not directly reply Rody and whispered, "Didnt you notice?" "What?" Seth then replied, "That Senior Prime Minister, he has been observing you the whole night." Rody nodded, "I certainly noticed that. However, I would like to ask you why you proposed that I fight with the subordinate of the Crown Prince?" Seth smiled gently as if in disdain. "So whats wrong with having a duel? I know that you are afraid of showing your strength. However, did you think the Senior Prime Minister would not suspect you just because you do not fight? After all, three Dragon Pdins have failed to kill you. Although Mouse and Augustine acted as your cover, do you think the old Senior Prime Minister would not be curious about you?" Rody was silent. Seth continued, "Either way, we have made some gains tonight." Rody thought for a moment and whispered, "Thats right. The Crown Prince is not in coboration with the Senior Prime Minister. I believe he was just being used by the Senior Prime Minister. Tonight, when you suggested the spar, the Senior Prime Minister did not object. In any case, if the Senior Prime Minister and the Crown Prince were working together, he would be afraid of my strength and would not so easily agree to it. Since he did not object, then he did not care whether the Crown Prince would lose face or not. What he was truly concerned was to test my strength." "You can see things clearly but not deep enough!" Seth smiled. His gaze turned very strange. "While everybody was watching you during the match, I was observing the Senior Prime Minister. He...was a little bit strange." "Oh?" Rodys eyes lit up. He was certain that Seth was better to him when ites toparing wisdom. Since Seth could see something was wrong, then it must be very important. Seth lowered his voice and slowly asked, "Let me first ask, how strong is Leho?" Rody thought for a moment and replied, "He is not bad!" He paused for a while and then added, "ording to normal standards, he is very good! He has already reached the level of a high ranked knight. In a kingdom, with this kind of strength, he can be the leader of an army. He can even be a seniormander in the Holy Knights!" Seth smiled and looked at Rody. "I noticed that when you finally started to fight back, the Senior Prime Ministers eyes lit up as if he was feeling pleased. However, when you repelled the opponent, you did not attack him but only broke his sword, the Senior Prime Minister looked disappointed." "Disappointed?" Rody sat up straight. He showed a pensive expression and frowned, "Why is he disappointed?" Seth gently stretched out two fingers and said, "There are two possible reasons for his disappointment. The first one is because Leho could not force you to show your true strength and easily lost to you. The result was that he could not thoroughly see your capabilities." Rody nodded. "ording to the normal train of thought, it could be exined that way. What about the second reason?" Seth sighed and gave a wry smile. "The second possibility for his disappointment is that you did not seriously injure that Leho!" "Why?" Rody frowned. Seth shook his head and said, "You all have been wondering whether the Senior Prime Minister and the Crown Prince were coborating. However, have you ever considered the possibility that they might also be enemies to each other?" He then sneered and asked, "Wont you feel happy if you see your opponent lose apetentmander?" Before Rody could speak, Seths eyes shed as he continued, "In my opinion, this Senior Prime Minister must definitely be with the Temple." Rody thought for a moment and then shook his head, "I have also thought of this possibility, but I think it does not make sense! Just think about it. He participated in the peace negotiations. He has also contributed a lot towards the peace negotiations. At first, I thought he was loyal to the King. There was one thing that can prove this...When I met Mouse in the Northwest, the Temple and the Sauron Kingdom were already at odds with each other! When Mouse was betrayed by his subordinates, that Royal Knight who plotted against her said that he was ordered by the King and the Senior Prime Minister." Seth sighed and smiled, "What is it that you cannot understand? The Senior Prime Minister is, after all, just a Senior Prime Minister. He is not a King! If the King wants to deal with the Temple and Mouse, how could the Senior Prime Minister object? Even if he is with the Temple, he could only ept and carry out the Kings orders. Otherwise, he would expose himself." Seth seemed to sneer and said, "Rody, your thinking is still too simple when ites to politics! What kind of position do you think the Sauron Kingdom has on the Rnd Continent? It is the strongest nation on the Rnd Continent. Thend area covers nearly half the continent. They have arge and formidable army and a strong national strength. If the Temple wants to maintain their prestige in the Rnd Continent, then they must find a way to control the Sauron Kingdom by getting to the core of the sovereignty of the Sauron Kingdom. He then closed his eyes and lightly said, "I know that in order to control the various kingdoms, the Temples usual method was to station the Holy Knights at various ces then dispatch a Saint from the Temple. However, this method is workable on the small kingdoms and not workable when used on a strong andrge kingdom like the Sauron Kingdom." Rody was lost for words and was deep in thought. Seth smiled. His tone was filled with a praise as he said, "This Senior Prime Minister is old and presumably, his power has been at the core of the kingdom for many years. His position as a Senior Prime Minister is an extremely high position. It could be said that he is subordinate only to the king. He has a say in all therge and small policy matters in the Kingdom. If the Temple can control this position, then they can easily control the rest of the Kingdom. It could be said that there are no better choices." Rody heaved a sigh and said, "If your assumption is correct, then the Senior Prime Minister would not be easy to deal with. Looks like the peace negotiations may not be sessful." Seth smiled and listlessly leaned on the cushion as he said, "Thats good! The more formidable the opponent, the happier I will be!" Rody nced at Seth and suddenly asked, "We turned you into this appearance to punish you, arent you angry with us?" Unexpectedly, Seth did not show any anger on his face. He stayed silent for a moment before he looked at Rody. He had a strange expression as he said, " Rody, let me tell you a secret." "What is it?" Seth smiled and whispered, "I do not have human emotions." Looking at Rodys nk expression, he continued, "It doesnt matter whether it is anger, happiness, fear or admiration. All of these human emotions that I should have, I do not have any at all." "I... dont understand." Seth shook his head and said, "Of course, you will not understand. Nobody can understand this kind of feeling if they have never experienced this before." Seth smiled calmly and said, "Ever since I started to understand things as a child, I have never felt any emotion at all...Not even towards my father, my sister, my family, my lover nor my friends. My heart does not have any emotion! I was born an unfeeling person! "I have caused all sorts of trouble since childhood. My father would scold me, my sister would be angry at me, and our family guards would be disgusted with me. That was because I wanted to test out how I would feel when they treated me this way. The result was, I never felt anything. Whether I was confronted with my fathers scolding, my sisters anger, or the guards contempt, my heart remained calm. All the external factors could not affect my mood." At that juncture, Seth put his hands behind his head and leaned back in afortable posture against the back of the cushion. He gave a long sigh and smiled, "After that, I started to try out the so-called love. As you know I have many lovers in the Empire. Many, many lovers! I tried to see if my heart could show love for others but after trying so many times, no matter what kind of woman, I could not feel love! "It is true. Perhaps I may smile to others and usually may also have different expressions on my face. Depending on the situation, I can respond with different emotions and reactions...Iugh, I cry, I get angry or sad. I can show affection to lovers and contempt to enemies. Even when you dressed me up as a woman in the past two days, I could also show helplessness and anger. Haha..." Sethughed loudly but his eyes were notughing at all. "But do you know? Right here..." He pointed at his own heart and said, "It is empty, here!" "You..." Rody was a little surprised. Seth shook his head. "I just do not want to be seen as a monster by others! I am always calcting in my mind. I am always thinking about what kind of response I should give during different scenarios. After that, I would act out these emotions during the actual situations. However, my heart only calctes and does not have any real emotions! "I do not even have the so-called self-esteem! I react this way so that I am not seen as a monster by others. This is also not because I will be unhappy if I am seen as a monster. I dont even know what anger was. Mymon sense simply tells me that if I were to be seen as a monster, I would encounter a lot of troubles and inconveniences." Rody looked at Seth in surprise. He was shocked when he continued listening to Seths words. No human emotions? Rody could faintly feel that this was a misfortune... Seth gently smiled and said, "You see, I can see from your eyes that you pity me. Someone like me should feel sad, am I right?" His voice gradually became softer as he said, "Unfortunately, I do not even know what sadness is." Chapter 239: Female Paladin’s Visit Chapter 239: Female Pdins Visit Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rody was deeply shocked by Seths words. For the first time in his life, he actually felt fearful of a person. The scenario where Seth pointed to his heart and calmly said, "It is empty here!" kept repeating itself in Rodys mind. As a normal person, Rody really could not imagine how horrifying it would be if a human were to entirely lose the ability to feel emotions. They no longer talked on the way back. After returning to the Summer Pce, they gave a simple narration of what had happened at the banquet. When everybody joked again about Seth dressing up as a woman, Rody no longerughed together with them like he used to. Instinctively, he observed Seths reaction. Sure enough, when Mouse said she would continue to apply makeup for Seth, Seth showed an expression of anger. And when everybody was making fun of him, Seth disyed a helpless expression right on time. Are all his reactions really acted out? Are they all just fake? It would be frightening if such a person is my enemy... Perhaps only Seth, who was born extremely cold-blooded and logical, could plot such arge conspiracy. He seemed to have considered everyone in his plot. If it was not because he had identally miscalcted, the Radiant Empire would have be Seths world! It was difficult to imagine that Seth, who plotted thatrge wild scheme, did not have any wild ambition. It was simply his rationality telling him what to do... With such aplicated mood, Rody was naturally taciturn. Mouse noticed that Rody was acting strangely. However, Rody hesitated and did not tell Mouse about what Seth had told him in the carriage. At night, just before bedtime, Rody gently hugged Mouse and smelled the fragrance of her hair. He could not help but think, We could feel each others love like this. We are truly blessed. Rodys room was on the top floor of the Summer Pce. The room was very spacious and was constructed ording to the architectural style of the Sauron Kingdom. It had a rugged style with a thick, red carpet, causing the room to have metallic ambience. Rody was in low spirits when he recalled Seths words. He drew open the curtainspletely at the windows and the balcony to let the cool breeze blow into all the corners of the room. As it gradually gotter into the night, Rody continued to lie down on the bed, unable to sleep. The curtains were blown by the wind and its shadows fell onto the wall. Rodys body suddenly felt cold. A trace of distinct and fierce murderous aura entered the room from the outside. That murderous aura was like an actual entity lightly pricking Rodys back! Rody became tense and suddenly jumped up from the bed. He stood on the carpet barefooted and looked seriously at the balcony outside. There was arge balcony outside the Summer Pce. Rody grabbed his scimitar from the bed and quickly walked out. It was a dark night and almost no star was visible in the sky. Rody stood there only to see a tall and slender figure standing on the railings of the balcony. The figures ck cloak and long hair fluttered in the dark of the night. The figure stood quietly on one of the handles of the railing. Underneath that persons feet was the sculpture of a tiger head. Her arms were folded at her chest. Rody immediately felt the murderous aura emitted from the figure be sharper. He was surprised. Although he did not know where that person came from, for a person to have such a condensed murderous aura, she was definitely very strong. "Who are you?" Rody whispered. The silhouette smiled. The night wind blew her hair away and revealed her face. She had a very seductive face with prominent features. Her face was full of a wild womans charm. Generally speaking, a woman with that kind of face was peerlessly enchanting. However, her eyes were icy cold as if it was devoid of human emotions. It was sharp and piercing. That unique contrast gave Rody a weird feeling. It was obviously a face that could make men go crazy, but looking at them also gave people an intimidating feeling. "Who are you, actually?" Rody asked again when the figure did not reply. Rody suddenly felt the fierce murderous aura beside him and dodged instinctively. He could see from the corners of his eyes a brilliant ray of light appeared in the space at the side. It moved at a speed that Rody was unable topletely dodge. Rody swung with a backhand strike to block the attack. There was a shing sound. The huge impact caused Rody to step forward. When he looked at the railings again, the figure had gradually be obscured. "Shit, its an afterimage!" Rody cursed himself for being careless. A cold voice then came from behind Rody. "Does the person who killed Ni Lin only have such degree of strength?" Rody then heard a cleaving sounde from behind him. Rody reacted extremely fast. As soon as he slipped out, he saw a cold de sh the empty space near his ribs. The chill from the sharp sword gave Rody goose pimples. "Are you also an Snow Dragon?" Rody sneered as he gave a backhand sh. His body bent in an arch as he shed. There was the sound of an explosion as his bed was cut into two. Somehow, his mysterious opponent had dodged his strike. So fast! Rody was shocked. Relying on his aura, he could tell that his opponent had already moved to the right the moment he swung his sword. Without having the time to think, Rody immediately turned around and brandished his scimitar in a circle. A coldughter then came from the room. Rodys scimitar once again shed at nothing. The swift and fierce wind created a deep cut in the wall as the broken stones fell to the ground. Rodys opponent had already returned to the balcony and stood on the railings. Her slender sword was pointing towards the ground. Her elegant face exposed a mocking smile. At that moment, Rody hadpletely calmed down. He took a deep breath and asked, "Who are you actually? Did youe here to kill me?" "I..." The moment the figure started to speak, Rody had already rushed forward. Rody was no longer careless this time. He instantly moved to the front of the figure and directly shed down. Rody could clearly see the surprised expression on that persons face. It seemed like the figure did not expect Rody to move so quickly. The figure had only lifted her sword halfway when Rodys sword had already cut down from above her head. There was a muffled cutting sound. Rody immediately felt something strange. The scimitar seemed to cut through easily as if there was no resistance at all. With that sh, the silhouette in front of him immediately separated into two halves. However, he noticed the thing that was cut into two was the ck cloak. The torn cloak fluttered in the wind like a butterfly but the figure was not there. "Hmph, Split Body Technique!" Rody sneered. "I wondered why you were quick. Well, it was Split Body Technique!" A grimughter came from behind Rody. "You only just noticed?" Rody turned around and this time he could see the opponent clearly in front of him. She was slender and almost as tall as Rody. Rody had never met such a tall woman before. Her ck cloak had already been cut and at the moment, she could be seen wearing a set of skintight golden armor. Its style was simr to a Pdins and yet it was slightly different. As if it was a piece of shoddy work, the armor only covered the important parts of her body. As if it was intentional, her slender waist and half of her well-endowed chest were exposed. Only one-third of her legs were covered with the calves exposed. "Are you a Pdin? Are you also a Dragon?" Rody narrowed his eyes and coldly looked at the woman in front of him. "You just used the afterimage of the Split Body Technique. Are you a Wind Dragon?" "My name is Ars.Lan! I am a Pdin of the Temple. You have guessed correctly. I really am a Dragon," she smiled calmly and added, "or rather, I should say that I am also a Dragon like you!" Rody coldly said, "Pdin of the Temple, why did you look for me in the middle of the night? Are you here to assassinate me?" Rody smiled wryly as he looked at the scimitar in his hand. A thinyer of frozen ice could be seen on his scimitar. Rody frowned and said, "Could it be you are not a Wind Dragon? Are you a Snow Dragon?" Ars.Lan smiled with ridicule and slowly took a few steps back. "Come and try out for yourself." "Fine!" Rody answered in a simple manner and attacked in an even more straightforward manner. Rody opened up his domain without any hesitation. The entire room became a world of mes. The surrounding furniture, curtains and tattered bed sheets all started to burn. As the sparks danced in the air and the me tongues waved, Rody pointed his scimitar at his opponent and said, "I would like to see your capability!" Unexpectedly, the woman, whom Rody thought to be an Snow Dragon, gave a rxed smile. It seemed as though the mes around her did not make her feel ufortable. As sheughed, she burst into a reddish me! Both Rody and his opponent stood to face each other as if they were two balls of fire in the burning domain created by Rody "You are not an Snow Dragon? Are you a Fire Dragon?" Rody was really surprised. This woman actually had the ability to have two attributes at the same time. No, she actually used wind-based Split Body Technique earlier...This meant that she had wind, fire and snow attributesthree attributes! Ars.Lan showed a cold and arrogant expression as she spoke, "I initially wanted to cross swords with you. I wanted to know how strong the man who could kill three Dragon warriors is. However, I did note here for this today." Rody asked, "What other reasons could there be for a person from the Temple to look for me?" Ars.Lan coldly looked at Rody and lightly asked, "Is this how a renowned Domain Master treat his guest? I only came here to convey a few important messages. Is the Earl interested in listening?" Rody gave a faint smile and instantly removed his domain. He then said, "Speak!" Ars.Lan gently smiled and said, "The Pontiff told me to tell you that he really admires you and hopes to have the opportunity to meet and talk with you." "What does that mean?" Rody showed an expression of disdain. Ars.Lan shook her head and replied, "Idiot, what are the benefits for the Radiant Empire to help these Kingdoms? The Pontiff means that there are no permanent enemies or friends in this world!" She looked into Rodys eyes and coldly said, "Your friends could be your enemies at any time. Your enemies could also be your friends at any time." Rody then asked, "So what about it?" Ars.Lan smiled and softly said, "The Pontiff sincerely invites Your Excellency the Earl to go to the Temple when it is convenient for you." Rodys gaze suddenly shrunk. Unable to figure out the other partys real intention, he said, "Between the Temple and us..." At that juncture, a loud noise came from outside. Ars.Lan then coldly said, "Today is not a good time to talk. Rody, I wille and see you again! Do not tell anyone else about this!" After she had finished, her figure transformed into a lightning and quickly flew away from Rodys room, disappearing into the night. Rody had the opportunity to stop her when she was leaving the room but for some reason, he did not do so. He frowned as he recalled the womans words. "There are no permanent enemies..." Bang! There was a loud sound as the door crashed down and Mouse had already rushed in. The room was a mess and everything inside were burnt into ruins. Rody stood there, holding his scimitar. He seemed to be lost in thought. "Whats wrong?" Mouse walked in withrge strides. She grabbed Rodys hand and asked, "What happened just now?" After that, old Mark and the others arrived. Rody hesitated for a moment and did not offer any more details. He just said, "Just now, somebody came to assassinate me. It was one of the Pdins of the Temple!" Mouse was startled. "A Pdin? Who is it? Is it..." Rody gently hugged Mouse and whispered, "Dont worry, it was not Augustine or Fielding. She is of the Dragon race." "Where is the assassin?" Old Mark frowned as he looked at the room. There were obvious traces of a battle. Rody shook his head and lightly replied, "She escaped." Old Mark frowned but he did not say anything. He simply gave Rody a profound look before turning around to leave. Seth was standing in the doorway and looked at Rody as he smiled. His smile was a little strange. He then looked at Mouse, shook his head and left. Rody saw that Mouse seemed worried. He felt apologetic so he reassured her. "Dont worry, I am fine. She cannot hurt me." Mouse became angry and said, "The Elder Council still would not give up?" Rody shook his head and softly said, "The guards outside would arrive soon. This room cannot be used anymore. Let us change rooms first. I have something to tell you." Mouse looked at Rody and suddenly blushed. They then left for Mouses room. "That Pontiff, what kind of person is he?" The moment they entered the room, Rody immediately closed the door behind him and asked. Ever since Mouse led Rody into her room, her face was red. However, when Rody suddenly asked that question, she became startled. She then thought for a moment and replied, "I guess you are asking about the Chief Elder of the Elders Council. He..." She frowned and thought before replying, "He is aplicated man." "Complicated?" Rody looked puzzled as he pulled Mouses hands and sat down. He instinctively sat down on Mouses bed. He then froze for a moment and blushed. After that, he stood up and looked at Mouse in embarrassment. Since the reunion of the two, although the love in their hearts deepened, their intimate actions were limited to hugging and kissing only. Besides that, there were also others around. Mouse had grown up in the Temple and was conservative and shy. As a result, they did not have gone deeper in their rtionship. At that moment, the two of them were on their own in the room. As they were both sitting on Mouses bed at the same time, he felt somewhat nervous. Mouse noticed Rodys predicament and she turned so red as if her face was bleeding. She bit her lips and said in a voice so soft that it was almost inaudible, "You...Come and sit down." Rody sighed and sat down again beside Mouse. He pulled her into his arms and softly said, "Idiot, I do not have other thoughts. I just have something to ask." Mouse hung her head and softly replied, "I...I know." When Rody saw Mouse hung down her head, his heart was filled with tenderness. He could not hold himself back from touching her face with his hands and lightly kissing her lips before softly saying, "Thats enough. Why should both of us be embarrassed? It is already destined. Yet we seem to be surreptitious." Mouse giggled. "Your words are too offensive. What do you mean surreptitious?" Rodyughed happily. He wrapped one arm around Mouses waist and whispered, "The question I asked earlier. That Chief Elder, what kind of person is he?" Mouse finally calmed down and said, "He is a veryplicated man! Although I do not have a good opinion of him, I must admit that he is really amazing!" Chapter 240: God’s Chosen One Chapter 240: Gods Chosen One Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Chief Elder of the Rnd Temple had an extremely marvelous legendary namePrometheus! That name was the same as one of the Gods of legends who gave the gift of fire to man. In reality, that Chief Elder of the Rnd Temple also had some colorful legendary exploits. Prometheus was born in a noble family. However, he could not receive the familys recognition since he was an illegitimate child! He grew up in the Temple from a young age. As he was poor, he entered the monastery at the age of seven. He became a small monk in the Temple of Sauron Kingdom. Then, Prometheus immediately disyed talents which were different from normal people. After two years of cultivation, the nine-year-old Prometheus was chosen in an annual selection to be a member of the practitioners in the Temple. What was worth mentioning was that after a period of time, Prometheus trained as a warrior. He then became the disciple of a retired Pdin who took a fancy to him. At the age of fourteen, Prometheus became a member of the Holy Knights, the strongest army of the Temple. At that time, there was an armed rebellion at the Gordon Kingdom of the Rnd Continent. The reason for that rebellion was because thete King did not appoint his next heir. His three sons then started an endless civil war. In order to maintain the peace, the Holy Knights were ordered to quell the civil unrest in the Gordon Kingdom. The fifteen-year-old Prometheus took part in the war and was awarded an honorary medal because of his outstanding performance. After that war, he performed well again in a surprise attack and killed one of the Kings three sons who had rebelled against the Temple. Because of that meritorious service, he was promoted to the Captain of the Holy Knights Regiment. He was only sixteen years old when he became a Grade 3 Knight in the Holy Knights. At that time, he was also the youngest amongst the Grade 3 Knights of the Holy Knights. After that, things developedpletely differently. Had things proceeded normally, the genius, Prometheus, would have continued to receive the old Pdins teachings. His future would be limitless. Even the others believed that the young Prometheus was likely to be another Pdin. However, Prometheus decided to withdraw from the Holy Knights. He gave up his identity as a knight to be a religious practitioner. Two yearster, Gordon Kingdom experienced a drought. They did not get even a single drop of rain for ten consecutive months. But then, Prometheus did something ridiculous. From the Temple, he set out alone for the Gordon Kingdom. He kowtowed once every ten steps all along the way, piously praying to God. The journey was undoubtedly very long. At that time, everybodyughed at the seventeen-year-old Prometheus, thinking that he was crazy. Even the Elders of the Temple and the other important people were at a loss. They believed that Prometheus was too na?ve and innocent to think that he would be able to move the heavens despite only being a young and insignificant practitioner. Praying all the way from the Temple was very difficult. In the beginning, everybody could see the young man covered with dust and carrying a heavy bag as he journeyed towards the Gordon Kingdom. He kowtowed once every ten steps and had fainted many times at the roadside. With the passage of time, people gradually stoppedughing at him. After all, even though it was a crazy move, it was worthy of respect. The slow prayer journeysted for two months before he reached the Gordon Kingdoms capital. In those two months, Prometheus had won the hearts of countless people and was admired by many. An even more amazing thing happened. After traveling for thousands of miles, the moment he reached the Gordon Kingdoms capital, ck clouds immediately appeared over the original hot sky and a downpour started. Since then, the name Prometheus spread throughout the entire Rnd Continent. The people even called him the Gods Chosen One. When he was twenty-four years old, the Teuton Kingdom was faced with a gue. As a practitioner, Prometheus followed the people of the Temple to the Teuton Kingdom. During the gue, countless priests and pastors died from illnesses. At that time, Prometheus used too much of his sorcerors magical power to heal the people. As a result, he caused great harm to his own body. His right eye was permanently blinded. After going through that experience, the Teuton Kingdom gave him a legendary nickname, the One-Eyed Saint. Later that same year, Prometheus was chosen by one of the Elders of the Temple to be his disciple. During a conference, conducted once every ten years, attention was once again focused on Prometheus when he was able to identify that a hundred-year-old Temple script was a fake. After the conference, Prometheus, at the age of thirty-four, was appointed by his teacher, the Chief Elder, to be his sessor! After waiting for a decade, Prometheus became an Elder of the Temple at the age of forty-four. He was also the youngest Elder in the history of the Temple. From whichever perspective you looked at it, his personal experiences were full of exalted achievements. Prometheus himself had personally aplished them to the extreme. After he withdrew from the Holy Knights and became a practitioner, he spent almost all of his time cultivating. He shut himself away for eleven months out of every twelve months, just to cultivate. Nobody knew how far he had progressed in his cultivation. "Wait..." Right then, Rody frowned and interrupted Mouse, "Are you saying that he is possibly a sorcerer who is more powerful than you?" Mouse shook her head and replied, "No, this is not what I mean. The cultivation of the Temple is not just sorcery practice. The cultivation of a practitioner can be the study of theology, the study of life, God and even study of your minds." "What happened after that?" Mouse sighed and continued, "After that... "No matter from which point of view, Prometheus was seen as the Temples most hardworking practitioner. He continued to be like that even after he became an Elder. "That young and solemn Elder was barely seen on normal days. He only appeared during major events of the Temple. "However, after that, Prometheus began to ept disciples. He epted a total of three disciples and they all achieved great sess! "All his three disciples had chosen to cultivate along the path of sorcerers. They received high evaluations and finally, all three of his disciples became Saints, which they well deserved. They were then dispatched to the various kingdoms on the Rnd Continent to administer the authority of the religion." Mouse suddenly smiled and said, "When I was young, I worshipped Prometheus like an idol. At that time, my only desire was to be epted as his disciple. Unfortunately, heter announced that he was no longer epting disciples. I was totally devastated." "No longer epting disciples?" Rody frowned. "Why?" Mouse sighed and said, "It was said that he wanted to devote himself to researching theology and was afraid that teaching others would distract him. After cultivating for a long time behind closed doors, he wrote a book . After going through the appraisal process by the Elders, the book was then added into the Temples teachings. It is the only book included into the religious teachings in the past two hundred years!" Rody could not help but sigh as he said, "In other words, this person is really formidable! It is as if he knows everything. He is a knight, a practitioner, a philosopher and also a great teacher!" Mouse hesitated for a moment and then added, "He is also a politician!" "A politician?" "Yes." Mouse sighed and then her tone became serious again. "At that time, the Temple was divided into two factions. One of the factions was the Hard Cultivation faction. Advocates control their human desires to wholeheartedly and selflessly cultivate. Prometheus was the representative of that faction. "The other faction was the Cloud faction. The standpoint of that faction was that people living in this world should go with the flow. A persons life and fate have already been arranged by God. There is no need to deliberately do anything. They just needed to do things as arranged by fate and it would be ording to Gods will. "During a debate in the General Conference, which is held once every ten years, Prometheus made the representative of the Cloud faction speechless with his rebuttal. The Cloud faction was then defeated that year." "This doesnt seem like anything. It was a victory in just one debate." Rody frowned. Mouse gave a faint smile and replied, "Perhaps there was nothing. However, the Elder representative of the Cloud factionmitted suicide behind closed doors because of the shame of being defeated in the debate. It was only because his dposed body emitted a stench that his corpse was found..." "Suicide?" Rody sneered. "Did he reallymit suicide?" Mouse nodded. "I understand what you mean, but it was really suicide! Prometheus waspletely unrted to this matter. The Temple had investigated that incident for a long time. Besides that, Prometheus continued to cultivate in his room after the debate. He did not step out of the door at all." "What happened after that?" Mouse wryly smiled. "What happened after is worth thinking about. As the Elder of the Cloud faction was dead, a Saint was immediately chosen to rece him as Elder. Who do you think was chosen?" Rodys eyes lit up as he replied, "Was it one of Prometheus disciples?" Mouse sighed. "Yes, it was one of his disciples!" Rody frowned. "Did the people from the Cloud faction agree to let one of Prometheus disciples be their Elder?" Mouse replied, "Of course! That was because that Prometheus disciple was unexpectedly a believer of the Cloud faction! Many years ago, he was already a disciple of the Cloud faction! In addition, Prometheus proposed that to let his disciple be the Elder of the Cloud faction and in exchange fill the position vacated by that disciple with a Saint from the Cloud faction. The people from the Cloud faction would naturally agree to such conditions." Rody was so surprised that his mouth hung open. After some time, he gave a long sigh and said, "Amazing, he actually had thought of this earlier and had already allowed his disciples to believe in the Cloud faction years ago." Mouse nodded and said, "The Saint who was promoted to Elder then used his power to slowly copse the Cloud faction. Later, the Cloud faction declined and was no longer able to confront the Hard Cultivation faction. They gradually lost their authority and became an antithesis within the Elder Council. "After that, Prometheuss authority in the Elder Council was at the peak. The Temples army and the Holy Knights also preferred Prometheus. "Because Prometheus was once a Holy Knight and a disciple of a veteran Pdin, almost all the Holy Knights were hisrades or his fellow disciples. Since he was a Holy Knight before, it was easier for him to win the goodwill of the Holy Knights. The Holy Knights naturally supported himpared to the other Elders." At this point, Mouse suddenly frowned. "There was also Fielding! During our time in the Temple, Fielding liked...liked me very much." Rody then said, "So, in order to win over the Pdin Fielding, Prometheus deliberately drew the two of you together?" Mouse sighed and said, "My teacher was also an Elder of the Hard Cultivation faction. Prometheus was the one who rmended me to be my teachers disciple." Mouse slowly told the story of the Chief Elder. After listening to the tale, Rody was silent for a long time. He could not help but sigh. "Formidable! Truly formidable! In just a few decades, he slowly eroded the Temple and spread his influence throughout the Rnd Continent! This Prometheus is frightening...Could it be that he started nning this from a very long time ago?" Mouse smiled wryly and said, "To be honest, I even suspect that he has started nning since the time he gave up his status as a Holy Knight to be a practitioner." She suddenly said in a strange tone, "Do you know who Prometheus admires the most?" Before Rody could reply, Mouse gave the answer, "Its Moses, the first and only Pontiff in the history of the Temple! Moses!" Rody was unable to help himself from smiling wryly. "Now, it looks like he is about to reach his idols status. Looks like he is about to be the second Pontiff in the history of the Temple!" Rodys eyes then showed a confused expression and said, "Mouse, do you know the Pdin who came tonight was not really here to assassinate me? In fact, she was here to convey a message. Prometheus wants to see me. Prometheus also wants me to know that in this world, there are no permanent friends nor enemies!" Rody then smiled wryly. "Is Prometheus really Gods Chosen One? Hmph..." Chapter 241: The King’s Ambition Chapter 241: The Kings Ambition Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the morning, Seth and Old Mark saw that both Rody and Mouse looked infatuated. They knew Rody went to Mouses room the previous night, which was why their eyes were filled with various conjectures. Mouse looked embarrassed while Rody was calm. Rody had talked with Mouse until it was almost daybreak. As the conversation weighed heavily in his mind, he was not bothered by the dubious thoughts of others. That day, the only important thing was to go to the Pce and officially sign the peace treaty. Since the peace negotiations involved a vast majority of the other kingdoms on the Rnd Continent, the cost of the peace negotiations was also shared. As a result, the signing ceremony was conducted on arge scale. Including King Sauron, a total of ten representatives signed the peace treaty. The contents of the treaty mainly had two points. The first point was that the ten kingdoms would provide six hundred warships in exchange for the several hundred thousand prisoners of war. The second point was to maintain a ceasefire. Those diplomatic envoys of the other kingdoms all had different intentions. Although they definitely wanted the peace treaty, they harbored shady intentions when it came to the conditions for the peace treaty. After all, everyone had expected that the Radiant Empire would definitely demand arge price for peace. As the cost of it was to be shared, almost every kingdom hoped they could pay less. Simrly, there were also a few kingdoms that took the stance of acting ording to the situation. They thought that they might be lucky and wanted to see the situation first before deciding. However, after witnessing thepetition between Rody and Leho at the Crown Princes Pce, a few of those whose hearts were still uncertain made up their minds. Even their Earl is already so powerful. Needless to say, there is also their legendary Duke of the Tulip Family whose strength is iparably tough! Right now, we are facing the crisis of being annexed by the Temple. It will definitely be a great advantage to court such a powerful foreign ally. The peace negotiations went well and the distribution of the six hundred warships was soon settled. The Sauron Kingdom became the leader of the Rnd Continent for the peace negotiations and it alone provided two hundred ships. Such a resolution was likely to make the Crown Prince, the Regiment Commander of the Navy, unhappy. The old Senior Prime Minister also attended the signing of the agreement. When Rody, on behalf of the Radiant Empire, signed his own name in the papers, everybody raised their sses to a toast in ordance with the established practice. The Senior Prime Minister, who was standing quietly at Rodys side, softly said, "Congrattions, Your Excellency the Earl for fulfilling the mission." Rody was already cautious of the Senior Prime Minister. He lightly answered, "The strength of the nation is the one that guaranteed the sess of this diplomatic mission. I really do not deserve your praise." It should be noted that out of the thirteen kingdoms on the Rnd Continent, only ten kingdoms participated in the peace negotiations. The remaining three kingdoms did not participate in the peace negotiations. The three kingdoms were Gordon Kingdom, Teuton Kingdom and also the dwarves Hakone Kingdoms. The Gordon Kingdom and the Teuton Kingdom had always been firm supporters of the Temple, especially since Prometheus was the Chief Elder. When the Gordon Kingdom was experiencing drought, it was Prometheus who prayed while he traveled for thousands of kilometers. Finally, his actions touched the Gods and it started to rain. Since then, he was called Gods Chosen One. As for the Teuton Kingdom, when it was experiencing a gue, Prometheus had also given his aid and ended up going blind in one eye. In return, he received the title of One-Eyed Saint in the Teuton Kingdom. The Temple had the most authority in these two kingdoms. As a result, they had always sided with the Temple, or rather, they were always on Prometheus side. As for the dwarves kingdoms, the position was somewhat ambiguous. As everyone knew, the Rnd Continent had a huge ind sea in the middle of the continent as if it was arge hole in the middle of a paper. A river flowed from that sea to the Straits of Thunder. The dwarves kingdom was on a huge ind in the middle of that sea. Perhaps it could also be considered as a small continent. As they were of a different race, the dwarves seldom came into contact with the other kingdoms on the Rnd Continent. The dwarves had fought against the other kingdoms several times in the history of the Rnd Continent. Later, the dwarves pledged allegiance with the Temple and expressed their willingness to believe in God. The Temple then officially epted the dwarves kingdom as a legitimate kingdom on the Rnd Continent. More importantly, the dwarvs Hakone Kingdom controlled the production of a very important strategic raw material... Ironwood. Ironwood, the material required for building the sturdy Rnd warships! Perhaps because of the special climate which resulted from the special terrain, the ironwood that grew in the dwarves kingdom was extremely lush. The vast majority of ironwood from the Rnd Continent came from the dwarf kingdom. Ironwood was an essential material for the Rnd Continent. Without ironwood, solid Rnd warships could not be constructed. Without solid Rnd warships, they would not be able to defend the Straits of Thunder . Without a strong navy, the Radiant Empire would have already invaded the Rnd Continent hundreds of years ago. For these reasons, the dwarves kingdom had always had a special status among the kingdoms of the Rnd Continent. On one hand, the people of the Rnd Continent did not like that strange race. On the other, they could not avoid the fact that they needed their ironwood. After signing the contract, Rody stayed back at the pce. He raised the issue about the three kingdoms who did not participate in the peace negotiation. "They are just waiting for the best offer!" the King answered. Because that day was the formal signing of the treaty, Rody came alone. He did not bring along Mouse or Miss Nicole. After all, they lived in a world that regarded men as superior to women. Although the eldest daughter of the Tulip Family might garner a lot of respect, a formal signing of a national contract was not a ce for women. Rody pondered slightly for a while and asked, "Your Majesty, are you troubled by how to win over the dwarves?" The King shook his head and replied, "No, I do not want to win them over." At that moment, only the King and Rody remained in the hall. Even the Senior Prime Minister was not allowed to participate in the conversation. The King lightly pped his hands and a few servants immediately entered from a side entrance. They lifted up arge roll of cloth and then spread it out on the ground. That was the topographic map of the Rnd Continent. Different colors were used on the map to mark the territories of the Rnd kingdoms, mountains, rivers, and seas. Rody looked at the map as it was slowly rolled open. His eyes lit up. The King got off his throne. He then walked over to Rody and stood beside him. "Earl Rody, please look. This is a treasured object I spent several years to obtain." Rody squinted his eyes and probed, "This is a priceless treasure that can turn the tides of war. Your Majesty, I am a soldier of the Radiant Empire. Are you not afraid of showing me this?" The Kingughed as he gently patted Rodys shoulder. He then walked on top of the map. The map, which was over ten square meters in size, was spread on the floor. The King stood in the middle of the map. He was obviously standing above the territory of the dwarves kingdom which was located in the ind sea. "This is where the Rnd Continents valuable resources are. Thend where ironwood flourishes." The King was solemn as he added, "Needless to say, I believe Your Excellency the Earl also understands the importance of ironwood to the people of the Rnd Continent." The King then pointed his scepter on the map and said, "The dwarf kingdom is notrge. The Hakone Kingdom only has three cities. They are located at the top, the middle and the bottom of the ind. The other areas are forests and mountains dotted with hamlets and small towns. Hundreds of years ago, during the war between the dwarves and the other people of the Rnd Continent, the dwarves relied on this favorable terrain as well as the natural mountain passes to fight against us." Rody realized something. He noticed that the King used the word us. "The dwarves controlled two-thirds of the ironwood production on the Rnd Continent. Another way of saying it is that the dwarves controlled the lifeline of the Rnd people!" The King sighed, "The Sauron Kingdom may be the most powerful kingdom on the Rnd Continent, but even then, we do not dare to offend the dwarves! This is because if we offend the dwarves, we would not be able to obtain ironwood! The ridiculous thing is that our territory is in the southernmost part of the Rnd Continent. We almost bear the threat from the Radiant Continent alone! We need a strong navy to protect ourselves, therefore we are even more afraid of offending the dwarves!" Rody coldly said, "Have the Rnd people ever thought of subjugating the dwarves and firmly seize the natural resources in their hands?" The King shook his head and replied, "We have already missed the best time!" He slowly said, "During the war hundreds of years ago, the Rnd people had the opportunity to do so. However, the dwarves surrendered to the Temple and were then recognized by the Temple. With that, the war was forcefully stopped and the dwarves promised to trade with the Rnd people. All the various kingdoms on the Rnd Continent can buy ironwood from the dwarves." Rody frowned. "Isnt using money to buy ironwood still leaving fate in hands of others?" The King sighed, "The funny thing was, our predecessors actually agreed to this. In their eyes, they only saw the problem temporarily resolved. However, they did not see what would happen in the long term!" He paused for a while before he continued, "The dwarves, because of their unique resources and after hundreds of years of development, have gathered a lot of money from their trade of ironwood! I can say without exaggerating that although the dwarves kingdom is the smallest, it is also the richest!" Rody gave a deep sigh. Allowing the enemy to develop and letting them grow so powerful was really too stupid! "The gold coins from the Rnd Continent continue to flow into the pockets of the dwarves. They have enough money to build solid city walls and fully equip their elite soldiers. I can say that right now, it is no longer possible for any other kingdom to subjugate the dwarves on their own except for my Sauron Kingdom." The King used his scepter to dexterously draw a circle around the dwarf kingdom. He then smiled and said, "All of us understand that this is a huge cake! If we were to conquer thisnd, we would have the dreamed resources that we have been yearning for. We would then be able to control the lifeline of the Rnd Continent!" Rody smiled, "Has Your Majesty ever thought of eating this cake? Other kingdoms may not have the strength to do so, but shouldnt the Sauron Kingdom be able to?" "I have thought of it! I have thought of it many times!" The King sighed. "In fact, I already had this idea even before I inherited the throne!" "Then why..." The Kingughed bitterly. "It is because I did not dare to!" "You did not dare to?" The King sighed. "This is certainly a captivating cake but at the same time, it is also a rope! The other end of this rope is connected to the nerves of the other kingdoms!" His scepter stopped moving for a while as he continued, "Everyone wants a piece of the cake, but they do not want to see anyone have the whole cake alone! Besides that, the dwarves have been trading in the Rnd Continent for hundreds of years. Naturally, there would be a few very close customers." "I understand." Rody nodded. "If the Sauron Kingdom takes this cake, then it would be themon enemy of other kingdoms on the Rnd Continent! After all, other kingdoms could only reluctantly ept the dwarves holding on to those resources since they are not strong enough to threaten their positions. However, if the strongest kingdom on the Rnd Continent takes this cake, the kings of the other kingdoms would not even be able to sleep at night." The Kingughed awkwardly. Rody narrowed his eyes. He stared at the ambitious King and asked, "Your Majesty, today, you show me this map and tell me a lot of things, what are your intentions? I am someone slow and stupid. I cannot guess subtle ideas. It is better for Your Majesty to be more direct." The King took a deep breath. His eyes shed with ambition and he said, "Now is the best time for my Sauron Kingdom to take this cake!" "Oh?" Rodys eyes lit up. "Prometheus ambition has tightly brought the ten kingdoms together. Whether we are willing or not, we are now all in the same boat. If I were to reach out to take this cake now, even if the other kingdoms are unhappy, I believe they would not turn on me!" The Kingughed cunningly. "After all, the threat of the Temple is the most critical!" Rody still did not speak and silently looked at the King. The Kings face seemed to light up as he gently pointed at a spot on the map with his scepter. "After this peace negotiation, we will send your distinguished country several hundred warships from this harbor. It will sail from the internal sea and down the great river. It would then sail through the Straits of Thunder and go towards the Radiant Empire." The Kings scepter moved down the map. However, Rodys eyes lit up after he immediately understood the Kings intention. The King smiled insidiously. "After leaving the harbor, our fleet would be divided into three. One hundred of the Sauron Kingdoms warships would sailst and..." He pointed at the map. "Its route would pass through about fifteen nautical miles off the dwarf kingdom." Rody then said, "The main army will then turn around andunch a surprise attack on the dwarf kingdom. They would subjugate the dwarves within the shortest time possible...Is that Your Majestys intention?" Rody suddenly nced at the King and said, "Surprise attack...haha, attack a king and then conquer all its territory within a short time. Is this possible? Is Your Majesty certain? If the war does not proceed smoothly and turns into a stalemate, it will be dangerous." The King looked dignified as he said, "I have three reasons! The first is that I have this map. It clearly records most of the Eight Branch Kingdoms military positions and distributions! If the Commander leading the troops makes use of this properly, it is possible to defeat the enemy army within the shortest possible time! The second reason is the timing! All this while, nobody has touched the dwarves because the other kingdoms subtly put on a psychological pressure. Everyone deliberately protected the dwarves from the vitions of the other kingdoms. The current situation is already different! My army will take advantage of the fact that they are delivering warships to the Radiant Empire and then start a war so that the others do not have enough time to react! There is no better time than now. Lastly..." The King looked at Rody and said in an unusually strange tone. "I happen to have a great general with me. I believe that this n can be sessfully carried out under the leadership of this peerless general!" Rody frowned. "A peerless general? Are you talking about General Tiger who fought in the crusade? I have heard of General Tigers abilities, but I do not expect you to trust him so..." The King interrupted Rody and said, "No, I am not talking about General Tiger. It is another person! I believe that Commanders ability is ten times better than General Tiger! This is because, ording to my understanding, that person has never lost any war! He has iparable courage and formidable strength. He is also an outstanding military strategist...These advantages made him triumph in every battle since he entered the battlefield. He is invincible! His attacks never fail!" Rody gradually felt that something was not right. He pretended to ask, "Your Majesty, this person is..." "Its you, Your Excellency, the Earl!" The King shed a smile. His eyes were like des and seemed like he could see through Rody. He added slowly in a low voice, "Or perhaps I should call you...the respectable Duke of the Tulip Family?" Chapter 242: The Curse of ‘God’s Record’ Chapter 242: The Curse of Gods Record Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Kingsst sentence was like roaring thunder to Rody. Before his words sank in, the King had already fixed his gaze at Rody. "Hahaha..." Rody suddenlyughed. He did not show a shocked expression. With a calm demeanor, he slowly spoke, "Your Majesty must have mistaken my identity. I am a Commander of the Empires Imperial Guards, an Earl of the Empire, Rody. I am not a Duke." The King sighed and softly said, "Duke, why are you still hiding the truth? I have already seen through your identity." Rody smiled, "Your Majesty must have mistaken. His Excellency the Duke of the Tulip Family is well known in the Imperial Capital of the Radiant Empire. Many people have seen his appearance. How could you mistake me as the Duke?" The King squinted his eyes, making it impossible for others to guess his thoughts. He then slowly said, "Although I am not in a harmonious rtionship with the Temple, I still receive some information from the Temple. The ck Veil Saint began to reject her engagement to Pdin Fielding when she returned from the Great Moon Kingdom. There was news from the Temple that this matter has something to do with the Duke of the Tulip Family. Hundreds of thousands of people also witnessed Pdin Fielding challenge the Duke of the Tulip Family to a duel at Thunder City! Isnt this enough of a proof? Yesterday, at the pce, the ck Veil Saint was by your side. Judging by the way she looked at you, I already knew why she became an apostate!" Rody smiled and casually gave the King a nce. "Is it just from this spection that Your Majesty believes I am the Duke of the Tulip Family? This is too..." The Kingughed loudly. Hisughter interrupted Rodys words. "Hahaha...Although based on that I would have some doubts, I would not think in that line of thought. However, I received two pieces of newsst night. These two pieces of information made me suspect your identity." Rody quietly looked at the King. He was shocked, but he continued to pretend to look calm as he waited for the King to continue. "Earl Rody, I have heard of your battlest night at the Crown Princes pce! Others may not know Lehos strength, but I certainly do! As Leho was originally a Royal Knight, I have a clear understanding of his strength! You can easily defeat Leho and yourst move of condensed aura has clearly reached the level of a Sacred Swordsman!" The King gradually spoke slower. "Earl Rody, although I am from the distant Rnd Continent, due to the previous rtionship between our countries, I am not ignorant of the internal affairs of your distinguished country! A Sacred Swordsman is extremely rare in the Radiant Empire! However, I have never heard of your name before even though you are a master." Rody still shook his head and replied, "This is merely hearsay. The Radiant Empire is vast and there are plenty of masters living as hermits. Not all of the powerful people are renowned!" The Kings expression remained unchanged as he coldly added, "Coincidentally, I received a secret letter from your distinguished countryst night. It is said that the Duke of the Tulip Family is using the excuse of nursing his injuries and has not appeared in public for a very long time! Earl Rody, is this also a coincidence?" Rody could not help but frown secretly. He was not actually worried about it. However, the King had obtained this secret info from the Empire extremely quick. Because Nicole was still in the Empire, Seths identity might be questioned. Sure enough, the King smiled and said, "The more puzzling thing was, the report said that Miss Nicole was still in the country. At the moment, she is at the fief of the Tulip Family! I certainly wonder, if the eldest daughter of the Tulip Family is still in the Empire, then who is the Miss Nicole you brought here? The more puzzling thing is that the Miss Nicole you brought here and the eldest daughter of the Tulip Family look very alike!" The King sighed. When he saw that Rody still did not say anything, he deliberatelyughed and continued, "Since there are two Miss Nicole at the same time, then for the Duke of the Tulip Family to disguise as Earl Rody and secretly bring your sister to the Rnd Continent to investigate...Wouldnt that make sense?" Having said all that, the King seemed to exim in admiration. "You brought your sister out to attract the attention of others while you disguise as an Earl. Duke of the Tulip Family, your trick is truly brilliant! Unfortunately, you did not expect me to receive this information so quickly!" The Kings tone gradually became dignified. "I will also not hide from you. Your distinguished country is powerful and has always been the thorn in the eyes of the Sauron Kingdom! How can I not pay close attention to the movements of your country? News from the Empire can be sent across the Straits of Thunder to me within four days using messenger eagles!" After that, the King finally stopped speaking. He looked at Rody quietly and expectantly. Rody took a deep breath and then slowly spat out. Rody suddenly burst intoughter when he looked at the expression in the Kings eyes. His longughter filled every corner of the hall as he shook his head helplessly. "Wonderful! Truly wonderful!" Rodysughter slowly stopped. "Your Majesty, I have no choice but to admit that I admire your sense of conjecture! If it is really ording to what you said, even I cannot help but think I am the Duke of the Tulip Family. Unfortunately..." Rody pointed at his own nose and shook his head. "I am not." The King coldly looked at Rody and asked, "Duke, you still refuse to admit it?" Rody deliberately gave a bitterugh and said, "The Duke of the Tulip Family is world-famous and has the attention of many! To tell you the truth, I, too, hope that I am him. However, the fact is that I am not him!" He gave a ridiculous smile and added, "Your Majesty, I advise you to severely punish your spies in our country!" "Oh, why?" Rody pretended a sigh and said, "Although what he reported to you about His Highness the Duke of the Tulip recuperating behind closed door is true, he seems to have forgotten to report one thing!" Rody slowly added when he saw the Kings puzzled face. "Of course, your spies cannot be med. After all, they were following your orders. They only focused on important trends and will not care about insignificant people like me. However, if you were to order them to make inquiries, you will receive the news that would clear away your doubts!" Rody pointed to himself and then said, "I, the Commander of the Imperial Guards and an Earl, am Miss Nicoles lover and fianc! Although not many people know about this, if you were to order an investigation, the information should not be too difficult to obtain!" Rody thenughed happily. "If I was the Duke of the Tulip Family, how could I be a couple with my sister?" The King finally looked serious and he frowned. "The fianc of the eldest daughter of the Tulip Family? This...I really did not receive this information...but..." The King suddenly looked at Rody coldly. "Then how do you exin there being two Miss Nicole?" Rody lightly said, "Your Majesty, this matter may not have anything to do with you, but I have no choice but to tell you to dispel the doubts in your heart. Miss Nicoleing here with me is a secret! In fact, it is not appropriate for her toe to the Rnd Continent with her identity. After all, both sides have just experienced a war against each other. The noble Miss Nicole could not havee over here. His Majesty the Emperor has also rejected her request, but she insisted oning with me. The Duke of the Tulip Family has always listened to his sister from an early age. In other words, even the Duke cannot object to her words. That is why we had to find a substitute to deceive the public and avoid being punished by the Emperor." The King frowned with a peculiar face as he thought about Rodys words. In the Kings heart, Rodys exnation seemed very reasonable. However, he still felt that something was wrong. Rody then bowed and said, "Your Majesty, the situation now is pressing. Your Majesty took pains to trace my identity and look for minor issues, but is overlooking the important matter at hand!" The King thought for a moment. He then squinted to look at Rody and whispered, "I still believe that I am not wrong!" He then shook his head and smiled, "It doesnt matter if you are a Duke or an Earl. If Rody is unwilling to get to the bottom of this, then we should just leave it aside!" The King still insisted on his spection. ording to his observation, the Earl Rody has extraordinary bearing and was like a senior general. This kind of talented person could not be an unknown person in the Empire. However, Rodys exnation had shaken the Kings heart. On top of that, even if Rody was the Duke of the Tulip Family, there was no need to tear away the disguise he had painstakingly tried to hide. There are things that would be better kept in the heart and not mentioned at all. The Kingughed when he thought of this and loudly said, "The Earls words are rational." He paused for a moment and looked back to the map on the ground. He lightly said, "Since the Earl seems to have some difficulties, let us continue our talk from earlier. This dwarf races cake..." Rody forced a smile when he heard the word difficulties. He understood that King Sauron was still suspicious of him. As a result, a few words would be impossible to dispel the Kings doubts. However, with the King being willing to skip this topic, Rody could not have asked for more. "Alright. Let us put aside the earlier conversation. I only need to ask you one question!" The King was really a veteran in politics. His expression changed quickly and his calm expression was restored. "Rody, are you willing to help me obtain this piece of cake?" The King asked and then pointed his scepter onto the ground, pressing it on top of the dwarf kingdom at the center of the map. Rody did not immediately give an answer. He carefully looked at the King for a moment, sizing up the situation, then asked, "Your Majesty, do you think I should help you?" He stared fixedly at the Kings face. The Sauron Kingdom would obtain endless profit from acquiring this piece of cake. But it would be meaningless for the Empire. The King gently smiled. His smile was like a cold hidden knife. "If I am not wrong, the Empires purpose in the peace negotiations is also not a noble one. The Empire simply does not want the Temple to unite the entire Rnd Continent! A fragmented Rnd Continent is less threatening than a Rnd Empire. The promise of sending back the prisoners is nothing more than wanting us and the Temple to fight each other." Rody looked at the Kings sharp gaze and unyieldingly said, "So what?" He then sneered and added, "I recently learned something. There are no permanent friends or permanent enemies in this world. Your Majesty, right now, our peace negotiation is just something both sides require. We just need to amodate each others interest, there is no meaning in speaking more beyond that." Rody gradually spoke in a mocking tone. "If we follow Your Majestys argument, it is also not noble to have secretly funded the Great Moon Kingdom to fight against my country." "Hahaha." The King suddenlyughed and shouted, "Well said! There are no permanent friends or enemies! I only ask of you, are you willing to help me?" Rody simply smiled silently. The King then gathered his thoughts and said, "The peace negotiation has already concluded. The confrontation with the Temple is about to begin! The dwarf kingdom does not only have control over most of the ironwood. After hundreds of years, they have umted a lot of wealth! Obtaining this wealth would be a great help in our next confrontation with the Temple..." The King then smiled and looked at Rody meaningfully. "A person who has fought many battles like you would understand that war consumes money!" Rody nodded. The King continued as he loudly said, "I do not know how that old fellow, Prometheus, managed to get the help of the Dragon race! The Dragons have never involved themselves in the affairs of the Rnd Continent before this but now, they are willing to help the Temple. This matter constantly makes me uneasy. The stronger the enemy bes, the greater the threat we will face. When the Sauron Kingdom obtains this cake, the other kingdoms would not have any choice but to obey me! We would need to join our forces together to fight against the Temples annexation! In the current situation, it is one of the only things that could give us an advantage. Is there any other reason to hesitate?" Rody was secretly shocked at the Kings bold ambition. He could not help but say, "Eating this piece of cake may certainly help the Sauron Kingdoms leadership position on the Rnd Continent. However, Your Majesty did not seem to consider the other possibility..." Rody looked into the Kings eyes and slowly said, "The Sauron Kingdom might provoke the anger of the other kingdoms and be everyonesmon enemy! At that point in time, rather than join forces, there would be an internal strife." The King did not mind Rodys mocking words and lightly said, "I am unable to care about that much!" He showed a very confident smile and continued, "I do not believe that there is an absolutely perfect n in this world! Everything depends on human effort! The current situation gives me no choice but to gamble! If I obtain the cake, I would acquire and control the strength of the other kingdoms by alternating coercion and inducement, thusbining disparate forces into one powerful force! How can I not be attracted to such temptation?" Gamble! Rodys eyes suddenly shrank. He looked at King Sauron with aplicated feeling. This person was ambitious and had drawn up a bold stratagem! It was an all-or-nothing gamble! He was an ambitious gambler! Rody felt a sense of admiration. He gave out a long breath before he smiled and said, "In that case, what else can I say? However, Your Majesty insists that I help, but I am unable to figure out where I can give my assistance!" The King smiled and said, "In this surprise attack, I will personallymand the army! I hope that you, Rody, will follow me out to the ocean...Oh...Naturally, you will be my advisor! I hope you can give my army brilliantmands and lead them to victory!" The King smiled cunningly. "I believe that this would benefit both our sides. I am sure you will not oppose this suggestion." Rody frowned. "You trust me that much give me themand of your army?" The King shook his head. "Naturally, I cannot give it to you. After all, you are not from the Sauron Kingdom. This time, I will personallymand the soldiers! Your orders will be conveyed through me." The King seemed to notice Rodys concerns. He then gave a shallow smile, "I believe that with your brilliant sesses and my great expectations of you, you will not disappoint me." Rody knew that nothing would change no matter what he said now. He looked at the King, then he bowed and left. The King watched Rody leave. When the door to the main hall slowly closed, the King suddenly stopped holding his breath. He looked tired as he slowly walked back to his throne. After thinking for a while, he suddenly whispered, "What do you think?" From the dark corner, the voice of Master Sith could be heard. "Suspicious! This Rody is definitely suspicious!" The head of the Sorcerers Association of the Rnd Continent sighed. "I have carefully observed him, but I cannot see through him even with my strength! My Appraisal Technique waspletely ineffective!" The King shook his head. "That means he is definitely that person!" After a moment of silence, Master Sith suddenly asked, "Are you sure you want to gamble?" "Yes!" the King immediately replied. "If I miss this opportunity, I will definitely regret itter!" Master Sith suddenlyughed. His old voice seemed to carry a sharp mocking tone, "You so strongly insist on fighting the dwarves...Is it for the ironwood resources, wealth, or..." His voice gradually became faintly discernible as he continued, "...is it to obtain the hundreds-of-years-old legendary Gods Record that is in the dwarves possession." The King suddenly stood up and turned pale. "Master Sith, you have also heard of the Gods Record?" Sith coldly said, "The Sorcerers Association has been around for several hundred years. We always knew about things like that..." His tone gradually became sharp as he asked, "Are you not concerned about the curse of the Gods Record in order to deal with the Temple? Even the Temple was afraid of the curse and had no choice but to stop the war against the dwarves! Let me warn you. The Gods Record absolutely must not appear on the continent. Otherwise, there would not be just disaster!" The Kingughed arrogantly and said, "Did you mean disaster or destruction? If the Temple seeds, the first one to be destroyed is me! If I am going to be destroyed, I will not mind dragging everything down with me!" Sith looked at the Kingughing wildly. With aplicated expression and as if talking to himself, Sith lowered his voice and said, "The Gods Record must be kept away from the heaven, the earth, and the people...Sigh. Many years ago, the dwarves threatened to destroy Gods Record, forcing the Temple to be afraid of making rash decisions. I think you are really crazy!" ... "The King has intentions to kill you!" Seth faintly said after he heard what transpired in the pce between the King and Rody. Looking puzzled, Mouse frowned. "Intentions to kill? Even if the King suspected Rodys identity, he would not be so foolish to be hostile to the Radiant Empire." Seth shook his head and calmly said, "If what Rody said is true, then King Sauron is a person who likes extreme risks! Even a three-year-old child knows that the Duke of the Tulip Family is an important figure in the Radiant Empire! Is there a better opportunity than this for the Sauron Kingdom to kill the Duke of the Tulip Family?" Mouse still did not believe. "Although the temptation is great, the Sauron Kingdom now needs the cooperation of the Radiant Empire! He will not be so foolish as to offend such a big enemy from the South while facing against the Temple at the same time!" Seth nced at Mouse and coldly said, "A woman is a woman. You will never understand the beauty of politics!" Seth hastily continued when he noticed Mouses re. "Since Rody insisted that he is not the Duke of the Tulip Family, then the King will just act dumb. Then, if Rody is really killed, it is just the death of an Earl. He could simply im that Rody was assassinated by the Temple. Even if the Empire does not believe, there is no evidence! Besides that, even if there is a falling-out with the Empire, will the Sauron Kingdom be afraid?" He smiled and said, "The Sauron Kingdom only needs the hundreds of thousands of prisoners of war! Once they receive their prisoners of war, even if they have a falling-out with the Empire, the Empire cannot do anything. With the Straits of Thunder as a buffer, the Empire cannot cross over. Even if they can, the current Empire does not have the strength tounch anotherrge-scale war!" Mouse coldly said, "Let them try! With our strength, do you think the King would be able to kill us even if he wants to?" Seth did not get angry. Instead, heughed and said, "I know both of you are powerful. One of you is a Great Practitioner while the other is a Domain Master. However, even if you are powerful, you are still humans! As long as you are a human, there must be weaknesses! A Domain Master is not an immortal!" Seth suddenly sighed. "Everyone has a weakness. Even powerful people cannot escape this fact! Knowing that he cannot fight you directly, can he not think of other ways? Deep inside politics, even the most shameful and despicable acts can be done." He suddenly looked at Rody and frowned. "Did you tell the King that you are Miss Nicoles fianc?" Rody hesitated for a moment. He then nodded and said, "Yes, I did use that as an exnation to him." "Good exnation! However, I am afraid I will end up in misery!" Seth sighed. He showed a strange expression and smiled wryly. "Listen carefully! From now on, you all would need to wholeheartedly protect me! If the King cannot kill you, a Domain Master, wont he find a different ce to strike? You fool! Right now, my identity is your fianc, Miss Nicole!" Old Mark and Mouse gave a supercilious look at the same time. Both of them had the same thought. You even need others to protect you? It is already a thankful thing if you do not go and harm others! Rody, who had been pondering, suddenly showed a strange expression. "Seth, your words earlier reminded me of something." "What?" Rody suddenlyughed as he gently touched his chin. He then smiled and said, "Earlier, didnt you say that the Radiant Empire cannot cross over with the Straits of Thunder barring the path?" Seth nodded. "Thats right. What about it?" Rody stood up and smiled. "Crossing the ocean... This is not impossible." Chapter 243: The Sauron Royal Family’s Secret Chapter 243: The Sauron Royal Familys Secret Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The next day, the King once again dispatched someone to invite Rody to the pce. The carriage, escorted by the Royal Knights, journeyed directly to the Royal Pce. However, the carriage did not go straight to the audience hall like previously. They changed into an even smaller carriage in the Royal Pce. The Royal Knight escorts did not follow them after that. Only two officers from the Royal Knights apanied Rody. The humble carriage left,ing from the side door of the Pce, then journeyed to a higher ground at the back of the capital. The capital of the Sauron Kingdom was oval-shaped. In the middle of the city was the Royal Pce. At the back of the Royal Pce was a high ground. In fact, it was a low hillslope. For some reason, during the construction of the capital, the hillslope was already surrounded by the city walls. The woods behind the hillslope had naturally be the Royal Garden. Changing carriages within the pce was probably to deceive the public. As the carriage Rody was riding in had entered the pce grandly, nobody would suspect that the dignified envoy of the Radiant Empire would leave from another side of the pce, unguarded, inside a humble carriage. Not taking any guards with him was also the Kings intention. He was aware of Rodys strength and being apanied by guards was simply just for show! The carriage that left the Royal Pce went towards the Royal Garden. The surrounding environment was simr to the hunting ground of the Tulip Family. There were fences around the Royal Garden and cavalries patrolling the garden to protect and to ensure the safety around it. Rody questioned the two Royal Knight escorts but they refused to reply to him. They only said, "We are under orders from His Majesty to only escort you!" When he gradually entered the garden, there was a small open space. In the middle of this space was a simple Imperial Residence. Four sentry posts protected the Imperial Residence in the middle. A pair of soldiers wearing the armor of the Royal Knights patrolled back and forth. The carriage stopped there. Rody questioningly followed the two Royal Knights as they led him towards the Imperial Residence. The Imperial Residence was not much of a pce. It would be better to ssify it as arge house instead. Although the upied area was quiterge, it only had three floors. It looked exquisite and borate unlike the other buildings of Sauron Kingdom that looked rugged and chunky. However, when Rody entered the building, he discovered that the fixtures inside the building were like the standard style of Sauron Kingdoms buildings: strong and robust! It had metallic candlesticks, ck ironwood furniture such as tables and chairs, dark-colored firece at the side, as well as the bright red carpet at his feet. All of them had a strong and robust feeling. Rody had already gone through three inspections before he entered the room. The two escorting officers did not follow Rody in. The King was sitting alone in the room, on a chair, near the firece. His back was facing Rody. "How is it? This ce is not too bad, right? Earl Rody, how is thispared to your familys garden?" The Kings voice came from behind the chair. Rodyughed in his heart. This King is still trying to find out my identity. Otherwise, why is he using the term "familys garden"? Rody deliberatelyughed. "Your Majesty, you are jesting. I am just an insignificant Earl. How could I have my own garden? However, the setup of this ce is simr to the hunting ground at the Tulip Familys fief." The King stood up. It was then that Rody noticed that the King was not wearing the exquisite robe like the previous day. Instead, he was wearing a martial attire. A set of gold colored armor was covering his body while he had a bright red cloak worn on his back. The King stood there ying with a small and exquisite dagger as he smiled at Rody. "Earl Rody, do you know why I invited you here today?" Rody shrugged his shoulder. "Your Majesty, do you want me to go hunting with you? However, this does not seem to be the right season for hunting." The Kingughed. However, Rody could not hear any pleasure in hisughter. On the contrary, the King seemed to use hisughter to cover up his nervousness. "Earl Rody!" The King had a serious look. "I invite you here today to show you, the several hundred years old biggest secret of the Royal Family of the Sauron Kingdom. Are you interested?" Rody instinctively frowned. Secret? Hmph, what is this guy nning? There must be a reason if someone told another their own secret. Rody did not believe that the King would disclose a secret to him without a reason. Only God knows what the King wanted to obtain from Rody. Rody narrowed his eyes and whispered, "Your Majesty, I hope you are not showing me something too shocking. I am not so brave." The King softly replied, "Are you not courageous? Doesnt seem like it." Rody leisurely smiled and said, "I am not afraid of anything. However, knowing someones secret will require me to keep that secret. I am afraid I may identally expose the secret. These kinds of things are too troublesome." The Kingughed again. He then walked to the front of the firece. He slotted the dagger into the mouth of a wild-beast relief on the wall, then twisted it. A faint clunking sound came from behind the wall. Following a series of sounds, the wall above the firece began to move. The whole wall slowly turned over revealing a pitch-dark space. Behind the dark channel was a spiral staircase that went all the way down. Rody was surprised. "This is..." The Kingughed and said, "Earl Rody, this is the biggest secret of the Royal Family of the Sauron Kingdom that hassted for centuries! You are the first outsider to learn of this secret!" Rody took a deep breath and endured the curiosity in his heart. He calmly said, "Your Majesty, you suddenly brought me here and showed me such a scene. What is your intention..." The King raised his hand and gently stroked the dagger in the mouth of the wild-beast relief. He did not answer Rodys question. Instead, he suddenly asked, "Rody, do you know the history of the Royal Family of the Sauron Kingdom?" Rody was startled and then replied, "Is Your Majesty testing me? You will be disappointed. After all, the two continents are far apart and both countries have little rtionship with each other. I am not clear about the history of your distinguished country...I only know that amongst all the kingdoms on the Rnd Continent, the Sauron Kingdom is the most powerful kingdom. Your kingdom owns half thend on the Rnd Continent, has the most powerful army, and... "At this point, Rody deliberately looked at the King. The King sighed and continued in Rodys stead. "and... the Sauron Kingdom has also been the one who dares to secretly oppose the Temple, right?" Rody did not speak but from the expression on his face, it was clear that he had tacitly agreed. The King nodded his head and gently caressed the dagger as he said, "What you said is correct. Presently, the Sauron Kingdom can be said to be the only kingdom on the Rnd Continent that has the ability to oppose the Temple. All this time, the Saints who were dispatched by the Temple to the Sauron Kingdom are not able topletely gain authority. The situation ispletely different from the other kingdoms. In the other kingdoms, the authorities of the Saints are even higher than the Kings! It is only in the Sauron Kingdom that the highest authority remains with the Royal Family!" At this juncture, the King seemed agitated. However, soon he was aware that his emotions were going out of control. He took a deep breath to maintain his calm and slowly said, "This is not only because the Royal Family of the Sauron Kingdom dares to oppose the Temple. More importantly, it is because the Royal Family of the Sauron Kingdom is qualified to oppose the Temple!" "Oh?" Rody started to show some interest. The Kings voice gradually subsided as his tone sounded as if he was speaking of a cherished memory. "In your opinion, the Radiant Empire is undoubtedly the worldsrgest empire! You all possess an entire continent and the imperial authority is absolute! A powerful empire that can unyieldingly confront the challenge of any enemy! But do you know? The Radiant Empire is not the only big empire that has existed in this world. Once upon a time, there was an ancient empire in this world! "ording to the teachings of God, people originally came from the Rnd Continent. The written record of the teachings of God started recounting from the time when there were many small kingdoms...Haha haha...That is just preposterous!" The Kings eyes were like lightning. There were anger and sorrow in his voice as he clenched his fist and softly said, "As early as several hundred years before the teachings of God, the Rnd Continent was aplete country. It was a huge empire!" "Oh?" Rodys eyes lit up. This was something he had never heard of before. Whether it was the Radiant Continent or the Rnd Continent, their Church and their Temple were hostile to each other, but these religious bodieshistory started at about the same era. Both their historical records also started during the dark ages, about a thousand years ago. From the Temples records, the Rnd Continent originally consisted of several small kingdoms and tribes. Humans were not united, and they constantly fought each other. After fighting for a long time, the first Pontiff, Moses, was born. He led the humans through the Straits of Thunder and subjugated the Kara tribe at the Radiant Continent in the south. It was followed by the upation of the Radiant Continent by the humans and the extinction of the Kara tribe. The teachings of God then split into two, the North and the South. Numerous small kingdoms existed in the North and the South and continued to be in chaos. It was thanks to the emergence of the Great Emperor, Abbas the Great, the invincible Duke of the Tulip Family and Dandong, the person good at creating miracles that the Radiant Empire united the southern continent and became a great empire. That was what Rody knew from history. The only huge empire that could possess the entire continent. Could it be that the Radiant Empire was not the first empire in history? The King gradually revealed a tragic smile. "The teachings of Gods are splendid! Splendid!" His tone sounded deep and forceful. "How much evil has been carried out in this world in the name of the truth?" Rody was smart. He did not speak but quietly awaited. He knew that the Kings story was far from over. The Kings cherishing gaze became more intense. "The ancient records have all been destroyed during the dark ages! The teachings of Gods are just lies with a distorted history! It can actually deceive the entire world! Earl Rody, let me tell you! During the ancient times, there was a great empire that existed right under your feet! This Empire had tens of millions of hardworking subjects! It had an army with millions of soldiers! It even controlled the entire Rnd Continent! All the races, whether it was human, the dragon tribe, the vampires, the legendary elves and the dwarves were all under the rule of that great empire! The name of that empire is called the Shaka Empire!" "Shaka Empire?" Rody was truly astonished. It was an unfamiliar name but to be able to possess an entire continent, this name should not be unfamiliar. "Yes!" The King gave a shallow smile. "Where you are standing on right now is once the capital of the Shaka Empire during the ancient times. Long before, a thousand years ago, this garden on this hillslope was the Imperial Pce of the Shaka Empire!" Several thoughts shed in Rodys mind. He could not help blurting out a question. "So, what has this got to do with the Royal Family of Sauron Kingdom...ah! I understand now!" The King nodded and earnestly said, "The Royal Family of the Sauron Kingdom are the descendants of the Emperor of the ancient Shaka Empire!" He sighed. "Nobody knows this secret. Even the Temple believes that the Imperial Family of the Shaka Empire had long gone extinct! Hmph!" The King looked up at Rody, then slowly said in a low voice, "Earl Rody, I have told you this secret today and have already regarded you as an ally whom I can trust! Therefore, shouldnt you show a little sincerity? Or rather, there is no need for you to continue keeping your secret from me." Rody was indifferent. He clearly understood that the King told him this big secret to win him over and gain his trust. The King wanted Rody to admit that he was the Duke of the Tulip Family in exchange. The King noticed that Rody did not speak but he did not mind. He slowly said, "In the ancientnguage of the Rnd Continent, Sauron means revival! The mission of Royal Family of Sauron Kingdom is revival...Revive the great empire of our ancestors!" The Kings face was contorted in excitement. He seemed to unable to suppress the excitement in his heart. His hand also trembled, still holding the dagger. "Duke of the Tulip Family!" The King slowly uttered as he nced at Rody. Seeing that Rody did not object to the way he was addressed this time, he felt satisfied and continued, "Are you interested in heading down there with me to take a look at the greatest relics of the Imperial Family of the Shaka Empire? Look at the secrets left behind by the people of that era?" After that, he faced the flight of steps behind the firece and slowly stretched out his hand to signal. He gently smiled and said, "Please." Chapter 244: The Person Standing Outside the Circle Chapter 244: The Person Standing Outside the Circle Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The spiral flight of steps led directly underground. The width of the steps was just enough for two people to walk side by side. Rody and the King slowly walked down. Although there was no lighting from torches along the way, the design of the ce seemed worthy of being the biggest secret of the Royal Family of the Sauron Kingdom. From the first step down the spiral staircase, the gems on both sides of the handrail lit up with a gentle radiance. Rody immediately realized that that was a kind of illuminating sorcery array. The flight of steps continued downwards. Based on Rodys mental calction, they had been walking down for quite some timeat their walking speed, the depth of that secret underground ce must be amazing. In fact, all the way down, Rody was counting the number of steps in his heart. When he had secretly counted up until three hundred and thirty-three, he finally saw the ground below...and the end of the flight of steps. The King smiled and opened up his hands proudly. He then said, "Wee to the Pce Hall of the Sage King!" In front of them was a big round vault-shaped door. The King suddenlyughed and said, "Earl Rody, please knock on the door." Rody frowned but he still stretched out his hand to knock on the door twice... The huge stone gate slowly opened from both sides. Rody was surprised to find two rows of fully armored warriors inside the room. Although there were only a few of them, they were all wearing armors that made Rody felt strange. Its style was about thirty percent simr to the armors of the Rnd knights. However, it only covered the critical parts... Rody realized that these armors looked simr to the armor worn by that female Dragon Pdin that night. The only difference was that these people had helmets that covered their faces. The King was forthright. He was the first to walk in, with big strides. The moment Rody walked past the stone door, he felt like he had entered an amazing world. This was absolutely a miracle! The end of the space could not be seen with a single nce. All kinds of sculpture were in front of him. Each of those huge stone sculptures was about ten meters tall. They were a variety of shapes, wearing ancient armors and looked dignified. "These were the ancestors of the Shaka Imperial Family!" The King solemnly introduced. He then slightly lowered his head and slowly walked by. In the vicinity was a ce that looked like a huge underground fortress. There was also a city wall that was seven to eight meters high in front of him. Under the city wall was a moat. When Rody walked across the bridge, he could not help but look down at the moat. He saw a bright silver river. "This is a moat. Our ancestors dug up this trench and put in mercury!" The King proudly said, "This strange silver liquid can actually kill a human! As long as someone were to fall into the moat and identally choke a little on the silver liquid, he would be dead!" After passing through the city walls, Rody was surprised to find that it was a military fortress. The secret underground remains still had about a dozen fully armored warriors on the walls. Although the number was not big, it was enough for the wall that was only a few meters long. Such an amazing heavenly ce was found deep in the ground about a hundred meters beneath. Even Rody could not help looking surprised. The King looked at the warriors on the wall and sighed. "These warriors are carefully selected elites from the Royal household of the Sauron Kingdom. Each and every one of them is as strong as a Pdin! They are all loyal to the Royal Family of the Sauron Kingdom as they were sent to this dark ce since childhood. They epted the education of the Royal Family and would die for the Royal Family!" After saying all that, the King sighed. "Unfortunately, these kinds of people are now difficult to find. In the entire Sage King Hall Royal Knights, there are only three thousand knights. These are thest people the Royal Family of the Sauron Kingdom could ce their trust in." Rody also gave a sigh. There was actually an army in such an underground world. One could only imagine how they were selected and trained... From inside the wall, Rody could not help but look up at the sky. He was surprised to see stars and moon instead of a rock surface. That sky was so real to the extent that Rody almost believed that he was outdoors. The King then exined. "The sky above is an illusion created by sorcery. It rotates between day and night." Rody sighed. "This is indeed a major piece of art!" The King smiled and said, "The Shaka Royal Family took a few hundred years to create this ce!" The buildings around them were constructed with stones and were entirely in ordance with the structure of the military fortress. Rody could clearly feel that if the outside walls were broken, the defenders could still use these stone structures asyer uponyer of defense. At the innermost area, there was a smallish pce. The pce was constructed withrge ck stones. There were no warriors guarding the ce. Rody and the King went straight in but Rody was not na?ve to think that there was no defense here. With his strength, he could clearly feel a faint murderous auraing from all directions. The King lightly said, "If I did not lead the way and if a person were to break in here, he would already be shot down by arrows before he reached this door. The Guardian Knights of the Pce of the Sage King do not only have warriors. They also have sorcerers. Although the sorcerers strengths were not prominent individually, a long time ago, the Shaka Royal Family had discovered a way tobine the sorcerers powers, substantially increasing the lethality of their sorcery. ording to the ancient legends, they could even kill Pdins!" After saying that, the King looked at Rody. Rody understood. Combining the sorcerers powers...Isnt that the legendarybined sorcery? After entering that small pce, Rody discovered that the doors of the rooms were closed. "This is where the high ranked Guardian Knights and sorcerers live. The sorcerers are entric and are usually unwilling to meet people." The King smiled. Rody sighed. "With this force, you are able to subjugate the dwarves with the nned sneak attack. Your Majesty, why do you still require my assistance?" The King smiled and continued to lead Rody in. In the main hall of the pce, the whole lobby was bright. There were a variety of strange gems of different sizes mounted on the wall. The various colors and types of lights mixed together and lit up the whole hall as though it was daytime. Inside the hall, on both sides, were several human shaped stone carvings. The sculptures had different postures. Some of them were sitting while some of them were standing. The facial expressions of the sculptures were also different. Some were happy, some were sad. Some wereughing, some were angry. They were all wearing simr robes and clothes. Their clothes were strange and did not have any additional adornment. Almost everyone was wearing a robe with a simple belt and also a strange hat. Rody could only describe it as a hat simply because he did not know what nt was used to weave into something like a floral hoop and then worn on the head. "That is something called an olive leaf! That kind of nt cannot be found anymore!" The King smiled and said. "These here were our great ancestors, the Royal Family of the Shaka Empire! In the ancient era of the Shaka Empire, the Emperor had no crown! The olive branches wreathed into hoops was the crown! ording to the ancient legends, the olive leaf signifies peace." The King smiled solemnly and pointed in front of him, at thergest statue in the hall. It was an old man with fluttering long hair and a dignified face. His upper body was naked, and his robes were tied around his waist. The muscles on his chest were well-defined. His eyes were looking in front. Perhaps, it was just an illusion, but Rody could not help but think that the mans eyes looked sad... The King sighed. "That was the first Emperor of the Shaka Empire! He was also my great ancestor!" After saying that, the King slowly walked to the stone throne under the statue. He sat down and then said in a low voice, "In my name, summon my subjects!" "Shaka!" Low echoes appeared from both sides of the hall, in unison. Rody was astonished and he could faintly feel the fluctuations of sorcery. He understood that the echoes were the work of sorcery. Immediately, an old manpletely covered in robes walked into the hall. "Your Majesty!" That old man lowered his head. The King looked at Rody. He smiled and said, "This is the leader of the Guardian Knights of the Royal Family of Shaka Empire. He is also my most trusted person!" The King then gave a strange smile and sounded a little pleased with himself as he said, "He has another identity that nobody else other than me knows about...He is the leader of the Sorcerers Association of the Rnd Continent, Master Sith." Rody looked down at the quiet old man who kept his head low with a changed expression. The leader of the Sorcerers Association! The Sauron Royal Family member...No, should be, this descendant of the Royal Family of the Shaka Empire. How powerful is he? Rody smiled coldly. "Your Majesty, it looks like the Sauron Kingdom has already obtained a lot of power. Do you still need me under such a situation?" The King frowned but he did not speak. The one who replied was Sith. "Mister Rody, the Sorcerers Association looks powerful, but it is actually a loose organization. Even the president of the Sorcerers Association is just a distinguished name only. I am unable to direct all the powers of the Sorcerers Association. The best I can do is to foster more talents for His Majesty..." The King sighed and then softly said, "Master Sith, Mister Rody is the first guest toe in here! I believe you have already arranged the first weing program for him?" Sith replied expressionlessly, "It has already been arranged ording to your orders." ... "What is that kid, Rody, doing right now?" Skyzily leaned against a long chair and stretched hiszy waist. He was actually lying down on the Emperors throne! Andy sat cross-legged on the floor. His eyes were closed as he asked, "Are you worried about him?" Sky gave Andy a nce. "Worried about him? Even if everybody in this world died, he probably would still be alive!" Andy finally opened his eyes but gave a supercilious look. "Then what are you worried about?" Sky did not seem to care and softly said, "I think the people at the Rnd Temple must have already given him trouble." Andy suddenlyughed. "Whats wrong?" Sky shook his stout head. His whole body jumped out from the chair like a potato. "Old skeleton, arent you worried? It is not so easy to deal with the Rnd Temple. In any case, there are a few Pdins...and also..." Andy sighed. "When have you be so long winded? What are you trying to say? You better quickly say it all out." Sky had a strange expression as he said, "The Rnd Continent is not as simple as we imagined...The Temple may be nothing...However, that ce was where humans originated from. There will definitely be a lot of strange secrets." Andy smiled, "For example?" Sky closed his eyes and said, "Gods Record." He suddenly smiled as the fats on his face squeezed together. "I remember those days...I...Because of the Gods Record..." Andy frowned. "Gods Record? Are you talking about that nonsense cannot see heaven, cannot see earth and cannot see people? You have told me about thisst time, but I do not believe in that nonsense...Gods teachings itself is a big lie...Hmph." Sky sighed. "Yes, those really are lies...However, there are some things that cannot be exined." Andy suddenly stood up and frowned. "Sky, what else have you not told me?" Sky shook his head and said, "Nothing...Really nothing else to tell you...except...except for that one thing." "What?" Sky seemed to recall his memories as he said, "That year, I found an ancient record in the Rnd Temple archives...It was regarding Gods Record! In addition, there was a forgotten secret..." He suddenlyughed and loudly said, "However, those are no longer important. Those are things that had been submerged for thousands of years. Now, we just need to pray that Rody does not get into trouble on the Rnd Continent." Andy frowned. "What records? You have never mentioned this to me before!" Sky thought for a moment and said, "Sigh...It is alright not to talk about that record. Even if you were to look at it, its useless...This is because the record is notplete! Nobody can understand it but..." Andy asked, "But what?" Skyughed and approached Andy. He stretched out his hand to pat Andys shoulder and whispered, "The moment I read the record, I became inspired enough toe up with a preposterous idea." "What?" Sky heaved a sigh and said, "I have been thinking...If...I just say if...if this world was not created by God...God is not a creator but only a conqueror...Haha...Do you understand what I mean? If this world originally belonged to humans and God only conquered the humans. After that, God lied to the future generations iming that the world and humans were created by God." Andy froze for a moment and thenughed. "Interesting, interesting! Fatty, you are truly interesting!" His expression suddenly changed as he said, "Damn Fatty, quickly tell me, what did you see on that record?" Sky closed his eyes and muttered, "Nothing...Just the war..." "War?" Sky nodded. "This is just an assumption. The Rnd Temple concealed an ancient record. There was a passage in it that puzzled me. However, it has been a few hundred years. I cannot remember it very clearly...The sentence was like this: If there was a war again between humans and Gods... " "Wait!" Andy suddenly shouted, "What did you say? What do you mean by there was a war again?" Fatty spread out his hands and said, "I do not know! I really do not know! That is what was written in the record! This is why I was confused. Would humans have fought a war against God, the creator of the world? That is just ridiculous. That is why I guess, unless...God is not the creator of this world!" "What a joke..." Andy seemed to smile but there was a little bit of sadness in his smile. "What a joke...In this world, many truths are regarded as jokes before they are affirmed as true?" Andys eyes suddenly lit up as he asked, "You said that the records you saw in the Rnd Temple mentioned about Gods Record? It also mentioned that f there was a war again?" Sky nodded. Andy suddenly had an odd smile. "So, I guess that this so-called Gods Record could have records of that war between humans and God?" The war between humans and God? If God created the world and humans, then why was there a war between God and the humans? Sky thought about it and thenughed as he pointed to Andy. "I already thought I was a heretic, but you are even crazier than me!" Andy did notugh. There was no smile on his face as he looked at Sky. "In fact, this is very simple. No matter what you say, you are still human! So quite often you cannot think outside of this world! You cannot think out of this circle. However, I am different. I can think of more things than you." He then faintly said, "This is because I am not human!" He looked at Sky, then he smiled and said, "I am a spectator who observes from outside the circle!" Chapter 245: Underground Cave Chapter 245: Underground Cave Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Isnt this a chariot?" Rody narrowed his eyes and looked at the King. At that moment, Rody, the King, and Master Sith were standing inside the military training grounds at the pce in the underground cave. The circr training grounds had a concave appearance. It was like an ancient wrestling ring. They were standing on a several-meters-high stone tform. A stone gate at the side of the training grounds had slowly opened and a Sauron Army chariot had charged out. That chariot looked like the ones Rody had seen during thest war. Two tall horses covered with a thinyer of armor dragged a two-wheeled carriage made of ironwood. There were long sharp des on both wheels of the carriage. When the wheels rolled, the des would spin rapidly and kill the enemies close to it. There were three soldiers riding the carriage. One drove the carriage, the second held a shield and the third held a long battle-axe. "Earl Rody must have already witnessed the power of a chariot?" The King smiled, seemingly proud of himself. Rody looked at the King and whispered, "The chariot is outstanding, but the weakness is also apparent. It may sessfully demonstrate its strength in an open field, but it is not invincible! This shy chariot team can easily be beaten by well-trained infantries using proper methods!" "Oh?" The King leisurely smiled. Rody sighed. "The first one is the speed of the charge. The carriage has three fully armored soldiers with weapons and shields, along with armored horses. Such weight is a burden for the horses. As a result, the speed of the chariots charge is slower than a heavy cavalry! If I were themander, I would use a light bow cavalry. Avoid direct assaults and alternately attack while retreating using their speed to maintain a distance to prevent close fights. At the same time, use the bow to kill the enemy..." The King faintly said, "That is different! Your countrys Lightning Gods Whip is the most powerful and naturally takes pride in their own cavalry! However, my chariot is used to deal with the dwarfs! The dwarfs are short and are unsuitable to be cavaliers! In addition, as they are located in the inner sea, theyck horses. Even if they have the money to buy horses, it could not be raised inrge numbers on the ind. That is why your assumptions cannot be applied to the dwarfs!" Rody frowned and continued, "Even if the dwarfs do not have excellent cavalries, their infantries will not have a hard time defeating the chariot if they have mastered the correct method of dealing with it." The King gave an enigmatic smile as looked at Rody. Rody pondered for a moment and whispered, "If I am themander, I would order the soldiers to stick to the walls and defend it from the chariot. Naturally, this is not skill. Just give me a well-trained elite infantry and I would still be able to defeat the chariot!" He slowly said, "The chariots power relies on the sprint of the horses! I only need a team of excellent archers backing-up from behind with a round of arrows, shooting the horses instead of the soldiers. When one of the two horses pulling the chariot, is injured, the chariot will overturn. The chariot will be destroyed and the soldiers on it will perish." Rody paused for a moment and then he continued, "During an attack, even if you loosen your chariots formation, but as long as the horses of the front chariot are hit, the chariot will lose its power and block the chariots at the back. The whole formation will then crumble" After saying that, Rody sighed. "I do not need to let the soldiers die in vain. The archers will shoot the horses from afar. After killing the horses, the infantries will rush to the fallen chariot that can only wait to be ughtered." The King smiled. "In that case, Rody, why dont you try?" The King pped his hands. A Guardian Knight appeared from the door behind him and immediately handed over a set of bow and arrows. The King then stepped forward and waved his hand at the chariot below. The soldier shouted and swung his whip, initiating the chariot to run quickly on the training grounds. Rody looked at the bow and arrow in his hands and looked startled. He then heard the King speak softly, "Why dont you try it? Shoot the horse that is pulling the chariot." Since the King requested him to shoot, Rody no longer hesitated and immediately shot an arrow at the horse. Rodys archery was quite good. The power and uracy of his arrow had achieved a certain level. Although he did not use any fighting energy, as soon as this arrow was shot out, a wind piercing sound was heard. The arrow had already pierced the back of the horse. The arrow had pierced the horses armor and stuck on its back in an askew position. Rody was surprised that the horse he had shot did not whinny in pain. It continued to dash forward and ignore the injury in its body. "You can continue to shoot!" The Kings eyes shed with a trace of unusual brilliance. Rody took a deep breath and took out four sharp arrows from the pouch at once. After that, his movements were like the wind as he shot the four arrows sessively and all the shots urately hit the horse. The horse only neighed but did not fall. It did not even stagger as it continued to run forward at high speed. "Preposterous!" Rody was surprised. When he saw the Kings mocking eyes, he quickly took out another sharp arrow. Although Rodys archery was not as good as Darkes, he had simrly undergone meticulous training. This time, Rody aimed at the head of the horse. The arrow flew out and struck its target. Finally, the horse could no longer endure. It staggered a few steps forward before it fell. With the fall of one horse, the other horse could no longer pull the chariot. The fast-moving chariot then staggered as the wheels were lifted on one side. Fortunately, the soldier who was driving the chariot was prepared and the chariot did not overturn. "How is it?" Although Rody had finally shot down the horse, the King smiled at Rody without any irritation. Rody did not even feel the slightest joy of victory. He looked down for a moment and sighed. He then said, "I have lost!" Hisst arrow had shot the horse in the head. During a high-speed charge, it would be difficult even for elite archers to shoot the horse in the head. Majority of archers would not have such skill. Ordinary archers could only, at most, hit the body of the horse. However, that horse continued to run even after being hit by five arrows. "This kind of horse is weird!" Rody thought. "If an ordinary army were to meet this group of chariots, the chariots will have long reached them even before the archers can shoot down the horses." The King nodded as he looked at Sith, who gave a faint smile then said, "This kind of horse is different from the ordinary battle horse! Our sorcerers prepared a peculiar drug. This drug is mixed with the horses feed and over long periods of time, these horses could no longer feel pain! They have a strong ability to resist attacks and can continue running even when they are struck by several arrows. The only drawback is that these specially bred horses can only live up to two years. We have already tested it many times!" Rody closed his eyes, thinking for a moment before saying, "These special battle horses are really powerful. Perhaps only these battle horses could maximize the power of the chariots. However, even if the archers are unable to take down the chariots, there are still other ways." Rody opened his eyes and looked at the drilling ground below. He then waved his hand and loudly said, "If a troop of high morale heavy infantry disys a dense battle formation and at the same time, the front row soldiers have the determination and are willing to die, then with the front row infantries holding shields while the row of soldiers behind them holding a special spear that is three to four meters in length, they can confront the charge of the chariots. Even if the chariots are able to break through the shield wall and the horses are not afraid of weapons, it does not mean that they cannot die. The spears can kill many of the horses. As long as the soldiers at the front are prepared to be killed or wounded, the chariots assault can be resisted!" Rody then slowly said, "As long as the chariots in front are blocked, the chariots at the back will not be able to proceed. Without the ability to charge, the chariots are just as useful as rotten wood." "Well trained, high morale, faithful and willing-to-die soldiers..." the King muttered. He suddenly looked at Rody and smiled. "This kind of army which you just mentioned might exist in your country...but are there such army on the Rnd Continent?" Rody was at a loss for words...He had seen the strength of the coalition armies of the Rnd Continent at the battlefields of Thunderous City and the Empires northwest Pamir teau. Truthfully speaking, other than the elite Holy Knights and the average Royal Knights of the Sauron Kingdom, Rody did not expect the armies of the other kingdoms of the Rnd Continent to be well trained and to have high morale. Those who have a willing-to-die attitude would be even more unlikely. The King happily looked at Rodys reaction and said, "Thats right! If our chariot teams meet your distinguished countrys elite infantries or cavalries, we may not be able to win. However, it is strong enough to go win some in the Rnd Continent." He then smiled and said, "I am very clear that this chariot team is not able to win against the Holy Knights. However, my objective is not to deal with the Holy Knights! My hypothetical enemy is the army of the dwarf kingdom!" "Oh?" Rody frowned. He had never seen a dwarf before and was ignorant of their army. The King smiled and said, "I can at least guarantee that the army of the dwarf kingdom may merely be well-trained and have high morale, but they absolutely will not able to be like what you said willing-to-die!" Rodys eyes shined as he asked, "Why?" The King lightly said, "That is because they are too rich!" The King looked at the chariot below him as if spellbound then he continued, "The dwarfs have been trading ironwood for several hundred years and have earned a fortune! Hundreds of years ago, the dwarfs were very strong, and they dared to fight against the coalition armies of the Rnd Continent. But now, their guts have been reced by their heavy purse. A rich man will not dare to risk his life fighting with others!" The King, seemingly smiling, said, "The army of the dwarf kingdom is well equipped. The sries of their soldiers are high and amongst the most well paid in the Rnd Continent! However, an army recruited with money would not have strongbat effectiveness! Earl Rody, I am sure you understand what I am saying!" The King suddenly smiled and pulled Rodys hand as he said, "Well, there is nothing left to see here. I will take you to see something else." The two of them then left using the door behind them. They were only followed by Sith. The three of them re-entered the pce. After walking through several arched doorways, the three of them stood in front of the two closed bs of the huge stone door. It was silent around the pce and there was no human voice at all. Everyone seemed to move around quietly in that ce. Without the Kings order, it seemed like everyone would be invisible. "Where is this ce?" Rody asked as he looked at the stone door in front of him. There was a relief at the door. The relief was carved in the shape of a long sword with an olive leaf beside it. The King seemed to notice Rodys astonishment, so heughingly said, "This relief is the symbol of the Royal Family of Shaka. It means, the ultimate purpose of the sword is to bring peace!" Rody sighed and said, "There is some truth in this sentence." The King then said, "This stone door has been here since the beginning of the construction of this ce. Behind this stone door are the records left behind by the Royal Family of Shaka Empire. Only members of the Royal Family can enter this ce. Even Sith has never been in there! I can tell you that behind this stone door is the recorded history of the rise and the fall of the Shaka Empire!" Rodys heart throbbed eagerly. The rise and fall of the Shaka Empire? Was that truly the truth of the obliterated history? The King nodded with a serious expression and earnestly looked at Rody. He said, "Originally, in ordance with the rule of the ancient Royal Family, outsiders are not allowed in here! However, the situation now is different! The Temple persistently pressured us and has pushed the entire Rnd Continent into a dangerous situation. If the Sauron Kingdom fails, then thest spark of the Shaka Empire will bepletely extinguished! So today, I would like to invite Earl Rody to join me and witness the real history! Rody could clearly feel Siths expression change. However, the King sternly shook his head at him. "So, Earl Rody, I wee you as the first guest of the Royal Family of Shaka Empire for the first time in a thousand of years!" The King then made a gesture. Rody took a deep breath. With some expectations, he stretched out his hands to push the two doors in front of him... While Rody nervously pushed open the door that concealed the real history, at the surface of the earth one hundred meters above him, a light carriage passed through the city gate and slowly entered the city. The soldiers guarding the gate checked the other party ording to the customary clearing procedure and collected a certain amount of tax based on themon standards of Sauron Kingdom before they allowed the carriage to enter the city. The carriage followed the wide streets as it headed straight towards the pce. It was daytime, and the streets were full of pedestrians. The carriage was moving along the busiest street. The window of the carriage was then pushed open and a rather sweet and charming voice came from within the carriage. The owner of the voice sighed and said, "I did not expect this ce to be busier thanst time. King Sauron is really not an ordinary person. All along the journey, it seems the Royal Family of the Sauron Kingdom is very popr with the people. There seemed to be another person inside the carriage. A rough voice then responded, "Howe I cannot see anything different?" The flirtatious voice seemed tough and whispered, "You have nevere to the Rnd Continent before. Naturally, you will not understand." She then sighed and said, "Right now, war may break out anytime between the Temple and the other kingdoms. The tax for entering the city just now is much higherpared to the tax I paidst time. Obviously, Sauron Kingdom has raised the taxes to umte wealth in preparation for war! Under such circumstances, can you feel the prelude of war? Even after increasing the taxes, did you hear any dissatisfaction with the Royal Family all along our way here? In such a situation, King Sauron can still have popr support for his people shows that King Sauron is not a simple man." The carriage gradually passed through the long road to approach the pce. However, it then turned into a fork road and so it went towards a solitary Summer Pce next to the Pce. Before the carriage reached the door of the Summer Pce, a group of Royal Knights approached the carriage. The leading officer of the group shouted at the carriage to stop. He then knocked on the window and exchanged a few words with the people inside the carriage. After that, the officer immediately showed a respectful expression and took his subordinates to lead the carriage towards the door of the Summer Pce. Moments after that, the main door of the Summer Pce opened. The Crown Prince of Sauron Kingdom, Aven, walked out wearing a shining knights armor. There was sweat on his forehead and his face was red as if he had just had intense exercises. A few soldiers beside him dressed in an officers uniform also had a simr appearance and sweating face. It was obvious that they had been training together. The servant bowed and opened the door of the carriage. Instantly, a pair of white legs stepped out from the door of the carriage, followed by an impressive figure. That woman had curly hair. Her proud figure stuck out through her thin tight-fitting dress. The hems of her skirt were much shorter than the average ceremonial dress exposing her pair of slender thighs. She smiled at the Crown Prince as she got down the carriage. Her skirt gave a very captivating sight with every step she took. "Miss Nedis!" The Crown Prince did not seem to show much reaction to her charm. He still maintained a friendly smile. "I did not expect a noble guest like you to visit me today!" Nedis gave a shallow smile. However, her fluttering eyes seemed to steal the soul of all the nearby men. She smiled with pursed lips and whispered, "Your Highness, I havee bringing you a few good gifts. I got some good wine from the southern continent. Besides dealing with some business matters, I havee to the Sauron Kingdom this time to bring you these gifts." At that moment, another person walked out of the carriage. The face of this tall and sturdy person was full of beard. His pair of eyes were like lightning. He wore a simple attire. It was Darke! However, Darke did not carry his signature longbow behind him. Nedis smiled and said, "Your Highness, I also brought you a noble guest...This is my good friend, Mister Darke. I know that Your Highness is interested in martial arts. This person, Mister Darke, is a master of archery!" Chapter 246: Mural Chapter 246: Mural Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Here... "Here is where the true history lies!" The Kings voice sounded rather bleak. After the stone gate was a space with a ten meters radius. Gems were mounted on the walls which gave off a gentle light under the effect of sorcery. There were also extraordinary bright murals on the wall. The ceiling of the entire space was dome-shaped, at the center of which was a hexagonal sorcery arrayRody could clearly feel a gentle fluctuating wave from the sorcery array. What surprised Rody was the floor of the room...that was like a pool. From the moment he first walked past the stone door, he could see silvery light flickering on the floor and the water was calm...The floor was actually filled with mercury! There was a te pontoon bridge in the middle. The te pieces seemed to float on the mercury. When the King and Rody stepped onto the te pontoon bridge, the mercury on both sides of the pontoon bridge fluctuated a little. Rody could feel the ce he was standing on was unstable. Obviously, those tes were suspended on the mercury by using some kind of unknown method. Standing on the te pontoon bridge, he was unable toe into contact with the murals on the wall. However, the murals could still be seen clearly. The King sighed. "Rody, take a good look at the murals. You only have an hour! This ce has been preserved for a thousand years using a sorcery array! It can only be opened for an hour per day. Once the time is up, we must leave to avoid the destruction of the sorcery array!" Rody did not seem to have noticed the Kings words. He had already focused his whole attention on the first mural from the entrance. The pattern on the first mural was very simple. Even the engraving skills used were rtively crude. It appeared to be the oldest. The pattern on the mural showed a picture that madepletely piqued Rodys interest. At the bottom of the picture were differently dressed humans, men and women. All of them had respectful and devoted expressions facing the top of the picture as if they were worshippingat the top was a white building. The building had a simple distant scene as the background. It looked like a sacred high-rise building and on top of the high-rise building was a small man. That man was covered in a long white robe and naturally, his face was not clear. He opened up his hands as if he was embracing the whole world in his arms. Only his long hair was flying giving him a majestic look. "What is this? Is he the God that those people were worshipping? Is that man standing in the building really God?" Rody asked with a frown. "No!" The King sighed. "That man who was worshipped was not God!" "Oh?" Rody was a little bit surprised. The King then softly said as he sighed, "The man whom they worshipped was the founder and the first Emperor of the Shaka Empire, Julian!" The Kings voice slowly echoed in that space. "This is the first mural, narrating the founding of the Shaka Empire! Now, the exact year of that time could no longer be found. This picture shows the first day the Shaka Empire was created and my ancestor Julian giving a speech to the people. His speech at that time was passed down!" "What did he say?" The Kingughed bitterly and said, "He said that mankind should be united. Everyone should be free from birth and our souls should not be shackled or imprisoned! We should doubt everything and not blindly worship. Mankind should have an independent personality and soul...and not be ves to God!" Rody opened his mouth wide as he felt a little surprised. After a long time, he could not help but sigh. "Now I somewhat understand why Shaka Empire was destroyed. That was because your first Emperor had spoken such sphemous words." He then looked at the second mural. The mural showed arge room. The entire room was circr and looked like a theater. It was surrounded by a lot of seats filled with people of different demeanor. Some of them were in luxurious attires and some in simple attire. However, everyones expression was pious and solemn. In the middle was a small and tall tform. A white-robed man stood on the tform. The man was elegant and held his scepter high. What surprised Rody was that there was a sentence written at the bottom of the mural. "What do those words mean?" Rody frowned. The King narrowed his eyes and slowly said in a low voice, "Matters rted to mankind should be decided by mankind." Looking at Rodys astonished gaze, the King smiled and exined, "In fact, this murals main point is that it recorded one of the very important historical events of the Shaka Empire. That is, the formation of a Political Council. The Political Council was a special political system of Shaka Empire! In Shaka Empire, the Emperor was a dictator! The Council represents the people regardless of whether they were nobles, civilians or even knights. Every ss had their own representative participating in the Council. The man in the middle of the picture was the Emperor of the Shaka Empire at that time. He was listening to the opinions of the representatives from various sses and made decisions based on their opinions." Rody gave a long sigh and replied, "This was really a strange political system!" The King lightly said, "It was not strange at all! The founder of the Shaka Empire said that freedom and power belong to everyone. The Emperor was not an autocrat but rather a guide." Rody nced at the King. He then earnestly said in a serious tone. "Your Majestys ancestors have my highest respect!" Unexpectedly, the King did not look proud at all but was somewhat sad instead. He just shook his head and did not respond to Rodys words. The two of them continued to look at the following murals. The third and fourth mural recorded more of the history of the Shaka Empire. There was nothing strange about it. The only thing that amazed Rody was the existence of the ancient Shaka Empire. The strange thing was that these murals did not mention anything about theology. Could it be that, at that time, Gods teachings have not existed yet? The style of the fifth mural was totally different. The first four murals showed harmony and peace and perhaps, a bit of prosperity. That was in ordance with the key ideas of freedom and equality of the Shaka Empire. However, the style used on the fifth mural had undergone tremendous changes. On the mural were a row of gallows. ck-robed men were seen hanging on the gallows...and at their feet were corpses. The surrounding crowd that was obviously civilians were cheering. What surprised Rody was that he found what the hanged men were wearing very familiar clothing. Those ck-robed men who were hanged on the gallows were clearly in the attires of priests. What the hell! Rody was shocked. Did they really publicly hang the people from the Temple? In Rodys life, during the present era Gods teachings were the most divine authority. Only they could publicly hang people. The world had never heard of priests being publicly hanged in great numbers. Below the mural was another line of text. The King did not wait for Rody to ask. He had already started reading out the texts: "Mankind does not need the shackles to their souls! Anyone who tries to give our souls shackles should be prepared to be punished with death." Rody listened to the Kings words. The shock he felt could not be described in words. From the pictures and the texts, the Shaka Empire was obviously against the existence of Gods teachings. It could even be said that they regard Gods teaching and theology as an evil and heretical religion as ... Perhaps, it could be said that the Shaka Empire was simply an empire that does not believe in Gods teachings. They do not believe in Gods. "Shocked?" The King gave a wry smile as he looked at Rody and said, "Frankly speaking, I was also shocked when I first came here and saw these things." Rody took a deep breath and then he forcefully exhaled. He still had a peculiar expression as he said, "During the era of the Shaka Empire, Gods teachings were the target of oppression, right?" "Yes!" The King softly replied, "My ancestors believed that mankind was born free and that our spirits and souls should not be imprisoned by Gods. Although Gods were of a higher existence, they had no right to interfere with our world. That was why..." The King looked at the mural and continued, "Gods teachings were dered illegal during the era of the Shaka Empire. The Empire had aw that forbade it and all these fraudsters were hanged!" Rody was silent for a moment and then he suddenly smiled. His smile was malicious as he muttered. "That was a wonderful era." ... "Oh? Is this your request?" The Crown Prince looked at Nedis who was smiling sweetly. He frowned. "Miss Nedis, you truly know how to give me trouble." Nedis still smiled charmingly and softly said, "Your Highness, this matter should be something easy for you. Would you refuse to help your friend?" Aven stood up and walked back and forth for a few steps and then stopped. He then stared at Nedis and said, "Is it so simple as to just carry some merchandise to the Radiant Continent?" Nedis sighed. "Your Majesty, you also know that I have a lot of businesses at Rnd Continent. However, the current situation at Rnd Continent makes me worry. If war begins, the first to suffer would be business people without powers or rights like us. That is why I have no choice but to make this decision. I came here this time to wind up the businesses on the Rnd Continent and then temporarily send stuff back to the Radiant Continent. However, with so many goods and properties, I cant send them all back by myself. Besides that, the King has issued a naval restriction. My ship will not be able to sail. Fortunately, you are the Commander of the Navy. If I dont ask for your help, who else can I ask?" Aven still frowned and replied, "However, I cannot disobey the Kings orders! Miss Nedis, your n to move your properties to the Radiant Empire, this decision...Hmph!" "Your Highness!" Nedis became unhappy and said, "Are you doubting our friendship? Although I do not have big businesses on the Rnd Continent, I have never paid less than one gold coin in annual taxes. Now that threat of war is looming, do you want to see your good friend suffer major losses?" "Alright!" Aven hesitated for a moment and finally sighed. He then said, "I suppose you will soon hear the news. We have already reached a peace agreement with your country. There will be arge number of ships going to the Radiant Empire in the near future. At that time, there will also be a naval escort...I can only help you a little. When the timees, you can send your stuff onto my fleet and they will then sessfully reach the Radiant Empire...Miss Nedis, I am only helping you because of our many years of friendship." Nedis gave a satisfied smile. She then said, "Your Highness, thank you for your generosity. In addition, I know that because of the current situation your country is preparing war funds. I, as a friend, am willing to personally contribute five hundred thousand gold coins! Please ept this small gift from your friend." Aven looked at Nedis and suddenly said, "Five hundred thousand gold coins? Hey...Miss Nedis, I am now getting curious. How much are your properties worth on the Rnd Continent?" Nedis just smiled and did not give a reply. The Crown Prince then shook his head. He smiled and said, "Alright! Since I have already given my promise, I will not break it. Miss Nedis, we have not met for a long time. Please stay in the capital for the next few days and let me fulfill my duty as a host. Also, Mister Darke, Miss Nedis said that you are a master in archery. I must definitely ask you for advice." Nedis and Darke looked at each other for a moment. Nedis immediately smiled then said, "Of course! Your Highness Aven, I dont mind staying here for an additional few days. Anyway, I also do not have any intentions of going back immediately." "Oh?" Aven smiled. "Thats right!" Nedis pretended to sigh. She then loudly said in a joking tone. "You do not know. Currently, my enemies on the Radiant Continent are after me...Right now, I dare not hurry back." Aven thought she was joking. He only gave a light smile without saying anything. Darke nced at Nedis helplesslyonly he and Nedis herself knew that her words were not a joke. Because of Nedis identity, the vampires of Radiant Continent were hunting her. This time, the purposes of Darkeing to the Rnd continent were to apany Nedis to deal with some of her business matters and also to avoid the vampires. Chapter 247: True History Chapter 247: True History Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The sixth mural caused Rody to be somewhat shocked. The five previous murals showed Rody a vibrant Shaka Empire. In the legendary ancient kingdom, the people had the right to freedom and equality. One could sit with the nobles and knights to decide their own destinies. There were no shackles from Gods teachings and there was no blind worshipping of Gods or consecration... However, the scene of the sixth mural made Rody extremely surprised. What Rody originally thought of as a fascinating Empire had suddenly changed its appearance. At the top corner of that mural was like an illusory background. It seemed to depict the reflection of the ordinary life of the people from Shaka Empire. However, it was not as calm, abundant and equitable as Rody expected... In the picture were farmers wearing tattered clothes while nobles in luxurious carriages ran over the barrennd. The gallows were also in the picture. However, the people being hanged were no longer the priests but people in simple civilian clothes. The anger of the spectators and the pain of those hanged depicted in the murals were so realistic! At the bottom of the picture was still the Political Council. However, the Council was not as united and equal like what Rody saw in the previous murals. Everyone seemed to be squabbling with anger, greed, evil and many more. A variety of expressions were painted on the faces of the people there. The man standing on the tall tform in the middle obviously should be the Emperor of the Shaka Empire. The Emperor looked helpless and sad. The King sighed. "Do you remember that I did not say anything when said that you admire my ancestor that founded the Shaka Empire?" Rody nodded with a depressed expression. "I truly admire your ancestor! He dared give the power to others so that eachyer of society could have equality and freedom. I cannot help but admire his boldness!" The King shook his head and sighed. "Unfortunately, he was wrong!" Without waiting for Rody to speak, the King indifferently said, "ording to the historical records of the Shaka Empire, the existence of the Councilsted for less than a century. In theter part of the existence of the Council, such a political system not only did not bring any benefit to the empire but instead became the cause of the empires decline!" "Why?" Rody shockingly asked. The King gave a wry smile. His smile seemed mocking as he said, "Rody, dont you understand? Power can only exist in the hands of a few people! It is absolutely impossible for it to be evenly distributed!" After giving a sigh, the King continued, "In the beginning, the Council did give people equal freedom and power. However, the Councilter became a ce where people from all ssespeted for power! During the early days of the Shaka Empire, the Emperor did not sessfully establish his own absolute authority! Although the Council had given the people freedom, it had also seriously undermined the prestige of the imperial authority! Look at this picture!" The King pointed at a mural on the wall. "The Council became a noisy ce. At that time, in order to pass a small decree, the Council would debate for three days and three nights! Every decree of the empire could touch the interests of every ss. For the sake of their own interests, they argued in the Council and fought each other! In the Shaka Empire, there was a famous joke about the Council. In one of the springs, in order to pass a decree involving the spring plowing, the farmers could refuse anybor to ensure the normal development of the agriculture of the empire. However, they quarreled at the Council for the entire year to pass that decree. By the time that decree was passed, winter had arrived, and the spring plowing was long gone...Haha haha." Rody thought for a moment and suddenly asked, "Shouldnt there be a representative for the civilians at the Council?" "What is the use of that?" The King lightly replied, "A lot of things are not so simple when ites to governing a country! For example, during spring plowing periods, farmers want to stay and work at home. However, nobles need manpower to build their manors. The armies need to replenish their military strength to defend against the threat of the other races. The King needs manpower to build walls and repair roads. Can you tell me who is right and who is wrong?" Before Rody could reply, the King lightly continued, "Even the representative of the civilians in the Council was no longer a real civilian once they gained rights." Rody was silent. These things were tooplicated and the young Rody could not fully understand these things. After a while, he suddenly thought of something and asked, "What about the teachings of Gods at the time?" The King nodded his head and lightly said, "When an empire started to be unstable, it was inevitable for outside influence to enter!" He pointed at the picture with the scene of the endless arguing at the Council and lightly said, "Do you see those people? When the rule became unstable, then the shackles of the spirits became necessary!" Rodys eyes looked sad as he agreed. "Yes! Although religion is a spiritual shackle, in a sense, it is also a spiritual poison! The people in pain especially needs this anesthesia!" The King sighed. "Unfortunately, my ancestors did not see this! In my opinion, at that time, what the Shaka Empire needed most was a powerful centralized authority. It required a powerful imperial authority that all other forces would submit to! The Council that emphasized equal rights turned the internal affairs of the empire into a state of disunity. With the fierce feuding, the Emperor could only stand at the side and watched helplessly." "What happened then?" Rody frowned. The King sighed. "The Emperor then ordered to disband the Council, ending the Council that symbolized freedom and equality of the Shaka Empire!" Rodys expression changed. "Really? That was not a good thing!" If it was simply understood that the Emperor abolished the council to cease the endless struggling, then that understanding was wrong! Sure enough, the King noticed Rodys eyes revealed admiration and asked, "Earl Rody, can you understand the crucial point?" Rody sighed. "If things were as how Your Majesty presented them to be, this abnormal council should really be abolished. It was not necessary to withdraw their powers. However, it was not so easy to take back the power that had been given out! ording to Your Majesty, the Emperor of the Shaka did not firmly establish his own absolute powers then. Could he suppress the representatives of the various sses after abolishing the Council? If that was not properly handled, I am afraid it would invite more trouble!" The King nodded. "You really understood it..." "What does this mean?" Rody pointed at the seventh mural on the wall. The seventh mural showed a scene full of activities. Countless people were carrying woods and stones with various methods. They gathered together as if they were in the process of building a huge building. In the background of the picture was a tall mountain. There was a spiral mountain path that led from the bottom of the mountain to the top. Countless people were hard at work, transporting the construction materials to the mountaintop. The mountain seemed to pierce through the clouds. It was surrounded by fog, making it faintly discernible. At the top of the mountain were craftsmen busy working with a variety of tools. Rody was surprised that there was actually a tall tower being built on top of the hill. The tall tower had a unique cone shape. From the progress of the work so far, the tower looked rmingly tall. The King sighed. "Do you see those words down there? Those words say, The construction of the Sky Tower1! The start of the sphemy to God!" The King sighed when he saw Rodys puzzled expression and exined. "In the history of the Shaka Empire, the teachings of Gods were forbidden. However, after many years of development, teachings of Gods had be very influential!" Rody nodded. "But what does this have to do with the Sky Tower?" "There was a huge connection!" The King sighed. "The teachings of Gods in the Shaka Empire was bing more influential. The controversy over the existence of Gods had always been constantly debated and thus created a fuss. There were even calls for the abolishment of thew prohibiting the teachings of Gods. It was at that time that the Emperor of the Shaka Empire suddenly gave an order to build the Sky Tower. That tall tower was supposed to directly reach heaven in order to prove that God did not exist in the sky and that the teachings of Gods were just lies." "What?" Rody was stunned. He showed an unimaginably disbelieving expression as he said, "He spent countless manpower and resources to build a tower just for this reason?" The King gave a wry smile. "We will neverpletely know what truly happened. Now, we could only find whatever little that remains." Rody looked dumbly at the mural on the wall and sighed. "No matter what, if God truly exists...then the tower certainly could not have been sessfully built!" He then secretly thought. At the very least, right now, I have never heard of the existence of Sky Tower in the Rnd Continent! "Thats right!" The King sighed. "From the start, the powers that believed in God strongly opposed the construction of Sky Tower. There were already many people from all sses who had believed in the teachings of Gods and fiercely opposed to the Emperors methods! They believed that that was a sphemy against Gods! They dered that the sky was Gods territory. Anyone attempting to reach the sky was a sphemous sinner and would be punished by God." "So did God carry out the punishments?" Rody had aplicated expression. The King smiled bitterly and replied, "At the very least, the Shaka Empire was destroyed." Rody shook his head. He no longer talked as he continued to the next mural. The next mural was rtively simpler. It was also a scene that Rody was most familiar withwar! Swords, surging smokes, and powerful armies...And entangled in the warfare were not just the humans! There were the legendary dragons that resembled the Mystic Dragon that Rody met at the cave of the southern mountains of the Radiant Continent. There were also the legendary Elves. Those Elves looked simr to humans except they had a sharper face and longer ears. The picture did not exin who was fighting against who. Instead, it showed that several forces were fighting endlessly. The King sighed. "That was the firstrge-scale war recorded by the Shaka Empire! A civil strife broke out in the empire and several races began to fight. That warsted for almost a hundred years!" "Who won?" Rody asked abruptly. "Humans!" The King replied quickly. He thenughed as if there was a deep meaning. "Humans has always been the leader of all races. Although humans did not have strong bodies like the Dragons or magical talent like the Elves, they have something that the other races do not have. That was wisdom!" Rody sneered. "Isnt it stated in the teachings of Gods that humans were created in ordance with Gods own image before Gods created the other races in the world. Humans then became the masters of the world." Rody paused for a moment and then asked, "How did that war break out?" "Only God knows!" The Kings tone did not sound good. Rody did not frown nor did he have any dissatisfaction with the Kings vague answer. He simply said, "I am afraid that God is the really the only one who knows." The two of them looked at each other andughed knowingly. Rody continued to look at the next mural and suddenly asked, "What does this mean?" The next mural showed a ruin. The building was burning in the fire as the smoke rose towards the distant bloody sun. Although it was a simple picture, it gave off a sad feeling. "The remains of the empire!" The King lightly said, "The sentence below means the remains of the empire!" Looking at Rodys puzzled demeanor, the King continued, "After that war, the Elves nation waspletely annihted! The Dragons also entrenched themselves at the northernmost part of the Rnd Continent!" "I already understand..." Rodys said in a pondering tone. "Although humans won the war, the Shaka Empire hadpletely copsed from the war...An empire that originally possessed the entire continent was almost dead." The King smiled and said in a sad tone. "Sky Tower was destroyed before it waspleted. At the same time, the brilliant culture and civilization of the Shaka Empire were also destroyed." "What about the empire? Did it still exist then?" "It existed! But at the same time, it didnt exist!" The Kingughed bitterly. "After the war, it could be said that the empire was on the verge of copsing! At that time, if Gods religion was the only influence that the Emperor could rely on, then it was not for anything else but because Gods religion could paralyze human minds and make them endure the hardships and poverty. They would willingly put on the shackles of very. It was also during that era the teachings of Gods openly became a religious belief!" Rody suddenlyughed. Hisughter was filled with mockery. The more heughed, the louder it became. Finally, his eyes unexpectedly shed tears! Finally, he could not help but shout, "What kind of bullshit theory was that? Freedom and equality brought poverty, hunger, and war, while peace and tranquility were obtained from shackling the souls! Why did those people willingly enve themselves to God? Why were those Gods, high and almighty, receive human worship?" The King lightly replied, "That was because the Gods were benevolent and great. Gods said that humans were evil from birth. Thus, suffering in the world was inevitable. Those who want peace needed to worship Gods. Devotions were required to exchange for peaceful souls. The price for peaceful souls was not expensive...The blessings of the priest and also peace after death could be obtained with a bit of atonement tax." "But why? Why do people blindly believe those lies?" "Because of despair!" the King answered. "People would believe all kinds of lies when the world was in darkness and when sufferings had be norms." Rody closed his eyes and frowned for a moment. He suddenly opened his eyes and said, "Let us get out of here!" The King smiled and asked, "Whats wrong? Are you not going to see the murals behind here?" Rody shook his head. "No, I dont want to see anymore. It is not necessary to continue looking at the murals. Those murals would simply recount the fall of the Shaka Empire and the rise of the Gods religion. After that, it would be about how history was tampered with and how lies were used to hide...Those things are not worth looking at!" The King softly asked, "Rody, do you know why I brought you here to see these?" Rodys eyes shed. He suddenly narrowed his eyes to look at the King in front of him. Rody was very clear that the things he saw that day were not something that could be revealed. The historical existence of the Shaka Empire was already covered up by the teachings of Gods. And this ce had already be non-existent. If Gods learned about this secret, Sauron Kingdom would suffer severe disaster. The King then whispered, "Rody, if it was only to deal with the dwarfs, I would not bring you here today...However, in order to deal with the Gods religion or those influential people behind the Gods religion..." The King then lowered his voice and said, "I have never believed in God, more so those lies in the teachings of Gods. I do not agree with the other thoughts of my ancestors except for one thing which I am certain of. Mankinds destiny should be decided by mankind! To deal with the Temple, the Sauron Kingdom has joined forces with the other kingdoms on the Rnd continent. Even though we may not win, but at least we are not afraid of them. My only worry is..." At that moment, the King looked back at the murals on the wall. "Even such a powerful empire like the Shaka Empire was toppled. What can a small kingdom like the Sauron Kingdom do?" The King showed a fearful expression as he asked, "Do you know how the Shaka Empire finally fell?" Rody shook his head. The King sighed. "If you do not want to see the other murals, then perhaps you can just skip to thest one!" "Thest one?" The King nodded and suddenly pointed down. "Take a slow look and pay attention. In a short while, the picture will appear!" Rody was aroused and he lowered his head to look at where the King was pointing. The mercury below seemed to move... Waves gradually appeared from the calm surface of the water. A picture then appeared from the ripples... There were a few humans with spears, swords, and shields. Despair, anger, and sorrow could be seen on their faces. Standing in front of them was a man with white robes. With a single nce, it could be seen from that persons clothing that he was the Emperor of the Shaka Empire. Their anger were directed towards the sky. In the sky, amongst the clouds, was a faint silhouette. The face and shape of the silhouette could not be seen clearly. At the background of the scene was the half-built tower. The Sky Tower! After that, the picture started to change.! A strange scene appeared in the world in the picture. One moment there was luxuriant snowfall and the next moment there was howling wind with torrential rain. It was then followed by raging fire for a while and momentster, clear blue skies. The body of the Emperor of Shaka Empire seemed to shine. Rodys heart stirred as he strongly suppressed his inner shock. That was because he was surprised to see the shocking truth from that constantly changing space. Domain! To be able to change the rules willfully is the sign of a Domain Master! What really shocked Rody was that although the picture was very simple, it obviously showed a war! Mankind once had a war against God? A war had broken out before between mankind and the creator of this world, God? Rodys mouth turned dry as he could not help but wait for the picture to change... Immediately, the whole surface of the water shook and the ripple gradually dispersed. The water became calm again and the picture disappeared. "What happened?" Rody looked up and hurriedly asked. "That is the end!" The King lightly said, "Dont you know about the teachings of Gods?" The King sighed. "Although the teachings of Gods are lies, among the lies will asionally be some truths." "What did you see?" The King asked. "Just the surface of the water." Rody closed his eyes and pondered with an astounded expression. He then said, "The world was corrupted in the presence of God and the earth was full of sins. God said, For rebelling against God, I will take back what I have bestowed! So, it will rain continuously for fifteen days and the earth will be flooded." Rody then dryly said, "I originally thought that that was just a myth of the legend, but it looked like the world being flooded was true." The King then lightly said, "I have always thought it strange that the followers of Gods would leave behind the legend of the flood after erasing the history of the Shaka Empire. Now, I realize that it is a warning." "Perhaps it is." Rody nodded. "It is warning for mankind that if we once again rebel against God, he will destroy the world again." The King sighed. "God wanted to destroy the world, but the Shaka Empire had definitely not acquiesced. They had resisted. There were also some quite powerful humans...It was said that during the ancient times, there were some humans who were very powerful...Yet, they were still exterminated by God. The earth was flooded, and the culture of the Shaka Empire waspletely destroyed. The splendid cultures of humans were erased, and the history of the Shaka Empire waspletely erased! So, in the history of this world, the word Shaka never existed." Rody thought for a moment and suddenly asked, "How was thatst mural left behind? If the earlier murals were left behind by Your Majestys ancestors, then thest mural must be a kind of sorcery. Besides that, ording to your words, the world was flooded. How was this ce preserved?" The King sighed. "Did you see the Emperor of the Shaka Empire in that picture? He was thest Emperor of the Shaka Empire. He was the one who left behind thatst picture. He did not die in the war against God. He was also the one who preserved this ce." The King paused for a moment and then said something that shocked Rody. "My ancestor, thest Emperor of the Shaka Empire was a Domain Master!" The King looked at Rody and continued, "At the time, if the records were correct, he was also mankinds first Domain Master!" The King continued to speak. "The flood could submerge the earth and destroy civilization. However, it would never be able to destroy mankind. God also did not have any intentions of annihting mankind. Next came the dark ages. Mankind once again went through muddled warfare and developments. The teachings of Gods became amon religious belief on the continent...You already know what happened next. The rest of it could be learned from the existing books." Rody did not care about the Kingsst words as he was still engrossed in the Kings earlier words. The first Domain Master! Earlier Rody had already got a little bit of hint from the picture. He had already guessed that the fluctuating space represented a domain. "Your Majesty, what else did that ancestor leave behind?" The King looked at Rody with a strange expression. "Rody, he did leave behind something. However, before I answer your question, you have to answer mine first!" "Alright!" Rody did not hesitate to agree. The King stared at Rody and asked, "My question is, are the rumors true? Did you really kill three Dragon Pdins? In that case, if I did not guess it wrong you have already reached the realm of a Domain Master, right?" "Yes." Rody nodded. There was no meaning in hiding this from the King anymore. The King nodded in satisfaction. He looked at Rodys eyes and said, "Well, my ancestors left behind a guide...but it only has two phrases." Rodys heart began to beat faster as he waited for the King to reveal the answer. The King suddenly gave a bitter smile and said, "However, I cannot understand the meaning of those two phrases." "The first phrase is: Domain Power is the Greatest Path." "The second phrase is: Does God really exist?" Rody was stunned. If the first phrase was a little strange, then the second phrase was ridiculous. Does God really exist? It would be a different story if someone else had said those words. However, the one who left behind those words was thest Emperor of Shaka. He was personally involved in the war between mankind and God. He had personally fought against God but finally he actually asked whether God really exists. If God does not exist, then what was he fighting against? Was it air? Rody suddenly felt exceptionally peeved and could not help but started cursing. The King also had a helpless expression. "Do you know where my ancestor went after leaving behind those two phrases?" Before Rody could ask, the King pointed at a mural on the wall. He pointed at the picture with the Sky Tower and said, "My ancestor went there!" "The Sky Tower?" Rody frowned. "Yes!" The King smiled with a profound meaning. "I forgot to tell you. The Sky Tower can still be found but..." "But what?" The King looked somewhat perplexed as he replied, "But that ce now goes by a different name." The King looked at Rodys eyes and opened his mouth to say a single word. "Temple!" Rody was silent since he left the cave. He seemed to be busy thinking of something. The King sighed and gently patted Rodys shoulder as he whispered, "I understand your current feelings...I also felt this way for many days after seeing that. No matter who, he would have such a reaction after seeing that." After leaving the cave, the King immediately brought Rody outside to the Royal Garden. At present, both of them needed to take a good breather. The King sighed and said, "Rody, you absolutely cannot tell anyone about what you saw here today! This includes Miss Nicole. I mean anybody!" The King dispatched someone to escort Rody back to the Summer Pce. Everyone noticed Rodys silence. When faced with Mouses questioning looks, Rody just barely smiled and gently embraced her without saying anything. He then walked back to his room. Rody immediately noticed something wrong the moment he closed the door. He heard a sounding from behind him. He immediately sneered and turned around as he gently stretched out two fingers in a pinching motion. His fingertips caught a thin de. In front of him was the mysterious female Dragon Pdin, Arn2. "Its you again!" Rody let go of the de and coldly said, "I let you go that day. Why are you here again? What is your purpose this time?" As if ignoring the strength of the mysterious enemy, Rody slowly walked to his bedside andzily lied down. He lightly said, "You better have something to impress me. Otherwise, I will not let you go this time." Arn smiled and yfully flicked the de of her sword in her hand. She narrowed her seductive eyes to look at Rody and said, "Have you thought about my proposal that day? Prometheus is waiting for your answer. Are you going to be his ally or enemy? What is your answer?" Rody coldly replied, "Ally or enemy? Hmph, do you have the ability to threaten me?" Arns eyes shed with a trace of anger. She shed and shot out a de of wind towards Rody. Rody who was lying down on the bed suddenly shed and instantly disappeared. With a loud crash, that big bed Rody was lying on was split into pieces by Arns de of wind. Rodys voice suddenly came from behind Arn. At some point in time, his hand had already gently gripped Arns neck. He coldly asked, "Why must you always damage my bed every time you are here?" Arn instantly turned stiff as she felt her neck gripped by the cold hand of the other person. Suddenly, Arn issued a series of frivolousughter and put down her sword. "Well, kill me! But will you?" Rody raised his eyebrows and gripped harder a little as he asked, "You think I wouldnt?" Arn coldly said, "As a Domain Master, you naturally have this ability, so why are you still talking nonsense? Just do it!" After that, she even deliberately leaned back onto Rodys body. Rody was silent for a moment before he suddenly let go of his hand. He then slowly went to the front of Arn and stared at that female Dragon Pdin with strange bright eyes. "Today, your arrival is timely!" Rody slowly said, "I do not have the mood to kill anyone today." Arn smiled scornfully and asked, "Will you give me your answer now?" Rody sighed and suddenly asked, "Can you tell me why the Dragons are cooperating with the Temple? All this while, I thought that dragons do not have any dealings with humans. Why do the Dragons want to intervene in human affairs?" Arn showed aplicated gaze and fiercely looked at Rody. "This is none of your business!" "It is my business!" Rody sighed. "But we can discuss thister. Now, you can help me to convey a message to Your Excellency Prometheus." Rody hesitated for a moment as he looked at Arn. He then slowly said, "I am willing to go to the Temple to meet him!" Arn did not look surprised. She simply looked at Rody and coldly smiled, "As expected, Prometheus said you will not refuse." Rody had a strange feeling and he said, "Oh? He anticipated this? Is he not afraid that I will refuse and then kill you, a Pdin of the Temple?" Arn gently smiled and replied, "If you want to kill me, you would have done sost time!" Having said that, she raised her cloak and instantly disappeared. "Another illusion!" Rody muttered. "These people really love trickery." Rody looked at the damaged bed and shook his head. He lied down on the ground and looked at the ceiling. The ce where Sky Tower was had be the Temple. There was also Domain is the Greatest Path. This mystery is getting weirder. Trantors Notes: 1. Sky Tower. Literally, exceedingly high tower. 2. During thest few chapters, in the raws Ars.Lans name had a dot in the middle. However, it was missing in this chapter. And so, I decided to use Arn instead. Chapter 248: Mouse’s New Clothes Chapter 248: Mouses New Clothes Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The next day. Mouse was still asleep when she suddenly heard a soft voice calling out. "Hey!" She suddenly opened her eyes in shock and shot out a magic light ball. She heard a familiar voice cry out in rm and then she saw a big hand catch the ball of light. The sparkling ball of light gradually disappeared. Mouse then saw Rodys familiar face smiling wryly at her. "Idiot. Do you always indiscriminately attack people?" Mouse then cried out in rm and her face instantly turned bright red. She instinctively cried out as she retreated into the snow-white nket. She then angrily asked, "Why are you in my room?" Rody hurriedly covered her mouth and spoke in a soft voice, "Hush! Dont be so loud! Do you want others to hear you?" Mouse blushed and started to think before she said, "You, why did youe into my room at this early hour? You...what do you want to do?" Herst few words were so soft that it could not be heard. Her heart was jumping wildly as she saw her lover enter her room early in the morning. She did not know if she was afraid or feeling expectant. Rody felt charmed when he looked at Mouses bashful eyes. He then whispered, "Alright. Quickly get up. Why dont we secretly get out and go for a walk?" Mouse bit her lips feeling disappointed. She then whispered, "What did you say? Go out?" Rody nodded. He saw Mouses change in expression. Rody was panic-stricken but then guessed that it was a womans psychology. His heart also warmed up and he lowered his head. He ignored the struggling Mouse and kissed her lips. He then gave a faint smile "Alright. Idiot. I do not have any bad intentions. Quickly get up. Just be careful not to let anyone else find out. How about we climb over the walls?" Mouse was surprised and whispered, "Secretly climb over the walls?" Rody smiled. "Of course. The King has dispatched so many Royal Knights outside to protect us, but I am afraid it is mostly to monitor us. What would be the point if we get followed by a group of people after getting out?" Mouse hesitated for a moment before she replied. "Alright." She wanted to get up but before she could do so, she realized that she was still wearing pajamas under the bed. Her face turned red as she said to Rody, "You go out first!" Rody sighed and gave a wry smile. "I am unable to leave. I came in through the window. Am I supposed to jump out of the window? I suppose turning around is enough?" Rody then turned around and softly said, "Alright, hurry up." Mouse bit her lips feeling irritated and affectionate. She finally jumped out of bed and ran barefooted to the clothes stand to take her ck gown. But then she suddenly noticed something and did not put them on immediately. Rody stood there and heard the sound of Mouse wearing clothes behind her. Although he pretended to be calm, his heart was also jumping wildly. He originally did not have any ulterior motives when he sneaked into Mouses room. But now that he was standing there, he thought of Mouse changing her clothes and he could not help but imagine a few erotic images. After all, he was a young man with his lover behind him. Besides that, after having spent some good time with Nicole, he was no longer an ignorant and silly boy. He could not help but have such beautiful thoughts. As his mind struggled, he heard Mouse speak, "Alright. You can turn around now." Rody turned around to see Mouse who was beautifully and cunningly smiling at him. His eyes shone, and he could not help bing muddleheaded. Mouse was not wearing her usual set of ck robes. At that moment, she was wearing a young girls simple long x-colored dress. The skirt also had a fold sewn into the hemline which made it look lovely. Her ck and long satin-like hair was tied with a cord at the back of her head. She had a shy and joyous expression with a red face. She no longer looked like the cold and elegant ck Veil Saint. It was clearly the expression of a girl on a first date with her lover. Rody looked at Mouses face and was speechless. Mouseughed. "Whats wrong? Is it not nice?" Rody took a deep breath and honestly replied, "It suits you!" He paused and added. "It looks really nice. I did not expect you to look so beautiful not wearing the ck veil. Where did you get these clothes?" Mouse smiled cunningly. "I found it here in the Summer Pce. Initially, I thought of making Seth wear it, but I ended up wearing it first." The two of them looked at each other andughed unknown to them that someone sleeping in another room, far away, sneezed. Rody was a Domain Master and Mouse was the ck Veil Saint. Naturally, none of the Royal Knights would notice that both of them had sneaked out. Rody made Mouse wait outside while he went back to the Royal Knights stables and stole two horses. Mouse saw Rody gently leading two horses from afar. He waved his hand and ran over. Unable to stop herself from smiling, she said, "You have be a horse thief again." Rody approached and helped Mouse up one horse. He then got on the other horse and softly replied, "I only stole horses twice in my whole life. Both times were for you." Mouse was startled and immediately remembered that Rody had stolen a horse from a tribal herdsman during her unfortunate time at the Great Moon Kingdom. When she remembered how both of them had to depend on each other to survive, she felt happy and her face turned warm and tender. They both had the same feelings and they did not speak much. They rode together to the main street in the early, crisp morning. Along the way, there were a few pedestrians. They looked at the two horses and saw a well-dressed young robust man in uniform with a young and beautiful woman. They could not help but sigh secretly. With a single look, they could tell that it was a royal horse. They believed it was a young couple from the royal family going for a ride early in the morning. The two of them traveled slowly. Although the buildings of the Sauron Kingdom were not as towering as the Imperial Capital of the Radiant Empire, they were quite unique. Almost all the buildings presented a rugged and bold feeling. There was no unnecessary shy decoration. Even the prosperous nobles buildings were just big and tall only. It did not have exquisite, delicate architecture like those in the Radiant Empire. As Rody continued along the way, he suddenly sighed. He thought of how, right at this ce, the civilization of the Shaka Empire was extinguished and forgotten. Who amongst the pedestrians here would know that they were standing on thend that once was an empire that promulgated freedom and equality? Although Rody did not know the way, Mouse had long stayed in the Sauron Kingdom and was familiar with the roads. However, as the Saint of the Temple, she never had the opportunity to dress up like a normal girl and wander around the streets. Now, she looked at the pedestrians and the shops around her and felt that everything was interesting and fascinating. She was in high spirits. Looking at her, one would never be able to imagine her as a powerful saint of the Temple. Rody was moved as he looked at Mouses soft and beautiful face. He grabbed a bunch of flowers from a florist and rummaged his pocket, but then immediately looked embarrassed. His basic necessities had been provided by the King ever since he came to the Rnd Continent. He did not have themon gold coins of the Rnd Continent. He took out the Radiant Empires gold coins and then pinched it into a lump before handing it over. The merchant had never seen such a wealthy person before. Even in the capital of the Sauron Kingdom where a lot of influential nobles gather, he had never seen a person throw a piece of gold to buy a bunch of flowers. Rody did not mind at all. He turned away after leaving the gold behind. He then gave Mouse the bunch of flowers and said, "Its for you." Mouse blushed and quietlyughed. "I didnt expect you to know this." Rody was embarrassed but he still quietly replied, "I have never given flowers to a girl before. This is my first time." Mouse looked at the flowers in her hands and sighed. "Unfortunately, these are not tulips. It is hard to find the tulip flower in the southern part of the Rnd continent so there is probably none here." Mouse thenughed and asked, "Rody, do you know what flower this is?" She saw Rody feeling at a loss andughed. She let go of the reins and gently pulled Rodys hand before whispering. "This flower is the Sauron Kingdoms specialty. It is called a Bloody Datu1. "Oh? I have never heard this name before." Rody, who thought it was strange, asked. "It is such a beautiful flower. Why does its name have the dreadful word bloody?" Mouse gave a wry smile and looked at the rising sun in the sky. She had a sad expression as she replied, "The name of this flower has an origin. In the legends, there was once a hero on the Rnd Continent who went to the frontlines of an expedition in a certain war. Before leaving, he promised his lover that he woulde back alive. Unfortunately, as the war went on year after year, she who was waiting at home did not hear a single news about her lover. Finally, the war was won, and the hero returned triumphantly only to find that his lover had fallen ill from fear and died. The hero knelt in front of the grave of his lover and cried. His tears fell to the ground and these beautiful flowers immediately grew out of it..." Mouse then sighed and said, "That is why this flower is also called Heros Tears Rody took a deep breath. He smiled and said, "This is a very sad and beautiful story. Unfortunately, I have never heard of it before. Otherwise, I would not have bought you such a tragic flower." "No!" Mouse smiled sweetly and replied, "I feel happy that you gave me flowers." Rodyughed and gently held Mouses hands. Mouse thenughed and suddenly said, "I told you such a nice story. You must also tell me a story." Rody froze for a moment and smiled wryly. "I dont know how to tell stories..." Mouseughed. "How could that be? Didnt you hear any stories when you were younger?" "When I was young..." Rody seemed to stare nkly for a moment. At that moment, the two of them had arrived at the capital square. As it was morning, the square seemed deste. Rody kept the horses at the side. He then pulled Mouse into the square and looked for stone steps to sit on. After a moment of silence, Rody sighed. "There is nothing to tell about when I was younger. It is very simple..." Rody pointed at the crowds at the streets and said, "I was just like them." Mouse pulled at the corners of Rodys clothes and said, "No! I want to hear it1" Rody recalled his memories and slowly said, "I...I have never seen my mothers face. Ah, maybe I have seen it before, but I havepletely forgotten it as I was too young. My father was a warrior. He was a very low ranked warrior. There was also no money at home. On normal days, my father was a bodyguard to a wealthy person or a hired person2 to make money. As his swordsmanship was not too good, he could not earn a lot of money." After sighing, Rodyughed. "After that, my father brought me to the Imperial Capital hoping to earn more money. When I was young, my father hoped that I would be a powerful warrior. At a young age, I followed my father to practice swordsmanship. Although now that I think about it, my father was not too good with swordsmanship. However, I truly worshipped him when I was young and felt that he was very powerful. That is why I trained very hard to be as powerful as my father." Mouse gently sighed and smiled. She slowly leaned her head on Rodys shoulders and whispered, "Right now, you are very powerful. Domain Master. It would be hard to find a person more powerful than you." Rody thought of Sky when he heard this. Although both of them had strong domain powers, Sky had been a Domain Master for many years and would be superior to Rody in understanding and experience. After that, another figure that Rody could not beat shed in his mind. That figure was the Pope Corsica VI. During the turmoil at the pce, the Pope and had used the Gods Vanquish. This scenario and the power of the spell was vivid in Rodys memories. Even Master Autumn that was a Domain Master could not oppose the Pope and the Gods Vanquish. It was likely that Rody himself would be unable to defeat the Pope. Mouse was a smart woman. She noticed that Rodys demeanor had changed and immediately guessed that she had caused Rody to have some unpleasant thoughts. She immediatelyughed and changed the topic. "What happened then?" "After that?" Rody gave a bitter smile. "My father had a tough time in the Imperial Capital. The Imperial Capital was the center of the Empire and there were many more stronger warriors. My fathers swordsmanship could still make a little bit of money in our hometown. but it is not worth anything in the Imperial Capital that was full of masters. That was why we had difficult lives." Although Rodys tone was in, Mouse could feel he was not very calm. An unlucky warrior without a source of ie with a young child struggling at the bottom of the society in the Imperial Capital. That kind of life was not something Mouse could imagine. However, Mouse was holding Rodys hand and could feel that his fingers trembled a little. She immediately clenched Rodys hand tightly and said, "Your father would be proud of you." Rody sighed and replied. "Hopefully..." Suddenly, Rody turned around to look at Mouse and said, "Did you know? My father was a devout believer." "Oh?" Mouse could not help but feel strange. Since she got acquainted with Rody, she could see that he did not think highly of Gods teachings. His actions were all outrageous and sphemous. This person grew up in a devout family? "Yes!" Rody whispered. His voice trembled as he replied, "My father would go and pray every few days. Even though life was not too good, he would still donate a little bit of money for atonement tax. He hoped to exchange it for Gods blessings. However, God did not seem to have heard his prayers." Mouse started to regret leading Rody to talk about that. She avoided looking into his eyes and hugged his neck, oblivious to the stares around them. She softly said, "Its alright. That has already passed." Rody shook his head. "I was fourteen years old when my father died. He was a very good and kind person. He had nevermitted any crime and was generous. He died of illness; we did not have money to cure his illness. He could only go to the church and ask the priest for some holy water. But then...hmph, did you know? The holy water needs to be bought. Although my father was devout and had constantly paid the atonement tax, God did not open up his arms when my father needed it the most." "That is why you dont believe in God." Mouse sighed. "I dont believe in it." Rody lightly said, "I have never believed in Gods teachings and I despise the priests! Hmph! They wear robes made from exquisite cloth, live inrge spacious homes and eat exquisite dishes! They then tell the suffering people to endure the suffering for it is the fate given by God!" Mouse remained silent. Although Rodys voice was not loud, she could feel the deep hatred from his voice. Rody gave out a long sigh and suddenlyughed. "I am so stupid. Why am I telling you this? I just wanted to spend a quiet day with you, but I have destroyed the atmosphere." "No." Mouses voice sounded faint as she whispered into Rodys ears. "I am willing to listen." Rodyughed and kissed Mouse on the cheek. He then softly said, "Alright, then I will continue the story for you to listen." After clearing his throat, Rody continued, "When I was fourteen, my father passed away leaving me alone. The things he left behind for me was not much. He only left behind a sword, a worn-out house, and a wooden trunk. I sold everything and only earned four gold coins. In ordance with fathers wishes, I looked for a way to enter the Imperial Academy. I wanted to be a warrior. A superb warrior! That was because it was the hope my father ced in me. I was lucky that my father taught me swordsmanship since my childhood. Although the lessons were not too deep, it gave me a good foundation. Besides that, the teacher at the academy said that I was very talented. So, I sessfully passed the assessment and became a civilian student using the four gold coins as the tuition fees." At that moment, Mouse suddenly whispered. "But you would not have any more money. How did you survive?" Rodyughed proudly and replied, "Thanks to the Great Sage Dandong of our Radiant Empire, he had set the rules when he was the principal of the Imperial Academy. All of us civilians would be provided housing to live in. Although the house was worn-out, in my opinion, it was already very good. As for food, I have a different way." At this moment, the haziness on Rodys face disappeared as he proudly said, "Our Radiant Empire had an abundance of a type of fish! This fish was called a pufferfish! It had arge body and a small tail with a colorful and beautiful body. However, nobody dared to eat this fish as it was poisonous! Those that eat it would die from the poison!" After pausing for a moment, Rody proudly said, "Even the bravest people did not dare to eat pufferfish. However, I dared to eat it!" "What?" Mouse turned pale. Although the person that ate it was in front of her, Mouse had heard of the poison in a pufferfish. A young boy had unexpectedly dared to do the thing that others would turn pale just talking about it. Rodyughed seemingly pleased with himself and said, "Others do not know but I do. When I was young, I learned that pufferfish could be eaten but they must be cooked longer. The poison of the fish would only disappear after cooking it for a long time. When the poison is gone, you would be able to eat it.3" (TL reminder: Please read the important note about pufferfish poison below.) Rody then smiled and softly continued, "Because I know this secret, I seldom go hungry. There are a lot of pufferfish in the rivers of the Imperial Capital. Nobody dares to eat it, but I dare to. Nobody would fight with me for it and it is free. It is just that others thought of me as a monster when they found out. However, it did not matter. I grew up looking ugly. I originally had arge birthmark on my face and I was already used to being treated like a monster." Mouse did notugh. It was as if she could see an ugly youth fishing alone at the riverbank and then eating the lethally poisonous fish in front of the disgusted and horrified gaze of others. She was in a daze as she looked at the strong man in front of her and tears welled in her eyes. Mouse had been chosen by the Temple when she was young. She showed remarkable talent after entering the Temple and became a favored disciple. When she first met with misfortune in the Northwest, she was terrified. However, the man at her side had remained calm and took care of her. It probably was rted to how he suffered during his childhood. Rody gently held Mouses hand and softly said, "Ah, although the puffer fish was delicious, it was still extremely poisonous. It could not always be so smooth sailing. One day, I was finally poisoned. Fortunately, I had a good friend. His name was Star." Rody sighed. "He was a very good person. He did not have any money, but he was a magician. He stole some holy water from a magician teacher in the academy to save me. He was then punished by the teacher. Now that I think about it, he was my only friend in the Imperial Academy. Unfortunately, he was probably still at the academy. When he graduates, I must properly reward him. Right now, I do not want to look for him. That is because I now realized that having that kind of peaceful life is a kind of happiness." Rody then gave a wry smile and said, "For example, right now I have a lot of authority and earned a lot of attention. However, I am burdened with more and more trouble. There are times I wish I could go back to bing a small warrior that need not be concerned about anything." "Rody...you..." Mouse finally noticed something wrong. Today, Rody had secretly brought Mouse out. Mouse had already thought it was strange. Rodys words and actions also felt weird. Another thing that made Mouse had a peculiar feeling was her instinct. It was as if she was faintly aware that something was wrong. Rody shook his head indicating for Mouse not to speak. He stretched out his hand to hold Mouses face, touching her tousled hair. He suddenly said, "Mouse, I still remembered that at the Northwest grasnds you told me something about the Domain Masters. You said these people have achieved the highest level of existence that is almost like God. Am I right?" Mouse was startled. "Yes. What...what about it?" Rodys eyes looked perplexed as he said, "In that case, how long can a person with strong domain powers live. Do you know?" Mouse was speechless and silent for a while. She then said, "I do not know. That is because a person with strong domain power only exists in legends. I have reached the level of a Great Practitioner and is still one step away from obtaining a domain. However, I know that this one step is a huge gap! At the Rnd Continent, there were many that had reached the level of a Great Practitioner, but I have never heard of any that became a Domain Master. Even if there was one, it only exists in the legends." Rody faintly smiled and replied, "I know the answer to this question! That is because I know a Domain Master who has lived for hundreds of years!" "Oh?" Mouse eximed. Rody bing a Domain Master was already a miracle to Mouse. For something that had existed only in legends to happen in front of her was already something unbelievable to Mouse. However, Rody said that he knew another Domain Master. Did that mean that, in this era, there were two people with strong domain powers? Had Mouse known of the existence of Master Autumn, she would have been even more surprised. Rody nodded and told the story about the fatty Sky. He thenughed and said, "If I am not wrong, that fatty must be the Pdin that defected from the Rnd Temple hundreds of years ago!" "Sky..." Mouse was extremely shocked and had to try very hard to suppress the shock in his heart. She swallowed her saliva and asked, "Pdin Sky...he is still alive?" Rody enduredughing and replied, "He is alive. It could even be said that he is living happily." Mouse was speechless for a long timeimmortality. This miracle was unimaginable even for Mouse who stood at the peak of the sorcerers realm. Suddenly Mouse thought of an important question and asked, "Are you saying Domain Masters would not die from age?" Rody sighed. Mouse was truly herself; she could immediately see the crux of the problem. He nodded and replied, "Yes. If I am not wrong, as long as you have acquired domain powers, you can break the rules of the world, including the rules of life!" He suddenly looked up. The sky was sunny and had white clouds. A hazy look covered Rodys face. "What I find strange was that even if it was just a legend, Domain Masters have appeared in history. If Domains Masters are immortal, then..." He turned to look at Mouse with a questioning look. "Why did all these ancient Domain Masters not appear in the present? Where did they go? Have they all died?" Mouse thought for a bit and then shook her head and said, "That should not be right. As people with domain powers, who could have the ability to kill them? As they are immortal, it is also unlikely theyd die from old age." "That was what I was thinking about the entire timest night." Rody smiled bitterly. "Where have they gone then?" Mouse suddenly had a strong sense of unease. Although there were no signs and evidence, she started to feel panicked as if Rody would suddenly leave her. She almost instinctively hugged Rodys arm. Rody froze for a moment. He gently held Mouse and murmured. "Domain is the Greatest Path." As if confirming the uneasiness in Mouses heart, Rody suddenly looked into Mouses eyes and gently asked. "Mouse...do you think there is a day we would have to separate?" "What did you say?" Mouse turned pale. Rody shook his head. His heart turned soft as he saw Mouses panicked expression and kissed her on her cheek. He lightly said, "Dont be like that. I am simply feeling uncertain. I cant help thinking about this problem." He sighed and calmly said, "Did you know? I have thought of a lot of thingsst night. The more I thought about it, the more terrified I became. Domain Master. It is such a proud name. However, why have all the people in history who mastered domain powers disappeared? Had Sky not hidden himself in a cave on a remote mountain where the Mystic Dragon was sealed, it may also happen to him. Hmph. What is the significance of a domain?" As if he felt Mouses trembling, Rody held her tighter and whispered, "Mouse, I have a lot of doubts. Right now, I could only voice them to you. I am not sure who else I could discuss this with except you. I...I have an absurd thought. Perhaps this thought could help exin my earlier questions of where all the Domain Masters have gone to." "Hm?" Rody gave a bitter smile and asked. "Have you ever seen a farmers pig? A farmer would raise a lot of pigs. They would carefully feed and fatten the pig. After a period of time, there would be one or two particrlyrger and fatter ones. The fatter ones would then be next to be ughtered." Rody paused for a moment andughed mockingly. He then said, "I was wondering if a person with a strong domain power would be simr. The Domain Masterspared with the normal humans are just the fatter pigs. As for the pig farmers..." Rody looked up and pointed to the sky. "That would be those people from heaven." "No!" Mouse suddenly screamed as her expression changed. She pulled Rodys hand and said, "You...why are you telling me this today? Did you take me out today just to tell me this?" A hint of anger shed through her eyes. Rody shook his head. His eyes were gentle like water as he hugged Mouse and said, "No! I have no intentions of leaving you, Mouse. In fact, I am more afraid of separationpared to you! However, I cannot ignore this matter." "I...I do not want to hear you talk about these terrible spections!" Mouse bit her lips. Rody felt touched. He suddenly said, "Alright. Even if I do not mention these things, you must remember that Domain Masters are immortal but...you cannot...in the future..." Mouse suddenly broke free from Rodys embrace and looked at him earnestly. She had a determined expression and then said, "Even for a meteor, it dies after striking but that glittering instant itself is happiness." The beautiful female sorcerer moved over and kissed Rody on the lips. She thenughed and said, "If love is a poison, you and I are pufferfishes." On that sunny morning, a young man and a young woman were embracing and kissing each other in the square of the Sauron Kingdoms capital city... Trantors Notes: 1. Ѫɫ. Xuese mantuo. Ѫɫ is blood or bloody. Ӳ ( means grass or herb) is actually datura stramonium monly called the thornapple or the moon flower). Hence, Ѫɫcan be tranted as Bloody Datura or Bloody Stramonim. 2. A legal thug/handyman like the guards at Nedis pub. Beating people within thew. 3. I did some research on pufferfish. Whatever you do, do not try what Rody did. You would die even if you have cooked it a long time. The FDA says that cooking or freezing would not destroy the poison. Chapter 249: Swine Chapter 249: Swine Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The two of them were sitting in the square enjoying a rare leisure and intimate moment. Suddenly, Rody heard loud noisesing from a distant corner of the square. He saw a few Royal Knights arrive looking vignt. They were looking around carefully as if they were searching for something. "Look." Rody gave an eye signal to Mouse. Mouse smiled gently and covered her mouth. "They probably noticed that their horses had gone missing and hade out to look for the horse thief." She paused for a moment then exined, "There is a horse market in the vicinity of the capital. Quite often, there are some horse thieves selling the stolen horses. Those knights who have lost their horses probably are heading there now." Rodyughed and pulled Mouse along. They went to their horses and quietly left the square in the opposite direction. With their identities, it was naturally not necessary to stealthily run away. However, the two of them felt that it was more interesting to do so. They giggled all the way as they fled on their horses, leaving behind a series of cheerfulughter on the streets. The two of them were having fun and were not prepared when a carriage dashed out obliquely from the corner of a crossroad. Rodys horse was frightened when both sides almost crashed into each other. Fortunately, Rody had good riding skills. He forcefully pulled the reins of his horse. The horse reared on its hind legs and neighed. Rody had just stopped their horses while the driver of the carriage was seized with terror. Fortunately, he hurriedly stopped the carriage. However, the inertia caused the carriage to be thrown off. It swept sideways on the ground and almost turned over. When both sides finally stopped, a voice immediately shouted in rage, "Bastard! How do you ride your horse?" Before his voice stopped, a whip had already beenshed towards Rody. Rody frowned slightly and moved to one side. The whip missed him. Rody did not want to stir up trouble. Besides that, he and Mouse had been running away wildly and carelessly. Because of that, he had almost caused an ident. However, the other party was not forgiving. When he saw that Rody was bold enough to escape, he shouted loudly. A few knights in bright armors quickly caught up from behind the carriage. They immediately surrounded Rody and Mouse as they lifted their spears. "What happened? Are you trying to kill me?" A sharp and harsh roar came from the carriage. The driver immediately rushed to the side of the carriage and respectfully trembled. "MiMiss...Its two blind fellows blocking the way." "Hmph!" With a deep, cold harrumph, the voice of that Miss from inside the carriage said, "Give each person twenty whips. I still need to hurry back." The driver immediately turned to look at the surrounded Rody and shouted, "The two of you, listen carefully! Stand there obediently and do not move! Our Miss said to let you go after twenty whips each." The driver flipped the whip twice. He sneered and walked towards Rody and Mouse. When he approached, he was startled by Mouses appearance. He had never seen such a beautiful woman before. He involuntarily showed an infatuated gaze and gave a strange smile. "That...it is not good to whip such a beautiful young girl. You, boy over there, just you alone will be whipped." On both sides, the guards who looked like knights moved aside to open up a path. When the driver went up to the front of Rody and saw that Rody was still on his horse, he asked, "Whats the matter? Do you need me to drag you off the horse?" Mouses expression had long sunken. She had always been a proud and indifferent person. Her warm feelings were only towards Rody. She had never shown a nice mien to anyone else. When she saw that the other party was being unreasonable, her eyes had already revealed a little bit of anger. Rody understood that if Mouse really became angry, not just these few Royal Knights but those in the whole capital city would not be able to stop her. He immediately gently grasped Mouses hand and shook his head. He then loudly said, "Just now was our fault. We almost overturned your carriage. We apologize. What else can we do? Besides that, your carriage was also rushing on the main street. Otherwise, we would not have crashed into you. If you really want to point fingers, it is not just our fault only." "What impudence!" The driver had an arrogant expression. "From your ent, I believe you are not a local! Dont you even recognize the Senior Prime Ministers carriage? There is nobody in this whole city who would dare to block this carriage!" After he finished speaking, he impatiently took his whip andshed out. A tragic cry was heard. Nobody saw how Rody moved but they saw the driver crash to one side. He fell to the ground and rolled a few rounds. After that, he cried loudly as he held his head. "Audacious!" This time, the one who shouted was a middle-aged knight amongst the few guards. With a gloomy expression, he shouted, "Seize him!" The knights thrust their spears forward. They did not really want to kill Rody but only wanted to use their spears to force Rody not to move. Rody narrowed his eyes as they became stern. Immediately, there was the continuous sound of metal shing. One by one, the knights cried out in pain. Their spears had broken into two and fell to the ground. Their hands were bleeding. They also did not know what strange method that young Rody was using, as all of their spears were instantly broken and fell on the ground. Those knights only felt arge forcee from the spear. Their purlicues felt painful, causing them to involuntarily loosen their grip and drop their spears. Rody gently pped his hands and lightly said, "Just now, our horses were too fast and collided with you. We have already apologized. Lets forget it. We are also in a hurry!" He had earlier heard the other party say something about the Senior Prime Minister and assumed those people to be the Senior Prime Ministers family members. He allowed some leeway and did not force the issue. Otherwise, with Rodys identity and strength, for them to have actually attacked him, it would not have just ended up with broken weapons only. "Hey! That is a good trick!" An angry voice came from the carriage. The door was then heavily pushed open and that Miss jumped out from inside the carriage. When Rody looked at that Miss in front of him, he was rendered speechless from shock. It was nothing, but the appearance of that Miss was weird. She was not dressed in a noblewomans clothing but a mighty armor. She also carried a sword. Besides that, it was not a slender decorative sword used by nobles. Instead, it was a standard double-edged sword. He looked at that Miss again and could not help but wanted tough. That was not because the woman was ugly. In all fairness, she had fair skin, bright piercing eyes, white teeth and red lips. Her long hair fluttered in the wind. However...however, she was too well developed. Her original pair of bright shining eyes were squeezed on her face into two thin lines. If a person did not look at them carefully, they would not realize that the two thin lines were her eyes. Her straight nose was also squeezed by her fat cheeks until it looked like the bulb of a garlic. Her two lips were also bright red and alluring. However, they were somewhat too fat and thick. It was fine if she did notugh but at that moment, she was sneering...Her smile was terrible. No matter how, it looked like a bloody basin. As for her body...one could reluctantly regard it as a body with curves. Unfortunately, it was seven to eight timesrgerpared to an average womans body. If her body were to be divided into seven or eight parts, each separate part could be regarded as graceful. As for her waist ... In all fairness, she had no waist. It could be regarded as three or four pails. Thatdy stood in front of Rodys horse like a mountain of meat. It could not be said that she was too fat. She was barely the size of four to five pigs only. As for her age...She was not very old. She was only old enough to be Rodys mother. Looking at the mountain of meat in front of him, Rody could not help but sigh. He suddenly admired the carriage driver. The carriage was carrying this big Miss and yet he could actually move it so quickly...with only a few horses. Looks like the strength of the ironwood of Rnd Continents truly well deserved its reputation. As if she felt Rodys gaze, that Miss shouted, "What are you looking at?" She then intimidated Rody by ruthlessly shing with the broadsword in her hand. That sword was not small nor light. At the very least, Rody remembered that among those he knew only the former robust guard of the Tulip Family, Randt, used such arge and heavy broadsword. However, such arge broadsword when ced in the hand of that burly Miss was only as small as an embroidery needle. Rody immediately looked away. Because of his former appearance, Rody would never mock another person for their peculiar appearance. He cleared his throat and nodded his head from on top of his horse. "We were in a hurry and identally crashed into your carriage. Let me apologize first. Everybody is busy. I hope Miss will not pursue this anymore...As for your mens broken weapons, I am willing topensate." After that, Rodys hand reached into his bosom. However, he did not get anything. He did not have any gold coins with him. He had already used the few gold coins from the Empire to buy the flowers that morning. Right now, he was also unable to secretly pinch a few gold pieces out of the gold coins. That Miss saw Rodys awkward expression and immediately knew his thoughts. She thenughed. Rody smiled wryly and said, "I did not bring any money with me. Are you from the Senior Prime Ministers home? I will send the money thereter." "State your name! Sire! You have wounded my men! I challenge you in ordance with the tradition of the Rnd knights!" The womans voice was low, but it could not conceal her arrogance. "I am the daughter of the Prime Minister of Sauron Kingdom. My name is Rn." Rn? With great effort, Rody suppressed the urge tough. Arge and rough murderous woman of over forty years of age holding a broadsword that was only used by robust men said her name was Rn... Rody frowned and softly said, "Miss Rn, we have identally collided with you. I suggest we forget about it...His Excellency the Senior Prime Minister and I..." Mouse had be impatient. With her identity, she was not bothered even if they were the Senior of Junior Prime Minister. Even the King had to be polite to her. When had she ever have to ept such annoying people? She groaned with annoyance and coldly said, "It is just an ident. You all were being unreasonable first! Are the people from the Sauron Kingdom capital so bossy?" The moment Mouse spoke, she immediately attracted the attention of Rn. Rn was dazzled for a moment. She looked at the charming woman who was somewhat angry in front of her. However, Mouses anger could not conceal her beauty. Miss Rns eyes lit up. Her eyes showed that she was clearly bewitched. Her expression became somewhat wretched and looked like a pigs. With her beauty Mouse was used to this kind of look from men who saw her. However, at that moment, these eyes and expressions came from a woman. For some reason, Mouse suddenly felt chilly. Sure enough, Rn did not even conceal the swallowing of her saliva as she red at Mouse. She took a deep breath and gave a strange smile. "I did not expect that the capital still has such a woman...Hmph, how about this, if you were to give me this woman, I will spare you your life." Those words made Rody dumbstruck. If it were an ordinary noble having such wicked thoughts after seeing a beautiful woman, it would still be considered normal. However, that Miss seemed to be fond of women. Mouses eyes quivered in anger and she had already clenched her fist. From Rodys understanding of her that the ck Veiled Saint was on the verge of throwing a fireball and st away thescivious woman. Rody coldly shouted, "Senseless!" Rody no longer wanted to bother with the other party. He coldly looked at Rn and pulled the reins of his horse to leave. With his strength, she would not be able to stop him. "Stop!" Rn shouted. She looked at Rody and Mouse with her squinted eyes then looked at the horses that they were riding. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she smiled. "From your ent, you are not locals. However, your horses are clearly the Royal Knights warhorses! Speak quickly, where did these horsese from? Thew of the Sauron Kingdom states that only royalty and the Royal Knights are allowed to ride on these horses. You are probably not from the Royal Family! Otherwise, I would have recognized you!" She thenughed coldly and said, "Just now, I saw the Royal Knights in front doing a search. Is it rted to you?" At that moment, about ten cavalrymen wearing the armor of the Royal Knights rode quickly towards them and neatly jumped off their horses. Rody felt awkward. That was because he thought that the other party was looking for the horse thieves...Although he was not afraid of them, he would still lose face if they found out that the dignified envoy of the Empire had stolen their horses. However, the knights did not even spare Rody a nce. The leader of those knights bowed to Rn and respectfully said, "Your Royal Highness the Consort, His Majesty has ordered for you to return quickly. Tonight, there will be a banquet at the pce to entertain some honored guests. You must be present." Consort? Rodys eyes opened wide. Was she the daughter of the Senior Prime Minister, the Consort? Was she really the Kings wife? For the first time in his life, Rody finally felt admiration and sympathy for the King. Chapter 250: Enemies are Destined to Meet Chapter 250: Enemies are Destined to Meet Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Miss Rn had that impatient look on her face, she frowned, curled her lips and replied coldly, "Got it!" Though the Royal Knights behaved in a respectful manner, they did not move a single step, standing there stiff as ramrods. Rn froze for a moment and fumed. "Why are you still standing here! Are you trying to tell me that I should follow you back now?" The Royal Knights dared not to reply, but their facial expression was clear that the answer was yes. Rn raised her eyebrows, bursting with anger. "Go away! I will go back when it is time, so keep your noses out of my business!" The Royal Knights exchanged nces and knelt down on their knees. Their leader spoke respectfully, "Your Highness, His Majesty has ordered us to bring you back immediately lest we be punished if we failed to do so. Please have mercy on us..." "Exactly!" A smart-looking fellow standing next to him chipped in. "His Majesty said, although the Princess has a fiery temper, she certainly would not make things hard for her servants. After all, we are just following orders." Rn had an unpleasant look on her face as these knights were kneeling all around her blocking off her way. She was thinking of whipping her way through, but as more and more onlookers gathered, she decided that she did not want to embarrass herself in front of a crowd. She cleared her throat and said haughtily, "That being the case, I shall go back with you lest you get scolded." Having said that, she red at the leader of the Royal Knights. "Get my carriage ready!" A few men immediately went to get her carriage. Rn gave Rody and Mouse a hard stare, suddenly she raised her hand and called out to the lead officer of the Royal Knights. She whispered to him, "The horses they are riding belong to the Royal Knights Army, you should interrogate and investigate them properly! Arrest them and guard them well, report back to me when theres an update." She took another good look at Mouse without any attempt to conceal the admiration in her eyes. She then lowered her head and boarded the carriage. Soon after Rns carriage left, the Royal Knights surrounded Rody. Rody frowned and was about to speak when the leading officer barked at his men, "Idiots! How dare you treat this man with such disrespect! Disperse immediately!" The officer split up his men and stood before Rody, his attitude was respectful as he spoke to him in a low voice. "My Lord, I apologize as these men do not recognize you. You may leave as you wish, we will definitely not stop you." Rody and Mouse were stunned, he looked at the officer and asked. "You know who I am?" The officer chuckled. "Of course I do, My Lord. I am the Deputy Regimental Commander of the Royal Knights Regiment. I was present during the peace treaty signing ceremony. However, the Princess was not aware of your identity, hence causing such a scene." Rody ah-ed and smiled. "Good to hear that." He did some quick thinking and asked again. "Thatdy just now, is she the Kings consort? The Senior Prime Ministers daughter?" The officer gave him a wry smile. "Yes, Her Highness has an unpredictable temper, please do not be offended. " Rody nodded. "The Princess wants us arrested, but you are letting us go. What would you do if she finds fault with you?" The officers lips curled into an odd smile. "You are a Special Envoy, we wouldnt have the nerves to detain you. Even if the Princess gets mad, she would not put the me on us. Just now I did not disclose your identity because I feared that the Princess would lose her temper, causing an awkward situation, hehe...Certain troubles should be avoided whenever possible...." Rody stole a nce at this officer thinking to himself. What a smart man. He did not reveal my identity so as to avoid putting himself in a difficult situation! The officer was indeed smart, he immediately knew what Rody was thinking from his facial expression. He smiled awkwardly and said. "Our Princess tends to forget things very quickly. One moment she will be thinking of a matter, but the next moment she would have totally forgotten about it. Furthermore...when we are on duty in the Imperial Pce, we would avoid Her Highness at all cost. It just happened that we are on duty today otherwise we dont get to meet Her Highness that often, hardly once every half year. When she finally recalls this matter, it would have long past." When he finished, he led Rodys horse over with a smile on his face. "My Lord, please mount your horse. Would you like us to escort you back?" Rody pondered for a moment before replying. "Never mind, we will go back on our own." The officer replied with a smile. "My Lord, I suggest you return to the Summer Pce as soon as possible. We passed by that ce on our way here, it seemed like theres some chaos going on in there. Moreover, His Majesty will be holding a banquet in the Imperial Pce tonight. There is a high chance that you will be summoned to an audience. " Rody nodded and bade goodbye to this smart officer. He then went back to the Summer Pce with Mouse. Sure enough, the Royal Knights guarding the Summer Pce were already aware of the stolen horses and were conducting a strict search in thepound. Their task was to guard the Summer Pce, so when such an incident urred, the first thing that came to their mind was to go check on the Special Envoys safety. When they could not find Rody, chaos broke out. The higher-ranking officials were aware of the several attempted assassinations of the Special Envoy. Now, not only the horses were stolen but the Special Envoy too went missing. They immediately dispatched their men to search for the missing Special Envoy. When Rody and Mouse returned, the leader of the knights was already bathed in sweat. Rody was apologetic for causing him such distress, so he lowered his voice and said to him, "I forgot to tell you and your men that I was going out for a walk early in the morning." Ignoring the officer who shook his head sighing and giving thanks to God for his return, Rody and Mouse entered the Summer Pce. Old Mark and Seth were not worried at all about Rodys disappearance, and when they saw both Rody and Mouse came in together, they gave the couple an I-knew-it look. Rody ignored them, but Mouse blushed and silently withdrew her hands from Rodys grip. Momentster, a royal servant of the Imperial Pce came forth to seek Rody as anticipated. He was here to inform that the Earl was invited by the King to participate in the Imperial Pces banquet tonight. In short, it was a farewell banquet for the ambassadors of the various kingdoms as they would be leaving for their home kingdoms soon. Looking back at how he extorted hundreds of warships from these people on the day the truce pact was signed, Rody thought he should at least bid farewell to them. Hence, he agreed to attend the banquet. As the Special Envoy of the Radiant Empire, Earl Rodys attendance at the banquet was inevitable and ultimately Miss Nicole would be attending the banquet too as hispanion. Mouse cheered up and went on to torment Seth for the afternoon. When the night came, Rody and the morous Miss Nicole arrived side by side at the Sauron Kingdoms Imperial Pce for the night banquet. This time around, the night banquet was held in the Imperial Pcesrgest hall. A group of royal servants led the way to the hall, and as Rody and Seth entered, they came upon a boisterous crowd. At a corner in the hall, a group of women in white gowns was gently ying harps as one of them sang softly. The hall echoed with her melodious singing but none of the guests were paying attention to it. As Rody walked through the door, he immediately caught everybodys attention. Rodys eyes swept around the hall. Just a few steps away, nearest to him, were His Royal Highness the Crown Prince Aven and the Senior Prime Minister, whispering in low voices. Other than that, the rest of the guests were ambassadors from the various kingdoms of the Rnd Continent. Avens eyes lit up when he saw Seth. He took a big step forward andughed aloud. "Miss Nicole, Lord Rody, Ive been waiting for your arrival for quite some time." Rody nced at the overzealous Crown Prince and thought to himself, "It is true that he was waiting for Seth but definitely not for me." He happily left Seth to be with the Crown Prince. Rody caught sight of the Senior Prime Minister who was squinting and smiling at him. He nodded at him out of courtesy. "My Lord, we were talking about you just now." The Senior Prime Ministers lips curled slightly. "You definitely scared the hell out of the Royal Knights earlier today." Rody gave him a weak smile. "I was fascinated by the scenery in the Imperial City of Sauron, so I went out for a walk." The Senior Prime Minister kept his voice low as he asked. "I heard that you had a slight conflict with my daughter?" Rody frowned but quickly put on a smile. "It was just a small misunderstanding, the horse I was riding identally collided with Her Highness carriage." The Senior Prime Minister nodded his head and ended the conversation. Though he was smiling, he had a profound aura around him. Rody felt very ufortable being stared at by him, but he could not find a suitable topic to talk about. Tonights banquet was very grand indeed. Groups of royal servants brought out an array of exquisite food, and the tableware too was extravagant. Rody reached for the silver winess and noticed the liquid inside it glittered like gold with a rich scent. The Crown Prince sitting next to him smiled and exined. "I specially brought this wine here today, its very precious and you dont normally get to drink this anywhere else. His Majesty got hold of the news that I acquired some stocks yesterday and ordered me to send some over for the banquet. Please try it, Lord Rody. If you like it, Ill have my men send some over to youter." Rody smiled and took a sip. His face immediately had a weird look on it. At the same time, a seductive voice came from behind, asking. "My Lord, how was the wine?" Upon hearing this familiar voice, Rodys face twitched. He turned around and saw that coquettish Nedis standing behind him, looking at him with a wide grin. This seductive woman was acting unusual today by being clothed conservativelythough one could not help but notice the gown was a bit too tight, and the thin fabric could not conceal her curves. Even though not an inch of her skin was exposed, it still managed to arouse desire by just one nce. Rodys eyes were wide in shock. "Miss Nedis...why are you here?" In fact, Nedis came together with The Crown Prince tonight, and she was surprised too when she saw Rodye in. How could she not know Rody! She especially could not forget that day when Rody lifted up her skirt and spanked her backside. Every single time she recalled that event, she still bore a grudge and would fume in rage, but deep inside there was also this weird fantasy creeping... Later, Rody came to the rescue of Nedis and Darke when they were in danger, and since then her feelings for this strange young man deepened. However, Rody then left the Westwood Province and went back to the Imperial City not long after that, so she had no idea of him being appointed as Envoy to the Rnd Continent. It was an unforeseen surprise to meet her enemy here today, but when she saw Seth, the surprise on her face vanished and was reced with a strange look. The Crown Prince was surprised too. "Miss Nedis, do you know each other?" Nedis blushed and clenched her teeth, snarling. "Of course I do! He had left a very deep impression on me!" Rody naturally knew what she meant. He knew he was being rude that time, but he just wanted to give her a small punishment, he swore nothing erotic came across his mind back then. He could not help but felt awkward when he saw her acting shy, her face turning red as she looked at him. The Crown Princeughed in relief. "Since you already know each other, there is no need for me to introduce you then." Nedis was her normal self again. She slowly walked up to Rody and smiled. "I did not expect Mr. Rody to actuallye to the Rnd Continent. You must be that Special Envoy His Royal Highness the Crown Prince keeps talking about. Congrattions to Mr. Rody for having been bestowed the title of Earl!" Seeing the smile on Rodys face, Nedis could not help but ask on purpose, "Why, this must be Miss Nicole? Arent you...." Immediately when Nedis wandering gaze came up to Seth, Rody had a bad feeling in his stomach. Nobody else in here had seen the real Nicole, except for Nedis. Although Seth resembled Nicole after makeup, there were still some differences between the two. Rody promptly cleared his throat to stop Nedis from going on further. He said in a loud voice. "This is Her Excellency, the Duke of the Tulip familys elder sister, Miss Nicole! Miss Nedis, Im sure youve heard of her." When he was done, he winked his eyes at Nedis. Nedis had a slight smile as she tried to keep a straight face and nodded at Seth. "Oh, so you are the eldest daughter of the Tulip family! I have businesses on the Tulip familysnds in the empires Westwood Province. Ive heard a lot about you." Seth looked at Nedis and something flickered in his gaze. He came over and held Nedis hands in his, chuckling as he asked, "Really? Miss Nedis, how did you get to know Rody?" All of a sudden, Rodys face changed. Rody could sense danger in the way Seth looked at Nedis. This guy, Seth, was a well-known yboy, one lustful pervert! What Seth did next almost caused Rody to pass out. Seth gently lifted Nedis chin with a finger and smiled, tenderly saying, "Miss Nedis, your gown is so beautiful!" Chapter 251: Fieldings Transformation Chapter 251: Fieldings Transformation Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Seths tone, the look in his eyes, and the smile on his face were clearly the standard characteristics of a womanizer flirting with a woman! Rody was already on the verge of fainting. His Royal Highness Aven, who was standing nearby, had that ghastly look on his face as if someone just shed him with a knife! The light in his eyes faded, and he was near to tears. He mumbled to himself in utter despair, "Surely she...she doesnt have the same interests as the Consort...does she?" The Senior Prime Minister sighed and gave Aven a small pat. He turned to Seth, the look in his eyes seemingly saying, Ah, I see... Nedis subconsciously took a step back and turned her head away to avoid Seths hands. There was an odd look on her face. She forced a smile and said, "Miss Nicole..." Rody immediately grabbed Seth and spoke with his teeth clenched, "Miss Nicole, I would like to have a few words with Miss Nedis." Seths eyes shed with mockery, he was about to say something when he felt a sharp pain in his arm. He quickly replied, " Okay, got it." Rody was pleased, but he wickedly said, " Well then, please have a chat with His Royal Highness the Crown Prince while Miss Nedis and I excuse ourselves for a moment." The Crown Prince must have had been so devastated. He now looked at Seth with a sober gaze, there was even a hint of horror in his eyes. Rody led Nedis aside and asked in a low voice, "Why are you here on the Rnd Continent?" Nedis gave Rody a resentful look. "Why cant Ie here?" She then added, "Ivee here to hide from my enemies." Rody nodded. "Those vampires?" "Theyre called the Vampire Tribe!" Her face was serious. "The Vampire Tribe is not as evil as you thought! At least Im not!" Rody decided to put an end to this topic. He sighed and said, "Thank you for not exposing us just now." Nedis smiled, "You mean that Miss Nicole? She sure does look like Nicole, but what are you guys up to?" "Its a bitplicated." Rody hesitated for a while and decided not to tell her. He changed the topic again, "Whats the current situation in the Empire? Did youe from the West Hill City? Uhm...well...." Nedis asked coldly, "Are you trying to ask about the Tulips mansion? Its extremely safe under tight security! Besides, the Vampire Tribe did not know that the real culprit who killed Lulu was you! They thought it was me, so they will not bother you and Miss Nicole!" Nedis paused as she realized her tone was too harsh. She sighed, then continued in a soft voice, "Darke is here with me, but hes not around tonight. As the Temple of Rnd Continent is very powerful, the Vampire Tribe is not that active here, so Im quite safe for now. But you, why have you been sent here?" Their brief conversation ended when a royal chambeins loud clear voice announced, "The arrival of His Majesty the King and Her Highness Consort Rn!" The noises in the hall stopped abruptly. The performers stopped ying music and stood up, hands ced by their sides. Instantly, a group of servants d in bright uniforms appeared through the door. Right behind them, King Sauron and Consort Rn strode into the hall with their heads held high. This was the second time Rody had met the Consort. Although he had mentally prepared himself for this, as soon as his gaze fell on her, he almost burst out intoughter again. The Consort was wearing a ck gownRody could not help but wonder how much fabric would be required to sew such a huge gown? Physically the King was not short in stature, but when he stood beside his oversized Consort, he looked like a small kid. The Consort held the Kings arm, trying to put up a pretense of being gentle and quiet. Everyone else in the hall did not look surprised at all. They seemed perfectly used to seeing this, though the corners of their mouth twitched as they tried to suppress their smiles. The King, however, was calm and steady. There were no ws in his expression as if nothing was amiss at all. Rody definitely had to admire him for this. Rody sighed and whispered to Nedis, "I suggest you stay away from the Consort tonight. Please make sure she doesnt see you. " "Why?" Rody smiled wryly and replied, "If you do not wish to be hit on twice by women in one night, you should listen to me." Everybody in the hall had been standing solemnly for quite some time now. The King took a silver winess from the servants, raised it in the air and gave a short speech, "My dear guests, I thank you all for your presence tonight. Special thanks to Earl Rody from the Empire of Radiant! To the future of the Rnd Continent! Cheers!" "Cheers!" Together, the guests replied to the toast and finished their wine in one gulp. As the banquet continued, the King caught sight of Rody and strode in his direction. When Rody saw Consort Rn walking by the Kings side, he quickly signaled to Nedis. Nedis took a nce at the Consorts appearance, Rodys warning about being hit on by women popped back into her mind. Although she herself was extremely coquettish, she still shuddered at the thought. In haste, she told him, "Ill wait for you in the garden." And she scurried away. Before Rody could answer, the King had called out to him, "Lord Rody." "Your Majesty!" Rody nodded in response. He could immediately sense a surprised gaze from the Consort. "So its you? Youre Earl Rody, the Special Envoy from Radiant Empire?" Rn squinted her eyesher eyes were in fact just two crevices, one could not tell much difference when she squinted. "Your Highness, please ept my apology once again. I certainly did not mean to offend you earlier this morning." Rody bowed slightly. Consort Rn snorted, not wanting to ept his apology, but she could not resist asking, "Did youe alone?" Her eyes swept around, obviously looking for Mouse whom she was obsessed with. The King was a bit awkward as he spoke in a subdued tone, "Rody, Ive heard about what happened in the morning. Please do not take it personally." When Rns search for Mouse failed, she turned her head and asked, "Lord Rody, where is your femalepanion? Is it the girl who was with you this morning?" "No." Rody smiled slyly, "I brought Miss Nicole here tonight. She is chatting with His Royal Highness the Crown Prince." "Oh..." Rn could not hide her disappointment. But when she saw Seth who was talking with Aven, her eyes instantly lit up! When Aven noticed the Kings presence, he came over together with Seth. Before the King could properly introduce them, Rn already had her eyes fixed on Seth, shamelessly gawking and drooling. The King sighed and pointed at Seth, a hint of bitterness in his smile. "This is Miss Nicole, the eldest daughter of the Tulip Family of the Radiant Empire." Seth was aghast at the sight of Rn, but he managed to ster a smile on his face, " This must be Her Highness Consort Rn." The Consort mouth widened into a huge creepy smile, and she tried to hold Seths hands as a gesture of friendliness. Seth shivered and stepped back silently, hiding behind the Crown Prince. If it was that charming and sweet Miss Nedis, he would be more than happy to flirt with her, but Consort Rn...it would be better to flee. The King seemed to be used to Rn acting in such manner, his expression slightly hardened but his tone was calm, "Miss Nicole is an honored guest from the Radiant Empire. Please watch your manners!" In other words, you could flirt with anyone else as you wish except for thisdy, as she was no ordinary person. We could not afford to offend her. Rn pouted and stared at her husband icily. She was about to say something when she suddenly noticed the Senior Prime Minister quietly shaking his head at her. Rn dared not disobey her father, so she red at Seth and kept quiet. Rody sighed, he studied the King curiouslywhy would a King with a sound mind have such a consort? In Rodys opinion, perhaps there was not a single man on earth who was worthy of Miss Rn. Hmm...except maybe for one person. A big and plump face appeared in his mind... "Rody, can I have a word with you?" The King signaled to Rody, and they stepped away from the others. The King then whispered to him, "A situation may arise in a while, and when that happens, I hope you can cooperate with me." "What is it?" Rodys brows drew together. The King continued without any change in his expression, "Ive actually invited two special guests tonight. Something interesting will be happening here. You will see that soon...just that..." The King suddenlyughed out loud. "Whatever happenster, if you see me nodding at you, please do not refuse!" Rody wanted to know more but was interrupted by the voice of the royal chambein making an announcement. "The arrival of Elder Gu Ming, the Elders Council of the Temple, and His Excellency Pdin Fielding!" This immediately caused an uproar in the noisy great hall! Rodys eyes narrowed as he looked at the King. The Temple Elder? Pdin? The King smiled and boomed, "Wee, Elder Gu Ming and Pdin Fielding!" The hall quieted down. The envoys from the various Rnd kingdoms gradually made way for the special guests, their eyes all on the entrance of the hall. Sure enough, two figures came in through the door. Walking at the front was an elder wearing a long white robe, a pair of white brows perched on his emaciated face. There was an air of tranquility around him, and he was nonchnt about the presence of others in the hall. Behind him, the tall and heavily built man in golden armor was no other than Pdin Fielding, whom Rody had met before outside Thunder City. Fielding looked somewhat different from the time Rody met him outside Thunder City. His long brown hair was now cut short, which made him looked cleaner and tougher, but with his majestic beard gone as well, his face looked dull. He was oblivious to the gazes of the crowd, his expression calm but cold. Rodys heart thumped. Fielding had a totally different aura surrounding him now! He was once a man with high spiritshe was arrogant, strong and confident, a true warrior of indomitable spirit. However, these had all faded away. He was now as lifeless as a pool of stagnant water. That Fielding who fought Rody outside the Thunder City was a brilliant and ferocious man, like a sword drawn from its sheath; but now, he was merely a sheathed sword which had lost all its radiance. Rody had a strange feeling deep inside his heartby looking at the all-new Fielding, it reminded Rody of the same feeling he had when he first met Master Autumn! Deep and reserved! Mouse once told him, after Fielding lost the battle, he locked himself up for some hard training. Rody took one nce and he could tell that Fieldings strength had certainly made a great breakthrough! Maybe losing the battle, especially to his rival in love, was a heavy blow to him which ultimately became his driving force for the breakthrough. That indomitable warrior who held on to his dignity even when he lost in battles, had vanished. The Fielding before his eyes, the aura he emitted seemed...gloomy! After a brief moment of silence in the hall, the guests resumed conversation with an air of uneasiness. Nobody expected the people from the Temple to turn up at the banquet tonight. To make it simple, all the guests attending the banquet tonight were Special Envoys from the various kingdoms of the Rnd Continent. The main reason they gathered in the capital of the Sauron was to form an alliance against the Temple. Who would have expected the King to invite the people from the Temple! Some of the furious guests started shooting daggers at the King. Rodys eyebrows snapped together, he asked in a low voice, "Your Majesty, did you invite them here?" "Yes." The King smiled and patted Rody on the shoulder, "Did you see those res? How interesting..." Elder Gu Ming and Fielding walked straight towards the King, and everyone retreated to make way for them. The King repeated in a low voice, "Remember what I said just now!" He then smiled and moved forward to receive them, saying in a loud voice, "Elder Gu Ming, Lord Fielding, you arete!" "Your Majesty, I came to Sauron at the orders of the Elders Council to deliver a letter from the council." Gu Ming was the first to speak. In contrary to his appearance, he had a soft soothing voice. "In regard to the apostasy of Saint Muse from the Temple of Sauron Kingdom, I will now carry out the Elders Councils order to take over religious affairs within the Sauron Kingdom!" Rody noticed that when Gu Ming said, apostasy of Saint Muse, Fielding remained calm as still water, except for a slight twitch of muscles at the corner of his eyes. Chapter 252: Estrangement Chapter 252: Estrangement Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Elder Gu Mings voice echoed through the great hall, but Rodys mind was spinning. The King invited Elder Gu Ming and Fielding tonight on purpose! What exactly was the King trying to do? To be exact, tonights gathering was actually aimed at uniting everyone against the Temple! What was the King up to, by inviting the Temple followers to such a gathering? "Puzzled?" Seths voice rang out beside him. Everybody stopped talking the moment the Temple people entered, and Rody was not sure when Seth had moved to his side. But the Senior Prime Minister and the Crown Prince were not concerned with Seth. They exchanged a few nces; nobody could tell what they were thinking. Rody silently stepped back and stood next to Seth, asking in a low voice, "You know whats going on?" Seths lips curled into a slight smile. He grabbed Rodys hand and drew a few strokes. Rody immediately realized that Seth was writing something on his palm. There were only two simple words he wrote... "Compulsion!" Looking at the smile on the Kings face, it suddenly dawned on Rody! The King was forcing everybody to take a clear-cut stand! All the while, the Temple knew that the kingdoms of the Rnd Continent had peace negotiations with the Radiant Empire to form an alliance against the Temple. However, they dared not do this openly and everything was carried out under the table. They had not shed all pretense of cordiality since nobody dared to pierce the veil. These people in the hall were ambassadors from the various kingdoms. Even though they were here to have a peace talk with Rody and had formed an alliance among themselves, who knew what else were they secretly doing? Perhaps today they were all sitting here talking about how to fight the Temple but at the same time, their Kings had some secret dealings with the Temple as well! In politics, who could be certain? One would do whatever is required to safeguard ones own interest! Those ring furiously at the Kinghmph, why were they so mad? Most probably the rage was out of humiliation! The Kings move was to force everyone toy their cards on the table. To put it inly, by inviting the Temple representatives, it was like saying to their face, these people had united against you! We were in this together! By doing this, those kingdoms which were still sitting on the fence were forced to take a standnobody should have a foot in both camps! Let them have no chance to switch their allegiance in secret! No one could escape today! Those who attended the banquet tonight, all the ambassadors from various Rnd Kingdoms, they were all against the Temple! Everyone here was co-conspirators! "How brilliant!" Rody could not help but sigh. When he finally figured this out, Rody sighed again. He smiled bitterly and thought, If this was the case, then the Kings next step would be to set me up. Sure enough, just as he was thinking to himself, he heard the King calling his name, "Your Excellency Rody, let me introduce you." The King seemed to be very happy. He had a friendly look on his face, beaming. "This is the Earl of the Radiant Empire, Rody!" The King then smiled to Rody. "These men are from the Rnd Temple, Elder Gu Ming from the Elders Council, and Pdin Fielding." The King paused, as if the situation was notplicated enough, he deliberately added, "Elder Gu Ming is also the teacher of the ck Veil Saint!" Fielding, who was standing beside him, went stiff for a moment. Gu Ming squinted his eyes and studied Rody for a while before he turned his head to the King and asked in a deep voice, "Your Majesty, before I came here, Ive heard rumors that the Sauron Kingdom had some connections with infidels from the southern continent. Is this true?" There was a dead silence in the great hall. Everyone heard Gu Mings usation loud and clear. His words had made the positions of both sides clear. If the King answered Yes!, then everyone here, as well as the powers behind them, were involved in the crime of colluding secretly with infidels and conspiring against the Temple! Rody sighed silently. This was the Kings ultimate n, to put everyone in the same boat! Sure enough, the King smiled and replied lightly, "Yes, we are having a peace talk with the Radiant Empire. In ordance with the agreement we have reached, hundreds of thousands of loyal warriors from the Rnd Continent can nowe home!" Everyone held their breath and nervously studied the expression on Elder Gu Mings face. They were now mentally prepared for Elder Gu Ming to turn against them. It was not at all surprising if he angrily criticized the King aloud, or roar with rage... But Gu Ming suddenly smiled! A smile crept on his thin, aged face. He then sighed and turned, his eyes slowly scanning the hall, saying in a profound manner, "God is merciful, may He pardon the lost sheep." The smile on the Kings face faded slowly. Gu Ming was indeed a smart man. He understood very well that if he flew into a rage or stormed off in a huff, this would immediately push those sitting on the fence to the Kings side. He seemed like just quoting a sentence from the Temples ssic, but on the other hand, it gave a slight hope to those powers which were still wavering ... Everybody in the hall had different expressions on their faces. Some had aplicated look as they scanned others around them, but nobody was willing to speak. The King thought to himself sneeringly, I have seen thising! Tonight, if I do not openly defy the Temple, how do I force you all to resolve to align with me? With this decision in mind, the King cast a profound nce at Gu Ming, sighing deliberately, "Elder Gu Ming is indeed a kindhearted man...I intentionally invited you here tonight because I wanted to introduce you to this special guest from the Radiant Continent." He pointed at Rody and said softly, "This is Earl Rody, the Commander of the Imperial Guards of Radiant Empire. He is one of the warriors of the famous Lightning Gods Whip..." The King stopped and turned his gaze to Fielding. He purposely spoke in a slow, deep voice, sounding each and every word clearly, "He is the bravest warrior under themand of the Duke of the Tulip Family!" It was as if a bolt of lightning shed through the silent night sky, or a drop of water falling into a pot of boiling oil! When the King mentioned about Duke of the Tulip Family, Rody could vividly feel the spitting mes from Fieldings originally calm eyes. Gu Ming was startled. He took a quick nce at the King and thought to himself, Oh no! Sure enough, Fielding who had his head bowed and remained silent all the while suddenly looked up, his icy gaze locked onto Rody. He slowly opened his mouth and asked, "Duke of the Tulip Familys subordinate?" Gu Ming sighed silently. Obviously, this cunning King invited him here tonight so that he could force those present to dere their hostility, but he did not foresee that the King would take aim at Fieldings weakness! He came to the Sauron Kingdom in the name of the Temple to deal with ck Veil Saints matter, but Fielding insisted on tagging along. A few Pdins, as well as Augustine, were already imprisoned for helping ck Veil Saint. Moreover, several guys from the Dragon Tribe had disappeared although he never liked those from the Dragon Tribe. It was precisely because this matter involved ck Veil Saint that Fielding immediately halted his training and was determined toe along. Gu Ming knew Fielding very well, so he was deeply aware of Fieldings tremendous change. The ardent man who once valued dearly the pride of a knight had changed, and this was all because of ck Veil Saint. The person Fielding hated the most right now was undoubtedly the Duke of the Tulip Family! Sure enough, the Kings remark sessfully caused Fielding to lose his cool! "You are a subordinate of Duke of the Tulip Family?" Fielding took a deep breath and asked again. Rody sighed. He knew that the King plotted this intentionally. There was nothing else he could do but nod, "Yes, I am." Fieldings expression dulled, but he suddenly asked, " The Duke of the Tulip Family, is he alright? I heard he was injured." "He is fine." Fielding nodded, his eyes locked on Rodys face, "Youre out of luck. If youre merely an infidel, I may have let you go today, but since youre the Duke of the Tulip Familys subordinate..." "Fielding!" The color on Gu Mings face drained. This was definitely not the time to turn against them! By doing so, it will only strengthen the opposite partys power! He tried to stop him. Right now, Gu Ming deeply regretted bringing Fielding along. "Elder Gu Ming!" Fieldings voice was calm but cold. "Do not stop me. In fact, you cant stop me at all." "Your Majesty!" Gu Ming sighed and shot the King an angry look, "As one of the kingdoms under the Temple of Rnd Continent, how dare you..." The King stated calmly, "Of course I honor the Temple, but there are some with wild ambitions who seem to not respect the sovereignty of the Rnd Continent!" He stepped a few steps back. His eyes ran down the hall and dered loudly, "The kingdoms of Rnd Continent reject those with evil intentions and wild ambitions!" Gu Ming sneered, "It seems like I came to Sauron walking right into the trap? All of you are gathered here to conspire against the Temple!" The King sighed, "Elder Gu Ming, I have always respected you. Besides, with the presence of Pdin Fielding, who would dare to disrespect you?" All this while Fieldings eyes remained on Rodys face. He suddenly asked in a low voice, "Have I met you before?" "..." Rody replied after a moment of silence, "No!" Fielding continued coldly, "I can tell that youre not weak, yet why have I not seen you in the battle of Thunder City?" When Rody did not answer him, Fielding slowly stepped back and gave Gu Ming an icy look, "Elder Gu Ming, please step aside." Although he was speaking to Gu Ming, those who heard his words retreated as well. All of them knew the Pdin was going to start an attack. A person with the rank of a Pdin was going tounch an attack, of course they would have to move out of the way as fast as they could! What if he identally hit them? They would have been seriously wounded or even die! "Fielding!" Gu Ming could not hold in his anger any longer, "You! Are you not going to listen to me?" Seeing that Gu Ming would not move aside, Fielding turned away from him and shouted at Rody, "You! Come with me!" He strode towards the middle of the great hall. Rody nced at the King, and the King smilingly nodded at him. "Bloody old fox!" Rody sighed silently. He then strode up the hall along with Fielding. This was indeed the biggest hall in Sauron Pce. The great hall could easily amodate up to thousands of people. At this point, everyone had retreated to the edge of the hall, leaving a huge space in the middle, except for Gu Ming who stood nearby, his face gloomy. "I hope you do your best! Do not hold back in the duel!" Fielding said coldly, "If you lose, I will cut off your arms! But I will not kill you because I want you to go back to the Radiant Empire and pass a message to the Duke of Tulip Family! You tell him, if ck Veil Saint ever goes to the Radiant Continent to find him, I hope he will treat her well!" Rody sighed. Fielding continued, "If I lose...." He suddenlyughed apathetically and mumbled, "If I lose, then nothing matters anymore!" Rody took a deep breath and fixed his gaze on Fielding, asking in a deep voice, "Wheres your sword?" Though Fielding was wearing an armor, he did not carry any weapons when entering the pce as this was the normal etiquette. Fielding seeminglyughed when he heard Rodys question. He raised one hand and waved lightly, and one of the decorative battle axes originally hanging on the side of the walls flew right off into his hands. "Alright, I have my weapon now. What about you?" Fielding smiled. Rody was slightly taken aback, "Youre not going to use a sword?" In his memory, that Fielding outside Thunder City had an excellent swordsmanship! In fact, on their first battle, Rody stood no chance against Fielding. Though at that time Rody had already achieved the level of Sacred Swordsman, he was still slightly inferior to Fielding in regard to strength, experience, or in theprehension of martial arts. He hadpletely relied on the Mythical Dragon-fortified strength in his body to trump Fielding. At that time, Fieldings extraordinary sword skills left a very deep impression on Rody. "No, Im not using a sword." Fielding smiled and looked at the short battle-axe in his hand, "This will do." Fielding noticed the surprised look on Rodys face, and he said lightly, "When you go back, please help me thank the Duke of the Tulip Family. His advice regarding strength after the Thunder City battle was a great inspiration to me." He stopped for a moment and suddenly gave the axe a light flick. He then mumbled to himself, "Why is it necessary to use a sword? Now any weapon can be my sword in my hands!" Nobody knew how Fielding did it but inadvertently, a fierce murderous aura radiated from his body. Once Fielding had gathered his momentum, the dullness surrounding him finally dissipated. Now, he looked like the Excalibur unsheathed! Chapter 253: Break! Chapter 253: Break! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "He has achieved a great breakthrough indeed." Rody sighed silently. The Fielding he met outside Thunder City was merely a man who possessed great strength, but the present Fielding seemed to haveprehended some rules! "Wheres your weapon!" Fielding let out a breath and growled. Rody smiled. He did not bring his Dragon Spell Scimitar to the banquet tonight. He nonchntly stretched out his palms... A wisp of golden fighting energy appeared on the previously empty palm. As the spiritual energy gathered, it formed the appearance of a sword which shone brightly. Shadows flickered on Rodys face under the glowing light of the golden fighting energy. Fieldings eyes glinted ruthlessly, "Condensing energy to form an object? Good! I did not expect that youre a Sacred Swordsman! The subordinate of Duke of the Tulip Family is indeed incredible!" Fielding pointed at Rody with the short battle-axe in his hands and asked loudly, "Are you sure youre not going to use any weapon?" "Yes!" Fielding no longer asked any questions. He suddenly shouted, "Kill!" His loud voice was earth-shattering, and everyone there felt as though a p of thunder exploded right beside their ears. All of them thought the Pdins first strike would be so powerful and devastating, but Fieldings figure shed unexpectedly and disappeared in front of their eyes, and then reappeared in front of Rody! A chilling light struck down from his hands! That was the difference! When Fielding fought against Rody outside Thunder City, every blow was violent and powerful. But now when he struck his axe, the force was in and simple without any overflow of extra energy. Immediately, Rodys pupil constricted. Fieldings blow carried a strange force. Before the axe struck down, it was as though an invisible energy had already locked down his opponents entire body! Everyone gasped as they saw Rodys figure instantly split into two after being struck by Fieldings axe! Before they could actually cry out in rm, they noticed that Rodys figure, which had split into two halves by Fieldings axe, started to fade away slowly. Residual image! Among them, only Fielding saw Rodys movements clearly. When he brought down his axe, he could immediately feel the force he exerted struck on nothing. At that moment, it was as if the enemy had managed to escape his energy lockdown and vanishedpletely in front of his eyes! Nobody could make out Rodys moves, but Fielding saw it clearly...What Rody did to avoid his first strike was merely taking one step aside! It missed by a width of one step! Pow! There was a dull noise of something cracking apart. It turned out to be the Kings throne which was sitting far above, just a few meters from where Rody had stood, split into small fragments! "Wonderful!" Rodys voice rang out beside Fielding. As he was avoiding Fieldings blow, he was surprised that the blow was no longer the type of uncontroble violent force which the Pdin used to disy when he struck. In other words, Fielding had already reached the state where he couldpletely control his force. With each blow he delivered, he could now focus all his strength in a linear motion preventing any wastage of energy! Although Rody managed to avoid his blow, due to the force being directed in a straight line it smashed the Kings throne into pieces, but those standing on either side of the throne were not harmed at all! Rodys voice struck Fieldings ears like a thunderbolt. He flipped his axe and pulled it back for a second attack. In the eyes of the onlookers, Fieldings blow was extremely dangerous. If he did not control his force well, even though it could kill Rody, he could also identally cut himself at the waist! Rodys body immediately spun violently on the spot. His actions were slick as though his whole body was covered in oil. When Fieldings axe swept across his direction, Rodys body seemed to have gently bounced off as soon as the axe struck. Without much effort, he swerved behind Fielding. "Hmph! Trying to hide?" Fielding snorted. He suddenly bent over, sliding his other hand under his arm to the back and shoved his palm. A strong st of energy suddenly fired from Fieldings palm, forming a fan-shaped wave! Boom! A bolt of golden light emitted from his palms and swept across the floor, causing the hard stone floor to crack. Behind Fielding, a four-to-five-meters-wide and several meters deep pit was plowed out of the ground. One of the onlookers standing several meters away yelped when he saw the light de emitted from the Pdins palming straight at him. In that brief moment of shock, the light deing in his direction abruptly halted. One step in front of his feet was a deep pit, formed as a result of this blow, but surprisingly, the person standing at the edge was unharmed! Fielding was already capable of controlling his force to such precise level! Following the light de hurled by Fielding, Rody could not dodge so he leaped into the air! Everyone followed his movements and looked into the air. Thoughts shed in Fieldings mind like bolts of lightning. Seeing that Rody was so agile, he decided to deliver a massive blow across the floor, so that Rody had no room to dodge except to leap into the air! Right now, Rodys body was still in midair but Fielding had already turned around. He crouched down all of a sudden, shrinking himself into a mass and shot into the air towards Rody! Fielding went all-out in this strike! Fielding thought to himself, Rody would not be able to exert any force in midair so it was impossible for him to dodge this blow now! Rody knew very well in his heart that if he was merely a Sacred Swordsman, it would be definitely impossible to dodge this blow. But as one of the strongest in this field, flying in the air was not a problem to him at all. Though he could fly at will in midair, Fieldings blow was really fast. Rody sighed. He did not have the heart to deliver a killing blow, so he merely warded off the attack with the light sword formed from gathered fighting energy. "ng!" A sharp, ear-piercing noise of metals shing together. Everyone could see clearly the two men colliding in midair. The battle-axe in Fieldings hand shed with Rodys light sword. The light sword in Rodys hands was after all formed from gathered fighting energy. This simple type of weapon formed from gathered fighting energy could never really fend against real weapons, especially against a Pdin who also had golden fighting energy surrounding him. After the violent collision, Rody bounced far away. The light sword in his hand shattered into tiny pieces and vanished. Both of them bounced off after the collision, their bodies shooting up high in the air before theynded on the ground. It was just a brief moment from the start of their fight till now, and their movements were fast as lightning. After several strikes and dodges, they had finally collided with each other! Though their stands were somewhatplicated, being able to witness the duel between the two masters was too wonderful even if it had been just the blink of an eye. After a moment of silence, the crowd burst into cheers! Crown Price Aven who was obsessed with martial arts was so enthralled, his eyes glittered as he watched the fight. "You are very powerful!" Fielding did not move but his eyes narrowed as he gazed at Rody standing at a distance, "I have fought the Duke of the Tulip Family at Thunder City. Your power is not any weaker than him!" Rody sighed and did not utter a word. Fielding had indeed achieved great advancements. During the battle of Thunder City, Rody only managed to defeat Fielding after a spiritual Dragon Transformation. At that crucial moment, Rody suddenly realized how to control ones strength. Which was why though both of them, a Sacred Swordsman and a Pdin, were of equal strength, Rodysprehension of strength control had enabled him to triumph over Fielding. But now, Fielding had improved by leaps and bounds. He had already attained the same level as Rody had in Thunder City. It was unclear how he managed to do that, but it must have been the stress from losing the battle at Thunder City, as well as Rodys words regarding strength which gave him a huge inspiration. Rody had already encountered the power of all Pdins in the Rnd Continent. The Pdin from Dragon Tribe who died at the sea was not even worth mentioning. Before Rody had a breakthrough in his original power, he was already able to suppress him. Though his opponentter recited the Dragon Spell to awaken the Mystic Dragon Power in his body and threw Rody into the sea, it was not because Rodys power was inferior to him. In fact, when both werepared in ordance with their powers, the Dragon Pdin at the sea was weaker than Rody at that time. The other three Dragon Pdins he metter on, Wind Dragon Amu, Snow Dragon Ice, as well as Fire Dragon Ni Lin, their powers were slightly greater. Especially that Fire Dragon Ni Lin who had alreadyprehended the Rules. He could use the Rules to carry out his own Dragon Enchantment, but he had not yet achieved the level of inventing new rules in the field. Ni Lin was by far the most powerful amongst the Pdins Rody came across, even more powerful than Augustine who was well known as the greatest Pdin in the Rnd Continent! But Fieldings power had already surpassed Ni Lin just by the fact that he couldpletely grasp the rules of strength. After all, when Ni Lin fought Rody, each of his blow seemingly shook the heaven and earth. Little did he know that such moves, though extremely powerful, three out of ten of the force would have leaked away following each strike. Ones power was not determined solely by the magnitude of his strength but the maniption of strength! That Fielding standing before him, his maniption of strength had reached its peak among those at the ranks of Pdin! "I find it strange." Fielding said coldly, "If Im not mistaken, your understanding of the skills regarding strength is very high. But during my first encounter with the Duke of the Tulip Family at Thunder City, he had not attained such a state yet. It was only in the middle of our battle that his skills were suddenly enhanced...but as the subordinate of the Duke, you already possess such power!" Rody smiled, "Whats so strange about this? Simrly, before I came here, I heard that Augustine was the strongest Pdin of the Rnd Continent. But now it seems that your power is perhaps above Augustine!" The muscles at the corner of Fieldings eyes twitched. He answered in a deep voice, "Good! Let me see how powerful you are then!" Rody bowed his head silently. After a while, he suddenly looked up in the Kings direction and saw the King nodding at him. Rody knew he had no choice. He could not hide his power now and he must defeat Fielding neatly. If he loses this battle, it would leave a bad impression with the ambassadors from the various kingdoms of the Rnd Continent present tonight. It would be a terrible blow to the confidence of their alliance. "Okay." Rody seemed to smile at him, "Are you sure you want to see that?" Fielding had an icy look on his face as he stood there holding the short axe in his hands. Everyone in the hall had a weird feeling as though the whole space was contracting, with Fielding acting as the core of contraction. It felt like the surrounding air and force were all sucked in by Fielding, who stood there like a lifeless vacuum. Unlike the other Pdins who would radiate raging mes of fighting energy during battles, Fieldingpletely concealed all his energy. If not seeing with their own eyes that a person was standing there, the crowd would have thought it was just an illusion. Fielding seemed to have assimted his energy field with his surrounding! But at the same time, another invisible energy field spread out, giving chills to everyone. "Rody, is he capable of winning?" the Crown Prince asked worryingly. Seth yawned and replied lightly, "Your Royal Highness, you should pray for Fielding instead..." Fielding finally raised his axe once again. He pointed its spike at Rody and bellowed, "Use a weapon! My next attack will not be as easily warded off as the previous one!" The Crown Prince suddenly yelled, "Earl Rody, take this sword!" Right now in this hall, he, as the Crown Prince, was the only one eligible to bring in a sword. He waved his hand and swung his sword towards Rody, but Rody did not even bother to give it a nce. He held out his hand and waved it slightly. Following a ringing buzz, Rody had flicked off the sword flung by the Crown Prince, and it flew across the air before thrusting into the ground. Rody gazed at Fielding standing before him, and spoke in a strange tone, "Fielding, do you think that you have ascended the highest realm by training to the level of being able to use anything as your sword?" He held out a straight finger and continued softly, "You are wrong! You said you have achieved the state where you can use anything as a sword, but no matter which weapon you use as the sword substitute, you still remain in the realm of form! But for me, I do not need a sword anymore!" Rody moved in an instant, seemingly taking a step forward. His voice echoed in the great hall, "Because I am the sword!" "Because my sword is formless!" He suddenly did a downward stroke with his finger. Fielding who was standing far away could sense a fierce murderous aura though he did not physically see a light cut of any sort. He instinctively held up his short axe to fend himself. After a crisp cracking sound, the short axe in Fieldings hand suddenly broke into two. He then felt a cold sensation on his face. A fine cut was drawn horizontally across his cheek, little by little blood slowly trickled from the wound... The blow caused Fielding to retreat three steps before he could actually regain his bnce. He looked nkly at the short axe that had broken into two, his hands slightly trembling. "Impossible!" Fielding whispered, "How did you ascend to such a realm?" A murderous look shed in his eye. He then gave out a long howl and raised his hand. All of a sudden, the Crown Princes sword which was originally nted in the ground raised up and flew into his hands! Fielding finally raised the sword and charged at Rody! Nobody saw how Fielding initiated his moves. All they felt was the intense sword energy emitted by the sword in Fieldings hands which seemed to have pierced the air even before he took a step forward. They could even make out the waves of the air before him splitting apart. Fieldings body and the sword integrated as one, charging towards Rody! A soft sigh fell on everyones ears. "Fielding, you still dont understand, do you?" Rodys eyes shed with pity, "I fought against form with formlessness. You have already lost!" Originally, at that speed Fielding would havee up close to Rody in the blink of an eye. But after Rodypleted one whole sentence, Fielding was only able to take seven steps forward! In the beginning, nobody was able to see his movements clearly as his speed was extremely fast, like the speed of a lightning. But after a few meters, his movements abruptly slowed down. As Rody drew a horizontal line with a slight stroke of his finger, an invisible sword energy immediately formed in front of Fielding. Though he tried hard to breakthrough Rodys invisible sword energy with his sword, it was as if he required to exert all the force in his body to move each step. If Fieldings speed was like lightning and gale at the start of the few meters, then now Fielding was like an old ox pushing a cart, each step forward required extreme effort. Rody moved a step forward. Although it was just one step, he had alreadye in front of Fielding instantly. Fielding was still struggling with the sword energy in front of him. The sword in his hands gradually buzzed in distress as it could not withstand the stress any further. The sword vibrated slightly then it slowly bent, losing its straight form! Rody was just standing half a meter away from Fielding, but Fieldings sword could not move forward anymore, not even an inch! Rody looked at Fielding with some sorrow in his eyes. He did not hate Fielding. In fact, he even sort of pitied him but at the same time had some respect for him. Fielding was just a pitiful man. He pursued his love but was rejected. On the other hand, the pride of a knight which he valued so dearly was crushed when he was defeated in battle. However, the failure did not devour him. It instead became a driving force that pushed him forward on the road of improving his martial arts. And he did achieve a breakthrough! The only pathetic thing was his encounter with Rody! Rody gritted his teeth and he slowly held out a finger, cing it lightly on the tip of Fieldings sword. A deep, low note slowly came out from his mouth... "Break!" Chapter 254: Nebulous Chapter 254: Nebulous Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Break!" A low, deep note rang through the great hall, and a miraculous scene unfolded in front of everyones eyes. Rodys fingertip touched lightly on the tip of Fieldings sword, and immediately a dazzling light exploded from the sword. The light was so bright that it hurt the eyes of the onlookers, forcing them to look away. Fielding suddenly growled; his body seemed like it was struck by lightning. Veins became visible on his forehead, but he could not resist the ray of light which flowed down from the tip of his sword. A series of subtle but dense noise of metal breaking apart was heard. The set of armor on Fieldings hands and arms, followed by those on his body, suddenly exploded into pieces! However, the broken pieces did not fly around haphazardly. Instead, the pieces floated around, as if a vacuum space with a radius of about two to three meters had formed, and the center was where the two of them stood! At that moment, it seemed like the majestic God of Time had vanished! The rules of time had been tampered by Rody, and everybodys movements became extremely slow in ones eyesthis included the crowds gasps! The supposedly short gasp was dragged into a long, strange sound. The fine details on the broken pieces of Fieldings armor became so clearly visible! A flick of the finger was equivalent to 50 ksanas1. In this flick of the finger, the originally solid, magnificent golden armor worn on the Pdins body shattered into infinite golden pieces which then turned into dust. Fielding was now half-naked; his firm muscles, as well as the wounds on his skin, werepletely exposed. Shock and anger were written all over his face. When Rody finished his long chant, the rule of space immediately went back to its original state. Fielding finally felt relieved from head to toe as the pressure locking his whole body vanished abruptly. He then felt a turbid energy rising from his chest, and he gently let out a breathbut as soon as his mouth opened, a mouthful of blood spurted out! In everyones eyes, it looked as though Rody was just tapping lightly on the tip of Fieldings sword, which then caused Fieldings armor to shatter. Fielding was then seriously wounded, spurting blood, and his whole body fell backward. Wham! As Fielding copsed, his grip loosened and Whoosh!, the sword flew out from his hand. To everyones horror, the sword flew across the hall, aiming directly at the King standing far away! The collision of power between a Domain Master and a Pdin caused the sword to fly out, hence its strength was no trivial matter! The sword flying at high speed was simr to a lightning sh. Before the King could cry out in rm, it had already arrived right in front of him! Right at this moment, arge figure suddenly moved forward and stood in front of the King. A huge palm raised and waved in the direction of the oing sword. It was Consort Rn! Her sleeves fluttered, and the thin fabric instantly formed a thick solid wall blocking in front of the Kingfighting energy! The Consort could manipte fighting energy, which was a technique exclusive to Senior Warriors and Senior Knights! Everything happened too fast; the crowd was bewildered. When they first started to gasp, there were so many changes happening on the scene before their gasps endedwhen Fieldings armor shattered and flew off, their gasps were full of shock and sighs. But when the sword flew towards the King, the surprised gasps had an added tone of terror in it. Finally, when the Consort manipted fighting energy to block off the sword, their gasps were then full of surprise again! It must have been tough for these people, for them to express so many emotions in just one gasp. But this was still not the end! As the sword was about to thrust into the Consorts sleeves surging with fighting energy, it suddenly radiated a dazzling light. Boom! A bright light shed, and the metal sword shattered into pieces! It exploded like fireworks, turning into glittering sparks of light before fading away. The Consort was shocked, and her gaze fell on Rody who stood arrogantly at a distancethis fellow, such tremendous power with just a flick of his finger? Pity these people who witnessed so many things happening in such a short time frame. The prolonged gasp almost suffocated them, but in the end as the danger defused as the sword turned into ashes, the hall went silent! Dead silence! Rody stood quietly in the middle. His face was calm except for his eyes which flickered mockingly as he gazed at the king. The Kings heart pounded. He knew the sword flying towards him was done by Rody on purpose. Perhaps it was to show discontent for being used tonight. When he recalled the mighty power of Rodys finger, the King could feel cold sweat dripping at his back. If Rody had truly intended to fire the sword at him, nobody would have been able to ward it off. Provoking a Domain Master was no joke! Fielding was lying face up under Rodys feet. He had stopped struggling and stared quietly at the great halls ceiling instead, his eyes as dead as ashes. Right now, Fieldings heart was filled with despair. He could not ept the fact that after training so hard, thinking that he had achieved a great breakthrough, in the end, he could not even fight against his opponents one finger! "Get up," Rody shouted coldly. A wry smile with hints of despair appeared on Fieldings pale face. He turned himself over and sat on the ground. He then looked up at Rody and asked quietly, "What did you say?" "I said, get up!" Rody lowered his head to look at Fielding who was sitting on the floor, saying coldly, "Are you going to give up all hope now?" Fielding lowered his eyelids and said softly, "Ive lost, and I sincerely ept my defeat! Your strength was way beyond me, there was nothing else to say." Rody was a little apologetic when he saw the eyes of the once stubborn Pdin was now as dead as ashes. He pondered for a moment and bent down, whispering into Fieldings ears. "Fielding, do you know the reason for your defeat?" Fielding closed his eyes and took a few seconds to think about his question. His brows then drew together, "Yourst strike with your finger ..." Rody smiled, "Its the Rules!" Seeing the nk look on Fieldings face, Rody borated further, "You have already ascended the realm where your techniques of strength maniption have reached its peak! For a Pdin to ascend such realm, you are already considered one of the best among other Pdins. You are now standing in front of a door but unfortunately, you havent been able to push this door open." Fieldings eyes suddenly opened. A strange glow flickered in his eyes. "A door?" Rody sighed. "No matter how great your skills are in manipting strength. It is unfortunate that you ran into me. I was able to make it impossible for you to disy your skills at my hands, do you know why?" This time around, Rody did not wait for Fielding to reply and gave the answer softly, "Because I have changed the Rules of strength!" Fielding stood up slowly and mumbled to himself, "Changed the Rules..." Rody smiled and replied, "If you wish to defeat me, you will need to think of a way to open up that door in front of you!" Fielding stared hard at Rody for a long time. Suddenly, a smile appeared on his face. There was a profound meaning hidden behind his smile as he whispered into Rodys ears, "I cant believe I have been defeated by you twice!" Rodys body jolted, and he looked at Fielding in surprise. Fielding sighed and looked into Rodys eyes, speaking in a deep voice, "The sword in my hand transformed into rage and prating energy, which pierced through the warmth of spring, the boldness of summer, the charm of autumn and the icy elegance of winter..." At this point, Fieldings smile deepened, and he asked in a low voice, "These were the words you said to me when you first defeated me outside Thunder City, werent they?" He recognized me? Rody was shocked at first but immediately let it go. With the experience of their previous battle outside Thunder City, it was normal for Fielding, who was a Pdin, to find some clues in his moves during the duel just now. Fielding let out a long breath before turning to the King and Elder Gu Ming, announcing loudly, "Ive lost!" He then turned his gaze to Elder Gu Ming, "My mind is in a turmoil now. I cant stay here any longer to assist you, my Teacher. Please take care of yourself in the Sauron Kingdom, Teacher!" When he finished, he ignored everybodys gaze and strode towards the entrance of the great hall. As he reached the entrance, he halted for a while. He then said loudly without looking back, "Rody, remember my words!" Rody knew in his heart that Fielding was referring to the phrase take good care of her. He smiled and replied loudly, "I will!" Without any more worries in his heart, Fielding left the hall with a dignified gait. Gu Ming had a dark look on his face. He narrowed his eyes and turned his gaze to the King, and then to Rody. He then said through gritted teeth, "Your Majesty, that was such an impressive move!" The King smiled but did not speak. He knew he had already achieved his goal. After the duel, not only the conflict between the kingdoms and the Temple had intensified with a clear line drawn between both parties, Rodys power had also given a great shock and deterrence to the ambassadors of the various Rnd Kingdoms present, as he had easily defeated the highly respected Pdin of the Rnd Continent with his amazing power. Gu Ming naturally knew what the King had in n. He swept his eyes across the crowd and snorted coldly before he bellowed, "Those who spheme against God will face Gods judgment!" Having said this, the Temple Elder stormed out in a rage. The night wind blew on Fieldings body which was half naked, bringing away with it the gloom of defeat in his heart. He was oblivious to the coldness on his body. He braved the night wind and strode out of the pce. The pce guard who saw him recognized him as the Pdin. Though they could not understand why he was in such a wretched state, they did not stop him. Fielding walked out of the pce onto the streets in a dignified gait. He walked alone on the deserted streets, his expression looked somewhat grave as Rodys words echoed repeatedly in his head. Although the city gate was already shut at night, it was not a hindrance to the Pdin. Fielding got out of the city easily, and he turned back to take a look at the magnificent city wall under the night sky. Hmm, if hes here, Mouse would definitely be in the city too... Fielding stopped at this thought and shook his head, he smiled wryly and sighed, "Fielding oh Fielding, you are being so irresolute and hesitant. How stupid is that? With him around, what is there for you to worry about Mouse?" When he thought of this, Fielding burst out intoughter. There was no joy at all in hisughter but traces of sorrow. He was about to strode away. But then he heard a brisk voice chuckling by the roadside, "Why is the formidable Pdin Fielding in such wretchedness, walking half naked on the streets in the middle of the night? Fieldings eyebrows raised, and he nced coldly at the direction of the voice. He saw a slender figure standing by the roadside, covered in a ck cloak, but a golden armor was visible under the cloak. "Ars.Lan, why are you standing here sneakily in the middle of the night? Were you especially waiting for me? " Fielding had always disliked those from the Dragon Tribe. All the while the Dragons were considered as an alien race by the people in the Rnd Continent. Besides that, for over hundreds and thousands of years, the Dragon Tribe was generallybeled as heretics. He was not sure how, but His Lordship Prometheus had managed to make the Dragon Tribe bow in submission to the Temple. But the Dragon Tribe Pdins had always been too arrogant, so Fielding did not like them. "Your Excellency Fielding, you look as if someone just bashed you up." Naturally, Ars.Lan would never give up such an opportunity to attack Fielding. Although they were all Pdins, the two human Pdins and the Dragon Tribe Pdins were always on bad terms in the Temple as well as the Holy Knight Regiment. Out of Ars.Lans expectation, the usually stubborn Fielding did not rebut her statement. Instead, he replied softly, "You are right, I was defeated by a man in a duel just now." Ars.Lan smiled, "Oh? If Im not mistaken, it must be the Special Envoy of Radiant Empire?" Fielding squinted his eyes, "Since you knew this, I assume you must be following us around secretly? Hmph, heretics will be heretics; always doing things in a sneaky manner!" Ars.Lan suddenlyughed, the look in her eyes was as sharp as needles. She sneeringly said, "Fielding, were you not a Pdin of the Temple, I would have in you because of what you just said! But I did not tail after you, I was just carrying out His Lordship Prometheus orders to get in touch with the Radiant Empires Special Envoy. I saw youing out from the pce just now, so I followed you here, thats all." Her gaze deliberately swept up and down across Fieldings body and sneered. "It looks like you have lost really badly!" Fielding snorted and replied loudly, "Yes! Ive lost, so what?" Ars.Lan slowly took a few steps forward and said, "How can one be so arrogant even after being defeated?" Fielding was silent for a moment, then his lips suddenly curved into a smile, "Ars.Lan, I know you have always defied me and Augustine. If so, you can go challenge that Radiant Empires Special Envoy as you wished! I would like to see if you will end up wretched like me!" Ars.Lan shook her head, "Im not going to do such a frivolous thing. Today Im here to..." At this point, she intentionally lowered her voice. Fielding frowned. "What is it?" "To..." Ars.Lans voice deepened and blurred. She silently moved a few steps closer, a murderous look flickered in her eyes, "To kill you!" Trantors Note: 1. ksanas: There are two measurements of time found in Buddhist scripture: the ksana and the kalpa. Ksana is equivalent to one seventy-fifth of a second. A kalpa is an aeon. It is said there are 900 arisings and ceasings within each ksana. Probably the number 900 is not meant to be precise but rather is a poetic way of saying "a lot." So 50 ksanas will mean even more things can happen. Chapter 255: A Night Perfect for Assassin Chapter 255: A Night Perfect for Assassin Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "To kill you!" Ars.Lans eyes flickered, and Fielding saw a sh of chilling light. His heart sank, and his body instinctively dodged backward. Fieldingnded a few meters away, and he felt a sudden pain at his chest. As he lowered his head he saw a bloody wound across his chest, the wound cut a half inch deep into his flesh, and blood was gushing from it. If Fielding had not reacted faster earlier, Ars.Lan would have cut him right across his waist. "You want to kill me?" Fielding pressed hard on his wound and asked, feeling shocked and outraged. Ars.Lan had a slender sword in her hand, and blood trickled from the swords tip, "Are you very surprised, Fielding? You did not expect me to kill you?" Fielding snorted. Indeed, he did not expect Ars.Lan to want to kill him. Though they did not get along well, they were after all Pdins of the Temple. It did not make sense at all for Ars.Lan to kill him. He was not prepared for Ars.Lans surprise attack. Otherwise, with his strength, he would not have been injured by his opponents sword with just one strike. Unless... Fieldings face suddenly changed...unless she was ordered to do so! Ars.Lan studied the changes on Fieldings face and sneeringly asked, "Why? Have you figured out?" Fielding clenched his teeth, "Who the hell asked you to do so? Who? Prometheus?" Ars.Lan pointed her long sword to the ground and slowly closed in on Fielding. There was a slight smile on her beautiful face, but her eyes were cold and murderous, "What do you think?" Fielding growled, "I dont believe it! I dont believe Prometheus would do this! Im a Pdin of the Temple. Even if I have sinned, I can only be executed after an open trial by the Elders Council!" "Tsk tsk tsk tsk..." Ars.Lan mocked in disdain. "Poor fellow! Why are you human Pdins so stubborn? Augustine was like that, so are you...fools!" Fieldings eyes were burning with rage, "Ars.Lan, arent you afraid of the Temples prosecution for doing so? In consideration of my status, do you think you can cover it up if something bad happened to me?" Ars.Lan chuckled and replied softly, "Why is there a need to cover up? After you die, Prometheus will publicize the matter as widely as possible!" Fieldings heart immediately sank. He pondered for a moment before smiling bitterly, "I understand now! Prometheus has always wanted to be a Pontiff, but the various Rnd kings have objected. Even though Prometheus was extremely powerful in the Temples Elders Council, he feared that the Elders Council would sway in the face of the rage of the various Rnd kingdoms. If...if a Pdin was found dead in the Sauron Kingdom...Hmph! You would have the pretext to dere war! A Pdin who hase officially to the Sauron Kingdom to handle religious affairs gets assassinated! Once this happened, the Temple and the various Rnd kingdoms would bepletely estranged!" "Youve finally figured it out!" Ars.Lan gently shook the long sword in her hands. The slender de writhed supplely like a python. "Hahahahaha!" Fielding tossed his head back andughed, hisughter filled with rage. He stared at Ars.Lan and bellowed, "Despicable! Did Prometheus go berserk thinking of bing the Pontiff! He would stoop so low and carry out such despicable deeds! You and Prometheus are unworthy of the Temple! You two are the true culprits plotting against the Temple!" Ars.Lan did not get mad at Fieldings usation. She sighed and mocked in reply, "You are still so stubborn! Right from the start, Im from the Dragon Tribe, not a member of the Temple! I was only following orders to assist Prometheus...As for Prometheus, as long as he sessfully bes the Pontiff, who cares whether or not he is a sinner?" Fielding red in anger. He pressed one hand on the wound across his chest, and the other clenched tight into a fist. Right now, with no weapons in his hands, his armor gone and an injury on his chest, it was not the best time to have a duel with a Pdin who was just as powerful as himself. "What are you thinking?" Ars.Lan smiled. "Dont think of escaping, Fielding. Did you not realize something weird?" She held out a finger and pointed at the wound on Fieldings chest. She then smiled and continued, "With your power, you would have had some knowledge in the Light Series Spells. The reason you are talking to me for so long is to stop the bleeding from your wound using fighting energy...but after trying for quite some time, has the bleeding stopped? Haha...." The expression on Fieldings face changed slightly. Indeed, he was secretly using fighting energy to heal the wound since just now. Though he was a Pdin, as a man of that rank he roughly knew how to perform the healing Light Series Spell. But after trying secretly for so long, not only the wound on his chest did not heal, it was bleeding faster than before. "Your...your sword!" Fielding gritted his teeth. "Not bad, Your Excellency Fielding..." Ars.Lan seemed not in a hurry to attack, "I knew you have been training hard behind closed doors in the Temple, and your power has greatly increased. How could I easily risk my life to fight against you? So to save some effort, I had no choice but to apply some special materials from the Dragon Tribe on the sword..." Fielding sneered, "Hmph! Those from the Dragon Tribe are indeed despicable heretics!" Ars.Lan pursed her lips and smile, her gaze taunting, "Dont worry. Considering your power, I know it is impossible to kill you directly with poison. Moreover, if you died from poisoning, it will inevitably leave behind some evidence. So, I only applied some Dragon Saliva on the sword! This thing will only cause your wound to bleed continuously. Its nothing precious but being a Pdin, you will not be able to save yourself with that meager low-level healing spell unless a senior magicianes to your help!" Thoughts shed in Fieldings head like lightning. He abruptly dropped the hand pressing on the wound. Since the bleeding could not be stopped, there was no use covering the wound with his hand. It would be better to fight with both hands! "Ars.Lan, its not that easy to kill me! But you can give it a try!" Fielding clenched his fists and locked his gaze on the female Dragon Tribe Pdin, a murderous look in his eyes. He was finally able topletely open up his energy field, unlike just now when he was in the great hall. Due to the restriction of space in the great hall, it was impossible for him topletely release the mes of his fighting energy. But now, out in the open and wounded, he had to fight and win this battle speedily. A burst of fighting energy exploded from Fieldings body like a burning me. He roared, "Come on!" "Very well!" Ars.Lan thrust her sword forward without hesitation. The strike of her sword glimmered chillingly like a shooting star. Fielding was defenseless with his bare hands, so he immediately hurled a light sword formed from gathered fighting energy to ward off the attack. Boom! The light sword shattered, and Fielding instantly retreated. He spread his other hand and a light wave shot toward Ars.Lans direction. Ars.Lan sneered and held out one hand. Immediately, a wall of ice appeared in front of her. A loud bang was heard. Fielding seized the moment and continued moving backward. Ars.Lan roared, "Trying to flee?" Her figure shot forward at high speed. If thepetition between them was solely based on speed, Ars.Lan, who also possessed the characteristics of a Wind Dragon, was slightly above Fielding, especially when Fielding was already wounded. In a haste, Ars.Lan pierced Fieldings shoulder with her sword, but she saw the deadly look in Fieldings eyes, "Youve taken the bait!" Suddenly, a fist struck her in the abdomen. The pain was so intense that she started seeing stars. She bent over and moved backward in a sh. Fielding, who was pierced in the shoulder, became even more dauntless, clenching his teeth as he struck his fist once again. Ars.Lan had no choice but to counter his blow with her palm. Following a loud bang, intense energy exploded and both of them separated once again. Ars.Lans arms were trembling slightly. That blow just now, Fielding, whom already achieved the peak in strength maniption at a Pdins level, had the upper hand. But after the impact, the wound on Fieldings chest was bleeding more profusely. Both of them stared at each other and was cautious aboutunching a second attack. Earlier Fielding had intentionally lured his opponent to stab his shoulder, but now the wound was bleeding profusely. Being stabbed by a Pdin was no trivial matter. He was not invulnerable to swords like Rody. Besides, not only did Ars.Lans sword pierce through his shoulder, the shattered fighting energy further mutted his wound. Right now, there was an unbearable pain at his shoulder, and it felt like he could not even raise that arm anymore. On the other hand, Ars.Lan was not any better. After that blow right in the abdomen, the pain was so terrible it felt like a storm was churning up the seas in her stomach. Fielding had no choice but to strike again immediately. Right now, there were two wounds on his body, both bleeding profusely. The longer he dragged on, the more disadvantageous it would be for him, so he had to take the risk and attack forcefully. Ars.Lan understood Fieldings intentions, but she did not want to continue the fight with force. Their strength was almost equal so if she were to put up a fierce fight, even if she sessfully killed Fielding in the end, she herself would definitely sustain serious injuries too. Ars.Lan was not willing to pay such a high price...Moreover, she had other ns in mind! The two of them engaged in another fierce battle. Ars.Lan, who possessed all three characteristics of snow, me, and wind, decided to use the entanglement tactic. She avoided directbat with Fielding but utilized her speed to dodge here and there, and asionally sneaked a few attacks with her sword. Two shadowy figures surrounded by golden fighting energy engaging in a fierce battle was clearly visible in the darkness of the night. The sounds of fighting energy exploding could be heard frequently and the intense energy emitted smashed deep pits on the ground. Fielding roared repeatedly but the wounds on his chest and shoulder kept spurting blood. His upper body was already covered in blots of blood. Ars.Lan was extremely cunning. During the battle, she had no intention at all to fight directly with him. The sword in her hand was like a venomous snake striking at Fielding from time to time, causing him to dodge frantically. If Fielding had a sword in his hand, he would not have been afraid of her but now that he was barehanded, he could not be using his body to ward off her sword, could he? "Go to hell!" Fielding bellowed and pushed both of his hands forward. An enormous golden light ball suddenly formed between his palms, and a wave of light shot towards Ars.Lan. Ars.Lans face changed. She dared not take the blow directly but instead, she tapped her feet lightly on the ground and leaped into the air! Fieldings light wave missed, passing right beneath Ars.Lans feet. The continuous howling sounded like fierce wind and thunder, and a deep pit was sted out on the street within twenty meters in front of him. Ars.Lan smiled coldly, she then struck a blow with her sword while still in mid-air. At this point, Fielding had already lost too much blood; his body was starting to feel cold andid. He saw the swording down. If it was under normal circumstances, there were naturally lots of ways to ward it off or dodge but now that he could not even heave a breath from his chest, all he could do was to sp his palms together. Fielding drew his palms together and mped Ars.Lans sword between his palm. The sharp de of the sword sliced through Fieldings palms, and blood trickled from his hands. If it were not because of the protection provided by the Pdins fighting energy, his hands would have been disabled by now. Both of them had exerted their maximum force. They were deadlocked for a moment, their bodies trembling slightly. Ars.Lan suddenly sneered and twisted the sword with one hand. The swords de originally mped between Fieldings palms suddenly turned horizontally. Fielding felt a sharp pain in his palms. He grunted and finally let go of both his hands, staggering backward. Ars.Lan seized the opportunity and delivered a blow to Fieldings chest using her palm! Wham! Her palm, carrying the golden fighting energy of a Dragon Tribe Pdin,nded solidly on Fieldings chest. Though Fielding had the protection of fighting energy, he could not withstand the blow. He grunted as his body was thrown out from the impact, a few chest ribs fractured, and he copsed on the floor. Ars.Lan was panting heavily. During the fight, she too received a few blows from Fielding, especially one whichnded on her arm shattering the armor. If Fielding had not been seriously wounded and weakened due to loss of blood, that arm would have been broken. By now, they had been fighting fiercely for more than half an hour. Fieldings chest, shoulders, and arms sustained several cuts from Ars.Lans sword. He was already bathed in blood. Ars.Lan watched as Fielding struggled to get up from the ground. She sneered and asked, "Fielding, are you still not giving up? You can go on and use fighting energy! The more you try to use it, the more you will bleed! Lets see how much more blood you have left!" Fielding seemed like he could barely stand. He had always been stubborn and arrogant, so one could imagine his wrath as he was brought to this state by an ambush. He coughed violently, and blood was coughed out from his mouth. The fractured ribs in his chest must have injured his lungs. He was breathing heavily as he said, "Ars.Lan, why arent you attacking anymore? Come again! Lets see if you can sessfully assassinate me today or it will be me, Fielding, who ys the dragon!" Ars.Lans gaze was gloomy. She did not expect Fielding, who had no weapons at all, could be so powerful even after her ambush. She had already gone all out just now but she too sustained some serious injuries. It seemed like his power could not be underestimated as he was a Pdin after all. If she really wanted to kill him, she would need to pay a great price. Fielding sneered, "Are you going to stop now? Or is it because you are exhausted?" "Pooh!" Ars.Lan wiped off the blood at the corner of her mouth. The blood was the result of several heavy blows she had received earlier. "If youre not going to attack, then its my turn now!" Fieldings eyes glowed with a strange light. Ars.Lan had a bad feeling when she saw Fieldings eyes. Sure enough, balls of light suddenly appeared on the floor around the ce where Ars.Lan was standing. The light balls then floated from the surface of the floor, each about the size of a fist! Fielding struggled to raise his hands. Without warning he pressed his hands together, making a squeezing motion, and shouted, "Explode!" The light balls, each the size of a fist, surrounding Ars.Lan suddenly shot towards her! Dozens of light balls exploded all at once! In the midst of the explosions, Ars.Lan held her hands in front of her body, her head bowed and her back arched. The fighting energy surrounding her body immediately expanded! As the sound of explosions gradually diminished and the ashes around her dispersed, she noticed that Fielding who was previously standing before her had already escaped! Ars.Lan looked at the armor covering her body. It had been damaged beyond recognition following the explosions just now. She snorted in anger and struggled to support her body with her sword as she stood up. She said through clenched teeth, "Damn you, Fielding. I did not expect you to carry out such a cunning act!" Ars.Lan was far too intelligent to not figure out Fieldings cheap tricks! It dawned on her that when they were engaged in the fight, Fielding had secretly split his fighting energy into dozens of fist-sized light balls and scattered them around Ars.Lan. With his extraordinary ability to control strength, the split external fighting energy did not explode immediately. Instead, they lingered around remaining dormant, in a calm static state! Ars.Lan did not even notice their presence! The light balls lingered quietly until Fielding triggered them from afar, finally igniting them! He already had this all nned out! No wonder during their fight just now, when she thrust her sword at him, he would sometimes pretend to be unable to dodge when he could have actually evaded the attackhe must have been secretlyying out the traps! He was definitely worthy of his reputation as a prestigious Pdin of the continent! Ars.Lan rested for a short while and her breath slowly calmed down. She looked at the direction where Fielding disappeared. The gloom on her face suddenly disappeared and was reced by a faintly discernible smile. Fielding, oh Fielding, you think you have won? Hmph... It is a pity that you think you are smart. Did you really think that I was here to kill you? With your power as a Pdin, even if I managed to ambush you, it is not an easy task to kill you. Do you think I, Ars.Lan, would do things that I had no certainty of? Hmph... Besides, did you really think what happened tonight was Prometheus orders? Although he is arrogant and has wild ambitions, how would he dare to simply assassinate the Temples Pdin? Hahahaha...you humans have always liked to act smart! You would never have expected that I was here to merely hold you back, not to kill you! Naturally, someone would die tonight! But that person would not be you.... Hmph! There is another person who came with you to the Sauron Kingdom...He is my actual target! I assumed that now, at that ce...they have already seeded...You and that man are equally important in the Temple. No matter which one of you dies, the results will be the same for my n, just that the process will be much easier. Killing an Elder of the Temple would definitely be much easier than killing a Pdin! As she was thinking, Ars.Lan coughed a few times. She wiped off the bloodstains at the corner of her mouth and looked up into the sky. Tonight, the sky was dark without the moon and stars. Ars.Lan mumbled to herself, "Tonight is definitely perfect for doing something sneaky!" In the dark of the night, the sound of her weak breathing and coughing could be heard, mingled with the sound of her self-satisfiedugh. Chapter 256: Aliens will not be Loyal Chapter 256: Aliens will not be Loyal Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was close to midnight now and a carriage was moving slowly on the streets of the Imperial City. "You were in the limelight tonight." Seth, who had been enjoying the view by the window, suddenly said. Rody sighed. "So what? In the end, I was used by that old fox, the King." His smile was somewhat bitter. "I had no choice. After all, I havee to Rnd Continent with the aim of causing both sides to fight against each other. The greater the scale of the conflict, the better it will be for us. The King obviously knew our intentions, so we are just using each other." Rody felt a bit frustrated. He had defeated a prestigious Pdin of the Rnd Continent without much effort in tonights banquetalthough before this Rody had also defeated several other Pdins, this was the first time that he had done so in public. The duel tonight was significant in the sense that it not only forced those Rnd Kingdoms to draw a clear line between themselves and the Temple, and it also showcased his power. After all, the Radiant Empire already had peace talks with the Rnd kingdoms, so they were allies from now on. The fact that Rody as the Special Envoy of the Empire had such extraordinary power definitely gave the Rnd people a firm determination. These thoughts must be in the Kings mind as well. Besides, after the duel just now, the banquet continued even though the Pdin and Elder Gu Ming left one after another. The ambassadors from the various Rnd kingdoms were obviously more hospitable to Rody,ing up to him one after another to show friendliness and court for his support. Once the war began, it would be a great advantage to have the support from a powerful foreign ally like the Radiant Empireeven though the Radiant Empire could not directly send armies across the Thunder Straits to assist and fight the war, as long as they sent senior warriors like Rody, it would have a tremendous effect on the battlefield! Right now, there were no warriors among the Rnd kingdoms who could match the Pdins! Seth was silent for a moment, then he suddenlyughed, "You are indeed unsuitable to deal with such matters. You seemed a bit clumsy when faced with such situations filled with conspiracy and deceit." Rody rolled his eyes but he nodded in agreement. "Youre right! I suppose you are more suitable than me." Suddenly, Seth asked, "Have you ever thought about what you will do with me when the matters in the Rnd Continente to an end?" Rodyughed and leaned back in the chairzily. "Bring you back, and let Nicole decide what to do with you." Seth pouted. "Is there any room for discussion?" "No!" Rody replied tly. Seth scorned. "Im afraid its for your own sake that you want me to go back. In order to be together with my sister, you can no longer pretend to be the Duke of the Tulip Family, am I right?" Rody replied in a deep voice, "And also to let you shoulder the responsibilities that you are supposed to bear! The child in the queens womb! As well as your familys burden..." "And Myka, too?" Seth asked Rody sarcastically. Rody paused for a while before he looked up and stared at Seth, saying in a cold voice, "Its better that you never bring up anything about Myka in front of me ever again! Youve hurt her once, I absolutely will not allow you to hurt her for the second time! Shes my woman now." Seth looked like he wanted tough, but Rody added coldly, "In this world, there are some words that should not be said! And there are some things that should not be done! Once youve done it, you will have to bear the necessary responsibilities! Dont think that you can challenge the rules of this world!" Seth seemed to be unmoved, "Dont worry, I have no intentions towards Myka..." Rody suddenly smiled, but his smile was as cold as ice, "Its best that you do not, if you do ..." His gaze was fixed on Seths face as he continued in a cold tone, "I will not hesitate to kill you. I definitely will." Though Seth did not usually have much feelings, what Rody said managed to send chills down his spine. Seth burst intoughter in an attempt to hide his true thoughts. He pointed at Rodys nose andughed loudly, "Surprise! Surprise! You silly boy have learned to fight over women, hahahaha..." Rody did not get mad. Instead, he asked softly, "You dont believe me?" Seth halted hisughter. He took a deep breath and smiled wryly, "I do believe. You arent the silly little boy whom Ive chosen anymore." They sat in silence again but not for long, as Seth suddenly asked another question, "That Pdin Fielding, you said he has recognized you?" Rody nodded. "I think so. Its just that Im not sure if he will tell the Temple about this. I guess ..." As he was saying this, Rody suddenly stopped and the expression on his face changed. He suddenly squeezed towards Seth and opened the carriages window, saying in a deep voice, "Something is going on out there!" "What?" Seth asked curiously. Rody fixed his gaze outside the window, and then he closed his eyes, seemingly listening to something, but there was only silence in the surroundings except for the sound of hooves and wheels rolling. "What are you looking at?" "There!" Rody pointed to a direction outside the window and said in a grave manner, "Theres somebody fighting over there! And both are masters! I can feel the fluctuations of energy!" "Oh?" Seth suddenly became interested. Rody closed his eyes, seemingly trying to sense something. His brows suddenly drew together, "Hmm? It seems like...one of them is Fielding! The other one...is a bit strange..." Seths eyes lit up. "Fielding? For one to fight with a Pdin, his or her strength must be quite good too!" Rody suddenly yelled, "Stop the carriage!" The carriage came to an abrupt stop, and two guards from the Royal Knights came by the window. "Your Excellency Special Envoy, what are your orders?" Rody pushed open the door and hopped down the carriage without saying a word. He seemed to look far away with an astonished look on his face. Seth followed Rody closely and hopped down from the carriage, smiling. "Since its strange, we might as well go have a look?" "Okay!" Rody was about to leave, and Seth hurriedly said, "Ill go with you!" Rody shot a nce at Seth, but Seth smiled, "What if someonees with intentions to harm me, do you think I, a weakdy, can fight them off? There is still a long distance to the Summer Pce from here!" Rody pondered for a moment. Right now, Seths identity is Miss Nicole, if the Temple actuallyes after him, these Royal Knights would not have the ability to ensure his safety. Rody nodded. The Royal Knights then watched in shock as he held out a hand and grabbed Seths cor, lifting him up by the cor and leaped forward with a huge step. In just the blink of an eye, they had already gone more than ten meters away! Rody ignored Seths cries, and he had already run past a few streets in just a few moments. Seth was cursing angrily as he could only hear the wind whistling past his ears, and the houses on both sides moving backward rapidly. Rody ran for some time, gradually nearing the city gate. As he was hurrying towards that direction, he suddenly heard a few criesing from the side. Rody abruptly stopped, and a brief cry could be hearding from an alley behind the piazza on the left. ording to Rodys experience, it was a cry from a person who was seriously wounded! "Somebodys there...." Without waiting for Seths reply, Rody put him down and shouted, "You stay here and donte near!" He then ran towards the direction of the cry. This ce seemed a bit remote. Rody had just run two steps forward when he saw several patrol soldiers of the Imperial City lying on their stomachs with their bodies scattered around haphazardly on the floor, obviously been knocked out by their attackers. Rody frowned and quickened his pace. The person in the alley seemed to have heard someone approaching and gave another cry of help. Rody saw a bright white light shed in the originally dark alley, and as he came closer he saw a person lying on the floor! To be exact, it was a corpse! The corpse on the ground was wearing a white robe belonging to the clergy of the Temple. The bodyid crookedly on the floor, half of it was covered with fresh red blood, and a standard cross-shaped sword belonging to a knight was impaled on his chest. When Rody came closer, he noticed that this person was someone he was familiar with! It was the Temples Elder Gu Ming, whom he had met in the pce earlier tonight! Rodys face immediately changed. The elder of the Temple had just died here! The cry must have been from Gu Ming as there was no one else here, and the assants must be still nearby! Struck with such thought, he leaped onto the roof and gazed into the distance. Under the night sky, he could vaguely make out a few figures fleeing far away. Rody frowned, and as he was about to go after them, he heard a slight noise from the corpse beneath. Rody immediately jumped down from the roof and saw the supposedly dead Gu Ming opened his eyes suddenly. Rody bent down and frowned, "Elder Gu Ming?" Gu Ming seemed to be in a delirious state. He could sense somebody in front of him but in haste, he must have thought it was the assants who ambushed him. He suddenly growled and raised his hands, a light ball shot towards Rody without warning. They were at such a close distance, and Rody did not expect Gu Ming to suddenly attack him. On top of that, the power of the Temples Elder was not weak. The light ball, seemingly a Fire Faction sorcery, hit Rody on the chest. Rodys body jolted, the huge shock forced him a few steps backward. Although he was unharmed, the clothes covering his chest was already charred. Rody yelled, "Elder Gu Ming, its me..." Gu Mings eyes were wide open but suddenly, his body stiffened, his hands dropped, and he was dead. Rody was shocked. He raised Gu Mings body and examined it carefully, and found that he was really dead. He then looked around and noticed that there were traces of a fight, but not much. Obviously, it was just a brief fight. Since the power of a Temples Elder was not weak, it would take more than one person to kill him, and he was most probably ambushed. "How is it?" Seths voice rang from behind. Rody ced down Gu Ming and sighed, "Have a look!" Seth nced at Gu Ming on the floor, his facial expression became weird, "Hmm, its him?" Rody smiled wryly, "Seems like another conspiracy. An Elder of the Temple dying here..." Seths eyes flickered as his thoughts raced. "Youre right! He just made an appearance at the pce, and he and the various Rnd kingdoms have publicly turned against each other. Then not long after that, he is found dead here! Theres a huge problem in this!" Rody replied in a deep voice, "I dont think its the King. He has no reasons to do this!" Seth was deep in thought, "Hmm, you said you could sense that Fielding is battling with someone outside the city...Gu Ming is dead here...Oh no!" He suddenly yelled, "We need to leave here fast!" "What?" Seth looked somewhat panicked, "Idiot! Leave now!" He ran towards Rody, trying to pull his hands and leave. Sure enough, they heard a loud roar from the intersection, "What have you done!" Fielding had suddenly appeared at the intersection. He was half-naked, and his body was covered in blood. There were several wounds on his chest, shoulders, and arms. The ones on his chest and shoulder were especially bad, with blood gushing out profusely. He immediately saw Gu Ming on the floor with a sword impaled in his body, and also Rody who was standing beside with bloodstains on him. He suddenly snarled and struck his fist at Rody. Rody frowned and pulled Seth aside. Fielding did not pursue to attack but knelt down on the floor and lifted Gu Ming, roaring in rage, "Did you kill him?" He dropped Gu Ming and stood up, ring angrily at Rody, "Tulip! Why did you do this?" Rody sighed, "It wasnt me, I was just passing by." "Do you think Im blind!" Fieldings mind was in chaos now. A moment ago, he was ambushed by Ars.Lan and poisoned by Dragon Saliva, causing him to bleed profusely. Even though he was powerful, as a Pdin he was not skilled in sorcery, so he had to turn back to seek help from Gu Ming who was an expert in sorcery. And then he saw this scene before his eyes. "Theres blood on your body! And the clothes on your chest were charred! Isnt this due to attacks by Gu Ming using sorcery!" Fielding looked as if he could not even stand properly. He had just gone through a fierce battle and was injured badly. On top of that, he had shed too much blood, so he was very weak. He clenched his fists and red at Rody, "Why did you do this? Did the Sauron King order you to do so? Youve killed Gu Ming to defy the Temple! Am I right!" Rody was not good at handling such situations. He indeed had blood on his body, but this could be easily exined. The problem was with the blow that Gu Ming gave him before he died, thinking that Rody was one of the assants. This had made things a bit hard to be exined. When Fielding saw that Rody did not answer immediately, he growled and lunged at Rody with golden fighting energy radiating from his body. Right now, Fielding was surging with emotions and waspletely controlled by rage. Though the blow was powerful, it did not hit Rody. As Rody dodged, he heard a big boom and behind him, arge hole was sted out of the wall of one of the houses by Fielding. "Fielding, listen to me!" Rody sighed. As he was about to speak, Fielding struggled up from the ruins, roared and charged at Rody once again. Rody had no choice but to dodge again. A thundering boom was heard as Fieldings fistnded on the floor where Rody was previously standing, and a deep pit appeared on the stone floor. "Ill kill you!" Fieldings eyes were red with anger. He suddenly pressed his palms together; his aura rapidly intensified. Between his palms, a huge light ball was forming at high speed. Rodys face changed slightly, "Do you want to destroy this ce!?" Just as Rody finished his sentence, a huge light ball already shot out from Fieldings hands. The energy ball gathered all of Fieldings power, and Rody knew he could not dodge this time because if he did, the street behind him would probably be destroyed by Fielding. His eyes flickered with anger. In the face of Fieldings indiscriminate attacks, his temper started to re up as well. As the energy ball approached, Rodys eyes glinted and he suddenly waved his hand. After a dull thud, the blow delivered by Fielding using all his strength was deflected away by Rody without much effort. The energy ball then soared into the sky and disappeared quickly like a meteor in the night sky. Fielding refused to let it off easily and tried to charge at Rody again. Rody grabbed Fieldings fist and twisted it hard. Fielding howled in pain and copsed on the floor. He struggled for a few while but in the end, he did not have the energy to move anymore. Rody said coldly, "Fielding, I did not kill Gu Ming!" Fielding did not seem to believe him. Seth who was standing at the side suddenly spoke; his voice too was cold, "Idiot, if he was the culprit, with his power he could have easily killed you too right now. Why would he need to talk so much nonsense with you?" Seths words were more useful than anything else. Fielding was stunned for a moment after he heard this, and he actually stopped struggling. Rody gave Seth a grateful look and sighed, "I was passing by this ce just now when I saw Gu Ming being ambushed. I wanted to go after the assants, but then I noticed Gu Ming wasnt dead yet, so I had to dy the chase, but then..." He pointed at his chest where the fireball spell had left its mark, smiling bitterly, "Gu Ming must have been in a delirious state and thought of me as his assants, so he gave me a blow." He then recounted in detail about what had happened. He told him about how he ended up here to check things out due to curiosity after he sensed that there was a fight outside the city and the energy waves that were emitted were simr to Fieldings. Rody held out his hands and pulled Fielding up. His expression was serious as he said, "This was what happened. If you dont believe me, you should consider this properly. Im from the Radiant Empire, what good does it do to me if I kill Gu Ming? Today at the pce, the Kings side and the Temples side have already turned against each other. If I kill Gu Ming at this time, it serves no purpose at all! Besides, I already know that Gu Ming is Mouses teacher, why would I do such a thing?" Fielding was silent for some time, and finally some trust appeared in his expression, "Okay, I got it." His body was still trembling slightly as he walked back to Gu Ming and knelt down on both knees. There was sorrow on his face, "Elder Gu Ming...Elder Gu Ming..." A murderous look suddenly shed in his eyes, "It must be her! That bitch! And also, Prometheus! It must be them! She ambushed me on the way and at the same time sent someone else to ambush Gu Ming!" Fielding paused here and tossed his head back in a wildugh, "Prometheus! Have you be heartless and barbaric just for the sake of bing the Pontiff? How could you so ruthlessly kill Elder Gu Ming!" As he was speaking, his breath seemed to get caught in his throat, and his body was swaying dangerously. Rody saw this and held out his hand to support Fielding. He frowned and asked, "How did you end up with so many wounds on your body?" Fielding gasped for breath and his voice was a bit weak, "I was ambushed by another Dragon Tribe Pdin of the Temple! Prometheus wanted to kill me! The reason is because not everyone in the Temple supports the move to dere war on the various Rnd kingdoms. If we died here, this would sessfully incite hatred in the Temple towards the Rnd kingdoms! When they are united with hatred, they can...can...." Before he could finish, Fielding was too exhausted, and his body quivered, and he fainted. He had lost too much energy tonight and was seriously wounded. Most importantly, he was poisoned by Ars.Lans Dragon Saliva so the wounds on his body could not heal, causing him to shed too much blood. No matter how tough a Pdin was, he was after all just a human made of flesh and blood. After losing so much blood, he finally could not cope and passed out. Rody sighed. He shook Fielding a few times, but Fieldings eyes remained tightly shut. He frowned and said, "It seems like he is seriously wounded." Seth smiled, the expression on his face was as sly as a fox, "Why dont you just kill him? Isnt he your rival in love? Are you going to bring him back and let Mouse see him? For all I know, women tend to have a very sympathetic heart..." Seth noticed Rodys re and immediately rified, "Im just joking." He finally stopped smiling and asked in a serious manner, "You can bring Fielding back, but what about this guy?" He pointed at Gu Ming on the ground, "Are you going to bring this corpse back too?" Rody crouched down to examine Gu Mings wounds and frowned, "It must be a sorcerer who ambushed him! When I came in just now, I saw a sh of bright light which belongs to sorcery. But they intentionally impaled a knights sword in Gu Mings chest...Obviously, they are trying to frame the Sauron Kingdom..." Seth smiled bitterly, "Dont tell me youre really nning to bring this corpse back!" Rody frowned, "If not, what should I do?" Seth sighed and gave Rody a pitying look, "You really are ipetent when ites to political matters! Didnt you hear what Fielding said just now? Not all within the Temple supports the deration of war with the Rnd kingdoms! Now, with Gu Ming dead, this will incite hatred within the Temple towards the Rnd kingdoms! Prometheus can proceed to eliminate the objections within the Temple, and both parties can then battle against each other!" He suddenly looked at Rody with a sneer on his face, "The purpose of youing to Rnd continent, isnt it to start a war between both parties?" Rodys expression was far from friendly, "You mean we should just dump the body here?" Seth asked in reply, "Do you have better suggestions?" Rody sighed, "I cant do that!" He gazed at Seth, "No matter what, he is Mouses teacher. I cannot leave his body here like that! Moreover..." He suddenly smiled, "Ive heard of a saying: All that are opposed by the enemy, we shall support! All that is supported by the enemy, we shall oppose! So, I cannot leave Gu Mings body here! Although I dont have any other reasons, my intuition is telling me that it would be useful by doing so!" Rody ignored the look on Seths face and lifted Fielding. He then held out one palm... A ck me suddenly rose from his palm. The me fell on Gu Mings body and rapidly set it on fire, causing it to melt. Not only Gu Mings body but also the cross-shaped sword impaled on his body too gradually vanished into the mes. In the end, not even a speck of dust was left! Seth watched Rodys actions in shock. He suddenly gasped, "You...are you using the Hellfire?" He looked at Rody with a serious expression, "How did you know how to use this?" His expression was rarely so grave. "Ive read about it in some legends. Hellfire is not something ordinary! Even if youre a Domain Master, ording to legends, Hellfire can only be performed by Gods! As a human, even after achieving domain power, it is still impossible to perform the Hellfire!" Seth looked into Rodys eyes and asked in a strange tone, "Youre not a human?" His tone was very strange, but he did not seem like he was joking. ... The Temple, atop a misty mountain peak. Beside the main peak on a slightly lower peak, there was a ck building. Inside the building, arge Hexagram Sorceror Array suddenly shed, and a person walked out from the sorceror array. It was Ars.Lan. Ars.Lans face was pale. The armor she was wearing was damaged in several ces and there were also holes in her cloak. "Are you injured?" A cold voice rang from the side. A figure cloaked in ck emerged slowly from the corner. He was cleverly hidden in the dark recess of the corner by the ck cloak. Even though he was asking are you injured?, his tone did not sound like he was deeply concerned. Ars.Lans face was as cold as his, "Are you hoping that Im dead as well?" That person did not refute her. Instead, he continued calmly, "After you left, Ive been watching the life clock on the walls. The mes on Ni Lins and the others have already extinguished, yours is the only one still burning now. I was waiting to see when will that blow out too." Ars.Lan gave a smallugh. Theughter was tinged with a sense of anger. The person asked tly, "Are you angry? Absolutely unnecessary. Although we are both from the Dragon Tribe, I abide by the agreement. Im just giving you an advice, dont think that your little trick could fool Prometheus. Hes not a person who can be easily dealt with! Though your intentions of nning for the Dragon Tribe are good...from what I see, youre ying with fire!" Ars.Lans tone was sarcastic, "So you willingly abide by the agreement and willingly work for Prometheus? Even after you watch Ni Lin and the others die, you are still willing to continue to work for Prometheus?" "Yes," the person replied lightly. "At least I know that by doing this, it will not bring catastrophe to the Dragon Tribe! A few dead are better than many dead! But I need to correct you a bit...I did not willingly work for him." Ars.Lan sneered. "Whatever! But Im telling you, things had been sessful for this trip to the Imperial City of the Sauron Kingdom! " That person seemed to sigh and shook his head. He did not continue to refute her but asked softly instead, "So are you preparing to go meet Prometheus right now?" "Yes!" Ars.Lan moved to the side of the room and started to remove her armor. Even though there was another person in the room, her actions did not slow down. First, she removed her armor, and then her underclothes. Within moments, she was alreadypletely naked! This Dragon Tribe female Pdin not only had a beautiful face, after her armor was removed, a body so perfect that even the Creator would gasp in admiration was revealed. She had a slender figure. Her shoulders looked as though it was carved out with a knife. Her torso was tall and straight, and her skeletal framework was evenly structured. She held her plumpy chest up high, without the slightest care about the mocking gaze cast from beside. Her legs were straight and thin, buttocks round and firm and the skin over her whole body was fine and smooth without any ws. Ars.Lan gazed coldly at the person beside her, "Are you done with the gawking? If yes, then bring me my armor now!" The persons gaze slowly turned from cold to passionate, there was some obsession in the way he looked at her. He seemingly chuckled when he heard Ars.Lans icy voice. He walked towards her and tried to ce his hand on Ars.Lans shoulder. Ars.Lan frowned and moved away, and she warned him coldly, "If you touch me again, I will kill you immediately!" That person took a step back. Though his body and face were hidden beneath a ck veil, his eyes could be seen flickering with deep hatred. Finally, he let out a long breath and slowly waved his hands. After a sh of bright light, a set of clothes appeared on Ars.Lans body, followed by a golden armor... There were no changes on Ars.Lans expression after she was covered in clothes, but the look in that persons eyes seemed relieved. Ars.Lan drew her brows together and looked at him, saying sneeringly, "Im going to meet Prometheus!" She turned and was about to leave, but she suddenly added icily, "Youd better not look at me like that next time! It makes me feel so disgusted! If you like it so much, you should take off your own clothes and look at yourself!" That person seemingly chuckled and said suddenly, "Be careful when you meet Prometheus! Something happened when you were not around these two days." "Oh?" Ars.Lan halted her steps. That person continued softly, "Its Augustine! It seems Prometheus wanted to release him! Although this suggestion has not been passed by the Elders Council, I think its just a matter of time before they do." Ars.Lan frowned, "Are they willing to forgive Augustine even though he hadmitted such a serious crime?" That personughed disdainfully and said in a light voice, "Augustine is a Pdin after all! They are in need of people now. Although your power is not bad, and Prometheus requires the help of us Dragon Tribe, but they humans cannot possibly trust the Dragon Tribe entirely! I heard that the humans have a saying which goes like this, Those from an alien race will not have a loyal heart!" He paused and looked at Ars.Lan smilingly, "Although these words sound mean, I think they fit you perfectly. You indeed have ill intentions towards Prometheus..." Chapter 257: Prometheus Chapter 257: Prometheus Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The main building of the Temple was situated at the peak of the highest mountain. The whole building was built with bs of huge square stones. The style of the architecture was somewhat simr to those in Sauron. Ars.Lan walked across the suspension bridge between the mountains. As she nced at the hundreds of devoted practitioners and pilgrims down on all fours beneath the flight of stairs, she had a weird feeling creeping in her heart. To her, these poor fellows were as pitiful as antsperhaps in the eyes of the gods, they were indeed just ants. The people who were praying on all fours saw Ars.Lan and recognized her as a noble Pdin of the Temple through her clothing. They chanted loudly pious praises, keeping their heads bowed as they dared not to look at Ars.Lan directly. Even though she had seen this scene many times, Ars.Lan still could not help but look up at the Temple erected at the top of the stairs when she passed by these people as she walked up the steps... Perhaps the feeling of being worshipped by millions of people was not bad after all...And Prometheus who stood in the Temple above every day overlooking all these beneath...this must be how it felt like to be a god! After climbing a total of one hundred steps, there was a huge tform. Across the tform, further up was the restricted area of the Temple. During normal days, unless the Chief Elder called for a meeting, only the top-level clergies like members of the Elders Council, Saints and Pdins could go up there. Although there were no guards around when Ars.Lan passed by this ce, she absolutely did not think that the Temples restricted area had no defenses as it seemed. Despite not sensing any murderous aura and fluctuations of sorcery energy, every time Ars.Lan walked past this ce, she could intuitively sense some danger. She quickened her pace and walked across the tform, continuing up the steps. The main building of the Temple had several levels. The first level was a very magnificent great hall. The great hall was supported by twenty-four huge, beautifully carved pirs. The carvings on the pirs were from an unknown age, the designs and characters on it were beyond recognition. There were also some strange symbols which seemed like a kind of writing. Below each huge pir was a two-meter-high bronze stand which held candles made from butter. Though the mes were kept burning throughout the year, the overly spacious hall still looked somewhat dim. At the center of the great hall was a thirteen-step staircase. On top of the stairs was a faintly visible lone figure. The figure was not tall but in the eyes of many, he was too superior beyond reach. His white robe seemed a bit worn out, but it still looked luxurious and sacred on him, emitting a dignified aura. His long ck hair was simply tied at the back of his head with a silk ribbon...and his face... His face was covered with a mask made of pure silver from the nose upwards; only his mouth was revealed. The two lips were gently pursed together and slightly curved upwards which made him look like he was forever smiling. As Ars.Lan was studying him, she could sense a solemn re from above. She immediately bowed her head and said loudly, "Your Excellency Prometheus, did you summon me?" "Yes, Ars.Lan." Although Prometheus seemed like he was already sixty or seventy years old, his voice did not sound old but was instead gentle and pleasant to the ear. His tone was calm but grave, "I suppose youve brought me some extraordinary news. Am I right?" The gaze came from behind the mask and lightly swept across Ars.Lan and she immediately felt a heavy sense of pressure. Although this was not the first time she met Prometheus, every time she met this mysterious legendary man chosen by the gods, she would always feel as though she was being crushed by a mountain. Prometheus eyes seemed like he could look through everything. For a fleeting moment, Ars.Lan actually felt panic rising in her heart. "Yes, Your Excellency!" Ars.Lan dared not raise her head. She could still feel his gaze lingering on her, so she bowed and continued, "I acted under your orders to go to Saurons Imperial City. Ive met the Special Envoy from the Radiant Empire and he was willing to ept your summon. He wille to the Temple to meet you when the time is suitable." Prometheus figure flickered under the dim lights of the great hall. His voice then came lightly from above. "The Special Envoy of the Radiant Empire, what is he like? " Ars.Lan sighed, "Your Excellency, I can only say that he is very powerful! His power was so strong that Im not his match! If youre really curious about his power, I think His Excellency Augustine knows better than me." Prometheus seemingly chuckled. His tone, though calm, had a hint of warning in it. "You dont have to remind me about Augustines issues. The Elders Council will make a fair decision..." Ars.Lan frowned. "Your Excellency, when I wasing back, something else happened..." She seemed like she could not withstand Prometheus imposing manner and kept her head bowed, continuing in a deep voice, "At the Sauron Pce, His Excellency Pdin Fielding had a duel with that Special Envoy from Radiant Light Empire. Unfortunately, Fielding was defeated in the end. The King of Sauron has wild ambitions, and the other Rnd kings too seem ready for actions...I was thinking..." "Enough." Prometheus calmly stopped Ars.Lan and said in a light voice, "Im not concerned about those things." The expression on Ars.Lans face was hesitant. She deliberately sighed and said, "Its a pity that His Excellency Fielding was defeated by the Radiant Empires Special Envoy. The Rnd kingdoms are now more determined to rebel. And Im afraid it wont be easy for Elder Gu Ming and His Excellency Fielding to deal with matters regarding ck Veils apostasy in the Sauron Kingdom." Prometheus was silent for a moment. Ars.Lan stood there with her head bowed, waiting for the voice above. But after a while, Prometheus suddenly said softly, "Ars.Lan, youre one of the few clever ones Ive met in the Dragon Tribe." He sighed suddenly, "This was why Ive chosen you among others of the Dragon Tribe toe with me to the Temple. Its a pity that..." His tone gradually became gloomy, "Youve never really understood my intentions." Ars.Lans heart pounded, but she remained silent. Prometheus continued lightly, "Use your intelligence in the right ce. Ars.Lan, do not try to provoke me...I think the chief of your Dragon Tribe must have warned you before regarding this." "Your Excellency, I dont understand what you mean! " Ars.Lan felt uneasy, but she replied humbly. Prometheus gave out a soft sigh, "I hope you will remember this. Im a man of my word. Because of the agreement, you and your people from the Dragon Tribe were forced to support me, but I will keep my promise. When this matteres to an end, the agreement which was chained to the heads of the Dragon Tribe for thousands of years, I will seal it up forever!" Ars.Lans lips curled into a sneer, but she bowed her head low, so it was impossible for Prometheus, who was standing above, to see her expression. She spoke in a solemn and respectful tone, "Thank you for your kindness." "Kindness?" All of a sudden, Prometheusughed; hisughter was filled with mockery. "Youre wrong, Im not a kind person...Although Ive decided to forgive your sin this time, I will not allow this to happen again." "Your Excellency, I still dont understand what you mean!" Ars.Lan frowned. Prometheus seemed like he did not want to continue any further. He stated lightly, "All you have to do is remember what I said." Ars.Lan stood for a while and realized that Prometheus did not seem interested to continue the conversation. She felt a growing sense of oppression under his gaze. This pressure made Ars.Lan feel icy cold from head to toe, and deep in her heart, she had a strong urge to run. She could not help but raise her head and nced at Prometheus who was standing high above. The figure up there stood in loneliness, and it was empty in here without another person in sight...Under the ominous pressure, Ars.Lan panicked and a thought which frightened herself popped up in her mind, He is now less than twenty steps away from me. If I go all out and strike him with my sword, I might be able to kill him! When this ruthless thought came to her mind, Ars.Lan herself was terrified. But deep inside her heart, there was a faintly discernible voice which enticed her telling her to give in to the temptation of this thought...She had the power of a Pdin. If she suddenly attacked now... But then Ars.Lan felt chills running down her back, and she immediately forced herself to dismiss this tempting idea. Prometheus voice came from above, "Ars.Lan, next time after youve killed someone, remember to remove the tracespletely. If you cant even learn this, I will be very disappointed with your intelligence." Ars.Lan suddenly froze. A frightening thought came up in her mind, Does he know already? "Hehe..." Prometheus smile looked somewhat warm, "You dont have to be afraid, Ive already decided to forgive you for acting without authorization." Ars.Lan bit her lower lip subconsciously. She then made up her mind and asked, "Your Excellency, what are you trying to say exactly? If youre doubtful about my actions, please send His Excellency Augustine or His Excellency Fielding toplete the task in ce of me instead!" Prometheus seemingly smiled, and he spoke with a mocking tone, "Augustine? Do you really wish for him to be released from confinement? As for Fielding...Ars.Lan, do you think Fielding will stille back after what youve done in Saurons Imperial City?" Ars.Lan was immediately lost for words and cold sweat broke out from her forehead. She gritted her teeth and looked up but as she was about to say something, Prometheus waved his hand and spoke again. There were no traces of anger in his voice, "I just want you to understand that Pdins are valuable assets of the Temple! Ive already lost Augustine, and your stupid move caused the loss of another trustworthy warrior of the Temple...although..." He seemed to have thought of something, "Although your actions did have some effects, if only such a meager result was obtained in exchange of a Pdins loyalty, it makes me feel very dissatisfied." His words struck Ars.Lan hard like a hammer hitting on her heart. Her body involuntarily trembled, and she asked in a hoarse voice, "Your Excellency, you already knew?" Prometheus sighed, "The rtionship between me and Gu Ming is not as simple as you think. Before he died, he sent me a magical seal!" The pair of eyes behind the mask stared at Ars.Lan intensely Although there were rumors saying that one of his eyes was blind, his gaze was as sharp as a de, "If it was not because I need your ability now, the Dragon Tribe will suffer a great cmity due to your foolishness!" Ars.Lan plucked up her courage and asked, "Is that so? Your Excellency! But what I did will undoubtedly be of great benefit to you! Some in the Elders Council has always been against war, and now with this incident as a trigger, the opposing voices will soon vanish...Isnt this what youre hoping for?" Prometheus was silent for a moment before he continued slowly, "You are well aware of this which was why you dared to do so? You knew that even if I find out what you did, I will not punish you severely, isnt that so?" Ars.Lan did not say anything because she knew Prometheus was not finished yet. Sure enough, Prometheus continued, "I did hope that the opposing voices will vanish, but if the price of that is losing a trustworthy great warrior, then I will not be happy about that! And you, Ars.Lan, after Augustine was imprisoned and now if Fielding is also forced to apostatize, Im afraid this is the situation youre hoping to see! Do you really think that, by getting rid of the two human Pdins, this will be of great benefit to your Dragon Tribe? Or do you think that after losing the only two human Pdins, I will have no other choice but to depend on you?" Ars.Lan remained silentshe had no idea what to say now! Prometheus hadpletely spoken out her true thoughts with such a casual tone! Yes! Augustine was already imprisoned formitting a great sin, and after Gu Mings death, Fielding would have believed what she said, thinking that Prometheus wanted to get rid of him. If so, Fielding would have apostatized just like ck Veil Saint! The only two human Pdins had copsed, so the only person Prometheus could rely on from now on, was her, Ars.Lan! The Dragon Tribe and the Temple were never true friendsStrictly speaking, the rtionship between Dragon Tribe and the Temple should be enemies! Thousands of years ago, during the era of war between Gods and Demons, the Dragon Tribe had betrayed the Gods. They were subdued after being defeated, and an agreement between the Dragon Tribe and the Gods had been passed down since ancient times! The terms of the agreement were very simple: firstly, the Dragon Tribe must stay in their own territory and never ever step out from their territory! Secondly, whoever possessed this agreement could request the Dragon Tribe to do anything! Nobody knew how Prometheus got ahold of this agreement, but one day he came to the Dragon Tribes territory alone bringing with him this agreement and from then on, he got the support of the Dragon Tribe! Putting the agreement aside, the Dragon Tribe and the Temple were archenemies! "You are indeed intelligent, Ars.Lan." Prometheus sighed. "How smart of you to be able to think of using this opportunity to weaken the Temples strength. You caused me to lose an Elder and a Pdin at once! But too bad youre not a human after all so no matter how hard you learn, you wont be able to master the scheming and conspiracy tactics of the humans!" Prometheus paused and gave out a lightugh, "Ars.Lan, you should feel lucky! You are a Pdin, so I will not punish you for now as I still need to utilize your ability! But just this once! If next time I find you doing something smart again, I will let you experience a special emotion of the human beings: regret!" Ars.Lan knew it was useless to say anything now, so she bowed and waited for Prometheus final decision on her punishment. It suddenly urred to her that, perhaps what that guy said just now did make some sense. Prometheus was definitely a person whom she could not easily deal with! "Your Excellency, whats your decision?" Ars.Lans voice was deep and heavy. Prometheus replied lightly, "Now that youve done it, regardless of it being right or wrong, at least reduce its negative effects to the minimum! If Fielding truly apostatizes due to your presumptuous act, well, I hope that you will be fully responsible for this matter..." "What do you mean?" "Kill him!" Prometheus voice was emotionless, "If Fielding apostatizes and joins our enemies, then kill him! Since his ability cannot be of use to us anymore, then we must not let our enemies have his assistance too!" "Okay, I will take care of this matter." Ars.Lan seemingly heaved a sigh of relief. "Meanwhile..." Prometheus voice gradually became cold, "Although I will not condemn you for your actions, in order to express my discontent, a little punishment for you is necessary." As he was saying, he slowly held out his palm. A greenish me suddenly appeared on his palm, and the me shot towards Ars.Lan at high speed! Ars.Lan clenched her teeth and forced herself to refrain from dodging or resisting. She knew Prometheus only wanted to deter her and did not intend to take her life. The green me went straight at Ars.Lans face. Immediately, she grunted, and her body trembled. Obviously, the pain on her face was excruciating, but she endured it with her strong willpower. The green me shot by Prometheus came and went quickly. It retracted after brushing slightly on Ars.Lans face. Ars.Lans face was disfigured. Her lips turned purple from biting, but she dared not make a single sound. Her originally beautiful face now had a deep burn mark on the left cheek! The burnt flesh was gnarled, and it looked extremely ugly and scary. "I know that with your ability, this kind of scar might be painful, but your face will return to its normal appearance within less than half a day...but my punishment for you is not only this!" Prometheus said coldly, "I order you to not heal your face using any method within a month! I want you to carry this scar on your face and work for me! At the same time, this scar will remind you what are the things that you can do, and what are the things that you should not even think about!" Ars.Lan trembled in pain. She had no idea what kind of sorcery Prometheus used to produce the green me. Though it just brushed slightly on her face, the excruciating pain was as if the me was not only burning her flesh but also vigorously burning her soul! The pain did not onlye from her body, but it was the pain of the soul burning in a congration! The pain went deep into her bones! She knelt down on one knee and clenched her teeth, "I will bear in mind every single word you said today...Your Excellency!" She paused, and her voice trembled as she continued, "I will bring you Fieldings head within a month!" Prometheus seemed tired, he waved his hand carelessly, signaling that Ars.Lan could leave now. After the injured female Pdin walked out from the great hall, Prometheus was still standing there alone. He nced at the empty great hall and mumbled, "Why is it that in this world, there are so many seemingly intelligent people who always do stupid things?" He slowly turned and walked towards the door at the back. Behind the door was a spiral staircase, and his lonely figure went up the stairs. After walking for some time, he finally reached the top of the stairs. This was an open-air round shaped rooftop. It seemed to be the highest point of the Temples whole building. His hair was blown up high by the strong, cold wind at the peak. He stood beside the rooftops golden rail, and let his long robe flutter in the wind. Looking beneath, he could see the scattered devoted practitioners on all fours below the Temples steps, looking up and praying to the Temple. Though they were so far away, Prometheus was certain that right now, they must be muttering words of praises to the gods... "Pathetic and naive people..." The supreme leader of the Temple at present, the authority figure of the divine religion of the whole Rnd Continent, was currently sighing and speaking in a strange tone, "Do you all think that God will truly pity you?" Chapter 258: Seth’s Fear Chapter 258: Seths Fear Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Ill kill you! Kill you! Kill you!" Fielding, who was currently in aa, yelled in a hoarse, stifled voice. He suddenly shouted, "Ahhh!" and sat up on the bed. His forehead was covered with sweat, and his previously naked upper body was wrapped in bandages. He just woke up from a nightmare, sitting up abruptly and violently. This abrupt action caused him to feel extreme pain all over his body as if his bones were falling apart. He grunted; everything went ck and he copsed again. It then came to his realization that he was lying on a soft,rge bed in a clean andfortable room. The bloodstains on his body were already cleaned up. The wounds on his chest, shoulder, and arm too had been dressed. The wounds which were poisoned by Ars.Lan using Dragon Saliva had stopped bleeding. "Fielding, how do you feel?" Rodys voice came from the bedside. Fielding struggled to turn his head and he immediately saw Rody sitting at the bedside, his expression gloomy. "...Thank you." Fielding felt bitterness in his mouth, and he gave Rody a wry smile. "Thank you for rescuing and bringing me back." Rody sighed, "Dont talk too much. Your wounds seem a bit strange, so it took us a great deal of efforts to finally take care of it." Fielding smiled bitterly, "Was it...her who treated me? Is she here?" Rody was silent for a moment, a smile then spread across his face, "Yes. Mousemented that your wounds are somewhat odd. A strange force was stopping it from healing and at the same time elerating the bleeding. Initially, we tried several healing spells, but they were not effective. Luckily Mouse was here." Fieldingy there, his eyes stared at the ceiling and mumbled, "Yes, Ars.Lan said that only those with advanced sorcery skills can handle this Dragon Saliva. My original n was to go back and seek Gu Mings help..." He stopped here, and there was sorrow on his face. Fielding nced at Rody and exined, "Gu Ming was not only a person whom I respected. At the same time, he was also my Godfather." Fielding paused and sighed, "Mouse, does she know already?" Rody looked grave. He nodded and sighed, "Shes probably hiding in her room crying now. I think we should leave her alone for now." Fielding shook his head helplessly. "Yes, Mouse was apprenticed to Gu Ming since young, I guess her mood now must be..." Suddenly, a cold voice came from the door, "What about my mood?" As soon as the voice rang, Mouse already appeared through the door and walked towards them. She was again wearing her iconic ck veil. Her expression was cold, and she was once again the powerful, cold and arrogant ck Veil Saint. She was holding a silver bottle in her hands, and she walked up to Fielding saying coldly, "This is the Holy Water. Now that you are awake, drink it." She paused, and then added coldly, "Your external injuries are healing well but if you do not wish to be crippled, you better dont move and lie here for these two days." When she finished speaking, Mouse ced the bottle at the bedside and turned around to leave without saying another word. Fielding suddenly shouted, "Mouse, sorry!" Mouse trembled, and she turned to look at Fielding with aplicated expression. A painful look set across Fieldings face. "It was all my fault! I should have been at Gu Mings side...If it was not because I left in anger after the duel, Gu Ming would not have been left alone. I came to Sauron with Gu Ming to protect him, but...but..." Tears trickled down from the eyes of this strong, tough man, and he suddenly tugged his hair forcefully. Mouses expression changed. She red at Fielding and spoke through gritted teeth, "Fielding, you should know how tense the situation is in the whole Rnd Continent! The rtionship between the Temple and the kingdoms is like a timebomb! In this situation, a small spark is enough to bring about a huge explosion! But you..." "Mouse! " Rody abruptly stopped her in a low voice, his expression grave as he said, "Enough." Mouse looked at Rody with deep sorrow. The expression on her face made Rodys heart ache. He sighed and held Mouses hands, saying softly, "Now is not the time to talk about this. Why dont you go out first? I need to talk to Fielding." After Mouse left, it was only Fielding and Rody again in the room. "Tulip, what do you want to talk to me about?" Fielding was slightly calmer now. Rody pondered for a moment before he grabbed a chair and sat at the bedside. He looked into Fieldings eyes and said in a serious manner, "What are you going to do right now?" Fieldings gaze seemed confused. He then closed his eyes and shook his head lightly, "I dont know." Rody sighed, "You havent thought about it yet, but I have some ideas." Rody paused and continued in a low voice, "Since Prometheus is now trying to get rid of you toe up with an excuse for war, you certainly cant go back to the Temple anymore. Even if you go back, do you think you can testify against him? Although youre a Pdin, to be honest, I think that youre far behind Prometheus at plotting and scheming tactics! If you go back, you will die! I can even guess that if you go back, you wont live long enough to the day of testifying against him publicly at the Elders Council! Moreover, even if you tell the truth, will they believe you?" After a long silence, Fielding replied bitterly, "No, they will not believe me..." He shook his head, "Not only would no one believe this, even I myself did not believe that he would be so ruthless!" As he was saying this, Fielding suddenly looked curiously at Rody and said in an unfriendly tone. "Why? Are you trying to draw me over to your side? Who are you representing? Sauron King or your Radiant Empire? " There was a slight hostility in his tone. Rody immediately shook his head and denied, "Of course not. I know you are not a person with wavering faith. Even though you are estranged from Prometheus now, I believe you will not betray the Temple." Fielding replied with silencehe was admitting it. After a long pause, Fielding slowly replied, "Prometheus is Prometheus, the Temple is the Temple! I, Fielding, as a Pdin, will never ever betray the Temple! Ive already made up my mind, no matter if its to avenge Gu Mings death or for the Temples safety, I must think of a way to get rid of Prometheus!" His tone was calm, but Rody could clearly feel the cold, murderous intentions hidden in his words. Rody suddenlyughed. In fact, he felt strange about his reaction. At this moment, how could he stillugh? Or maybe, Rody had changed slightly. "Fielding, I admire you very much but at the same time I sympathize with you." Rodys tone was somewhat somber. There was some self-mockery in the way Rody spoke. "A long time ago I was a fool who knew nothing and understood nothing. In my heart, I thought that everything in this world could be simply distinguished as good and evil! I had always strictly abided by the so-called principles in my heart, but now I dont think like this anymore." He suddenly stood up and looked at Fielding lying on the bed, slowly asking, "Have you ever thought that in this world, there are many things that cannot be so easily differentiated? What is evil? What is good? What is right? And what is wrong? These things cannot be simply measured ording to the standards in your heart." He smiled faintly and continued, "At first I didnt understand any of these, but when I first fought on the battlefield, I was a passionate young man. I naively thought that I can use my sword and my burning passion to defend my empires dignity! But, the first thing I was forced to do on the battlefield, was to kill the defenseless civilians of my empire with a sword in my hands!" Rodys expression was a bit sad, "If ording to the original standards in my heart, I will definitely not do such things! Those civilians were forced by the Great Moon Kingdom to be their spies. From the point of view of the Empiresw, they hadmitted treason, so they were evil! But ording to their own standards, they were just trying to survive! At that time, I thought that as a proud warrior, my sword was supposed to kill ferocious enemies, not to be used against defenseless civilians!" Fieldings expression slightly changed, "So what did you do?" "I ordered the killing of those civilians whomitted treason! Although I pitied them in my heart, although I knew that they did this to save their loved ones who were kidnapped by the Great Moon Kingdom, I had no choice but to give my first killing order in my life!" Rodys expression was calmFielding suddenly felt that the Duke of the Tulip Family who was standing in front of him right now, was so calm that it seemed somewhat terrifying. Rody suddenlyughed. "Because I knew that if I dont kill these civilians, the morale of my army will copse! Lax military rules, irregr orders, how is this kind of army capable of fighting against the coyote in the battlefields? If the army copsed, then more people will die!" Rody sighed, "Executing civilians, if ording to the standards of a warrior, it is wrong to do so, but as amander, this act is inevitable! Can you say clearly whether what I did was right or wrong?" Rody nced at Fielding. Fielding was silent for a moment. He then sighed and replied, "I dont know." Rody smiled lightly, "Thats right, till now I myself dont know if what I did was right or wrong, but the oue was pretty good. I stabilized my armys morale, and the empire won the war at the Northwest battlefield, saving the losing situation at the Northwest..." Rodys gaze fell on Fieldings face. "Simrly, this principle can be used on Prometheus...ording to your standards, it is wrong for him to kill you and Gu Ming. It is a despicable act to achieve his goal by all means! But if ording to Prometheus standards, he is doing this to unite the Temple against the enemy and to unify the voices of the Elders Council. If he seeded, then he will probably be the second Pontiff in the Temples history! He could even build the first empire with a unified religion! If he really seeded, people will only remember his great achievements. Who would remember the unscrupulous tactics he used to achieve this?" Fieldings face slightly changed. "You mean you hope that I will not go find Prometheus for revenge?" "No. This is not what I meant." Rody shook his head and smiled helplessly, "To be honest, the person who wants Prometheus dead the most right now, is me!" His tone gradually became serious and his expression grim, "The more I deal with this Chief Elder of the Elders Council, the more I feel that this person is terrifying ... Mouse has told me before about some of his experiences. I have to admit that hes the most terrifying opponent Ive ever met in my whole life! No matter when ites to scheming, strategies, or his measures and wisdom, he is the best of the best!" He smiled bitterly. "I even have a weird feeling that, as long as this person is still alive, even if all the Rnd kingdoms form a union, they are still no match for the Temple!" He suddenly mumbled to himself, "Although the Sauron King too has great talents and bold visions,pared to the mysterious Prometheus, he is nevertheless not his match." "Isnt that what youre hoping for?" Fielding could not help but reply to Rody sarcastically, "Isnt Radiant Empire hoping that we Rnd kingdoms fight against each other; the bigger the fight, the better it is?" Rody actually nodded, "Youre right! This is exactly the reason I came to Rnd. ording to our empires standards, internal strife in the Rnd Continent will only bring benefits to us, but what we hope more is that the losing side in this internal strife is not the Sauron Kingdom! Because if the Rnd kingdoms lose, with Prometheus ability, he might be able to truly unify the Rnd Continent in just a few years time!" "So you wish that the Temple will lose?" Fielding asked coldly. "No." Rody suddenly smiled, "I do not wish for the Temple to lose...I hope that Prometheus will lose! You yourself said just now, the Temple is the Temple, Prometheus is Prometheus!" Fielding was a bit nervous when he saw the smile on Rodys face. He asked in a hoarse voice, "Okay, youve told me a lot but what exactly do you want to say?" "Youre really stubborn." Rody sighed. "Youre as persistent and stubborn as I used to be! And refuse to be flexible." He smiled. "Maybe its because of this that I like you." "So now youve be despicable and shameless? " Fielding asked angrily. "No." Rodys face was a bit sad, "I indeed have changed, but...this is because Ive seen too much death! Seen too many closerades dying in front of me!" Both were silent for a moment; a strange atmosphere pervaded the air. The two, who originally had different stands, suddenly felt a sense of appreciation for each other. Fielding sighed and his expression softened a little. "Okay! Duke of the Tulip Family, tell me your true intentions." "Go back to the Temple! " Fielding was shocked by what Rody said. "Go back to the Temple? Do you really think so? Didnt you just say that its dangerous for me to go back now? In order to silence me, Prometheus will definitely find a way to kill me." "Exactly, because of this, you have to go back to the Temple." Rody said lightly, "Of course if you stay here, I can confirm that you will be very safe, but I dont think you would like to stay here in any way, isnt that so?" Fielding was silent. Indeed, Rody was correct. No matter what, Fielding would not want to stay here with the Duke of the Tulip Family. Fielding was very loyal to the Temple, so he was not willing to betray the Temple and stay with an infidel. At the same time...because Mouse was also here, Fielding who was proud and arrogant, would definitely not want to stay here. "You go on." Fielding sighed. Rody nodded, "You must go back to the Temple...Because if Prometheus wants to get rid of you, he has to assassinate you in secret because youre a Pdin of the Temple! After killing you, he will then put the me on King Sauron, just like Gu Mings death. This is the only way for him to kill you. As such, you have to go back and stay at the Temple. Prometheus will not have any chance to do anything to you under the scrutiny of so many people in the Temple!" "Also, you have to keep silent! You cannot publicly fall out with Prometheus, nor can you testify against his crime! " Rody sighed, "I know it is hard for you to do so, but if you want to avenge Gu Mings death, this is the only way." Fielding was quiet; obviously, he was struggling deep inside his heart. "And then...when the opportunityes, you get rid of Prometheus!" Rodys tone was murderous. "Regardless whether its a public duel or murder, assassination...use whichever method you like! You have the power of a Pdin, no matter how powerful is Prometheus, he is only a sorcerer...As the Chief Elder of the Elders Council, it is impossible for him to kill you himself. The remaining strength he could use now, one is Augustine, but he definitely will not carry out this kind of deed, so the remaining one will be Ars.Lan. I believe with your power, as long as youre careful to avoid being ambushed by her, it should not be a problem." "Kill him..." Fieldings eyes shed. "It shouldnt be impossible to find the opportunity since both of us are in the Temple, and during internal senior meetings, there are usually no guards around...If I suddenly attack, its not impossible at all...but...if I suddenly kill him before exposing his true colors, then wouldnt I be a sinner? "Do you care about this reputation?" Rody sneered, "This is what I was discussing with you just now. Your measuring standards! You said, sinner? What is a sinner? Compared to Prometheus, who among you two is a sinner? Yes, if you suddenly kill Prometheus, in the eyes of others, you, Fielding is a sinner who betrays the Temple! But in the long run, youve gotten rid of a person with wild ambitions who will endanger the Temple!" Rody paused and gave Fielding a meaningful look. "The key lies in which standards you use to measure this in your heart." Rody looked at Fielding, who was silent, and added coldly, "I do not want to hide from you. The reason I wish that you would do this is because its in the interest of our Radiant Empire! You are free to think that I have no good intentions! So, Fielding, tell me your answer now!" His eyes bored into Fieldings, as sharp as a de, and there was only silence in the room... ... In the garden of the Summer Pce, flowers bloomed. Although now it was not spring when all flowers bloomed, as the Kings Summer Pce, flowers which bloomed during this season were nted in the garden. The fragrance of flowers floated in the air, and clothing fluttered. A slender figure gently walked past the bundles of purple and red. This person was wearing an extravagant imperial dress, and her blonde hair was tied up at the back of her head, revealing her beautiful face. Her gaze swept around lightly, she looked peaceful with a faint smile on her face, casually taking in the beauty of the garden. She held out her slender fingers and plucked a flower, ying it with her fingertips. Her smile deepened, and the colors of the flowers in this garden paled inparison to her enchanting smile... But, in contrast to this scene of beauty and flowers, a hoarse voice speaking in a strange tone rang, "Seth, is this n your idea?" Old Mark strode forward from behind. He took a nce at a window on a distant pavilion andughed softly, "That fellow must be persuading Fielding now following your suggestions." The stunning beauty suddenly sighed. She turned around and looked at Old Mark, shaking her head and sighing. "My dear Old Mark, you are such an unromantic person. Discussing plots and schemes in such a beautiful environment, dont you think youre spoiling the atmosphere?" Old Mark dismissed his words. He then imitated Seth by plucking a flower and sniffed it hard with his nose, smiling wryly, "Hell, the fragrance here is so strong. I dont understand why the Sauron royals love this kind of garden! Is there some problem with their noses?" He paused for a while andughed, ignoring Seth who was rolling his eyes. "Do you think that fellow can persuade Fielding?" Seth was stunned for a moment, twisting a flower petal between his fingers. He then replied lightly, "Who knows? This is not what I should be concerned about. Im just in charge of giving him ideas, whether or not he could realize my n is not my problem." Old Mark suddenlyughed, "To be honest, Im curious about one thing...ording to the kind of person you are, the n you have in mind is somewhat unpresentable, even a bit despicable...You are duping Fielding to work for you! How did you persuade that sillyd to agree with this kind of n? This doesnt seem to fit his behavior! ording to his character, he wouldnt have agreed to do so." Seths expression froze for a moment, then he smiled and said, "I didnt put much effort into persuading Rody. In fact, we just had a discussionst night. I told him about my n but at that time he left without saying a word. And then this morning, he suddenly agreed." Old Mark seemed a bit surprised, "Oh? Seems like our sillyd finally understands the true meaning of those who wish to aplish great things should not be restricted by trivial matters." Seth suddenly nced at Old Mark, "My dear Old Mark, I think from now on, we should not call him sillyd anymore...At least from what I see now, he is not that naive young man that he was before!" He suddenly lowered his voice, as though mumbling to himself, "I dont know why but recently the more I get in contact with him, the more I have a growing fear of him...This is really strange...I feel that this guy, Rody, seems somewhat dangerous..." "Oh?" Old Mark immediately became interested, "Youre feeling scared? Theres finally human emotion inside you? This is good news!" Seth did not answer. The scene in which a ck me appeared on Rodys palm the other night suddenly popped back in his mind. The legendary hellfire which could burn and devour everything in this world! A tinge of uneasiness shed across his face. And he remembered himself unconsciouslymented not human. Seths feelings wereplicated. He could not help but said, "Good news? Not necessarily..." There was a sudden hubbub of noises outside the garden. In the midst of the noises were the anxious voices of the Royal Knights guarding outside, "Your Highness...you...you... ording to the orders of His Excellency the Special Envoy, no one is allowed into the Summer Pce without his permission. His Majesty the King has also agreed with his request, you..." A majestic bellow was then heard, "Get out of the way!" Immediately, a burly figure appeared at the entrance of the garden; the expressions of the two Royal Knights at the side were awkward and anxious. A figure who was one head taller than Seth stood in between the two knights. She was wearing an extravagant long robe, her hair hanging loosely at the back of her head and a ribbon was tied around her forehead. The size of the robe was obviously tailored to fit herrge size, but it still seemed a bit too tight for her. Even more astonishing was that this woman was wearing at her waist a huge sword which only the most ferocious warrior would use! However, thisrge weapon worn on her looked like a tiny toy whenpared to the size of her body... Royal Consort Rn? Rn immediately saw Seth among the flowering shrubs. Her eyes, which were squeezed into two slits by the flesh on her face, glittered brightly. She gave out a few sharp giggles and charged forward zealously. Seths originally tranquil expression immediately looked as if he was shed by a knife. Whenpared to the not human Rody, this Royal Consort was way more terrifying than Rody! Rn already came in front of Seth and she totally ignored Old Mark standing at the back. She looked as if she was preparing to give Seth a bearhug, but luckily Seth managed to take a step back, forcing the Royal Consort to give up this rare opportunity to kiss the beauty. She held out a huge palm and held Seths hands, ignoring the expression on Seths face. She then made an effort to make her rough voice sounded more feminine,ughing charmingly and saying, "Miss Nicole, are you enjoying the flowers here alone? Why dont you let me join you...?" Chapter 259: Garden Encounter Chapter 259: Garden Encounter Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Seth was startled. He pulled his hand from her gigantic palm with great difficulty. Retreating two steps, he said with a forced smile, "Your Highness, why are you free toe here today?" An evil thought popped up in his mind, Both being the wives of their countrys leader, why is it that our Empires queen is so beautiful and charming, but the Royal Consort here is so scary? Or perhaps, by marrying such a daughter to the King, the Senior Prime Minister had ill intentions towards himwasnt it obvious that he wanted the Sauron Royal Family to have no offspring? Was it because with such a Royal Consort the King did not have any son till now, so he made his nephew Aven as the Crown Prince? As these thoughts ran through his head, he continued retreating. Rns smile became more sinister as she closed in step by step. "I was so impressed with Miss Nicoles elegant demeanor during the night banquet, so Ive especiallye to pay you a visit today. Since both of us are in such a good mood now, I wonder if Miss Nicole is willing to tell me about the views and sceneries of your empire? Im very interested..." When she was done, she looked at Seth up and down. Obviously, her interest was not about whatever views or sceneries. No matter how smart Seth was, he was totally helpless right now when met with such a sex maniac. She was the honorable Royal Consort, he could not hit her or scold her, nor show her discontent. Even if he fought with her, could he, Seth, win the fight? What annoyed Seth more was, previously it was him who flirted with girls, but today he was the target of others flirting. Nobody could understand his feeling right now. Rn roared withughter and held Seths hands once again. This time, no matter how hard Seth tried, she refused to let go of his hands. She pulled Seth and walked deeper into the garden,ughing as she walked. "Although now is not the right season, the Summer Pce still has lots of exotic flowers and nts. I can see that Miss Nicole has a great interest in flowers, so let me bring you around and appreciate them closely." As she was saying this, she turned around and roared, "Me and Miss Nicole are going to walk around. You all are not allowed to follow!" She red threateningly at the two Royal Knights, and then she red at Old Mark, which meant, You too! Old Mark sighed. He looked teasingly at Seth who was already panicking and stood where he was. Rn gave another roar ofughter, and her moves became more daring. She ced her hands on Seths waist and pulled him along as she walked down the path deep into the garden. In order to properly host Rody, the Special Envoy from the Radiant Empire, the Summer Pce that was used by the King to settle them was quite big, and even the scale of the garden was rtively big. Both of them slowly walked into the flowering shrubs, and after a few turns, the people behind them were gradually lost in sight. Looking that there was no one around, Rns expression and actions became more and more daring. She held Seth tightly close to her and chuckled, "Miss Nicole, you smell so sweet, I wonder what kind of perfume you are using? Is it a special product of your Empire?" She looked as if she was going toe closer and sniff. Seeing that she was wrinkling her nose and moving closer, Seth almost fainted when he saw the grisly sight of long ck nasal hair in her huge nostrils. He forced himself to remain calm and tilted his head backward, saying through clenched teeth, "Your Highness must be joking. There are flowers everywhere here, the fragrance must be from the pollens smeared on my body." "Oh?" Rns eyes lit up, "What shall we do? If the pollens are not cleaned off immediately, it will dirty Miss Nicoles clothes." She held out her hand seemingly trying to help Seth brush his clothes but in actual fact, she was seizing the opportunity to molest him. Seth could not take it anymore. He suddenly struggled and broke free, saying in a low voice, "Your Highness, uhm...I heard that you are a great female warrior with excellent skills, I wonder if this rumor is true?" Rn grinned widely and gave out augh, and she stopped intimidating Seth. She suddenly raised her hand and withdrew the huge sword at her waist. She certainly looked a little majestic when she held the sword in her hand. She said haughtily, "Ive been trained in swordsmanship since young, and my teacher was once Sauron Kingdoms most famous old master in swordsmanship." The Royal Consort paused and nced at Seth, smirking as she said, "Why? Is Miss Nicole interested in swordsmanship, too? Hmm, yes, I almost forgot that youre born in a family of warriors." As she was saying this, she switched to a teasing tone, "But Im surprised that your Empires family of the Army God could raise such an exquisite beauty like you." Seth smiled bitterly. "Your Highness sure loves to joke...I..." Rn suddenly smiled mysteriously. Her fingers gently waved a few times, and the huge sword spun vigorously in her hand like an embroidery needle. After several shes of the cold de, Seth was greeted by a puff of fragrance... A delicate flower which was sliced off by Rn just now sat quietly on the tip of her sword. Rn pushed the flower in front of Seth and bowed slightly, acting like an elegant knight and said, "A blossom as a gift for the beauty." Seth did not know if he should cry orugh. In the end, he held out his hand and took the flower on the tip of the de. A cunning smile suddenly shed across Rns face. Without warning, she grabbed Seths waist and pulled hard... The following scene unfolded in the garden: A charming beauty fell into the arms of a tall and burly figure. A sword-wielding hero and a beauty holding flowers, bothplementing each other. How romantic... Seth was so mad that he almost fainted. This trick that Rn was using, he had used this many times on numerous noble youngdies in his Empire a long time ago. If Seth used his true identity to y that trick of gifting flowers to beauties used by Rn just now, he could do it more fluently and skillfully. Not only that, his techniques would be even better... Ironically, he had flirted with so many girls for his whole life, but today this old trick was used on him by someone else to hold him in her arms... Rn held Seth by the waist and intentionally pinned him underneath. Hence, Sethy face up in her arms, and right now his face was reddened due to anger, but Rn assumed that he was just being shy. The Royal Consort squeezed an affectionate look on her fleshy face, and eagerness filled her tiny eyes. She deliberately lowered her voice and whispered, "Miss Nicole..." If Seth held a girl in his arms as a man, his handsome face would be a deadly charm to the girl. Right now, if she heard him whispering to her so affectionately, she would definitely be immensely intoxicated. But now, Seth was extremely mad. The Royal Consorts sexy voice which was deliberately produced by suppressing her voice rang in Seths ears, and the way she looked at him seemed familiarthose were the usual tricks he used to y! Oh no... did she want to... An rm just sounded off in Seths mind, and sure enough, the Royal Consort was pressing down gently... Before he could react, Rns lips already pressed down hard on Seths...Seths eyes were wide open from shock. He could not believe that...this just ridiculously happened! He did not expect that Royal Consort Rn was an expert in flirting with girlsfor an outstanding yboy, even if one managed to kiss a girl at this time, victory was still not guaranteed. He would need to make some other moves... Sure enough, Rn was not greedy. She backed off after kissing Seth lightly on the lips, but she still held Seth tightly in her arms. She put on a guilty but affectionate expression on her face, and said lovingly, "Im sorry...youre too beautiful so I couldnt control myself just now..." From beginning till end, Rns every movepletely followed the ssic steps of a standard yboy flirting with young girls. The expression on Seths face now was not shock anymore, but...disgust! Seth had kissed an unknown number of women in his life, but today faced with such a sentimental Royal Consort, this was the first time. The expression on his face kept changing, and a thought shed through his mind: I was kissed by a pig! But this was still not the end. After Rns affectionate confession, ording to the usual flow, a second kiss would follow next. ording to the usual steps of a yboy seducing young girls, the first kiss was a sneak attack to stir up uneasiness and restlessness in the girls mind. With the help of an affectionate confession, the girl would be swept off her feet and during this time if one seized the opportunity and kissed her for the second time, he could then easily get her heart. It seemed like Rn was prepared to follow these steps. She had already lowered her head, aiming at Seths lips for another kiss... "Ahhhhh!" Seth could not endure this anymore when he saw her face getting closer and closer. He let out a tragic shriek. "What are you doing!" A cold voice rang from the front. Rn immediately let go of Seth. She turned and looked at the direction of the voice, and Seth quickly took a few steps back to escape from her. He then subconsciously wiped his mouth vigorously...Damn it, I need to brush my teeth a hundred times when I go back! When Rns eyes fell on the person who interrupted her, the anger in her eyes immediately vanished and was reced by amazement! It was Mouse. She was dressed in ck, her long hair fluttered as she stood among the flowering shrubs, and she looked somewhat celestial. There was some sorrow on her extremely beautiful face. Her eyes were a bit red and puffy. Apparently, she had just cried. After Mouse came out from Fieldings room, she came to the depths of the garden alone. When she thought of the death of her teacher, her heart ached so she hid there and cried but she did not expect to meet Rn and Seth here. Right now, there were traces of tears on Mouses delicate face, and there was a slight bitterness and grieve in her expression. The ck robe she wore made her look very weak and fragile. She was originally very beautiful, and now, she looked so pitiful that those who looked at her would feel heartbroken. Rns eyes remained glued on Mouse, and she seemed so obsessed. She suddenly came to her senses and said, "Its you!" She took a deep breath and continued, "Ive finally found you!" Mouse nced at Rn coldly, and when she saw the horrified expression on Seths face, it reminded her of the Royal Consorts weird behavior during their previous encounter. She immediately understood what was happening and frowned, saying softly, "Miss Nicole, its windy outside, you better go inside." Upon hearing that, Seth was so relieved, and he hastily ran away. Before he left, he cast a hateful nce at Rnit was however unknown how this schemer would find a way to avenge his humiliation today. Rn did not stop Seth from leaving. She was entranced by Mouse, and the amazement and obsession in her gaze could not be concealed. She forced a smile and said, "Miss, Ive been searching for you since ourst encounter on the streets. I knew you are here together with Earl Rody, so I came here today hoping that I can see you. Thanks to the blessings of the gods, I finally found you." Mouses gaze became even colder, "Your Highness, the King had granted this residence to His Excellency Earl Rody, and the King had also promised that without the Earls permission, no one is allowed to enter!" When Rn heard the word King, there was disdain in her eyes as if she did not care at all. She took a few steps forward and whispered, "I dont care about that. As long as I can see you, who cares about the Kings orders!" There was a trace of anger in Mouses eyes, and she said tly, "If theres nothing else, please leave." She turned and was about to leave, but Rn suddenly went forward and stopped her hurriedly, "Wait!" Mouses gaze was icy cold, "Why? Is there anything else, Your Highness?" "Uhmm...well..." Rn was entranced by the look of the angry beauty in front of her. She was lost for words, even though she had prepared them in her mind so well beforehand for flirting. She looked at Mouse affectionately and mumbled, "Beautiful, youre too beautiful..." Mouse was in a bad mood right now. She snorted coldly and turned to leave. Rn immediately panicked and held out her arms. Her stature was bigger and taller than Mouse, and now that she opened her arms wide, she immediately blocked the pathpletely. "Your Highness, what else do you want!" Mouse tightened her fists under her sleeves. Since young no man had dared to flirt with her, let alone women! Rn looked at the girl standing in front of her whom she missed day and nightever since she caught a glimpse of her on the streets that day, she was totally stunned by Mouse. When she saw Rody at the night banquet, she immediately tried to ask about Mouse, but because Mouse was the apostate ck Veil Saint, her identity was kept secret so naturally ordinary people did not know about her. The King knew his Royal Consorts character very well, so he did not dare to tell her the truth. He needed the alliance of Rody at this moment, and he was afraid that his Royal Consort would stir up troubles. Hence, not only did he not tell her, he also warned Rn sternly against it. But Rn had no fears, so she dismissed the Kings warning. Today, she finally could not wait anymore and came to look for her. When she saw Seth just now, she could not resist the urge to deploy her skills, but when Mouse appeared, her lust towards Miss Nicole immediately disappeared. Right now, there was only this beautiful girl in ck in her heart and her mind. Seeing that Mouse was about to leave, Rn panicked and wanted to hug Mouse. However, when she saw the stern look on Mouses face, and the air of holiness surrounding her, she felt a sense of guilt which stopped her from really hugging Mouse. It was lucky that Rn did not make any real moves, or else, with the power of this ck Veil Saint, if Rn dared to molest her, ording to her mood right now and her usual character, she would not care if its Her Highness the Royal Consort or His Majesty the King, she would have thrown a Thunder God Forbidden Spell at her... Mouse snorted and squeezed through from Rns side. Seeing that she was really leaving, Rn could not help but press her hand on Mouses shoulder. Anger shed in Mouses eyes. She was noble and pure, and she never had any bodily contact with anyone else except Rody. She was burning with rage inside and immediately a red ming electrical bolt radiated from her body. Rn groaned as she felt a sharp pain from the palm holding on Mouses shoulder. She could feel that it was burning, and she immediately withdrew her hand. Her palm was burning with pain, and the hollow of her palm was charred. Mouse did not want to continue talking with Rn, so she nced at her and said coldly, "Your Highness, please watch how you conduct yourself! His Excellency the Earl has orders, please do not go in any further. Otherwise, you will vite the Empires dignity and cause displeasure among both countries. Im afraid this is not what the King wishes to see." After saying this, Mouse refused to look at Rn anymore. She quickened her pace and vanished among the flowering shrubs. Rn who remained standing on the spot looked obsessively in the direction her figure disappeared. She then lowered her head and looked at her burnt palm. She felt sweetness as well as anger in her heart. She stroked the injured hand gently and muttered, "Ive finally touched her, sigh...Why have I not met such a beauty before this?" Her gaze swept across the beautiful garden and was suddenly irritated, "So many flowers but none could match her beauty. Whats the use of keeping you here!" She snorted in displeasure and drew her sword. Her gloomy mood soothed a little after she struck at the surrounding flowering shrubs, causing a hideous mess. She stroked her injured palm with the other hand and looked deeply at the direction where Mouse vanished. She wanted to chase after her, but she was afraid she might anger the beauty she adored so much. As for the Kings order, she naturally would not pay any attention to it. She heaved a long sigh, "Surprisingly shes a sorceror...sigh...Although I still do not know your name, I, Rn, will make this woman mine!" The Royal Consort, with various thoughts in mind, turned around and strode along the path she came just now. Among the flowering shrubs not far away, Seth was there as he did not go far just now. He saw everything that had happened. All of a sudden, he held his stomach andughed uncontrobly. "There are perverts every year, but this year there are especially many!" Afterughing for a while, he mumbled to himself, "How can I not participate in such an interesting matter?" He pondered for a moment and suddenly a disgusted look appeared on his face. He stomped his feet and said, "Go back and brush my teeth first!" Chapter 260: Departure Chapter 260: Departure Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The sky was clear. At a deste harbor that was less than a hundred miles away from the capital city of Sauron Kingdom. The banks of the ind sea of the Rnd Continent were shaped like an inverted crescent forming a natural pier. In fact, that was the main naval base for the Royal Navy of Sauron Kingdom. Fourteen huge premier Rnd warships were lined up at the docks. At the moment, the pier was full ofrge and small warships. Those warships had already undergone a simple refurbishing. All its weapons had been disassembled. Its gs and banners had been exchanged for the Sauron Kingdoms banners on one side and banners with a thorny golden flower on the otherthose were, the banners of the Radiant Empire. A total of a hundred ships had already lined up awaiting orders. After a few days of waiting at the Sauron Kingdoms capital city, the first batch of ships from the various kingdoms on the Rnd continent had been mobilized. ording to the agreement, the first batch of one hundred warships would depart from the port and sail to the Radiant Continent on that day. The King and Rody were standing, side by side, on a simple and high tform built on the pier. They were smiling and looking at the fleet at the pier below. Rody sighed. The navy of the Rnd Continent was really powerful, especially the fourteenrgest premier warships. Those warships were sorge that they could amodate more than two thousand soldiers each. The Radiant Empire did not even have one such special warship, but these kingdoms could easily give away fourteen! King Sauron had dispatched a special envoy with a copy of the signed peace agreement to the Radiant Empire. In ordance with the agreement, the first batch of released war prisoners would be shipped back when the first batch of warships arrived in the Radiant Empire. He was not worried that the Radiant Empire would take the warships and not release the prisoners. After all, the Duke of the Tulip Family and Miss Nicole were still on the Rnd Continent. The two of them were worth more than a hundred warships. ording to the conditions stated, Rody would remain on the Rnd Continent until the transaction wasplete. That was also a form of disguised coteral. After the roar of gun salutes, a signalman standing at the tower at the pier vigorously waved the colored gs in his hands. Thergest warship in the fleet then hanged up the gships banner. After that, the signalmen at the watchtower waved their gs. The fleet then started to line up and depart from the port majestically. The sun shone brilliantly illuminating the surface of the sea. The ripples glowed like golden scales. Feeling proud of himself, the King smiled and asked, "Earl Rody, what do you think of the fleet in front of you?" Rody gave a simple reply. "Very good! This fleet is invincible in the ocean!" Suddenly a person groaned coldly from a side. His voice seemed somewhat dissatisfied. That person was the Crown Prince, Aven. As the Commander of the Navy, he was naturally unwilling to see the sturdy warships being sent to the enemy. The King was not concerned about Avens mood. He smiled and said, "Aven, it is gettingte. You should also board the ship." As that was the first batch of warships and it concerned the good faith of the two nations, the Sauron Kingdom needed to dispatch an important person with high enough status to show their sincerity. Therefore, the Crown Prince, Aven, was selected to be dispatched to the Radiant Empire. Although Aven was from the pro-war faction, the King had made great efforts to persuade him to agree to this request. When Aven saw his men got onto the gship at the shore, he finally sighed. He then faced the King and Rody as he saluted and said, "Your Majesty, I am leaving." After that, the proud young man walked away inrge strides without sparing a nce at Rody. The King looked at the Crown Princes back and suddenly sighed. "Youngsters are too rash. This is not a good thing." The King then deliberately or otherwise looked at Rody. Rody kept quiet and remained silent. This is your family matter. Why are you telling me this? Now that there were no other people around them and the guards were standing at a distance, the King suddenly lowered his voice and asked. "Rody, are these warships good?" Rody was startled and then replied, "Of course, it is good! It is much betterpared to the warships from our Radiant Empire." The King suddenly sighed and softly said, "Yes, the other kingdoms unexpectedly abided to the rules. They did not send us trash to fool us. After all, with hundreds and thousands of prisoners in your hands, they do not dare substitute with shoddy goods. But..." He suddenly pointed on thergest gship, that Aven was on, and said, "Do you see that ship? That is our Rnd Continents first-ss warship! It is made from ironwood and is iparably sturdy. The warship is 100 meters long and can amodate three thousand people! There are less than one hundred of such warships in the entire Rnd Continent." "Oh?" Rodys eyes turned bright. Less than one hundred? That means giving away fourteen is an excessive amount. The King smiled and said, "Although the coalition armies of Rnd Continent are known to be invincible at sea, only we know that the real overlord of the sea is not us who live on the maind but the navy of the dwarf kingdom." After pausing for a moment, the King sternly said, "Although the dwarfs have a small poption and could not have arge army, they have an abundance of ironwood in their territory. This natural advantage allows them to build a navy more formidable than ours." The King took out a thin roll of paper and then slowly spread it out in front of Rody. "Look, this is the main warship of the dwarfs navy! Although the size of the warships is different, it is made in ordance to design of this model...The bow of the warship is tall and sharp, making it more advantageous in braving the waves. It has three masts with a total of five sails. It is known as a five-sail warship. The mast uses a special method to rotate itself with abnormal flexibility giving it the warship fanatic speeds." The King gently pointed at the picture of the warship on that piece of paper and continued, "The hull of the ship is very high. Thergest five-sail warship is four storeys high with railings and arrowslits. "Arrowslits?" Rody froze for a moment. "Is using bows and arrows useful in naval battles?" The Kingughed. "Have you forgotten that the dwarfs have an abundance of ironwood?" He smiled helplessly and said, "Even though the Rnd Continent also has ironwood, we do not have the luxury of using ironwood to make arrows! However, these damn dwarfs even use ironwood to make arrows! The speed of these arrows is extremely fast, and it could fly fifty percent furtherpared to ordinary bows and arrows. In a naval battle, we would already have a headache before the ships even got close. Its range is even fartherpared to a sorcerers spell attack. If the two parties were to go into battle, our sorcerers would not be able to fly up and attack within the range of their bows and arrows." "Besides that, the dwarfs are born as good artisans and they are good at making fine weapons. When they are still far away, they will use their bows and arrows to fight with us. When both parties get closer, they will use another weapon to fight." The Kings eyes shed as he pointed at the drawing. There were thin tubes stretching out on both sides of the hull of the ship. He then said, "This is a kind of nozzle. Once the enemy ship is within a certain distance, ck oil will be sprayed from the nozzle. Once the enemy ship is covered in that oil, their archers willunch fire arrows. Just a drop of the oil is enough to ignite. The more water is poured onto this oil, the stronger the fire will be. Although the Rnd warships are made of ironwood and are more resistant to fire than other ships, ironwood is still wood." Rody was lost in thought as the King continued, "ording to the information I received, the dwarfs have a total of two hundred and fifty warships. One of theirrgest five-sail warships can amodate one thousand five hundred people. Itsbat effectiveness is definitely not lower than our Rnd Continents first-ss warship. Besides that..." The King showed a helpless smile and said, "... more than half of our fleet are of this kind ofrge ships. The other smaller ships are just used for patrolling and scouting." Rody closed his eyes and muttered, "In other words, we lose out in speed. We also do not have an advantage in long distance and also close distance battles. Your Majesty, you certainly have given me a difficult problem." The King smiled as he rolled up the drawing in his hands. He then gave the drawing to Rody and smiled as he said, "Naturally, we do not intend to fight directly with their navy. The price of doing that is too big and it will be disastrous even if we win." After saying that, the King took out another thin roll of paper from his sleeve like a magic trick. When spread out, it was the map of the sea. "We n to attack in half a months time! We will move normally as if we are delivering thest batch of warships in exchange for the prisoners of war!" He then pointed to the map and slowly said, "Look here, this is their ind. Our fleet will pass by their left, all the way south, out of the sea and continue south towards the Radiant Empire. These dwarfs are not very courageous. They are also afraid of being attacked by us. This is why when the earlier fleets pass by, they will dispatch their navy to patrol the left side of their ind! What we need to do is to take full advantage of this." The King smiled and continued, "You will take thest batch of fleets which is a total of two hundred and fifty warships. I will also gather the best of Sauron Kingdoms navy to follow you. After leaving the port and traveling for a day, the ships will suddenly turn to the north!" "North!" Rodys eyes lit up. He meaningfully looked at the King. The King smiled and said, "Looks like you also understand. Our fleet would turn to the North. After five days, we would be able to reach the back of their ind. After that..." The King suddenly waved his hand and clenched his fist resolutely said, "We will disembark and attack!" Rody thought for a moment and then said, "This n sounds pretty good, but I do not understand matters rted to the sea. Your Majesty is telling me this..." The King smiled and replied, "My navalmanders will naturally be responsible for matters at the sea. However, the responsibility falls on you once we disembark! I know that your distinguished country is invincible onnd. I hope you do not mind assisting me." He then smiled and said, "I will give you the intelligence describing the distribution of the dwarf army on the ind in two days." Rody sighed. "It is most important to keep such a big n a secret. After all, I am just an outsider. Your Majesty still needs to carry out these ns." The King smiled and said, "Of course, only four people know of this right now. Even the soldiers who are setting off in half a months time do not know where we will go. I will issue a deration of war at sea. Until that time, this information absolutely would stay a secret." At that moment, the fleet had gradually left the pier. Thest one to leave was the gship. Aven stood on the bow deck of the gship. His eyes were closed as he enjoyed the sunlight and the sea breeze. He made great efforts to calm himself. Hmph, the purpose of His Majesty dispatching me to the Radiant Empire was to get me out of his way. Otherwise, I might affect the peace treaty. Sigh... Aven shook his head and the image of that exceedingly beautiful woman appeared in his mind. He smiled bitterly. "Forget it, she likes women just like Her Highness. Why must I keep thinking about it?" He then opened his eyes and struggled to breathe as he called one of his trusted subordinates. He then softly asked, "Where are those things that we brought onto the ship?" "They are all in the cabin." "Good." Aven sighed in relief. As requested by Nedis, Aven secretly made use of his position to help Nedis move her property to the Radiant Empire. At that moment, all the goods had long been sneaked onto the gships cabin before the journey. That could be regarded as smuggling. However, Aven would not think so. He was simply using his position to help a friend. "Alright. Now that the ship has departed, invite my friends out of the cabin. I presume they are already very ufortable hiding there for such a long time." Aven smiled lightly. That subordinate immediately epted the order and went in. After a while, with a tense expression, that subordinate came out with a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man wore simple clothes. He respectfully bowed the moment he saw the Crown Prince and greeted, "Your Highness." Aven frowned and asked, "Who are you? Where is Miss Nedis?" With an even more respectful expression, the middle-aged man smiled apologetically and said, "Our master is not on board. She asked me to convey a message to Your Highness. She said that she still has some unfinished private matters to take care of in the capital and would not board the ship back. Anyway, I will be responsible for dealing with the people collecting the merchandise at the Radiant Continent. Master also said that Your Highness is hospitable and keeps his promises. She said that you would definitely not disappoint your friends." Aven was shocked and became a little unhappy. "She did not board the ship? Hmph, this woman actually dared to trick me." He then smiled and said, "Alright. Since I have already promised Miss Nedis, I would definitely help until the end...Ah, what other matters does your master still have in the capital?" The middle-aged man smiled and replied, "I am not too sure but apparently someone has promised to meet the master. That person made the master wait for an entire night, so the master intends to go and find this person to understand what actually happened." Chapter 261: Unexpected Follower Chapter 261: Unexpected Follower Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "What is this?" Seth asked one night, a few dayster. Rody was invited to the pce by the King that day. After an entire day of discussion, when Rody returned that evening he remained inside the study room of the Summer Pce. Soon after that, he called for Seth and showed Seth the map. "This looks like a map." Seth narrowed his eyes as he carefully looked at it for a moment. He then smiled and said, "It looks like a military map." "This is the map of the military base of the dwarfs Hakone Kingdom and the cement of its soldiers." Rody looked serious. "The King gave this to me today. I brought it back to study." Seth gently drummed the table with his fingers. His expression did not reveal his swinging innermost feelings. He then casually asked, "Have you decided to help the King?" Rody did not give an answer. He lightly said, "This morning, thest batch of the fleet has departed for the Radiant Empire. ording to the Kings intelligence, the dwarfs naval fleet was busy patrolling the left side of their ind territory! If nothing goes wrong, the Sauron Kingdoms army will board the ships within two days and will be ready for war." Seth remained silent for a while. The air in the room was a little depressing. Seth suddenly showed a strange expression and said, "Rody, I think that there is something strange about this. Are there really no other motives for King Sauron to eagerly fight the dwarfs?" "He said he is dispatching all the Royal Knights and his secretly trained army..." Rody suddenly remembered what he saw in the underground pce that day. He had not told anyone about that ce. Seth suddenly smiled and asked, "Well, you asked me toe here. What do you want to tell me?" Rody closed his eyes and muttered, "I do not know...I have an ominous premonition that something is waiting for me on the ind of the dwarf kingdom. This feeling is very strong." Seth narrowed his eyes and looked at Rody. He then stretched out his hands and pushed the map as he said, "I am not an expert in matters of war. If you want to listen to my opinion, then I will tell you..." He red at Rodys eyes and continued, "I have the same feeling as you! I feel like there is something in there!" Without waiting for Rodys reply, Seth said, "The King is very eager to subjugate the dwarfs, what does he want to achieve? Is it for wealth? Is it for the ironwood? Or is it like what the King imed, he would be able to suppress the other kingdoms of Rnd Continent after conquering the inds. However, I feel that these reasons are not sufficient!" Seth seemed to smile and said, "I think that just these reasons are not enough for the King to take such a big risk to carry out this crazy n!" After that, Seth gave a wry smile and said, "Unfortunately, I am equally unfamiliar with the dwarfs as you. I have never seen a dwarf before and I do not know what kind of race they are. I do not want toment on things I am uncertain in." Rody suddenly felt agitated and smiled wryly as he said, "Then let us wait for time to make a decision." Seth smiled and replied, "What are you worried about? With your strength, I do not think that there isnt anyone on this continent who can threaten your safety." Suddenly there was a knock on the door. After that, Mouse entered the room. She looked at the two people in the room nkly. She hesitated for a moment and then said, "Fielding is gone! I just found out that he is not in his room!" "Oh." Rody nodded. He looked at Seth who was also not surprised. After telling Fielding that n the other day, the Pdin became silent for the following two days as if he was thinking about it. It seemed like he had finally made up his mind to return to the Temple and carry out the n. Mouse suddenly opened her mouth and said in a strange tone. "He left a note for you." "What?" "He said to thank you." Mouse seemed a little sad. "He decided to go and find his own standard." It was unknown how King Sauron obtained the information. The information was passed back from the sea one by one. Thest batch of fleets with two hundred and fifty warships had passed through the dwarf kingdom after departing. This situation made the dwarfs nervous. ording to the news, the dwarfs fleet was following from the back and keeping watch. It seemed like the dwarfs were very vignt. In light of this situation, the King and Rody discussed for a day and decided to set the troops off earlier. Three dayster, one hundred and fifty fully armed warships were ready at the same harbor. The King and Rody took many people to the pier. "Didnt you say the navy attacking would have two hundred and fifty warships? Why are there so few now?" Rody frowned. The King sighed. "There is no choice. The change was too fast. The dwarf navy closely followed our previous fleet of ships, further and further away. It will be silly not to take this good opportunity. So, I decided to bring forward the attack. However, we have too little time and can only gather this much power." The King then smiled wryly and continued, "Although the Sauron Kingdom may be the strongest on the Rnd continent, our warships do not fall from the sky." Arge, splendid golden-wall warship docked at the side of the pier. That warship was a full ten meters high. Its huge hulls werepletely made of ironwood, reflecting dark light. A group of silent soldiers nervously and orderly lined up on board the ship. There were also chariots, and horses being pulled into the cabin from the distant part of the pier. The whole pier was shrouded in a tense atmosphere. In fact, martialw had been imposed within a fifty kilometers radius around the neighborhood from three days ago. Arge number of Royal Knights loyal to the Royal Family had blocked the roads to the pier. Nobody could leave or enter without an order. "ording to our n, you willmand this army. I am just here for show only." The King smiled and said, "Rody, I believe you will not disappoint me. Have you studied the register and the designations of the military? Just before the war, I will summon the middle-ranked officers and give out themands. Now, let us board the ship!" Rody sighed. He was feeling calm. He who had experienced many battles and killings had already grown ustomed to the atmosphere of the pre-war period. The only concern would be Mouse and the others who were left behind in the Summer Pce in the capital. Originally, Mouse wanted to follow Rody. However, Rody took Seths identity into consideration. After all, Seth was then Miss Nicole. On top of that, the situation at the Rnd Continent wasplicated. Precautions must be taken in case the Temple targeted the eldest daughter of the Tulip Family of the Radiant Continent. There was also a need to take precaution against any other schemes of the King. That was why Mouse and Old Mark were left behind to protect Seth. Even if a problem were to arise, presumably nobody, in the whole of Rnd Continent, would be able topete against thebination of the powerful Old Mark and the top-notch ck Veil Saints sorcery. There would be nothing to fear even if a Pdin were to attack. The vast and mighty fleet left the harbor and quietly set off on their journey. It was not the first time Rody went to sea. He stood on the bow deck of thergest gship. He tried to remain calm as he felt the sea breeze blowing on his face. That warship was the gship of the fleet. Rody and the King were on top of the gship. One thing that Rody found ridiculous after boarding the ship was that the King immediately ran into the cabin to rest and refused to step out again. After inquiring in detail, Rody then received an answer that made himugh. The revered leader who possessed the most formidable navy on the Rnd continent was actually seasick! Rody looked around after standing on top of the deck for a moment. The Rnd navy truly deserved to be elites of the sea. The entire fleet maintained a defensive formation as they sailed quickly along the nned route. Rody suddenly felt lofty sentiments when he looked at numerous warships in the distance. He did not know what he, who has found fame as undefeated onnd, would encounter at sea. He went to look at the King. The King did not look well. Even in the dark cabin, the Kings face looked pale. The Kings voice also sounded different and weak. After listening to a brief report from an officer, the King waved his hand signaling the others to leave. He then smiled wryly at Rody and said, "Look, I am not suitable for the sea." Rody left without a word. Under the guidance of the officers, Rody arrived at his own cabin. The cabin allocated to him wasrge. It seemed to be furnished in the same way as the Kings room. Rody closed the cabin door as he decided to take a good rest. After all, the journey at sea wouldst for several days. The cabin had a size of thirty square meters. Besides that, there was also a small room partitioned out and it seemed like it was used for sleeping. Rody took off his coat and the Dragon Spells Scimitar from his waist. He then held the Dragon Spells Scimitar in his hand. He walked towards the door of the small room inrge strides and pushed the door open. The moment he opened the door, he instinctively felt uneasy as if there was someone secretly spying on him. His eyes instantly shed. He then rushed into the room like lightning and stayed near to the wall. He immediately felt a swift and cold wind blow past his ear. Rody sneered as he immediately stretched out his hand to pull. There was a delicate and muffled voice that sounded in anguish. A figure appeared in the room. One of her wrists was tightly clutched by Rody. She had already lost her bnce and fell to the ground. Rody moved as quickly as lightning. He had already pulled out his scimitar and ced it on the other persons neck. He coldly shouted, "Who is it?" A pair of eyes shot out a bitter and agonizing re. Rody saw the person on the ground and could not help but blurt out. "Its you!" The person with a painful expression on the ground in front of Rody was Nedis. Rodys face instantly sank as he asked, "Howe you are here?" Nedis replied in a trembling voice, "Quickly, let go! You are breaking my wrist." Rody released her with a solemn expression. He quietly watched Nedis got up from the ground and coldly asked, "Howe you are here?" Nedis fiercely red at Rody. The anger on her face suddenly turned into a bewitching smile as she softly said, "I had guessed that you all have some sort of n. Sure enough, it is just like what I expected." She saw Rodys impatient look and quickly said, "I secretly came on board. Using my vampires Blood Escape, nobody would discover me." Rody was not pleased as he asked, "Why did you follow me?" Nedis loudly replied. "Naturally is to demand payment from you!" She angrily looked at Rody. She bit her lips and said, "I said something to you before departing after the dinner banquet at the pce, that night. Do you still remember what I said?" "What?" Rody was at a loss. Many things had happened at the dinner banquet that night. Nedis had also left in a haste and Rody actually did not care. "I said that I will wait for you in the garden!" Nedis faintly said, "I waited until dawn but even then, you did not appear!" Rody was startled. He faintly remembered that Nedis had said such words before leaving that night. However, after that, he had a duel against Fielding and was busy dealing with the special envoys of the other Rnd kingdoms. He had long ago ced Nedis words at the back of his mind. And thenter, someone had plotted to assassinate Fielding and Gu Ming. Fielding was seriously injured, and Gu Ming was killed. Those minor matters involving Nedis was naturally forgotten by Rody. The moment he thought of that, he understood that Nedis did not harbor any evil intentions. Rody sighed in relief. His expression eased up as he asked, "Then why did youe all the way here? Following me here is simply causing trouble!" Rody did not particrly dislike the charming woman in front of him. However, he extremely detested vampires as a result of his past experiences. Nedis seemingly did not care and faintly smiled, "I spied from outside your residence for a few days and guessed that there is definitely something interesting you are going to do. How could I miss such an interesting thing? Naturally, I secretly followed you to take a look." Rody felt helpless. He felt that this womans actions were absurd. However, now that the ship had departed, it was impossible to send her back. Nedis casually sat on the bed and smiled. "Alright, stop showing me that stiff face. It seems like you were never happy every time you see me." Rody sighed and put the scimitar on the table. He was thinking of how to deal with that bold woman in his heart and casually asked, "In what way was I not happy?" "Hmph, you are either angry or annoyed every time you see me...Especially when I first met you, you were even more..." Nedis suddenly blushed and gritted her teeth, "Even ruder!" Rody felt awkward and gave a faint smile. He did not continue this topic. The first time he met her was in a truly alluring situation. The dim cabin lounge was notrge. It was filled with a faintly sweet aroma. Presumably, it was the perfume Nedis used on her body. Rody seemingly felt ufortable and lightly said, "Since you havee here secretly, then stay right here. Do not run around. Let me think of a way to send you back." Nedis expression remained the same as she asked, "Where is this fleet going to?" Rody hesitated for a moment and then replied, "The dwarfs territory." "Oh?" Nedis looked interested and said, "I saw a lot of troops on board. What are you all nning to do? Are you going to war?" Rody coldly replied, "Why are you asking so much? Just quietly stay here. When the matter has concluded, I will send you back safely." Nedis instantly jumped off the bed and to the front of Rody. A meaningful smile could be seen on her face. "If...if you are really going to war at the Hakone Kingdom, you will probably need me!" She seemed rather proud of herself as she continued, "Do you have any subordinate who knows about the dwarfs? The people of Sauron Kingdom are not your confidants. Besides that, their scouts do not necessarily know the dwarfs well." Rody did not say anything. He just stared at Nedis. Nedis smiled and said, "But now it is going to be fine. You already have an assistant who knows the dwarfs very well." "Who?" "Me!" Nedis pointed at herself. "I dare say that there is nobody on this ship who knows more about the dwarfs than I! When I was young, I once lived in the dwarf kingdom for four years to avoid being killed by the vampires!" "Oh?" Rodys eyes finally lit up as he looked at Nedis. Rody had alwayscked information about the mysterious dwarfs. That was because the dwarfs only lived in their ind country and did not have any rtion with the other kingdoms on the continent aside from trading ironwood. It was practically an independent existence of the world. When Nedis saw that Rodys heart seemed to stir, she softlyughed. Suddenly, she pulled Rodys arm and snuggled into him as she whispered, "How about it? Your Excellency Earl Rody, do you still anxiously want to chase me away?" Her body tightly attached to Rodys side as she hugged his arm in her bosom. The sweet fragrance of her body drifted into Rodys nose... Chapter 262: Nuisance, Nuisance Chapter 262: Nuisance, Nuisance Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "You are really not going to eat?" Nedis looked rxed as she sat on a chair. In front of her was the dinner sent by an officer. She held a grilled fish in her hand and smiled, "Do you have a habit of watching people eat?" Rody just frowned and did not reply. It had been two full days. Nedis, this stowaway, remained in Rodys room and did not go outside. Rody did not allow anyone to enter his room without permission. Someone would send three meals, every day. For some psychological reason, Rody did not want others to know of the presence of Nedis. Nedis elegantly raised her cup and drank the milk in it down to thest drop. She then leaned back satisfied and smiled, "Well, I have finished eating." Rody coldly looked at her. He walked over and finished off the rest of the food. He then lightly said, "Alright, go back and sleep!" Nedis sighed. "Dont you know any courtesy? You are always so cold and unreasonable." Rody finally gazed at Nedis for a while and then indifferently said, "In that case, tell me about the dwarfs." Nedis smiled cunningly and replied, "I have already said. You must promise to take me ashore once you reach your destination. Otherwise, dont expect me to tell you anything!" Rody frowned and his expression sank. "You have already guessed correctly that we are going to war, yet you still want to follow! When the timees, you better stay on this ship! Dont even think of going anywhere!" Irritated, Nedis asked, "Do you think I will listen?" Rody shrugged his shoulder. "If you wont listen, then I will knock you out when the timees." The two of them red at each other for a long time as if unwilling to give way. Finally, Nedis smiled and softly said, "Well, I wont argue with you. Hmph...I want to take a bath! Get me some water!" "What do you want?" Rody seemed shocked. "Take a bath!" Nedis boldly repeated. "I have been shut in here for two days without taking a bath! Have you never taken a bath before?" That time, Rody reallyughed. However, it was a bitterughter. "Take a bath... You really know how to cause trouble...Dont you know that every drop of fresh water is valuable on a ship at sea? On top of that, we are currently going to war. Having hot meals to eat is already good..." Nedi red at Rody and said, "In your capacity, you can live in such arge room and eat such good food. Yet you dont have water to take a bath?" They once again red at each other for a long time. Rody finally sighed and said, "Well, I will arrange for you." As he turned to walk out, Nedis once again shouted, "Wait!" Rody impatiently asked. "What is it?" "I also need clothes!" Nedis face seemed to turn crimson red. "I have worn this for two to three days now." Rody was speechless. He then mmed the door as he left. It seemed like the King thought highly of Rody. The people on the ship allplied with his requests. For a short while, there were several officers carrying a few barrels of hot water to Rodys room. However, they had difficulty getting him the clothes. There were no women clothes on the ship. Rody also did not dare say that he wanted womens clothes. They only sent him a set of ordinary uniform. A few barrels of hot steaming water were ced in the outer room. After those officers went out, Nedis then came out from the inner room. The room was misty with the steam. Nedis seemed shy as she said, "You... what are you doing here? Quickly, go out!" Rodyughed bitterly. "Go out? I just only asked for hot water to bath. How am I supposed to leave now?" He lightly said, "You bathe here. I will withdraw into the inner room." "No way!" Nedis face turned redder. She forcefully pushed Rody out of the room as she shouted, "You are not allowed to be in here!" Rody felt helpless. With Nedis strength, she would not be able to push Rody, but it was not nice to forcefully stay when a woman wanted to take a bath. Rody sighed once he was out of the cabin door. He looked around and saw that there was no one near the room and sighed again. After thinking for a while, he decided to go and see the King. The Kings face was paler, and his breath was weak. A few guards outside allowed Rody in. Rody then said, "ording to our travel itinerary, we should arrive there by tomorrow, right? I believe we will be able to see thend before dawn tomorrow." Rody waited for a moment. When he saw that the King did not respond, he frowned and said, "Shouldnt you be gathering your officers to give them orders now?" The Kings eyes had a profound look as he whispered, "It is not the time yet." Rody pondered for a moment and softly said, "ording to the map on the distribution of the dwarf soldiers that I saw, there will be a valley fifteen miles inwards from our pre-selectednding site. After passing through that valley is their medium sized city. There are about fifteen thousand soldiers stationed there. I guess they will have small groups of cavalries patrolling around town. Afternding, I suggest that I personally lead a team of cavalry to rapidly assault them. We will quickly capture that base and at the same time get some supplies there..." Rody gave a detailed ount of his opinion but he saw that the King was squinting and looked as though he was not listening carefully. "Your Majesty, are you listening to me?" Rody felt rather odd. The King stood up and looked at the hourss at the side. Suddenly, he smiled mysteriously and said, "Well, we will discuss thister. Three hours from now, I will give the order for the fleet to stop. I will then assemble all the officers here. We will talk about your opinion then." Rody was startled and felt that the Kings attitude was suspicious. He could not help but ask, "Talk about it then?" Rody tried hard to suppress his anger and said, "If you want the battle to go smoothly, it is better to determine the advancement ns now." The King seemed to ponder as he looked at the hourss at the side. After a quarter hour, the King finally asked, "Rody, have you seen a spirit fox before?" Rody frowned. The King continued as he smiled, "The spirit fox is a wild animal with precious furs. It is very small and very beautiful but also very cunning. Many nobledies from the Rnd Continent like to keep this animal as a pet." Rodys calmed his heart. He knew that the Kings words would definitely have a purpose. So, he simply sat down and quietly listened until he finished. "Unfortunately, the natural disposition of this kind of animal is extremely strange. An adult spirit fox cannot be tamed! Even if you capture an adult spirit fox, it will struggle until it dies. This is why only the young spirit foxes will be caught and tamed to be pets." The King did not speak hurriedly, nor did he speak slowly. He said, "However, this spirit fox has another peculiar aspect. A spirit foxs nest will only have two baby foxes at most. Besides that, if the hunter were to touch the nest and try to catch them, the adult spirit fox would immediately bite his baby foxes until they die! It would rather they die than to let them get caught! These foxes are really strange creatures. "On top of that, the spirit foxes are really cunning and clever. They rarely leave their nests." The King smiled. "Fortunately, they still have to hunt for food. When an experienced hunter finds a foxs nest, he will first ce a hare in the surroundings to lure the adult spirit fox toe out. After that...Haha..." Rodys heart sank. His expression changed as he asked, "What do you mean by that?" The King stopped smiling and softly said, "The dwarfs are suspicious and cunning. Do you really think we can deceive them with our n? Although this n seems feasible, there are still ws! Right now, we can only seed and must not fail. That is why we must think of ways to make up for these ws..." The King raised a few fingers and said, "First of all, with such arge-scale mobilization of the army, even if we tried to keep this a secret it would inevitably leak! Second, our internal section is not secure! For example, the Senior Prime Ministers position has been very subtle the entire time...Someone smart like you should be able to see this, right? With his identity and position, do you think we can conceal the mobilization of our army from him?" The King sighed and continued, "The Temple will naturally not stand idly if we fight against the dwarfs. If the Senior Prime Minister really coborates with the Temple..." The Kings voice gradually became gloomy. "Then, it was not even necessary for the Temple to appear. They will only need to just send the information to the dwarfs...then our surprise attack will be known, and we will lose our advantage." Rody suppressed his anger then said, "Carry on." "This is why..." The King smiled and continued, "This is why our original n will not work...In that case, we must adapt. If...if the dwarfs are the spirit foxes and their country is the nest, then in order to touch the spirit foxs nest, we must lure their army...or rather, the adult spirit fox toe out." "So, in fact, our ship here is the hare, the bait!" Rody coldly said, "Our fleet does not intend to attack. We are only luring the enemys fleet over, right?" The King did not refute Rodys words and calmly said, "Yes! Even the Senior Prime Minister believes that our fleet is the real offensive force! We must not take this risk! Do you remember, a few days before our departure, thest batch of the fleet setting off for the Radiant Empire..." Rody coldly joined in, "That fleet is the real offensive force, am I right? We only hold out here to attract the dwarfs over. And then, the fleet that had set off earlier cannd sessfully!" Rodys eyes were filled with anger. His re was sharp and prating as it focused on the Kings face. The King sighed as if he could feel Rodys anger. He gently coughed a few times and said, "ording to the intelligence obtained, the dwarfs have received information about us and seemed to be aware of our original n. Their navy did not track ourst fleet all the way. They had already returned to their port on the day we set out...If the Senior Prime Minister was really coborating with the Temple and had revealed the news, then if my guess is correct, the naval fleet of the dwarfs would not be very far away from our vicinity. "Haha haha..." Rody suddenly burst outughing. Hisughter was filled with anger. He suddenly stood up and said, "Its a good n! It is really a good n! In order to attract the dwarfs navy over here, you had actually sent out so many warships and soldiers...no, not right." Rody raised his head and coldly red at the King. "Since it is a bait, then there is no need to have so many soldiers! If I am right, the fleet that we brought does not have many soldiers!" "Yes." The King admitted. "There are not more than twenty thousand soldiers on board these one hundred and fifty warships." The King sighed when he saw that Rody was not surprised. He then said, "I know you must be very angry right now. However, as an experiencedmander of the army, I believe you will be able to understand our predicament. His Majesty also said he believed that Your Excellency will understand our approach." "What did you say? His Majesty..." The muscles at the corners of Rodys eyes suddenly twitched. The King sighed. Suddenly, a white light emerged from his body. Under that light, his facial muscles gradually transformed. His body also seemed to be wrapped in that light which instantly changed his appearance. "You are..." Rody gritted his teeth. "You are the leader of the Sorcerers Association, Master Sith! I have met you before!" Siths aged face was somewhat apologetic. "I am sorry. In order to make others believe that this is the real offensive force, I needed to disguise as the King and board the ship with you. So, I had no choice but to use a transformation spell to change into the Kings appearance." Rody sneered. "Very good!" He stared at Sith and hatefully said, "So why did you involve me? Since our fleet is just bait, then why must I be involved in this n?" Siths expression turned serious and said, "This is because we really need you. In fact, our operation cannot be carried out without you." He then showed a strange expression and said, "Rody, do you really think that the Sauron Kingdom cared a lot about the natural resources of ironwood that belongs to the dwarfs? Thats true. After conquering the dwarf territory, we perhaps will be able to control this precious resource of ironwood andmand the other kingdoms on the Rnd continent. However, is this reason alone enough for us to take the risk and start this war?" Rodys heart stirred as he suddenly remembered the conversation he had with Seth a few days before departing. Chapter 263: The Enlightened Bait Chapter 263: The Enlightened Bait Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Although Rody was very angry, because of his many past trials, he forced himself to calm down. His rationale told him there was no point in getting angry. It would better to wait for the other person to finish talking. With that thought in mind, Rody sat down again and calmly looked at the Grand Sorcerer of Rnd Continent and said, "Continue to speak." The wrinkles on Siths face were like dried orange peels. His eyes revealed aplicated gaze as he slowly said, "In the history of the Rnd Continent, there was once because of the resource of ironwood, a war broke out between the various kingdoms on the Rnd Continent and the dwarfs...The King has mentioned this to you before." "Yes." Rody nodded calmly. "During the beginning of that war, the Temple secretly supported the many kingdoms of the Rnd Continent. It could even be said that the Temple was the one who instigated the war. In the eyes of the Temple, the dwarfs were, after all, a different race. They could not rest easy having a different race control the essential resources of the Rnd Continent." "Although the dwarfs were quite strong, they were unable to fight against the united armies of the numerous kingdoms. But just when they were about to be defeated, news came from the Temple..." Sith looked at the ceiling and expressionlessly said, "The Temple called for an immediate cessation of hostilities!" "Whats the reason?" Rody frowned. "Dont know!" Siths facial muscles seemed to tremble the moment he said that. He then sighed and continued, "At that time, nobody knew the reason. However,ter..ter, after a long time and going through a variety of channels, we managed to receive a bit of news...The dwarfs seemed to have something important and the Temple seemed to be very fearful of that thing. At that time, the dwarfs issued a warning. If they were defeated, they would find a way to put that thing..." "Destroy?" Rodyughed bitterly. "I really dont know this one." Sith sighed. "We did not know what the Temple was afraid of. Was the Temple afraid that the dwarfs would destroy that thing or would take it out to use? Anyway, nobody knew the answer to this. That was a really big secret of the Temple. We, the survivors of the Shaka Empire, have been trying hard to restore the empire. This is why we tried every possible way to obtain more information. Yet, we could only obtain this much." He paused and then slowly said, "However, there is one thing that is definitely unmistakable! That is, the Temple is extremely terrified of that thing!" "I understand now. You attack the dwarfs, not because you want to subjugate them but because you want to obtain that thing!" Rody looked with a little ridicule. "Yes!" Sith sighed. "So we need you for this matter. Once our army disembarks, we will attack all the way. When we reach a crucial moment, it would be inevitable for the dwarfs to have a life and death struggle. This is why we request you, Earl Rody, or rather the Duke of the Tulip Family, a Domain Master to help..." This time, Rody did not wait for Sith to finish speaking. He stood up and waved his hand as he said, "Enough!" He mockingly looked at Sith and said, "So one of the reasons of this fleet is to attract the dwarfs navy and allow the main offensive force to disembark safely...The other reason is to send me here because you believe that even if we were to encounter the dwarfs fleet, we will be able to safely disembark with my strength. After that, I would help you obtain that thing by sneaking in. After all, a single person entering is much easier and more secretive than sending an entire army in. Am I right?" Sith nodded his head. "In other words, these hundreds of warships are, firstly, to act as bait and secondly, to send me here...You are really very magnanimous!" "For the end result, it is eptable to pay a price." Sith sighed. "My task is to sneak into the dwarfs territory with you. Under my guidance..." Rody lightly said, "There is no need to say anymore!" "What?" Sith became slightly angry. "I said, you do not have to say anymore!" Rodys had a cold expression. "No matter what you ask of me, I can clearly tell you... " Rody stared at Siths eyes and slowly said, "I refuse!" "You..." Sith frowned. "Are you still angry about this matter? I believe you can understand..." "Yes, I can understand." Rody calmly replied. "I can understand this diversion n as amander of an army. However, I can understand that this does not necessarily mean that I can calmly ept being deceived by you all." Rody looked at the speechless Sith and coldly said, "I only do things based on my own beliefs. If you had told me this earlier, perhaps I would have agreed to help you. But the way you did it..." Rody suddenly smiled. Even a blind could see that his smile did not have the slightest feeling of pleasure. "...makes me really angry!" He turned around and walked towards the door. At the door, he suddenly and coldly said, "Tell His Majesty that those who have deceived me have paid the price! However, as we currently are allies, I will not immediately cause him trouble! However, it is better not to use these simr methods on me again!" Leaving the stunned Sith behind, Rody went to the deck above and saw the soldiers respectfully salute him. Rody sighed in his heart. These poor guys still did not know that the King had sold them out! That night, the strong sea breeze blew across Rodys face. Rody exhaled deeply, throwing out all the depression in his heart. He then gently shook his head as if he was trying to shake the confusion out of his head. What should I do next? Rody looked at the tranquil surface of the distant sea. He could faintly see thend at a distance. That must be the ind country of the dwarfs. Rody then pondered. If this fleet is a bait, then the dwarfs fleet must be in the vicinity. They will soon attack and swallow the bait! When will the fighting start? Rody looked up at the sky. It should probably be before dawn. If Rody were themander, he would choose to attack at night. Rody was not worried about himself. With his strength, he wouldnt get injured even in the boundless sea...The moment he thought about this, he suddenly smiled wryly...There is still a problem in the cabin! He subconsciously walked towards his own cabin. When he reached the door, he suddenly remembered that Nedis was still bathing. Rody smiled helplessly as he suddenly felt less disgusted with the problematic woman. At the very least, she was more likable than King Sauron. As he thought of theseplicated things, he suddenly heard a sailor at the observatory tform above shout out, "There is something going on!" There were two sailors at the observatory tform. One of them nervously looked at a distance. The other one slipped down the mast and strode towards the cabin. Rody pulled him and asked, "What happened?" "There is a fleet approaching! They are dwarf warships!" The sailor nervously gasped for breath. He then broke away from Rodys grip and ran in. "They areing!" Rody raised his eyebrow. He had already gotten up from the deck and jumped onto the observatory tform. He red at the panic-stricken sailor and lightly asked, "Where?" "There!" The sailor forcefully calmed himself and then pointed towards a direction. Rody concentrated in that direction. His eyesight was better than ordinary people. He faintly saw the shadow of a sail approaching on the right side of their fleet. It was extremely fast. At that moment, there were voices on the deck below Rody. The sailors and the soldiers had received the news and begun to assemble. After the horn was sounded, the sailor on the observatory tform immediately took out a small torch. He gently shook it and the torch immediately gave out a dazzling light. That small torch was so dazzling that Rody was surprised. The strength of the Royal Navy of Sauron Kingdom was truly extraordinary. As soon as the torch on the gship was lit, the other surrounding ships immediately responded simrly by lighting up torches. Within a short while, countless spots of light twinkled on the surface of the sea. Even the stars in the sky seemed to dim. Based on some understanding of the navy of the Sauron Kingdom, Rody knew that the torch was meant to alert the whole fleet. It could not be said that the Royal Navy of the Sauron Kingdom had not reacted fast enough. However, nevertheless, they had fallen behind. That was because those on that fleet did not know that they would be fighting against the dwarfs. They only acted ording to normal practice and became alert when they saw arge fleet approaching. However, the dwarfs were already, aggressively, prepared forbat. The dwarfsunched the first attack. As it was dark and too far away, Rody could not see what the dwarfs attack was like. In fact, the unluckiest ones were the vessels on the periphery of the fleet of Sauron Kingdom. They could only hear a faint thunderous roar. One of the smaller warships of the Sauron Kingdom in the distance suddenly burst into mes. Fire arrows then flew over like locusts. Within a short few minutes, that warship had already turned into arge ball of fire...burning. Rody did not even understand what kind of attack the dwarf warships had used. Fighting had started at the periphery and the tranquility of the sea was broken. Sounds of whistling and explosions continued endlessly. There were also blood-curdling screams from the soldiers and sailors. Rody understood clearly that this round, the fleet of Sauron Kingdom would definitely lose the battle. Perhaps this was an enlightened bait. The Sauron Kingdom fleet was immediately dispersed. The dwarfs five-sail warships were truly powerful. Numerous warships immediately advanced and rushed into the midst of the Sauron Kingdoms fleet. Theyunched a concentrated attack as they crossed each other. Although the Sauron Kingdoms fleet did their best to resist, their surrounding warships, one by one, started to burn. The nearest of the dwarfs five-sail warships finally came into Rodys view. The soldiers on the deck had picked up their weapons and their gunmen had begun firing back. Arge number of soldiers shouted, Protect His Majesty! as they advanced towards the Kings cabin. Rody frowned and suddenly kicked open the door to his cabin as he rushed in. The room was steaming. Nedis uttered a scream. Rody faintly saw a white figure quickly squatted down inside arge barrel. "Get...get out!" Nedis voice was shrill and rmed. Rody simply asked, "You have not finished bathing?" "You...I told you to get out!" Nedis was anxious but she did not forget to argue back at Rody. "Dont you know that girls bathe slowly?" Rody picked up the military uniform from the shelf and threw it at Nedis. He then coldly said, "Now you have finished bathing! Quickly, wear your clothes!" He then turned around. Nedis heard the screams outside and realized that something had happened. She quickly put on her clothes. There was a thunderous roar as the hull of the ship shook violently. Nedis was caught off-guard. She staggered and crashed towards Rody. Rody frowned and held her. Nedis was tense as she asked, "What is going on outside?" "Put on your clothes properly first!" Rody coldly looked at her. In her haste, Nedis did not button her clothes at her chest. She was only wearing a shirt. Fortunately, the person who provided the clothes thought that it was for Rody and the clothes given was ording to Rodys size. Therge military uniform that Nedis wore had already covered the lower part of her body down to just above her knees. However, half her snow-white chest was exposed at the cket1. With a red face, Nedis quickly buttoned up. Suddenly, there was a loud roar from outside. Immediately, the hull of the ship shook violently, once again. Rody could even hear cracking sounds in the ship. "Its toote!" Rody said, "Follow me!" Rody quickly pulled a woolen nket from the side. Not allowing Nedis to resist, Rody wrapped her body with the nket. He then took her hand and ran out the door of the room. There were lots of voices on the deck outside the cabin. Countless archers were desperately shooting arrows. Rody could only hear the whistling sounds of the arrows flying back and forth. Rody hugged Nedis with one hand and deflected the arrows that were asionally flying towards him with the other. Trantors Notes: 1. The middle where you button your shirt. Chapter 264: Another Use for Fighting Energy Chapter 264: Another Use for Fighting Energy Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rody was shocked upon realizing that arge five-sail warship had already charged to the side of the gship. The sharp protruding bow of the ship was already nudging into the side of the gship. The side of the deck waspletely broken, and the five-sail warship was ruthlessly stuck in the smaller half of the hull. The huge roar and the shaking of the hull earlier were evidently caused by that. Obviously, the dwarfs warships were extremely strong, and ramming was one of their effective means of attack. At least, based on Rodys view, that huge impact had tilted the hull of the gship. The sea water rushed in from the broken parts of the hull and numerous sailors howled miserably. At that moment, the soldiers on two ships nearby were still busy shooting at each other with bows and arrows. Suddenly, a row of small tubes appeared from the bow of the five-sail warship. Rody felt startled when he recalled the Kings exnation of the dwarfs warships. Now he understood what that was. As soon as he thought of that, that row of tubes suddenly sprayed out some ckish liquid. The ck liquid looked sticky and silky. Rody pulled Nedis and quickly retreated to the other side of the ship. Suddenly, fire arrows were shot out from the dwarfs five-sail warships and they flew towards where the oil was sprayed. Rody heard a loud bang as a huge heat wave surged from behind him. Immediately, the front half of the hull was enveloped by a raging fire. Many of Sauron Kingdoms soldiers and sailors were screaming in the fire. Some of them were engulfed in the mes as they ran out from inside the ship struggling. However, most of them immediately jumped into the sea. Many of the sorcerers aboard the Sauron Kingdoms warships flew up into the sky. Numerous fireballs were shot back and forth. Obviously, those sorcerers were trying to resist. However, the dwarfs navy fleet was too fast and had already rushed in and was among the Sauron Kingdoms fleet. The warships from both sides were scattered among each other. As a result, those sorcerers who flew up into the sky could not urately aim at their targets. In addition to that, most of them were shot down one after another by the archers from the dwarfs. The sorcerers screamed miserably from the sky as they fell to the ground looking like hedgehogs. Rody could not care less about all these. Sauron Kingdom had lost the battle even before it began. The resistance then was merelyst-ditch struggles. Rody could not bear looking at the sailors and the soldiers getting killed tragically by the arrows. He pushed Nedis into a corner and shouted, "Stay here and do not move!" His body suddenly burst out with a golden me fighting energy. His whole body was like a hugeet as he shot over towards the five-sail warship that had hit the gship of Sauron Kingdom. With the loud sound of an explosion, arge hole immediately appeared on the sturdy dwarf warship made of high-quality ironwood. Rody immediately shot towards the other side of the warship and pierced through it. Rodys body skyrocketed and suddenlynded on the bow of the other partys ship. There was a session of loud cries by many of the dwarfs in the dark. However, Rody could not understand theirnguage. He looked around in the dark and saw that the dwarf soldiers below were wearing very entric armors. Those armorspletely covered their bodies. Many dwarfs picked up their bows and arrows and shot at Rody who was standing at the bow of the ship. Rody could not be bothered with the arrows. Suddenly, he punched the deck. There was an earthshaking sound and then a rumbling sound came from the hull of the ship. The deck of the ship began to crack under Rodys fist. A huge crack then opened up and immediately the entire bow of the ship broke off. The five-sail warship that had lost its bnce quickly tilted up. Ignoring the various screams from those people, Rody quickly rushed back to be beside Nedis. He also ignored Nedis surprised exmation. Rody pulled Nedis and then quickly jumped up to the high observatory tform. That sailor actually did not die. He was squatting behind the fencing wall of the observatory deck, hiding himself from the flying arrows. Rody pulled him up and shouted, "You, send a signal for me!" "Wh...What?" The sailor was trembling in fear. "Order all the ships to surrender immediately." Rody anxiously said. Even though Rody was powerful and had domain powers, it was impossible for him alone to defeat a powerful naval fleet of nearly two hundred warships. After all, a Domain Master was still human and not God. "I said, send a signal! Give the order to surrender!" Rody roared. Although the sailor was timid, he was still loyal to his duty and refused, "No!" He even regarded Rody as an enemy. The sailors first reaction was to pull out a dagger and thrust it at Rody. Rody did not have time to waste with the sailor. He instantly knocked the sailor out and took out a few torches of different colors from his arms. He hastily looked at them. He knew that the green torch was used to dere surrender. Rody easily conjured up a sorcery me and a huge green me was lighted up at the observatory deck. Rody immediately threw the ming torch onto the observatory tform and then jumped down together with Nedis. Only by surrendering would the pitiful fleet and soldiers of Sauron Kingdom avoid being ughtered. That was a battle that could not be won. The opponent has brought in their most powerful navy while the Sauron Kingdoms fleet was only strong in appearance. Although the fleet had many ships, they were mostly empty. It was just a bunch of pitiful bait who got betrayed. If they continued to fight, only the bait would get ughtered. The other Sauron Kingdoms warships were very surprised to see the green me, the symbol of surrender, above their gship. Rody was not sure whether it would seed or not, but when he saw another Sauron Kingdoms warship also light up the green me, he felt relieved. Rody felt unwilling as this was the first time he surrendered on the battlefield. Since it was the Sauron people who would just get ughtered, perhaps it would be better to surrender and survive. Nedis was standing by Rodys side. The series of events earlier terrified her, and she gasped as she shrank back into Rody. She asked, "Why did you surrender? Arent you very powerful? Arent you on Sauron Kingdoms side?" Rody coldly looked at the woman in his arms and lightly said, "I am not on their side! I am not anymore!" On the noisy deck of the ship, a captain roared. "Who lit the torch? Who is it?" Many people had already rushed towards Rody. Rody kicked the angry captain in front of him. He then grabbed themander of the ship and coldly said, "I am the one who gave the order! If you dont want to die, go and ask your King!" He threw that pitifulmander aside and took Nedis to the side of the ship. At that time, Sith, disguised as the King, ran out from the cabin. At his side was a group of Royal Knights. Sith saw Rody with a single nce and immediately shouted, "Rody, what are you doing?" Rody pointed at him and shouted, "If you do not want to watch these loyal soldiers get ughtered, immediately order them to give up! They do not deserve this!" Sith was anxious. He seemed like he wanted to push away those Royal Knights in front of him who regarded and protected him as the King and moved towards Rody. He shouted, "Rody, you...I..." "Dont bber...I am not with you!" Rody said with a faint smile. He simply ignored Sith and then said to Nedis, who was in his arms. "Are you ready?" "Ready for what?" Nedis suddenly had an uneasy feeling. "Of course, it is jumping into the sea!" Rody had a mocking look. Nedis screamed as she felt a huge force pulling her. Both of them had already jumped off the edge of the deck. With a ssh, the two of them had fallen deep into the abyss of the sea. Sith immediately rushed to the edge of the deck. He saw Rody jump off the ship. He was extremely furious, but he could not do anything. Although it was not the cold season, to jump into the sea in the middle of the nightpletely submerged and surrounded by the cold seawater instantly made all the sounds of the explosions, cries and screaming from the battle disappeared. The piercing cold water made Nedis very frightened. In the midst of it, she swallowed a few mouthfuls of the salty and astringent seawater. She instantly coughed out violently and her body involuntarily struggled fiercely. However, Rody continued to pull her deeper into the sea. When the two of them had sunken to almost the bottom of the sea, suddenly a streak of milky white light appeared at Rodys index finger. That light grew bigger and bigger and finally, itpletely wrapped Rody and Nedis inside. The even more strange thing was that the light actually forced away the water, bit by bit. Immediately, a few cubic meters of a waterless space was formed around the two of them! Nedis coughed violently in Rodys arms. She coughed out big mouthfuls of the seawater, and felt weak as well. When her breathing finally calmed down, she immediately roared at Rody. "Are you trying to kill me?" Rody smiled calmly and used his eyes to signal her to look around. The anger in Nedis face immediately disappeared. She was surprised as she looked at the waterless space surrounding them. She eximed, "This is...You...how did you do this?" "It is sorcery." Rody simply answered. Obviously, Rody could not tell Nedis directly that the old man, Moses, had transformed the legendary Staff of Moses into the ring on his finger. The Staff of Moses could even split the entire sea; therefore, it was naturally very easy to create a waterless space in the sea. Nedis looked surprised and curious as she and Rody stood at the bottom of the sea with the rocks and the aquatic nts. They were surrounded by the underwater world, but it looked as if the water was blocked by something and could not flow in. Nedis curiously stretched out one of her fingers to touch the edge of the waterless space. Her finger easily entered the sea. It was wet and cold. Nedis suddenly trembled and forcefully held Rody. "Very cold!" Her clothes had been soaked wet the moment she fell into the sea. She was actually still bathing when she was interrupted by Rody and she had hastily put on the military uniform. Besides that, she had only taken the shirt. Although the loose uniform wasrge enough to cover her from above her knees, she was naked below that. Even though Nedis liked to seduce people, she felt tense when she actually stood in front of others, especially Rody. That was especially so since her clothes were wet and had tightly stuck to her body,pletely showing off the curves of her body... Her spotless white legs were exposed. As Rody seemed to be looking at her, Nedis screamed, "What are you looking at?" Rody lightly replied, "Nothing." Nedis was angry until her face was flushed. "You...this is all your fault! I was still bathing, but you..." Rody coldly replied, "What do you mean, my fault? I was saving you! If I had not pulled you out, you would have been shot dead!" Rody suddenlyughed. Watching the charming woman get angry vented his frustration at being pestered by her in the past few days. Feeling somewhat happy, Rody smiled and asked, "Are you cold?" He then burst into mes with his fighting energy. The warm fighting energy wrapped around the two of them. With Rodys powerful fighting energy, their drenched clothes quickly dried up. Rody sighed and retrieved his fighting energy. He then pulled Nedis and walked forward. "Hey! You used fighting energy earlier, didnt you? Why did you stop using it?" Nedis seemed dissatisfied. Rody frowned and stared at the pestering woman. "Arent your clothes dry already?" "But..." Nedis thought for a moment and then confidently said, "But your fighting energy kept me very warm! Right now, I am wearing very little and it is very cold in the sea!" As Rody listened to these words, he swore to Gods that his first thought was to strangle this woman, in front of him. Nedis actually wanted to use the golden fighting energy from a Domain Master which terrified Rodys powerful enemies to keep herself warm! "Lets go!" Rody pulled Nedis moved forward again. "Where are we going?" Nedis frowned. It was dark at the bottom of the sea. "We are going to the dwarfs ind country." Rody seemed to smile. "First, we will find some clothes for you to wear. Are we going to return to the Rnd Continent, like this? Although I can fly, I cannot fly for a few days across the straits. If you want to go back using the bottom of the sea, at least, we will need to get clothes and food..." He seemed to be mocking at Nedis. "Otherwise, we will be starved to death before we reach it." "Hmph, looks like you are not always cold. You actually know how to joke a little!" Nedis then hatefully said, "Based on what you said, we should to find a way to get a ship. I do not want to go back by walking under the sea!" "Besides that..." Nedis had not finished talking. "Right now, I am wearing very little. You better not have any vile thoughts!" As soon as Nedis finished, she put on a very frightened expression. Rody was angry. He turned pale and diligently pulled Nedis forward. He was afraid that he might throw that woman out in his anger. Chapter 265: Arrival at the Border Chapter 265: Arrival at the Border Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Seth leaned both his legs on the chair grossly. He did not care about his manners or being graceful as long as he could sitfortably. He held a golden cup of wine. It was a first-ss wine presented by His Highness the Crown Prince. Old Mark lowered his head to look at the chessboard as he pondered. Just now Seths move had immediately put Old Mark in a dangerous situation. That chess was unique to the Rnd Continent and was different from the popr chess game of the Radiant Empire. The rules on the movements of the pieces had some warlike implication. One was a well-learned yboy and the other was Dandongs disciple. They were naturally well matched. Mouse was standing at the side. She was not in the mood to watch the match between the two. In fact, Mouse felt resentful. Her resentment was mainly because she was unhappy with the yboy who had the couldnt care less attitude. In order to protect the yboy, Mouse could not follow Rody out to the sea. Besides that, Seth had been very rxed for the past few days at the Summer Pce. Every day, he yed chess, read books, drank wine, admired the flowers and watched the moon. He was having an exceptionally satisfactory time, while Mouse had to stay at his side as his bodyguard. In fact, Rody had another reason for leaving Mouse behind. That yboy might run away at any time. If Mouse were to follow Rody out to the sea, perhaps by the time they returned, he would have disappeared! As it was difficult to meet Seth, Rody did not want to let him run away. He wanted to bring Seth back home to be dealt with by Nicole at all costs. Mouse could not help sighing when she saw Seth not concerned about his image as he raised his legs. In the past few days, the Consort had beening quite often and Mouse could not endure her pestering. In order to keep up the deception, Seth simply had to continue his disguise as a woman. At that moment, Seth had the appearance of a well-bred nobledy. However, he carefreely spread out his legs and leaned back in the chair. Mouse could not help but coldly say, "Thats enough! Seth, sit properly!" Seth gave her a supercilious look and asked, "Whats wrong? Are you starting to be impatient?" Mouse remained silent, but her hands had already withdrawn back into the sleeve. Seth did not dare to make Mouse angry. With his good understanding of women, Seth knew that a woman would do anything once angered. He calmly sat up straight but deliberately sighed and said, "Miss Mouse, to tell you the truth, I actually felt sorry...I know myself. In fact, when I was still at home, I would always drive those guards around me insane." After Seth spoke, Old Mark had already made his move on the chessboard. He looked up and said, "Seth, concentrate on the game. If you were to anger the ck Veiled Saint, I will not protect you. We can eat after this game." Seth deliberately sighed as nced at Mouse. He loudly said, "Unfortunately, someone may not have the appetite to eat." Mouse narrowed her eyes and coldly asked, "What did you say?" Seth had probably felt Mouses anger and the dangerous atmosphere. He immediatelyughed and said, "Nothing! I didnt say anything! I said Rody is very safe. With his strength, there are probably none on this continent who could threaten him. I believe all of us can eat and sleep in peace without thinking of anything. Perhaps he is currently eating avish meal. What is there to be worried about?" Mouse finally could not take it anymore. She raised her hand and threw out a fireball. Fortunately, Old Mark was skillful. He hastily grabbed Seths cor and pulled him to one side. There was an explosion as the chessboard and the two chairs were smashed into pieces by the fireball. Mouses eyes flickered with anger. However, she suddenly had a thought. She forcefully suppressed her anger and coldly said, "Well, now you should learn how to speak! Go and eat! After the meal...I will do your make-up for you!" Seth stared at the chessboard that was smashed to pieces. He suddenly smiled and said, "Very good! Old Mark, let us eat! Today, I have an extremely good appetite and must eat more. Haha, the worse the appetite of others, the better my mood." Old Mark helplessly shook his head and sighed. "Rody, I hope you cane back quickly. These two youngsters are driving me crazy!" ... While the three of them were making a ruckus at the capital of Sauron Kingdom, Rody was sitting on the beach of the dwarfs ind eating grilled fish. He dug a hole at the sandy beach and lit a bonfire. He then made a frame with a few branches. Several fishes were caught from the sea and cleaned before sticking them on the branches. They were grilled by the bonfire under them and a fragrant aroma soon wafts through the air. The fishes were caught by Rody but Nedis was the one who cooked the meal. The thing that surprised Rody was that Nedis was very skilled at that despite her pampered look. Rody bit lightly on a fish that Nedis handed to him. He immediately thought that it was delicious and praised Nedis. She charmingly smiled at him and said, "Do you think I am a woman who does not know how to do anything? I grew up alone and I must learn how to take care of myself." Rody sighed and did not say anything. Nedis words were simple but Rody faintly remembered in his heart that he himself became an orphan since his teens. He had also been taking care of himself before he met Nicole and Seth. Although Nedis words sounded simple, she probably went through a lot of hardships in the process. This was something others could not understand. Besides that, her identity and Rodys identity were different. Although Rody lived a hard life, it was at the very least a safe life. On the other hand, Nedis seemed to have some enmity with the vampires. It was more difficult for her since she had to survive while avoiding her killers. Her simple words had unintentionally given Rody such impressions. It was already morning. The sea breeze was blowing gently. There was a faint light shining on the surface of the distant sea. As they were hungry, they no longer spoke and quickly ate their food. Rody had a big appetite. He looked as if he had not eaten enough even after he finished eating. Nedis looked at him and gave a slight smile. She then took out a raw fish from behind. Nedis had cleaned the fish earlier and had stealthily hidden it at some point in time. She then smiled and borrowed Rodys scimitar to cut the fish. The scimitar moved swiftly in Nedis hands and over ten thin slices of fishes were cut. She then ced the fish slices on a kelp she found from the sea and gave it to Rody. Rody, who seemed curious,ughed. "What? Can I eat this just as it is?" Nedis smiled and replied, "It is simple and does not have spices, but it can be eaten." Rody gently picked up a slice of the fish and put it into his mouth. The raw fish was unusually tasty. He could not help but exim in surprise. Nedisughed. "How is it? This is something I learned from the dwarfs. Although it is not as authentic, it should be passable." Rody enjoyed eating the first slice and he could not help but put another two more slices in his mouth. Although they had the smell of raw fish, the smell was concealed by their delicious taste. He ate happily, and the dozen slices were soon finished. Noticing that Nedis had not eaten any, Rody blushed. He then asked, "What is this? I never expected raw fish to taste this good." Nedis lightly smiled and replied, "Just now, when you caught the fishes, did you not notice that there were different types? The fish I grilled earlier were ordinary fish. However, the one I deliberately left behind was different. If I remember correctly, it is a kind of tfish that is used to make the sashimi." Rody gave a bitter smile and replied, "I did not notice any dissimrities among the fishes." Rody paused for a while and then smiled again. "You have not eaten yet. Give me the scimitar. Let me try to cut." Nedis did not object and handed over the fish and the scimitar to Rody. Rody recalled Nedis movements when cutting the fish and then went ahead to cut it into a dozen pieces within a short moment. Nedis looked at Rody with a pair of smiling eyes but she did not eat the fish. Rody was startled. "Whats wrong? Did I cut it wrong?" Nedis shook her head and replied, "You cut it right. With your ability, you could clearly remember the method of cutting the fish...However, if you could learn it so easily, then the dwarfs special delicacy would not be so rare." Nedis stretched out two of her finger and twisted a thin slice of fish as she smiled. "Look, even though you cut well, but the sizes of the slices are different. There are many ways of cutting the fishes. The method I used earlier was a thin slice method. In addition, there are also many other methods, like t cutting, peeling, line cutting and snake belly cutting...You are skillful enough to fight against Pdins, but you are still far from cutting out authentic sashimi." Rody did not believe her and put a slice of the fish in his mouth. However, he spat it out after two bites. Nedisughed. "Dont you know fishes have bones? The slices that I cut out for you earlier was done with special attention. Your haphazard way of cutting actually pushed all the fish bones into the flesh..." The two of themughed together for a while and the original distance between them gradually faded. After resting on the beach for a while, the two of them finally went ind. Although the sea battle was at a distance from the coast, the sounds of explosions at the sea could be heard clearly in the quiet of the night. There were some small dwarf viges near the sea, but the residents had already fled when they heard the sounds of battle. After walking for some time, the two of them found an abandoned vige. They looked for a household and took a few pieces of clothing. Nedis no longer needed to expose her seductive legs. Nedis only felt relieved after putting on these clothes. Although she did not mind exposing her body in front of Rody, it was very cold by the beach, both day and night. She was thinly dressed and although she did notin she felt so cold that she could hardly stand it anymore. Both of them were not in a hurry and rested at the vige for half a day. In the evening, those who ran away, because they were frightened of the war, had returned. That was the first time Rody saw the legendary dwarfs. The dwarfs were not much different from the other races. The majority of them looked just like normal people. ording to legend, the dwarfs were short and sturdy. They had long beards regardless whether they were men or women, old or young. They had deep, resonant voices and were irascible and queer. However, those dwarfs looked just like ordinary humans. The only difference was that they were shorter than ordinary humans. Most of the men here were much shorter than Rody. Rody was considered tall among the ordinary people while the tallest dwarf here only reached Rodys chest. The majority of the men here were only about one and a half meters tall. The dwarfs saw that Rody and Nedis were alone, and were not at all friendly with them in the beginning. Those men, especially, looked at Nedis with a shine in their eyes. It looked like they did not have good intentions. When Rody saw a crowd gradually gathering, he initially wanted tomunicate with them. However, Nedis gently pulled Rody and whispered, "Dont say too much. You do not know theirnguage. Besides that, the dwarfs are naturally fierce and greedy. They like to bully the weak. If you are fierce, they will be afraid. If you are polite, they will bully you." At first, Rody did not believe. However, he saw a few dwarfs pick up their knives and other weapons and surround him. Some of them also started to shout. Rody felt helpless and could only sigh. Rody suddenly moved like lightning towards the crowd. A few dwarfs immediately screamed and their weapons all flew into the air. After that, Rody grabbed two dwarfs and returned to Nedis side. Based on his size, holding the two dwarfs in his hand was just like carrying two little chicks. Nedis put on a fierce expression and spoke some gibberish loudly in anguage that Rody could not understand. She then pointed at Rody. Rody saw Nedis wink at him. He understood and made a fierce expression. Although his acting was not too good, his fighting skills earlier were too amazing. He had hit seven to eight people in an instant. On top of that, he was tall. That made the dwarfs more fearful and could not help but step back. Nedis muttered a few words again and then she pointed at the two dwarfs held by Rody. She then forcefully moved her hand across her throat. Those surrounding dwarfs screamed in fear, one after another. They then came crashing down on their knees on the ground. At night, the vigers gave up thergest house in the vige for Rody and Nedis to stay. The dwarfs, one by one, sent food over from their homes. They also sent two women with delicate features to serve Rody. The two women had ttering smiles and were obedient. They did not look as though they were coerced. A slightly older male dwarf stood in front of Rody and spoke. Rody could not understand a word he said while Nedis constantly conversed with the man. The dwarfs face became more and more respectful but Rody could faintly sense a strange feeling from his expression. It was as if a ferocious and malicious expression was concealed beneath the respectful expression. When Nedis saw Rody looking impatient, she waved for the dwarf to leave. The two women fanning Rody and massaging his legs were also asked to leave. "Whats wrong? Why do you have such a cold expression?" Nedis seemed to smile. Rody sighed. "I just thought that the dwarfs have no backbones. I only beat up a few of them and they already became so cowardly. Men and even women are the same. They are too submissive and did not even show the slightest bit of resistance. How can a race without a backbone survive until now?" Nedis smiled and lightly said, "You only saw them like this, but you did not see them from another angle." She sighed and continued, "The dwarfs are naturally cunning. In the face of a strong enemy that they themselves know they cannot win, they will be meek like ves. They will even be willing to sacrifice their own women in order to survive! However, their hearts will never have true submission and will always watch you like a wolf. Once they find an opportunity, they will suddenly bite you! They are respectful and submissive to us now. This is because they simply have not found a way to deal with us yet." "Oh?" Rody felt a little strange. "Of course!" Nedis grunted and then continued, "Talking about being savage, there are no races more savage than the dwarfs. If it was not because you showed impressive strength and shook them, I am afraid both of us would...You would be killed cruelly, and as for me...Well, just by looking at the gazes of those men, you will understand." Nedis blushed as she said thest few words. She then coughed gently before continuing, "Do not doubt it. The savagery of the dwarfs is well-known. The Gordon Kingdom had suffered a lot of that. The location of Gordon Kingdom meant they had to constantly pass through the dwarfs territorial seas. They are often robbed with nothing left. Most pirates would rob the ship, but they would not kill. However, if they were to encounter a dwarfs warship, not only would they be robbed, the people would also not be spared. The men would be killed and the women... "This kind of enemy can only be dealt with by suppressing them with absolute strength. Otherwise, you can only wait to be oppressed!" Nedis sighed. "I lived with the dwarfs for a few years and can understand them a little. Their rule of survival is to oppress enemies weaker than themselves. As for enemies stronger than themselves, they will obedientlyply and silently endure! They would secretly look for a chance at all times. If you were deceived by their appearance, you must be prepared to be bitten by them!" Rody frowned. "It seems that this race is really terrifying." Nedis sighed. "Isnt it true? When the dwarfs went to war with the Rnd Continent, the Teuton Kingdom of the Rnd Continent had conquered one of the dwarf cities. At that time, the entire citypletely surrendered. They even went to the extent of offering their wives and women so that they could be spared! The entire army of Teuton Kingdom believed that such submissive people would be of no threat. The Teuton Kingdom was known as the knights birthce and was where the Knights Spirit originated from. The soldiers also kept the Knights Spirit and did not abuse the local dwarfs. However, with the truce that was sent out by the Temple, they were ordered to withdraw their troop and no longer allowed to attack the dwarfs anymore. However, when the army Teuton Kingdom was withdrawing from the dwarfs ind nation, they were ambushed by the dwarfs." Rody frowned. "An ambush after the truce? Were the dwarfs not afraid of starting another war?" "Hmph, the dwarfs naturally were confident. I heard that they had something that the Temple was very afraid of." Nedis sneered and lightly said, "Teuton army did not expect the seemingly submissive dwarfs to suddenly turn hostile, overnight. Five thousand soldiers were killed in the ambush and three thousand soldiers were captured. After that, the prisoners were all cruelly killed by the dwarfs and Teuton Kingdom was not even given a chance to redeem the prisoners of war. The Teuton Kingdom was also the onlyndlocked kingdom on the Rnd Continent. Theirnds were not near the sea and they did not have a navy. So, the dwarfs were not afraid that the Teuton Kingdom would retaliate!" Rody sighed. "What happened after that? Did the Templee forward to help the Teuton Kingdom? I heard that the Teuton Kingdom is the Temples strongest supporter. Even this time, when the Temple turned hostile against the numerous kingdoms of Rnd Continent, Teuton Kingdom did not participate in our alliance. They continued to support the Temple." Nedis smiled. "So what? The dwarfs are weak when they should be weak and unyielding when it is time for them to be unyielding. They were certain that the other party could not do anything to them and naturally would not apologize. Therefore, that matter was left unsettled." When Nedis saw Rody was silent, she smiled, "The most interesting thing was not that...The dwarfster dered that they were the victorious nation. ording to the dwarfs record on history, the dwarfs won that war. After a bloody and tenacious struggle by the army of the dwarfs, the coalition armies of the Rnd Continent were finally defeated and chased out of their territory...As for the fact that they had topromise and how theyterunched ambushes after the truce, these were naturally not mentioned at all." The next day, Rody and Nedis had a brief discussion. Rody wanted to find a ship and return to the Sauron Kingdom directly. Although they were surrounded by the coast, he could only find a few small fishing boats. If such small fishing boats were to encounter a big storm, they would not be able to sail. Besides that, Rody was also not an expert at sea. With his strength, although he was able to fly, a Domain Master was, after all, not God. Flying across the entire Straits with his own power was impossible for him. Even if with the Staff of Moses, he could only walk freely inside the sea... Nedis suddenly smiled. "You have listed so many reasons but in actual fact, you are just looking for excuses!" "What?" Rody froze for a moment. Nedis smiled, "With your strength, you have hundreds of ways you can use to go back. But right now, you are just looking for an excuse. Is it because deep down in your heart you do not want to immediately return?" Rody stayed silent. Nedis eyes suddenly shined as she whispered, "You said that King Sauron wanted you to help take something from the dwarfs. I can see that although you are not willing to help them, you are still curious about this thing. I guess you are extremely interested in this thing that could coerce the Temple and want to have a look...am I right?" Rody thought for a while thenughed, "You are really smart. You can urately guess my thoughts. Yes, I am really curious. What magical thing do the dwarfs have that the Temple is so afraid of?" Nedis rolled her eyes and continued to smile. "Oh, right. You are not just curious. You are also thinking about the benefits of obtaining this thing. Perhaps you can threaten the Temple with it. After all, the Temple will still be an enemy in the future and it will be better to have an additional chip in hand." Nedis then smiled as she looked at Rody. Rody sighed and said, "Alright, alright. You are the worm in my stomach1, satisfied?" Feeling dissatisfied, Nedis wrinkled her eyebrows and said, "Dont describe me with such a dreadful thing!" Since they had made up their minds, they were no longer anxious to go back immediately. They were determined to go deeper ind into the dwarfs territory. However, a small incident happened before leaving. In the morning, a group of dwarfs brought a prisoner back to the vige. That old man looked exhausted and the clothes on his entire body were soaked. His beard and hair looked stered on his face. Rody was surprised when he looked at him. That person was actually Master Sith. The dignified and highest ranked sorcerer amongst the sorcerers of the Sorcerer Association of Rnd Continent was actually being tied up like a dog. Besides that, he looked as though he had been robbed. Sith initially had a few magic rings on his fingers, but now the rings were on the fingers of two dwarfs. Even the staff, which was mounted with magical gems, was also taken by one of the dwarfs. Some of the other dwarfs also showed greedy and satisfied smiles. Apparently, they had reaped good benefits. That was not strange as a sorcerer would definitely carry with him a lot of magic gems. To a sorcerer, those gems were valuable materials for magic. However, to an ordinary person, it was just tempting wealth and money. Sith wearily drooped his eyelids. Rody looked at that old man in that sorry situation and could not help but sigh. He told Nedis to ask the dwarfs to stop and release Sith. Rody supported the sorcerer up and sighed, "Master Sith, why are you here?" Sith finally opened his eyes and looked at Rody. He then smiled bitterly and slowly said, "I have exhausted my magic power in the battle and then the ship sank. I then drifted ashore. When I saw some people, I wanted to ask for help, but I ended up getting caught and brought here without reason." Rody held back hisughter and said, "You are about as powerful as a Pdin. How did you end up like that?" The old sorcerer became angry and replied, "Kid, we took a lot of trouble to n this. Although we had not been entirely honest with you, we had never treated you unfairly. Yet you actually just walked away! I may be powerful, but do you think I could win against a fleet? Those dwarfs saw the Kings banner on the gship and converged on us. If I had not jumped into the sea in time, I am afraid I would have been captured by now!" After saying all that, the old sorcerer sighed. "I was seasick on the ship for the past few days. After tossing about for so many days, I was already not feeling good. Hmph, if only it had happened on normal days..." Rody sighed. Although he did not know how dreadful seasickness was, he had witnessed it in his first sea trip to the Rnd Continent. Some of his subordinates were quite powerful warriors. However, they were seasick and vomited every day. On top of that, he had no appetite. After a few days, even those strong men were finally unable to withstand it. Despite having the strength of powerful warriors, some of them could not even hold their swords. At that moment, the old sorcerer was obviously severely weakened. Nedis told the dwarfs to release Sith and also ordered them to return his things. They were not willing because Sith, who was the dignified top sorcerer of the Rnd Continent, had a lot of good stuff. However, with the presence of such a strong Rody, they could only obediently return everything. After changing his clothes and resting for half a day, Sith finally regained a little bit of his strength. He had also long vomited out the seawater he drank earlier. Sith became excited when he heard that Rody had decided to go deeper into the dwarfs territory. However, Rodys following sentence stifled him, "I am just curious and want to see that thing. Dont expect me to help you get it!" The three of them stayed at the vige for another day. After that day, they continued journeying on the road. There were no horses in the vige and the three of them could only walk. Fortunately, Rody had looked at the map when he was at the sea. He knew that there would be a slightlyrger town after walking for about half a day. It would not be toote to look for horses then. However, after less than an hour on the road, the three of them encountered a group of dwarf cavalry patrol. Those soldiers actually came looking for Rody and the others. Although the dwarfs at the earlier vige looked submissive on the surface, they had already secretly sent a messenger deeper ind. Those soldiers came here to capture Rody and the others. They were confronted by about thirty cavalrymen. Rody easily defeated them all and took a few horses. The three of them were thus spared the hardships of walking. After journeying for half a day, they finally reached that slightlyrger town. There were not much different between dwarf towns and the towns Rody had seen on the Rnd Continent. The only difference was that the tradition of the excellent weapon forging skills of the dwarfs was true. Even a small town like that also had a few weapon shops. Rody casually strolled around and found a few good swords. It seemed like the dwarfs really deserved their reputation in forging weapons. The three of them walked on the streets for a while. As the three of them looked very different from the dwarfs, they attracted the attention of many. Besides that, the army of Sauron Kingdom hadnded in the south. News of war had already spread to them. Rody and the others did not look like dwarfs and therefore attracted a lot of unfriendly gazes. Sith was already prepared. Beforeing, in ordance with the n of moving around the dwarf ind while cooperating with Rody, a few things had already been prepared by Sith. He took out two magic gems and gave it to Rody and Nedis. After chanting an incantation, their appearances changed. These were two transformation magic gems. In order to conserve the usage of sorcery power, Sith did not change too much the appearances of Rody and Nedis. Sith just shortened their heights and then after some simple make-up, they looked like a dwarf couple. On the other hand, Sith had powerful sorcery and could just transform himself, solving his own appearance problem. The only problem was that Sith did not ount for an additional person, Nedis. He had originally prepared the two magic gems for Rody and himself. Now, one gem had already been given to Nedis. As a result, he could only rely on his own sorcery to change his appearance and more magic manna was consumed. They spent money to buy a carriage and hired two dwarf coachmen. The three of them then went deeper ind. Originally the three of them had jumped into the sea beforeing ashore. They did not carry any money with them, so Rody naturally had none and Nedis was the same as she barely even managed to put on her clothes before being pulled into the sea by Rody. On the other hand, the old sorcerer had originally prepared some money for expenses. However, he did not take it along in his haste. Finally, they obtained an idea. They sold a few of Siths magic gems at the small town for a few of the dwarf gold coins. As the magic gems were of high quality and precious, the old sorcerer felt hurt selling them. However, this did not cross Rodys mind at all. The destination for the three of them was a medium sized city known as Home River. That was the secondrgest town in the dwarfs Hakone Kingdom. As the ce was located in a basin between two mountains, it was known as the Mountain Gateway. Along the way, they met a lot of mobilized soldiers. Those soldiers went towards the south. Apparently, Sauron Kingdoms attacks gave the dwarfs a lot of pressure. The news that came was that the Sauron Kingdom had driven straight in for a past few days. As King Sauron had a good intelligence knowledge of the situation and he also took advantage tounch a surprise attack, they did not encounter any significant resistance and several of the dwarfs armed forces were defeated. However, that gave Rody a certain degree of trouble. The deeper they went, the tighter the security and investigation. It seemed this was a precaution against enemy spies. They bribed the officers guarding at the city gate of the Home River city and sessfully entered the city. The dwarfs secondrgest city was indeed very prosperous. There were pedestrians on the streets but the tensions before a war could be felt. Many of the pedestrians were carryingrge bags of daily necessities. The streets were also frequently patrolled by the soldiers. Rody was extremely rxed as he looked at the scenery. The dwarfs architectural style waspletely different from the Rnd Continent. Perhaps because they lived on the ind and were often harassed by typhoons, their buildings were mostly short and low-rise. Most of the dwarf pedestrians were men wearing swords at their waists. These men deliberately opened up their shirts at the chests and they looked aggressive. They shoved around in the streets and some of them were carrying jugs of wine looking drunk. Some of these people tended to walk in groups. Others would keep themselves at a distance and even the patrol soldiers did not provoke them. Nedis exined that those people were a unique type of warriors of the dwarf kingdom. As the dwarfs had great talent in manufacturing weapons, there were many weapons in cirction amongst the people. Those warriors were often skillful desperados. Some powerful nobles would hire them as private thugs. There was a great honor for these nobles to have such warriors. The moment a war started, those people could immediatelyplement the army as abat force. Besides that, the hierarchy of dwarf warriors was veryplicated. There were many escaped criminals amongst them. As long as they could be a warrior for an influential master, even all their past crimes would be forgiven. So, those warriors became one such unique ss of the dwarfs. They were equivalent to the knights of the Rnd Continent. They had their own masters to support them and did not have to worry about food. They even often provoked trouble in the streets. As long as the trouble caused was not too major, the patrol soldiers would just ignore them as they would be afraid of offending their masters. "Then...what about them?" Rody pointed to a few people squatting on the ground at the side of the street. Those people had weapons and were also dressed like warriors. However, their attires and expressions made them look as though they were in dire straits. "Those are fallen warriors." Nedis sighed. "They are also known as vagrant warriors. They are warriors who had lost their masters after the copse of the noble houses or the demise of their masters. They have no choice but to look for another buyer. They may seem dejected now, but when they find a new master, they will immediately be arrogant and malicious." Rody suddenly rolled his eyes a few times. He looked at the old sorcerer and whispered, "How much money do you still have?" Siths heart trembled and immediately became alert. "What do you want to do?" Rody smiled and replied, "I am thinking of buying a few warriors. It must be very interesting..." Trantors Notes: 1. Knowing everything about a person. Chapter 266: Second Robbery Chapter 266: Second Robbery Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Nedis frowned. "How many warriors do you want to buy? What is your purpose?" Rody sighed and whispered, "Didnt you notice that security is getting tighter along the way? Since we are going to the capital of the dwarf kingdom, the journeyter will probably be even more difficult. We need to find a way and get an identity. Otherwise, I am afraid we may give our disguises away...Even if we are not afraid, we will not be able to change anything once we start our journey to the capital. Getting a few warriors as followers and posing as nobles will naturally be different." Sith had already covered his wallet and refuted, "Stop dreaming! Do you think the warriors will just offer their services to anyone? They will not even bother to look at your unless you are a really influential noble. Did you see those impressive warriors on the street? All of them are wearing waisttes1. Those are the symbols of identities. Do we look like influential nobles? Do you think those warriors wille just by offering some money? Besides that, hiring warriors are not cheap! We do not have enough money now. You...Dont think of taking advantage of me again!" The facial muscles of the old sorcerer trembled as he finished hisst sentence. Evidently, his heart ached from having to sell those precious magic gems. Nedis smiled and softly said, "It is simple if you want to acquire an identity. This is the secondrgest city in the Hakone Kingdom. There are many peopleing in and out. We only need to hide on one of the smaller streets and look for a noble carriage. We then knock out the people in it and then grab their clothes and the carriage." Rody frowned. "What about the followers apanying them? A dignified noble is unlikely to go out with just two or three people only. There will definitely be a group of people following him." Nedis nced at the end of the main street with a smile and said, "This is also not difficult. This is River Home. There is naturally a ce that sells ves. We can buy a few obedient ves and dress them up as warriors. Besides that, buying ves is cheaper than buying warriors. The old sorcerer immediately nodded and agreed the moment he heard that it would be cheaper. Rody was helpless and could only heed Nedis words. Hence, after apse of more than a year, Rody became a robber again. Just like the time he hid to rob Nicoles carriage, Rody and his friends went to a remote road outside the city and hid at the roadside. They quietly waited for an unlucky victim. The difference was thatst time, Rody was just a small Grade 1 Swordsman. Hispanions were also just a disorderly mob. However, Rody was now an almost invincible warrior with strong domain powers. Hispanions were a master amongst the vampires and the top-ranked Master Sorcerer of the Rnd Continent. It seemed like Rody was naturally lucky at robbing. They had originally intended to wait till nightfall, but they did not even need to wait for two hours before a suitable target appeared. The carriage gradually approached from a distance. The four dwarfs in front clearly had the expressions on their faces that said, I am very arrogant. The carriage behind them was also very beautifully decorated. The four-wheeled carriage was made of higher quality wood and was exceptionally refined. It was as though it was a work of art instead of something used to transport people. Regrettably, the drivers outrageously gorgeous clothes hadpletely destroyed the artistic design. Even the drivers horsewhip was made of gold. It clearly emphasized to others the message, I am very wealthy. Warhorses were not raised in the Hakone Kingdom. Hence, the carriages here usually did not have cavalrymen as guards. However, that carriage was different. There were six white horses on both sides of the carriage and full-armored warriors sat on those horses. To Rody, that was definitely a very suitable target to rob. "How about this?" Rody softly asked Nedis as he watched them approach from a distance. Nedis smiled. "They definitely look like very influential nobles...However, I am afraid that after robbing them, we will have troubles." Rody shook his head. "Who cares? After robbing them, we can just knock them out and throw them into a mountain cave. They will not be discovered for three to five days. By then, we will already have reached the capital." Sith shook his head. He sighed and said, "I do not think it is appropriate. Our original intention is to conceal our identities. However, if were to rob them, we will end up attracting more trouble." Rody coldly replied, "It is simple. Sell off another few of your magic stones and they will probably be enough to buy a luxurious carriage and also some clothes of superior quality. The remaining money will be enough to buy a few warriors." Sith immediately shook his head as if he was a rattle drum and said, "Alright. If you insist on robbing them, then lets do it. I am already old. Might as well let you youngsters decide." After that, Sith tightly covered his pocket with his hand. Inside his pocket were two precious magic gems that could replenish his sorcery power. Nedis pursed her lips and smiled, "I think you have lustful thoughts. With a look, you can see that this carriage belongs to an extremely wealthy person. Maybe the person sitting inside is a princess." Rody sighed and just stared at the people until they arrived right in front of him. He then gave a loud cough and jumped out from the roadside. Nedis also walked out with a smile. Only Sith looked unwilling. As the dignified leader of the Sorcerers Association of Rnd Continent, he did not expect that he would, one day, do something so preposterous. Three people. One was a heroic youngster, one was a stunning beauty, and one was a highly respected old man. The travelers were shocked when these three people suddenly jumped into the middle of the road. However, none of them had expected them to be robbers. One of the warriors immediately shouted loudly, "Who are you? How dare you block our way! Quickly move aside!" Although the warrior was usually arrogant, he saw that these three were no ordinary people. Hence, his tone did not have the usual arrogance. Rody naturally could not understand a single word uttered by that warrior. Sith and Nedis understood the dwarfnguage but they remained silent. After a few seconds of silence, Rody became impatient and whispered, "Say something." "Say what?" Nedis and Sith were stunned for a moment. The two of them had never robbed before and had less experience than Rody who had robbed once. They could not even say the simplest opening remarks of a robber, This road belongs to me and a fee must be paid to cross it. While the three of them were stunned on the spot, the other side was not pleased. Besides that, they were quite influential. The warrior shouted, "Quickly, move aside! Do you want to die?" The warrior pulled out his sword as he finished speaking. The three other warriors, at the side, also showed their intimidating expressions. The cavalrymen also rushed up with their horses. Rody sighed. He no longer cared about the rules of robbing and directly attacked. They only saw his figure shed and he disappeared from his original spot. Before they could understand what happened, the four warriors, almost at the same time, each felt a heavy blow on their heads and they all fainted. The cavalrymen were quite skillful. They reacted quickly and had already pulled out their swords. However, Sith had started chanting and threw a sleeping spell at them. The cavalrymen then fell off their horses. Fortunately, Rody also needed their clothes and horses. Therefore, he had not acted ruthlessly as he was afraid that he would ruin those things. Within a short moment, the robbery was over. Such misfortune had befallen them, but the target of the robbery still could not understand why the three well-dressed people, with extraordinary appearances, attacked them. The driver was so afraid that he fell from the carriage. Rody casually kicked and knocked him out. He then went to pull the carriage door open. The furnishings inside the carriage were very beautiful. There was even a small wine cab inside the spacious carriage. A person in a snow-white robe looked at Rody and Nedis in fear. The person had pale white skin and a pair of slender eyes like the legendary red phoenixs2. She had faint eyebrows and straight nose. At that moment, she could not help but bit her lip out of fear and reveal a row of white teeth. It could be regarded as white teeth, red lips. She had long, bright and ck hair hanging loosely at the back of her head. Her slender white hands tightly held onto a short and narrow warrior sword. However, due to her fear, she did not dare to draw the sword. Before Rody could speak, Nedis had sighed and smiled bitterly, "Looks like I really should change my upation into anguage expert. We had really robbed a princess. Judging from her appearance, even if she is not a princess, her identity will not be far off from one." Rody was a little surprised. He sighed and said to Nedis, "It is unfortunate. Looks like we need to trouble you and change you into her clothes. If we were to encounter something, you will have to deal with it while Sith and I will be your followers." Rody then stepped aside and let Nedis walk in front. Nedis took a deep breath and smiled at the person in the carriage. "Well, you do not need to be afraid. We will not kill you. We just want to borrow your carriage and clothes. Obediently take off your clothes and we will not touch you. You are lucky that we will only rob your wealth and not your chastity." Nedis spoke in the dwarfnguage. The person in the carriage seemed to be even more frightened and began to tremble. Nedis then turned back to look at Rody and whispered, "What are you still doing here? Do you want to watch thedy undress?" Sith came to the side of the carriage and loudly said, "Hurry up. This is the main road and others maye by here soon." Nedis smiled and replied, "Well, take off their outer clothes and let them keep their inner clothes. In the past two days, you have been exploited by Rody. I am sure that these people have quite influential identities and they probably have a lot of valuables on them. You can keep them." The old sorcerer red and mumbled, "I am not a greedy man. How could youpare my precious sorcery gems with money?" Nedis ignored the words uttered by that old sorcerer. She turned around and gently smiled at the person in the carriage. "Well, put down your weapon. We will not hurt you. Besides that, your weapon will also be useless. Your guards have already been defeated. Do you think you can still resist?" After saying that, Nedis smiled with her pursed lips and said, "You can take off your outer clothes here. I promise that nobody would peek at you..." She then pointed at Rody, who was behind her, and said, "Although this guy looks ferocious, he is not ascivious person." Rody stared at Nedis and said coldly, "Quickly exchange clothes with her. I am going to help Sith." As Rody was about to leave, the person in the carriage suddenly spoke. Although she looked very frightened and her voice seemed to tremble, she managed to calmly say, "Wait!" What surprised both Rody and Nedis was that this person did not speak in the dwarfnguage. That person looked helpless. She was still fearful in front of the surprised Rody and Nedis. However, she boldly said, "I can see from your words and actions that you are not robbers. Why did you stop me? If it is for money, I can give you much more!" Her voice was somewhat soft and sharp, possibly from fear. Rody was impatient and lightly replied, "We want money, clothes and the carriage. Be obedient and nothing will happen." That person bravely maintained a calm look and wryly smiled, "I see that you are not ordinary people. If you are willing, you can be my subordinates. I can give you the best treatment! The fact that you can defeat my guards so quickly proves this point. Regardless of who sent you here, I can pay you twice...no, five times..." At that moment, she noticed that Rody and Nedis did not seem interested. She then gritted her teeth and continued, "Ten times! I can pay you ten times more!" Rody admired that womans courage for being able to say those words in such a situation. Giving each other a meaningful nce, Rody then said, "Nobody sent us. We simply want to borrow your clothes and carriage. You do not need to think of ways to bribe us." That person finally smiled bitterly and said, "Alright, I will cooperate with you! But...if you really want my clothes, can you not let this woman be the one removing it? I want you to be the one removing it." She stretched out her finger and pointed at Rody. When Rody and Nedis showed a surprised expression, that person smiled bitterly and exined. "This is because...I am a man." It was really a day filled with surprises. Trantors Notes: 1. yaopai, waistte. They are like medals worn at waists to show their identity. 2. dan feng yan. Literally red phoenix eyes. Chapter 267: Kikukawa Yukinari Chapter 267: Kikukawa Yukinari Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "You all dont look like you are from the Hakone Kingdom. I am simply dressed elegantly. This is our Hakone Kingdoms standard clothes for noble male schrs." That beautiful man inside the carriage gently smiled. He showed a sly expression and said, "In Hakone Kingdom, nobody would dare to rob me after seeing my carriage! It is even more impossible for a person not to know my identity after seeing this carriage! "My name is Kikukawa Yukinari. I am the youngest son of the family of the current Kikukawa general." Sith stopped his actions as he stood near the carriage in shock when he heard this. After a long silence, Sith gave a long sigh and patted Rodys shoulder. "Looks like our luck is really good..." Rody faintly smiled. Suddenly, he raised his hand and swung at Yukinaris neck. When Yukinari fainted, Rody turned around and asked, "Is this person very influential?" Sith did not speak. Nedis was the one who replied, "His identity is just eptable. However, his father is really not so simple. It could be said that there are not many dwarfs who have a more influential identity than him." After that, Nedis and Sith exined the situation in the dwarfs kingdom to Rody. Although the dwarfs also have an Emperor, their Emperor did not have much power. Respectable the name was, yet it was actually but an empty frame. The real power of the dwarfs kingdom belonged to the generals. The generals had their own political organization that controlled the country. It was called a shogunate. Worse of all, the position of general was hereditary. When the father dies, the son would take over. "Why dont they just abolish the position of Emperor? Why are they still keeping it?" Rody was confused. Nedis and Sith looked at each other with a bitter smile. They felt that this was a question difficult to answer. However, Nedis continued, "Naturally, there is a reason why an Emperor is an Emperor. There is probably a secret behind the existence of the royal family. Even if the Emperor is just an empty name, the generals of the shogunate will not dare to do anything to the Emperor." Rody thought for a moment and suddenly said, "Then what should we do about this Yukinari? We need an identity to enter their capital. How about..." Nedis giggled and said, "This is simple. We might as well dress you up as Yukinari. We then go back to Home River and get a few people to dress up as your warrior escorts. Nobody will dare to block you along the way. Rody immediately refused. It was fine if he were to disguise as somebody else but Yukinari looked like a woman. Making Rody dress up like him was something Rody could not do. Sith sighed and suddenly said, "In this case, we will take him along. With us apanying him, it is unlikely that he will dare to do anything." Rody nodded. "This seems feasible...but now there is another problem...I do not understand the dwarfnguage. If we were to pose as the Kikukawa familys entourage, I will expose my identity the moment I speak." Sith smiled and took out a sparkling gem. He gently pinched and broke it, revealing a green colored pearl. "I had prepared this earlier. Eat this and your problem will be solved." Rody took over the green pearl as he frowned at Sith. Sith exined, "This is a pill I magicallypounded. The main ingredient is cloverleaf. Once you eat it, you will be able to speak the dwarfnguage." "Is it really so miraculous?" Rody swallowed the pill. It tasted bitter and after swallowing, he felt a violent burning sensation bubbled up his head. It was as if he had a fever...His face felt hot and his ears turned red. Sith suddenly smiled. "Now, there will be some difort. However, the difort will be over after a while. The effectiveness of this pill canst for ten days. Now, I will speak in the dwarfnguage. See whether you can understand it." Sith coughed gently and stepped back. He then said, "@$^@" After listening to this sentence, Rodys expression immediately changed. First, he was shocked. After that, he showed a pained expression. He suddenly grunted softly and ran to the side of the carriage before vomiting violently. Sith squinted his eyes and smiled, "It seems to be effective. He can now understand." Many yearster, there would be a time when Nicole would ask for the meaning of the words that made Rody vomit at the dwarf kingdom. Smiling, Nedis would reply, "The old sorcerer said that the main ingredient of the pill, cloverleaf, was not expensive. However, the other ingredients were very rare. One of the ingredients used was the tongue cut off of a live dwarf!" And so, Rodys second robbery finally ended in sess. In his first robbery, he had robbed the daughter of the Radiant Empires most prominent family. In his second robbery, he robbed the son of the dwarf kingdoms most prominent family. "Are you thinking of going to the capital?" Kikukawa Yukinari woke up and asked. The three robbers intimidated him after he woke up. That beautiful man seemed a little surprised. "What is your purpose of going to the capital?" The moment he asked, Yukinari realized that his question was inappropriate and immediately added, "Right now, there is a war in the south. The security at the capital is more stringent. If you were to go..." The dwarf meant that the public security at the capital was most stringent now. For these few robbers to go to the capital now would be suicidal. Nedis coldly replied, "You do not need to worry about this. You only need to be obedient and cooperate with us." At a side, Rody had already tied up the group of Yukinaris warriors and threw them into a low-lying ce away from the roadside. After that, with Sith looking after those people, Rody and Nedis got onto the carriage. They threatened Yukinari to leave for Home River. They wanted to buy a few people in the ve market to act as entourages, but they could not find any suitable candidates. Home River was the secondrgest city of the dwarfs Hakone Kingdom. The ve market in that city was quiterge and there were many kinds of ves...Men and women, young and old. However, after looking around, although there were some physically strong ves, most of them looked dispirited and shrank with fear. Even if he were to buy them, dress them up and give them warrior swords, they would still not look like warriors. Finally, Yukinari could not help but ask, "If you want to find a few entourage warriors, then why dont you just go and buy a few vagrant warriors? Home River is my Hakone Kingdoms secondrgest city. There are a lot of vagrant warriors here." Rody frowned. "If we have money to buy warriors, we would not have robbed you in the first ce!" Yukinaris widely opened his mouth as he stared at Rody, looking surprised. He no longer dared to mock the others as he cautiously said, "Let us go and take a look first. When the timees, we will certainly find some people." In the vicinity of the ve market, there was a side street where the vagrant warriors gathered. There were pubs on both sides of the street. Drunken shouts could be heard from the pubs when the doors were opened. There were also faint noises of chaos. Obviously, someone had caused trouble after drinking. It seemed like the dwarfs were naturally irritable and their love for wine was just like what the legend said. Rody acted as a driver of the carriage and entered the street. He immediately felt numerous gazes shot over towards him. Their gazes were full of surprise and reverence. However, after taking a nce, they bowed their heads and no longer dared to look. Even the arrogant and obstinate warriors carefully stepped aside and no longer dared to be presumptuous on the street. They looked for a pub. Rody and Nedis then moved, one to the left and the other to the right as they supported Yukinari down the middle of the carriage. Rody softly and coldly warned, "You better be careful not to say anything unnecessary." Yukinari smiled, "I dare not. My original warriors were masters, yet you easily defeated them. How would I dare act presumptuously? Ah...lighten your grip. My arm is going to break." The moment the three of them entered the pub, the noisy room immediately turned silent as everyone immediately looked towards them. A person who looked like the shopkeeper frantically ran over. He then threw himself on the ground and he uttered something out loud. Yukinaris face looked calm but his eyes were full of haughtiness. When Rody and Nedis did not say anything, Yukinari could not help but whisper to Nedis, "Speak up. ording to custom, I am not supposed to speak to these untouchables, on such asions." Immediately, Nedis deliberately and loudly said, "The Young Master of Kikukawa family is here to recruit a few warriors. Who is willing toe?" There was a moment of silence and then there was an uproar. The Kikukawa family is recruiting? The vagrant warriors shouted and rushed forward. There were also those that ran into each other and started cursing each other. The Kikukawa family was the most prominent family of the dwarfs. Those who were recruited would receive a lifetime of glory and wealth. Those vagrant warriors in dire straits immediately became excited. They all kept their heads high and shouted loudly. When the irritable ones saw that they were blocked by others in front of them, they pulled out their katanas as they mutually red at each other. "Keep quiet!" Rody shouted, "Everyone, keep quiet!" A sturdy warrior at the side also roared, "Everyone, keep quiet! You are all making too much noise! It is rude!" That warrior seemed authoritative at that ce. His voice was also loud. Within a short moment, the pub quietened down. The warrior sounded pleased with himself as he loudly said, "The Kikukawa family is obviously looking for the most excellent warrior. What is the point of being so noisy! Whoever considers himself the bravest warrior, then speak with his katana!" He then pulled out his long and thin katana, swung a few times in the air and said, "Let the best man win." That person was probably skillful as nobody else said anything after he spoke. He was obviously satisfied with everybodys reaction. He then turned around and looked at Yukinari and the others. He then said, "My name is Kazakiri Hideyoshi. Do I have the honor of serving the Kikukawa family?" Rody narrowed his eyes to look at the man. Judging from his appearance, he seemed quite skillful. He nodded and said, "Well, we only need six people. You count yourself as one and you help us to pick the remaining five." The moment Rody said those words, the audience immediately started boiling. Some cursed Hideyoshi for being shameless while some angry ones pulled out their weapons. There were even more who began currying favor with Hideyoshi, hoping to be selected. Yukinari seemed to be ustomed to that scene. He took a white jade te from his pocket and threw it on the floor. He then said to Hideyoshi, "When you are done here, go outside the city and find us." Hideyoshi respectfully picked up the white jade te. He wiped it with the corner of his clothes, before carefully putting it away. The three of them then left the noisy pub filled with dispute. They saw that Hideyoshi had quite a bit of ability and was sure that he would be able to deal with it. Rody smiled. "Looks like having an influential identity is really useful. If we were to look for people on our own, most probably they would not even look at us." Yukinari seemed proud as he deliberately said, "This is not surprising. To be in service of the Kikukawa family is a supreme honor in the Hakone Kingdom. When our family goes out, even the local officials must be courteous to us. Nedis gave a faint smile and unintentionally said, "Do you think it is something to be proud of? This is nothing. They are behaving like this because of your familys influence. Your familys influence is not your own." Those words made Yukinari startled. He looked at Nedis with aplicated gaze as if he had countless thoughts. On the way back, Yukinari stopped being haughty and became quiet. Hideyoshi was really skillful. Before Rodys carriage left the city, six warriors had started to catch up from behind. The one leading them was Hideyoshi. Rody stopped the carriage. Several people then rushed to the front of the carriage and fell on their knees. After that, they automatically stood up and divided themselves into two groups. They moved in front of the carriage to lead the way. They then joined up with the old sorcerer outside of the city. Yukinaris original warriors had already been thrown into an unknown ce by the old sorcerer. Rody gave the horses that belonged to those warriors to the new warriors. He then gave the horsewhip to Hideyoshi for him to drive the carriage. Hideyoshi felt angry as it was outrageous for a warrior to drive the carriage. However, when he saw that Yukinari did not say anything, he quietly picked up the whip. Rody smiled coldly and exerted a little bit of force to pinch the horsewhip. His fingerprints could clearly be seen on the whipstock of the golden horsewhip where he had pinched. When Hideyoshi looked at the horsewhip in his hand, he immediately turned pale. He opened his mouth wide as he looked at Rody but remained speechless. Hideyoshi naturally did not have such shocking abilities. He then saw Rody enter the carriage that belonged to the Kikukawa family and became unsure of Rodys identity. That woman could be assumed as Yukinaris woman. Yukinari seemed respectful of that old man and he could be assumed as his teacher. However, he could not figure out that young mans identity. Rody had such ability that Hideyoshi did not have and also had never seen before. After all sorts of spection, he guessed that Rody must be a bigshot of the Kikukawa family. Yukinari was not a person who did not care about the life and death of his subordinates. When Rody got onto the carriage, he immediately whispered, "What have you done to my men..." Sith lightly replied, "Do not worry. They did not die. However, they will not wake up for the next few days. I have put them somewhere in the wilderness and they will wake up in three days time. I think there are no wolves nearby and I suppose there is nothing life threatening there." They did not expect Yukinari to suddenly be stern and grunt, "They were responsible for protecting me. Now it is considered a dereliction of duty. Even if they survived, when they return, I will order them tomit seppuku1." His tone was cold as if he felt some bitterness. Nedis smiled. She knew that Yukinari was helpless and forced to cooperate with them. That was because he was held under duress. With his identity and status, he felt angry. She smiled and said, "This is simple. We can go and kill them now. It is not a difficult thing to do." Rody leaned back and looked at Yukinari. He said, "You are lucky. I am in a good mood today and do not want to kill." Rodys words sounded like an understatement but Yukinari felt a chill when he heard those words. Rodys words contained a murderous aura that could not be hidden. It was an aura that only those who had been covered in blood would have. Yukinaris expression changed as if he was struggling with his doubts. He suddenly became determined and sat up straight. He rolled up his sleeves and put both his hands at his chest. He fixed his gaze on Rody and said, "Your Excellency, may I have a serious conversation with you?" Trantors Notes: 1. Cutting off ones own stomach, done to protect/restore honor. Chapter 268: Restricted Area Chapter 268: Restricted Area Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Discuss what?" Rodyughed faintly. Kikukawa Yukinaris eyes were sharp as he stared at Rody. "I believe that my eyes are not wrong. Amongst the three of you, you are the real leader!" Rody smiled and did notment. Yukinari became more confident of his thoughts and sternly asked, "I would like to ask you. Is your robbery instigated by my brother Kikukawa Koichi? In the end, what is your purpose?" Before Rody could reply, Nedis asked, "Why did you think it to be like this?" Yukinari coldlyughed, "Only he would be anxious for me to die. Once I am dead, there would be nobody topete for the inheritance of that position! Hmph!" Rody, Nedis, and Sith looked at each other. Nedisughed without confirming or denying his suspicions. She lightly said, "What are your intentions by telling us this? "I want to buy you over," Yukinari said in a straightforward manner. "How much is my brother giving you? I can give you ten times that amount as long as you are willing to cooperate with me!" Rody secretly sighed. Yukinari looked quite smart but when he spoke, he could not avoid revealing the bungling oaf in himself. Even if he wanted to do so, buying others so openly was inappropriate. Rody was not a cunning man but he had be quite knowledgeable in the past few days. He was no longer the soft-spoken and timid youth. Sith, the old sorcerer, was also a crafty scoundrel and Nedis was even worse than him. With these three around, Yukinari did not have any chance at all. Nedis easily made Yukinari reveal everything. They found out that Yukinari was the youngest son of the Hakone Kingdoms Shogun1. He had one elder brother, Koichi. Their ages differed by three years. However, they did not have the same mother. This generations Shogun, Ieyasu Kikukawa, had two wives. However, Koichis mother had already died from illness. Yukinari was fair skinned and handsome. He was considerably well liked by the old Shogun. Besides that, his mother had always bragged about him to the Shogun. This made the Shogun, Kikukawa Ieyasu, favor the younger son more. Besides that, Yukinaris brother, Koichi, was no ordinary man. If it was said that Yukinari had inherited his mothers beauty, then Koichi was the one who had inherited the Shoguns bravery. The twenty-five-year-old Koichi was tall and robust. He was a very rare warrior amongst the dwarves. On top of that, he was resolute and decisive. This natural born warrior received the support of the old Shoguns retainers. That was why the elder son was much more powerful than the Yukinari that only knew literary works. In thepetition for the inheritance, the officials of the shogunate supported Koichi. They did not say anything even though the old Shogun preferred the sensible and intelligent younger son. On top of that, as spected by Rody and the others, even though the old Shogun loved his younger son, he seemed to be very clear that his youngest son was not leader material. One way of saying it was that Yukinari and Seth were simr. They were both yboys. He might be proficient in poetry, but his real ability was one level lower than Koichi. On the other hand, Koichi had already been the Commander of an army at a young age. This was why Yukinari went to River Home and ended up meeting Rody. His mother was anxious about her treasured son when she saw that Koichi had already taken control of the military power. She then encouraged him to do something decent. Yukinaris purpose at River Home was for the inspection of the town and the supplies being delivered to the frontlines. This was something simple and could be done by a lower ranked person. The Young Master only needed to take a look and then go back home. This was enough to give him, in name at least, a little bit of ability and experience on the field. However, Rody and the others were not interested in this. Their purpose was to find out what the thing the dwarfs had that could threaten the Temple. But no matter how Nedis probed, Yukinari did not seem to know anything about it. The three of them then looked at each other helplessly. This was not somethingmon; it was an important secret. Being only a local officials son. the Young Master presumably did not know anything about it. Yukinari had already said everything but the three of them still did not want to dere their identities. He felt a little bit anxious. Although Yukinari was not too capable, he grew up in the shogunate and could at the very least see the sinister gaze of others. He could feel with his intuition that the three people in front of him were notmon but were all top-grade people. The beautiful woman had cunning eyes and was very smart. Although the old man was quiet, his speech was imposing. Besides that, his hand was always ced on top of a stick when he walked even though he walked normally and did not need crutches. This would not be a problem if it happened to normal people. However, Yukinari was not amon person. Although there were no sorcerers in the Hakone Kingdom, he had seen a sorcerer before. The old man was not holding a crutch but a sorcerers staff. As for this young man, Yukinari felt he was extremely mysterious. Sitting beside the youth constantly made him feel uneasy. It was like the murderous aura of his father, a brave warrior and a leader thatmands a mighty army. However, the young mans aura was even more intense than his fathers. When the youths expression sank as he spoke, Yukinari could feel cold sweating out of his pores. It was a very realistic feeling of oppression. "The three of you. Are you interested in my proposal?" Yukinari asked carefully. "No," Rody replied in an extremely simple manner. "I have no interest in your proposal." Yukinari became anxious. "Are you not satisfied with my conditions? What did my brother promise you? Just say it, I will give you ten times more than him" Nedis suddenly smiled and said, "Your brother promised us that once he bes the Shogun, he would give us the authority to monopolize the ironwood business. Could you do that?" When Nedis said that, Yukinari did not show any reactions. Rody and the old sorcerer was surprised. Rody even called out, "Nedis!" Nedis ignored Rody and repeated, "Can you ept this condition?" Yukinari immediately said without hesitation, "Of course! This is nothing! When I be the Shogun in the future, I can promise you anything you want!" Rody sighed in his heart. Although he did not know Nedis intentions, Yukinaris reply made himugh bitterly. This guy was really not a leader. No wonder he was unable topete against his brother Koichi. Ironwood was fundamental to the dwarfs survival. Yet, he had sold it out without even any thought. Nedis signaled for Rody not to speak. She whispered and continued, "Alright, young master. The three of us are not from your country. We are from the Rnd Continents Mercenary Association. We are also experts in that association! My name is Blood Fox Nedis. The old man is Evil Star Sith and he..." Nedis pointed to Rody and slowly said with a calm tone, "He is the leader of the famous ck Mercenaries, Lone Wolf Rody." It was not just Yukinari. Even Rody and Siths mouths were hung open. This woman was too frightening. She said so many lies without even blinking. Nedis gently coughed. Rody and Sith immediately closed their mouth and kept quiet. Although they did not understand her intentions, they did not refute her words. If there was anything, they could ask herter. Yukinari had aplicated expression but he quickly pretended to look respectful. He then said words like "I have heard about you" and so on. Nedis was calm as she continued, "We came to you, naturally it is from your brothers instructions. Do you know why your brother wants us to kidnap you but not kill you?" Yukinari shook his head and replied, "I do not know." Rodyughed bitterly in his heart. It is not just you. I also do not know! Nedis eyes flickered with wisdom as she said, "Your brother wants us to kidnap you and pretend to be your follower. After that, we will assassinate your father, the Shogun." "Huh?" Yukinari and the old sorcerer eximed. When the old sorcerer eximed, he immediately and instinctively covered his mouth. Nedis secretly red at Sith. She then casually looked back at Yukinari. Yukinari had an angry expression and did not notice the old sorcerer losing control of himself. He hatefully said, "He! He is actually doing such things! Is he not afraid? Does he think he can escape from the criminal charge?" Nedis showed apassionate expression and said, "Sigh, young master. You still have not understood it! We are ordered to pretend as your followers! After killing the Shogun, we would naturally run away. Who do you think would take the me? When your father is dead, you would be used of killing him and you could no longerpete for the inheritance then." She then purposely looked at him with thoughtful eyes. Yukinari broke out in cold sweat. He was silent for some time before saying, "Too despicable! Too shameless!" Rody red at Nedis. His eyes seemed to say, "You are also despicable and shameless." Nedis quickly shot Rody a disdainful look. She looked at the distracted Yukinari and asked, "What are you going to do next?" Yukinari suddenly stood up forgetting he was inside a carriage. His head mmed into the ceiling of the carriage causing him to cry out in pain. He then grasped his head and sat down. He then angrily said, "I want to immediately return to the capital and tell my father! I want to expose my brothers trick. Hmph! He is not my brother. He is just a bastard!" Nedis shook her head. She sighed and said, "Your thoughts are too simple. Koichi has nned this for a long time. What makes you think you can just report it? Think for a moment. He would deny it, and you have no evidence!" Yukinari looked into Nedis eyes. She immediately said, "We obviously cannot testify for you! Even if we went, he canpletely feign ignorance. At that time, will you be able to exin things clearly when he uses you of defaming him?" When Yukinari looked as though he does not believe it, Nedis rolled his eyes and coldly said, "You dont believe me? Alright. Then let me ask you. Do you know about the war in the South?" "I know." Yukinari replied, "I went to the River Home to..." Nedis waved her hand, indicating that Yukinari did not need to continue. She coldly asked, "The Rnd Continent has not fought against the Hakone Kingdom for many years. Do you know why they chose to attack now?" Nedis deliberately stared at Yukinari. Without waiting for him to reply, she said, "The Rnd army has invaded the territory and now they have easily conquered the South. Do you know why?" Yukinaris expression changed a few times. He then asked, "What does this have to do with my brother?" Nedis coldly grunted and then said, "I am asking you what benefits your brother will gain in this war? Is he assigned with military powers?" "Yes." Yukinari nodded. "My father has appointed him..." "Good," Nedis replied as she once again stopped Yukinari. She then quickly said, "During peacetime, your father would naturally not give the military power to others so easily. However, when the war begins, even if he has to give away military power, he would prioritize his son! That is the only way he could be assured! So, let me ask you again. Does this really have nothing to do with your brother?" Yukinaris mouth opened wide. He took a deep breath and asked, "Could it be that my brother is colluding with the enemy?" "Yes!" Nedis nodded and also looked at Yukinari with eyes of sympathy. "I know you dont believe it, but the truth is right in front of you..." The woman said as if she was presenting conclusive evidence. "Your brother gains the most benefits! He is not only taking this opportunity to obtain military power. Hmph. On top of that, the war right now is unfavorable to you as your brother sold the military intelligence. Let me tell you. In a few days, your brother will ask to take the initiative and lead on the frontlines! At that time, the enemy would deliberately lose ording to the agreement and withdraw the troops! As a result, your brother would not only obtain military power but also gain prestige. At that time, no matter what your father does, he would already be the sessor!" Yukinari became dejected and became weak in his chair. His dispiritedly and helplessly said, "Then...I have no way left?" Nedis immediately showed a gentle smile. It was the smile of a big bad wolf looking at a little rabbit. She said, "Young Master Yukinari, since I have told you about this, it naturally means that I have decided to help you. I also think that your brothers way of doing things is too ruthless. Working with him makes me feel worried...We work for profit. I can see you are not so bad which is why I told you about this. If you want to challenge your brother, we must first see how you are superior to your brother." Without batting an eyelid, Nedis said we and thus had made themselves the same side as Yukinaris. Yukinari was not aplete idiot. After thinking for a moment, he opened his mouth and said, "Yes. My brother is more superior than me in many ces. He also has the support of the shogunate. Themanders all like him! With their support, he is definitely very influential in the military. His fighting skills are also superior!" When Nedis saw Yukinari bing even more depressed, she quickly waved and hurriedly said, "We already know about this. It is better to think about ces where you have an advantage." Yukinari became more spirited and quickly said, "This? My mother is still alive. Because of this, my brother rarely appears at home and as a result, he is not too close to Father. Father likes me more!" "Hm. What else?" Nedis continued to ask. "There is even more...I..." His face suddenly turned red as he said, "My rtionship with the Imperial Family is also good. Although the shogunate is independent of the Imperial Family, it is still necessary to have a good rtionship with them. My brother is too arrogant so his rtionship with the Imperial Family is not harmonious. The Emperors young daughter is my lover." "Oh?" Nedis nced at Rody and immediately asked, "The Imperial Family? This is a very favorable condition! Do you know much about the Imperial Family?" Yukinari sighed and closed his eyes. He had an expression as if he recalled some tender memories. "Her Imperial Highness and I met during childhood. We have strong feelings for each other. In fact, my desire to be Shogun, half of it is because of her!" Yukinari sighed again. He opened his eyes and gave a wry smile as he said, "I know my own ability. I am definitely not Shogun material. My ability is far worse than my brother. I admit that if he is a Shogun, he would be much stronger than I would be. But...I have no choice but to fight against him!" Yukinari clenched his fist and hatefully said, "I heard my father said that he wants to tie a marriage with the Imperial Family. He had reached an agreement with His Majesty to marry the sessor to the Emperors daughter! If my brother bes the sessor, then he..." Nedis showed a rare expression of sincerity in her eyes. She now felt bad for cheating him. She sighed and said, "Are you sure you want to fight against your brother for this? With your current situation, is the Emperor willing to marry off his daughter to you?" Yukinari shook his head and said, "At first he was willing. His Majesty seemed to prefer me as my brother is arrogant. He was once rude to the Emperor at a wine reception. Although he waster scolded by my father, his rtionship with the Imperial Family did not improve. I believe that if we reallypeted, His Majesty would support me." Rody sighed in his heart. With a Shogun, the seat of Emperor is just an empty position. His support would not have meant much. Besides that, the Emperor would have a motive for giving you support. As opposed to having a strong Shogun, the Royal Family would prefer an ipetent Shogun so that they would have an easier time. "But..." Yukinari suddenly frowned and his eyebrows wrinkled. "His Majestys attitude became weird. Initially, he consented to my rtionship with the princess. That was untilst month..." At first, Rody and the others had no interest in Yukinaris private life. But his next words suddenly made their ears perk up. "Last month, I secretly met up with the princess. Our private ce was a very secret ce. Ah, it was truly hard for her to follow me for the past few years. There was a forbidden ce in the pce where nobody is allowed to approach. However, nobody knew that we rendezvous near that ce! Following His Majestys orders, nobody is allowed to go there and so that ce has very little visitors. That was where we could meet..." Nedis heart seemed to jump. She could not help but ask, "A forbidden ce? You all went in?" "Of course not!" Yukinari shook his head. "Even if we want to go in, we would not be able to. It is a cave with a lot of warriors guarding the entrance. There are even royal mages. It is not possible for anyone to go in there. I and the princess only dared to stroll around the back of the nearby mountain. The cave was guarded but because His Majesty did not allow anyone to approach, there was nobody even around the neighborhood. It was a good spot for us to have secret rendezvous...sigh..." Yukinari sighed again. "Unfortunately, His Majesty found outst month. He scolded us bitterly and no longer allowed us to meet." Yukinari grumbled in regret. The other three could no longer listen anymore. Nedis was pleased with herself and looked at Rody. She seemed to say, "Hows that? Didnt I get that information?" Trantors Note: 1. Although the word used jiangjun is general, they also have jiangling, which stands for high ranking military officer/general. In ancient Japan, the Shoguns are the true military rulers. Their rankings are the equivalent of Generalissimo (Italian word), the highest ranking generale (general). Meanwhile, the jiangling here seems to serve as a simple general like General Reuben that got sacked. As the dwarves are obviously Japanese, the jiangjun referring to dwarves are Shoguns while the jiangling are just generals. The reason why these generals are not Daimyo or Samurais is because they are not given provinces or not elite warriors in a literal sense. Chapter 269: Thousand Rider General Chapter 269: Thousand Rider General Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After a few days, a legendary day in the history of the Hakone Kingdom would arrive. On this day, the kingdoms most famous Shogun would work together with hispetent aides, the mysterious visitors from the Rnd Continent. They were Blood Fox Nedis, Evil Star Sith, and Lone Wolf Rody. They would have had all journeyed to the capital. There would be a lot of dispute about the origins of the three visitors amongst the schrs studying this in theter generations. This was because the Shogun Yukinari would reveal that these three people hade from the Rnd Continents famous Dark Mercenaries. Besides that, the beautiful Blood Fox Nedis had said that the Dark Mercenaries had many masters spread all over the Rnd and Radiant Continents. It could be regarded as a great power in the underground world. However, the countless schrs that would be studying this would all feel like pulling out their hairs as they would be unable to find out anything about the Dark Mercenaries. At present time, Nedis was currently dozing off in the carriage. She leaned on the back of the chair and her head tilted onto Rodys shoulders. She had an expression of azy kitten. The Blood Fox Nedis absolutely did not know that her nonsensical words would create a difficult problem for the schrs in the future. Rody pulled back the curtains of the carriage and looked into the distance. After a few days of rushing, they were already in front of the capital of the Hakone Kingdom. The architectural style of the city was simr to Home River. However, the buildings were taller. The buildings at the roadside were low-rise buildings. There were more army patrols. A heavily armed group of soldiers was walking towards the South. The main road at the capital was very wide. The trees on the road were not the well-known ironwood but willow trees that were grown with effort. At the moment under the breeze, the willow trees and the golden armored warriors enhanced each others beauty. It showed a somewhat tender feeling. "Looks like the war at the South is reaching a critical point." Sith was sitting opposite Rody. He was also looking out the window and could not help but whisper these words. Rody smiled and nodded. Looks like the King is giving the dwarfs a lot of pressure. Once they entered the capital, Rody found out that there was an inner city with another city wall. Most of the people living in the area after entering the outer city walls were civilians and merchants. The streets appeared to be in a disorderly mess. The inner city walls were taller than the outer city walls. A number of armored warriors were stationed on the walls. They wore a strange helmet with two horns and a long and narrow katana on their waists. Evidently, they had a military air. Yukinari had already be clear-headed at that moment. Although tired from the hurried journey, he became enthusiastic when he returned to the capital and introduced it to Rody and the others. Only people with status or the rich and powerful lived in the inner city. The streets were also widerpared to the outer city. People wereing and going quietly. Their heads hung down with a serious demeanor. There were even more carriagesing and going. "We are now taking this road that is known as the Cherry Blossom Road. On the left are the homes and territories of the officers, generals, and henchmen. On the right are homes of members of the royalty." Yukinari smiled and said, "Going along this road, you would be able to see the distant mountains." Yukinari then became serious and said, "That is our Hakone Kingdoms tallest mountain, the Sacred Mountain. Some people also call it the Rich Mountain. This is the symbol of our races Hakone Kingdom. From a distance, you can see the heavy snow. However, this is the Sacred Mountain! Every hundred years or so, the mountain will start shooting out fire." Rodys mind stirred. A mountain that shoots out fire? Isnt that a volcano described in the Sunflower Treasure left behind by the Grand Master Dandong? Nedis sighed as if she already knew about this. She showed a fascinated expression andughed, "That mountain seems to be the restricted area of the Royal Family. Outsiders are not allowed to go in. I really want to go in and see what kind of mystical ce it is." Sith also seemed fascinated and sighed, "Will it really spit out fire? How does the capital get through this all these years as it is so close to the mountain?" "Well, in fact, the territory around the mountain belongs to the Royal Family. Their pce is underneath the mountain. Although mes will erupt very hundred years, there is argeke about ten meters in the vicinity of the mountain. Every time the mountains erupts, the mes would flow down the mountain into theke where it is blocked. As a result, it would not endanger the capital or the pce at the foot of the mountain." Yukinari thenughed and said, "Thest time it erupted was fifty years ago so for the time being, there is no need to worry about this. Ah, if you are interested, we can go and take a look another day. Although the mountain is the Royal Familys territory and you are not allowed there, theke at the foot of the mountain should still be close enough." Rody hung his head and thought for a while. Suddenly, he said, "You said the mountain would erupt into mes. So presumably the earth shakes every time it happens? Yukinari eximed in surprise. He then asked, "Mister Rody, how did you know this? The earth shakes every time the mountain spits out fire. Supposedly it is because God is enraged. However, this is something only we dwarves know. How do you know about this?" Rody shook his head and did not answer. He looked at the tall mountain at the distance in a trance. Suddenly, they heard loud sounds of gongs outside. Yukinari raised his eyebrows and loudly said, "This is my fathers order to gather and discuss official business. Let us go to the shogunate so that I can report the matters at Home River to my father." He then looked at the three with inquiring eyes. Nedisughed and replied, "Young Master Yukinari, you do not need to worry. We will naturally apany you. You just need to pretend like nothing has happened. We will naturally help you ording to the way we discussed earlier." Yukinari became happy and he emphatically nodded his head. The shogunate on the left side of the Cherry Blossom Road was different from what Rody had imagined. In his imagination, the ces with supreme power in the Hakone Kingdom should be filled with glorious golden walls and huge but heavily guarded buildings. However, when he arrived, all he saw was arge area of dwarven buildings. The ce was surrounded by rows of lush green trees except for the entrance which was guarded by warriors. They did not see the soldiersing back from inspection. The door in front had a very simple and elegant style of architecture. It looked less like a generals residence and more like a schrs library. Outside, Hideyoshi and the few other warriors had stopped the carriage. They then stood on both sides. Hideyoshi was nervous as he pulled the door open for the few people to get down the carriage. The guards at the entrance saw that the carriage belonged to Kikukawa Yukinari and one of them immediately ran in to notify the others. The remaining ones stood on both sides and greeted. Yukinari returned to his territory looking arrogant. He wanted to loudly say a few words when the rapid steps of the horses could be heard from behind him. Several horses sped through the streets like a whirlwind. They rode quickly until they were near Yukinaris carriage and then stopped suddenly. One of the horses stood up and neighed but the knight remained calm and steady. Yukinari had a fright when the charging horse had almost crashed into him. The knight on the horse immediately showed a smile of disdain. He turned and jumped off the horse. He then stood in front of Yukinari and said, "Yukinari, you have returned!" Rody carefully looked at this person. This person was taller than the average dwarf. He had a sturdy figure and wore warriors clothes made from cloth. The coarse cloth he wore over his body did not make him look unrefined. On the contrary, it even highlighted his magnificent appearance. He looked as though he was about thirty. His long hair was tied up behind his back. On top of that, his eyes seemed to show how refined he looked. Could this be Kikukawa Koichi, the other son? Rody and the others did not recognize Koichi. At that moment, they hesitated to walk up and put on an act. The young warrior then looked at Rody and the others. When he saw Nedis, his eyes turned aggressive. He looked all over Nedis and licked his lips. When he looked at Rody, his eyes shed and then he looked back at Yukinari. He thenughed, "Looks like Yukinari brought back a few masters with him this time!" Yukinari suppressed his anger and calmly replied, "Nobunaga, you jest. These are my new retainers." He then looked at Rody and the others and said, "This is the number one warrior under my fathersmand. He is the Thousand Rider General, Oda Nobunaga!" Chapter 270: Sudden Change (1) Chapter 270: Sudden Change (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Thousand Rider General? Rody might not understand the official posts of the dwarfs but when he heard the name, he could understand that Nobunaga was amander of the cavalry. The dwarfs did not have many horses. They did not raise horses as the region was too small. As a result, most of the army were infantries. Cavalries were extremely precious. As a person whomanded the rare and precious cavalry, this person must have a high position in the shogunate. Yukinarisment of Nobunaga being the number one warrior of the Shogun was definitely credible. Nedis had different thoughts. She felt relieved that she had not mistaken this person as Koichi. If she had recognized the wrong person, Yukinari would be suspicious even if he was a fool. It would be a joke to mistake the wrong guy to be Koichi after iming to be following Koichis instructions. Besides that, Nedis also had deeper thoughts. Oda Nobunaga was a powerful figure. Nedis had not expected the shogunate to have such people. Could Koichi be more powerful than Nobunaga? Nobunaga nced at the others and coldly said, "The Shogun has rung the bell to summon us. I will go on ahead!" After that, he walked in withrge strides without even turning his head around. The others that came with him on horses also followed as they walked in orderly. They had an arrogant demeanor and did not even look at the Shoguns son. Yukinari secretly clenched his fist. His eyes revealed a little bit of hatred. Rody patted his shoulder and said, "This Nobunaga is not on good terms with you." Yukinari nodded as he gritted his teeth, "He is fathers Thousand Rider General. Our Hakone Kingdoms cavalry is all under hismand. He is always haughty. He also flies his own colors in the army and does not listen to anyone except my father. He does not even listen to my brother." Rodyughed and secretly thought to himself. Amander of the cavalry? Haha... Rody himself was amander of a cavalry. His Lightning Gods Whip was the invincible cavalry. Even the Holy Knights were inferior to the Lightning Gods Whip. Although Oda Nobunaga had quite an imposing momentum and his cavalrymen were strong and vigorous, their level was only normal to Rody. He had too many of such people in the Lightning Gods Whip, so he was not impressed. Nedis sighed and lightly said, "Young Master Yukinari, since Nobunaga and your brother are at odds, you should not be hostile to him! If you want to be sessful, you must remember that the enemy of your enemy is your friend! If I were you, I would try and win him over instead of being hostile to him!" Yukinari showed a surprised expression. He then bowed his head and said, "Yukinari has received your teachings!" He cheered up and followed everybody into the shogunate. Rody was interested in the Thousand Rider General and asked a lot of questions along the way. Yukinari was very dependent on the three at that point in time and told them everything. Originally, there was a geographical problem. The dwarfs were also short and not good at riding horses. As a result, there were not many cavalrymen. In the entire army, there was only a single cavalry group. There were only ten thousand cavaliers. Nobunaga was known as the Thousand Rider General because hemanded a cavalry with ten thousand people. If he was not included, there would be nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine. As it was still in the thousands, he became the Thousand Rider General. They originally thought that the shogunate meeting would be very strict. Rody and the other two were just Yukinaris retainers and therefore could not participate. However, the old Shogun was very fond of his son, so he allowed Rody and the others to enter. It was a spacious room. A dozen people, both old and young, sat on both sides. It was a dwarven custom that there were no chairs in the room. Instead, there was a soft footrest. The dwarfs kneeled and sat on their heels on the footrest. This habit made Rody feel ufortable. Fortunately, as there were not enough ces, Rody and the other two simply stood behind Yukinari. There was a tform in the middle. Naturally, it was the Shoguns seat. The first seat on the left was upied by a youth that seemed keen-witted and capable. He wore a warriors armor and seemed to be in high spirits. He also looked proud. His lips were tightly curled and the lines on his face were clear. He was obviously resolute and steadfast person. This person wasrger than Yukinari and looked somewhat simr. The youth was naturally Yukinaris older brother, Kikukawa Koichi. After Koichi was a middle-aged man in a warriors clothes. He looked fierce and had a thin scar on his face. His eyes had the ferocity of a beast but looked respectful and deferential when looking at Koichi. On the other hand, Yukinari seemed to sit far away. It was clear that the Shoguns youngest son did not have a high position. The people by his side also did not speak with him much and looked isted. Everyone had arrived before the Shogun appeared and whispered to each other. Koichi really looked popr. He seemed really intimate with the old officials of the shogunate. Yukinari saw this and his expression became even more unsightly. Nedis stood behind him and whispered, "Dont talk. Watch and listen more. Speak less!" Rody looked around and saw that the Thousand Rider General, Nobunaga, was not in the room. A sliding door behind the room was pulled open. A majestic voice coughed lightly, and the room immediately became quiet. Two people then came out from the back. The first one was an old man with grey hair. He looked simr to Koichi. His eyes were slightly closed but turned sharp when he looked around asionally. He wore a bright and beautiful robe that was wrapped around his body in a simple manner. This person was the Shogun, the old Kikukawa. Following this person was the Thousand Rider General, Nobunaga. With a respectful expression, he nodded at the crowd. He then walked over and sat on the first seat at the right. When the Shogun sat down, everybody raised their heads to look at the real ruler of the Hakone Kingdom. Only Rody continued to be interested in the Thousand Rider General. But he then found that Nobunaga and Koichi had looked meaningfully at each other. Koichi looked at Nobunaga for a while. Nobunaga then nodded slightly. Are the rumors of them not getting along fake? The Shogun gently coughed and said, "Today, I have gathered you here because the frontline is hard pressed! Kumu Yu has continuously asked for emergency help! I am afraid that the enemies would reach Home River in less than five days." Koichi responded quickly. While the others cried out in rm, he loudly shouted, "Father, please allow me to take the men out to battle! I shall take the Demon Circle with me to drive the Rnd people out of our territory!" He already stood up and held his katana in front of him on the tabletop. He had a resolute expression. On the other hand, Yukinari had aplicated expression. He seemed to hesitate and lowered his head. Rody sighed. This Young Master is so weak. Even I would not have chosen him to be the sessor. Sure enough, the moment Koichi had finished speaking, the generals sitting in the lower priority seats at his row gave their support.1 "Hmph!" There was a cold and impassionate groan that sounded extremely unconventional. Nobunaga had groaned. He then stood up and shouted, "Shogun, I think we first need to pursue Kumu Yus dereliction of duty for being defeated! He had fought headlong with fifty thousand soldiers, yet he lost four military fortresses. It allowed the enemy to go straight in! If he is not punished, the warriors may not be satisfied!" The Shogun nodded and said, "I have decided to choose someone to bring the Demon Circle and the Thousand Rider to the South as reinforcements. But, I want to hear everyones opinion on who to send! I will also not pardon Kumu Yu. Once I have sent reinforcements and incorporated them with Kumu Yus troops, I will have himmit seppuku! Everybody, who is the one going South?" Koichi responded the fastest. He walked forward inrge strides and then threw himself onto the ground. He loudly said, "I am willing to go for Father!" Nobunagaughed coldly. He then stood up and loudly said, "The older prince is more suitable for the capitals defense. Leave the South to me!" Both of them knelt in the middle but fiercely red at each other. They looked angrily at each other. This made Rody feel suspicious. It was as if these two had an agreement. The Thousand Rider General also seemed to have popr trust. When he started topete, Koichis supporters immediately became quieter and many of them immediately kept quiet. They carefully observed the direction of the wind. Nedis who was standing behind Yukinari poked him. She said, "You should say something!" "Hm?" Yukinari was stunned for a moment. He then whispered back, "Say what?" "Idiot!" Nedis scolded and gnashed her teeth. "If you want an aplishment, this is a good opportunity to be in the limelight!" "But..." Yukinari seemed awkward. Nedisughed and said, "No need to panic. We will support you at the back. Arent you supposed to be skilled at poetry? Just think of this as poetry instead of an official meeting." "But I..." Yukinari still wanted to say something but Nedis became impatient and forcefully pushed Yukinari out. While the two in front were arguing, they heard a sharp voice. "Ah!" Yukinari felt the back of his body ache as he staggered out. He fell down just behind the two in front. "Hm? Yukinari?" The Shogun saw the person kneeling in front and was pleasantly surprised. He did not expect his favorite youngest son to finally start moving. He gently coughed and said, "Yukinari, why did youe out? Have you managed the things at Home River properly?" Sweat flowed out of Yukinaris forehead as he replied, "Yes, it has been properly handled." The Shogun suppressed his inner surprise. However, he pretended to lower his face and said, "Since it has been properly handled, why have you note back and tell me? You have dawdled until now! Dont you know how urgent this is right now?" "I...I..." Yukinari became nervous. However, he suddenly remembered Nedis words and calmed down. He slowly raised his head and smiled calmly. His demeanor looked as though he had a n and was perfectly calm. "Father...I apologize for beingte." Yukinaris eyes glinted with wisdom. He gently exhaled and said, "That is because, I have lost my way in life." There was silence. They had initially thought that the mentally deranged Young Master had finally straightened out. However, he unexpectedly and deliberately said such philosophical words in a serious discussion. Everyone looked at each other dumbfounded. Even Koichi could not help but think to himself. Has my little brother really gone mad? Although this is good news... Yukinari was no longer nervous at all. With amazing eloquence, he calmly said, "Father, I went to Home River and felt surprised about the Hakone Kingdoms situation. In the face of such situation, I can no longer tolerate my previous conduct!" The Shogun was silent for a moment and then he nodded and said, "Ah, you have finally straightened out. That is a good thing. However, this is not the time to discuss this. Let me ask you. Do you have any opinion on who to send to the South?" Yukinari gave a cough and showed an even more respectful expression. He replied, "I have no right to speak about such important military matters..." The moment he said these words, everybody thought that although the Young Master was not much, he still had self-awareness. However, Yukinaris speech changed as he said, "But I believe that no matter who is inmand, we must first fully understand the situation at the South! I have a few questions in my mind. I believe that whoever can answer these questions would seize victory!" Trantors Note: 1. The ones sitting nearer the Shogun is higher ranked/ higher priority. In this case, the two people in front were Koichi and Nobunaga. They both sat in different rows. The generals in Koichis row gave their support. Chapter 271: Sudden Change (2) Chapter 271: Sudden Change (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rody sighed and looked towards Nedis. "Did you teach him that?" Nedis gave Rody a stare and replied, "Of course. Look, the Thousand Rider General and Koichi are arguing endlessly. If Yukinari can help the Thousand Rider General get the rights tomand, he could definitely win him over and earn his respect. How could he let go of such an opportunity to win favors?" Rody was silent for a few seconds. He then said, "Not necessarily." Yukinari said in a clear and loud voice, "My questions are very simple. First of all, the people on the Rnd Continent may not be harmonious with us. However, we have had peace for hundreds of years! Why did they suddenly attack us? If we do not even know their purpose, the war is simply not worthwhile." "Hm..." Everybody nodded. "Second..." Yukinari became calmer and his voice became louder. "We have fifty thousand soldiers stationed in the South. Kumu Yu is also one of Fathers generals that are experienced in war. Why did he keep losing to the Rnd people? From the start of the battle until now, his troops were almost utterly routed! It was as if the Rnd people know our military situations! Father. Dont you find this strange?" These two problems were the words Nedis used to bluff him a few days ago. However, at that moment, these same questions made everyone fall into deep thought. Koichi looked at his little brother with aplicated gaze. He could not figure out how his brotherpletely changed after going to Home River. Although Yukinaris words were said in general terms, it was not groundless. In fact, these thoughts had long since existed in everyones minds. "Young Master Yukinaris words truly makes sense!" Nobunaga suddenly said in a loud voice. He gave Yukinari a nce. His tone suddenly changed as he said, "However, these two questions are tooplicated. A lot of time may be needed to investigate these one by one! Right now, the situation is tense. The troops need to be dispatched immediately! The more time we spend discussing these, the more hard-pressed the situation in the South would be!" He looked steadfast at the Shogun then said, "Shogun, please transmit your order!" Koichi then loudly said, "Father, I think it is necessary to take a good consideration of younger brothers words!" He turned to look at Yukinari and then said, "In particr, the reason why the Rnd army could defeat our troops so easily. If we cannot understand this, I believe that even if we change the person in charge, we would still meet with failure." As soon as he said that, he suddenly pped his hands without waiting for Nobunaga to speak. There were loud footsteps from outside. The door to the meeting room was then opened as two guards from the shogunate brought in a bloody soldier. The soldiers armor was broken. His bloodstained face blurred his facial features. His wounds were already treated but without the two guards supporting him, he would not be able to walk and would have already fallen down. "Everyone!" Koichi stood up and spoke in a loud voice, "This is a soldier that has returned from the frontlines. He can exin to you why Kumu Yu is in such a miserable state!" Nedis sighed. "Looks like I have made a wrong guess. Yukinaris move is now entirely in vain." Koichi had unexpectedly already prepared a defeated soldier from the frontlines. If one were to think deeper, the Shogun had earlier already made up his mind of selecting Koichi as themander for the soldiers. Otherwise, there would have been no need to prepare a wounded soldier to wait at the door. After all, they were at the meeting hall of the shogunate. Nobody could just wait there without the Shoguns permission. The father and son had already arranged this in advance. Their act wasplete. The wounded soldiers disguise was also at a professional level. But, if it was a real wounded soldier, they would have changed their clothes and cleaned themselves beforeing. "You!" Koichi pointed at the wounded soldier and said, "Tell us the situation at the frontlines!" "Yes!" The wounded man knelt and started to narrate in a loud voice. "Six days ago, the Rnd army came from the ocean. They captured two military towns at the Southern coast, Divine River and Longwood. As we did not receive a warning from the navy, our garrison was attacked and defeated! Kumu Yu had hastily organized a resistance, but the enemy seemed to know our gathering location and time. We were defeated before we had the chance to regroup! Kumu Yu could only withdraw and lead us back to the mouth of the mountains south of Home River to block the enemy!" The soldier said all that in one breath. He took some time to breathe and then continued, "On the first day of the war, we stubbornly held our ground. However, the next day, the Rnd army suddenly sent out a strange unit." "What kind of unit is it? Let everyone hear it!" Nobunaga suddenly coldly said. "Chariots!" The soldier showed an expression of fear. "It was a monster. Our bows, arrows and shields could not stop them..." Rody sighed. He had already experienced how formidable the chariots were at the Sauron Kingdom. Amon soldier was definitely not a match for the monstrous chariot. It was no wonder the dwarfs were defeated so miserably. There was no suspense after that. Koichi already had a n. After the soldier had described how they were defeated, he then demonstrated how he now fullyprehended the situation in the South. He no longer needed to speak. Everybody already knew that themanding position would go to him. Besides that, these people were not stupid. How could there be a wounded soldier waiting without the Shoguns permission? Since this was the Shoguns intentions, the rest no longer needed to say anything. Rody suddenly narrowed his eyes as he noticed something wrong. Nobunaga loudly said, "Young Master Koichi may have thought this thoroughly. But do you have a n for winning the South?" %% Koichi nodded and replied, "Of course there is. But..." He looked at the Thousand Rider General and said, "To win, I need the cooperation of the Thousand Rider General." As soon as he said that, Yukinari turned pale. He was sure that his brother wanted to take this opportunity to obtain military power. If the brother obtained the cavalry, Yukinari would no longer have any more ideas. Nedis suddenly pulled Rody and said, "Looks like we have wasted our effort to help this guy." Rody nced at Nedis and replied, "Let us wait and see first." Nobunaga gave Koichi a nce. He suddenly and loudly said, "Shogun, I strongly request that you dispatch me to the South!" Everybody felt as though the Thousand Rider Generalcked judgment. Koichi turned to Nobunaga and coldly asked, "What makes you worthy of raising such a rude request?" Nobunaga pulled out his katana halfway and shouted, "Based on my Murasame1 and my Wind Cross sh!" He eyes glinted as he looked around and loudly said, "I am the eternal warrior of the Hakone Kingdom! The battlefield requires military skills, courage, and resolution. Can the Young Master Koichi admit that he can defeat my sword? If not, can you confidently request for the enemy to leave infort? On the battlefield, only the sword speaks!" He then pulled out a thin katana and held it with both hands as he said, "May God Bless the Hakone warriors!" The Shoguns expression sank, and he looked unhappy. He was about to speak when Koichi stood up with his chest held high. Koichi looked at the Thousand Rider Generals face and said, "Nobunaga, do you truly insist on doing this?" Nobunaga remained silent and solemnly nodded. "Good!" Koichi loudly shouted. He turned around to look at the Shogun and said, "Father, since the Thousand Rider General has said this, I am willing to ept this condition! We will duel. The winner will go to the South!" The audience was in an uproar. Rody saw everyones reaction and was certain that Koichi was definitely not at Nobunagas level. Everybodys astonished reaction has already demonstrated this point. Nedis also frowned, "I am a bit confused. Isnt Koichi already themander?" Rody narrowed his eyes as he looked at Koichi. He then looked at Nobunaga. He had always felt like the two of them had a secret agreement. He then moved over to Nedis ears and whispered, "Quiet! Looks like we are going to see a good show here today!" He paused and then looked at Yukinari. He then quietly said, "If something happens, protect the younger Kikukawa. Make sure he is safe." "What about you?" Nedis could notprehend. Rody shook his head and no longer said anything. Nobunaga looked at Koichi and loudly said, "Young Master Koichi, I am not bullying you. Your military might is weakerpared to mine. This is something everybody here knows. Even if I win, there is no glory!" He had a hideous expression as he coldly said, "Why dont you pick someone in yourmand to fight against me? If one of your people can defeat me, I will absolutely no longerpete for the position ofmander with you." Rody gently smiled, "Look, the y has started!" Nedis secretly pulled Yukinari to her side feeling puzzled. What kind of trick were Koichi and Nobunaga doing? Koichi had seemingly not wanted the position ofmander. He insistently promised Nobunaga a duel. However, Nobunaga had acted even stranger. He would have obviously won but he rejected his advantage and insisted for Koichi to send out a warrior to fight him. The Shogun frowned. It was obvious that things were out of his control. It had also gone far beyond his expectations. "In that case, let me rece Young Master Koichi to duel with the Thousand Rider General!" A majestic voice suddenly came from the side. It was the middle-aged warrior that sat one position below Koichi. This person looked sturdy and valiant. There was also a faintly discernable scar on his face. He hasrge arms with bulky joints. One look was enough to tell that he was a strong person. Nobunaga looked at him. His eyes became stern as he ferociously said, "Good! You! You are strong enough to be my opponent!" He then looked at Koichi and asked, "What is your decision?" Koichi stood there perfectly calm and lightly said, "I approve!" The Shogun looked imposing and loudly said, "Have you really decided to gamble the position ofmander?" The three of them nodded at the same time. The Shogun grunted, apparently feeling dissatisfied. However, everybody was looking at him. He could only grit his teeth and said, "Then, I shall promise to grant your request. May God bless the Hakone warriors!" Everybody then left their seats and moved back. Arge space was opened up in the middle. Koichi calmly leaned against the door. His expression was unreadable. In the middle, the middle-aged warrior and Nobunaga stood against each other. They slowly drew out their katanas. Nobunaga gently stroked his de and said, "My Murasame is a gift from His Majesty! It has drunk the blood of countless warriors. Youd best be careful." The other warrior looked indifferent and clenched his own weapon. However, when Rody looked at his frozen expression, it was as if he could feel a solemn and stirring implication. A thought suddenly shed through Rodys mind. Could it be... The Thousand Rider General raised his weapon and shouted, "I, Oda Nobunaga, will have no regrets if I were to die by your de today!" "I am the same!" The middle-aged warrior coldly said, "I am Shinyu! As for the rest, please." With a sudden and violent shout, the two warriors rushed at each other. Their katanas shed, causing sparks to appear. Trantors Note: 1. Rain Vige. Turn it around and you get Vige Rain, the literal name for Murasame. Chapter 272: Guileless Manipulator (1) Chapter 272: Guileless Maniptor (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The battle was fierce. The two well-known dwarven warriors continued to fight. Their des flew and shed endlessly. Both of them were at the level of a higher ranked knight from the Rnd Continent. Nobunaga was slightly stronger, but he was only at the rank of a Great Knight at most. Rody was not interested in a battle of that level. However, he looked at the two fighting warriors with aplicated gaze. After shing for the fourteenth time, their real levels were revealed. Nobunagas de started to faintly emit a cold blue air. Shinyus katana seemed to whistle like the wind. It carried a wild white air. The people nearby felt the pain when the strong wind blew at their faces. "Die!" Shinyu suddenly roared loudly. He grabbed his katana and suddenly shed horizontally. Nobunaga dodged to the side. To Rody, Nobunagas dodge was subtle. If he had dodged and struck back, he would have been able to injure his opponent. Nobunaga was stronger than Shinyu but they had fought for so long and neither of them seemed to have the advantage. It was as if... It was as if Nobunaga was just apanying his opponent! As the battle progressed, Shinyus fighting energy gradually rose to its peak. The change was here! Nobunaga suddenly stepped sideways to avoid Shinyus de but did not take the opportunity to counterattack. Instead, he pretended to be unable to withstand the attack and staggered backwards. Shinyu then showed a swift and fierce killing intent. The killing intent shed in his eyes, and was noticed by Rodys sharp eyes. Besides that, the killing intent was not directed at Nobunaga. Instead, it was directed at the Shogun. Irritate a vige, kill a tiger! A phrase stated in Dandongs notes crossed Rodys mind. He saw Shinyu reach in front of the Shogun. While the Shogun was still surprised, Shinyu had already shed downwards with his wild fighting energy. Nobody cried out in rm. It had happened so suddenly that nobody even had the time to cry out in rm. Shinyu also felt as though his attack would not be fruitless. He could already imagine the Shoguns head rolling on the floor and spraying out blood. At this moment, Rody moved. The entire space in the room distorted as if everything stopped for a moment. That one moment was enough. While everything stopped moving, Rody did not stop. His body shed and immediately appeared by Shinyus side. Like a ghost, his Dragon Spell Scimitar was swung without any aura. ng! A clear sound resounded. It was not a loud sound, but it caused a sharp and piercing pain in the ears of those that heard it. Shinyu roared loudly as his body flew away sideways and fell to the ground. Blood sprayed out from his mouth and nose. The katana in his hand had broken into fragments. Rodys sword was drawn as he coldly looked at Nobunaga. The Shogun had finally be aware and shouted loudly, "Bastard! Seize him!" Koichis expression had instantly changed. His originally gloomy expression crumbled and looked inconceivably at Rody. It was as though he could not believe the reality in front of him. This had all been properly nned by Koichi. With the cooperation of Nobunaga, they would both fake a duel. Shinyu was the sacrifice. Koichi had promised to take care of Shinyus family and convinced Shinyu to pledge allegiance and act as an assassin. Koichi himself would stand at the door. Once Shinyu seeded, Koichi would personally kill him and justifiably take over the position as Shogun. However, things had suddenly changed instantly. Shinyus foolproof attack was actually knocked down by a strange guy. In a panic-stricken state, Koichi instinctively looked at Nobunaga. His own ally also seemed astonished. However, Nobunagas bearings immediately recovered. He immediately stepped forward and shouted, "Kikukawa Koichi is conspiring with his subordinates to assassinate the Shogun! Arrest them all!" Koichis heart sank to the bottom the moment he heard Nobunagas roar. Nobunaga pointed at Koichi and shouted, "What are you guys dumbfounded for? Arrest him!" Before the Shogun spoke, Koichis heart was a mess. If he had calmed down and pushed all the responsibility to Shinyu, he might have had the chance to stand back up. However, the situation had changed. His ally suddenly betrayed him. He had already stopped thinking. He could not help but roar loudly as he suddenly pulled out his katana. He pushed the guy at his side away and ran out. The moment he started running was the moment it ended. The Shogun finally reacted and shouted, "Grab him!" Rody had already grabbed Shinyu and threw him to Yukinaris feet. He then coldly told Nedis, "Watch this guy carefully. Be careful of people silencing him." As if by ident, Rody then looked at Nobunaga. Rody no longer spoke after that and ran out to chase Koichi. Although there were bodyguards surrounding him outside, how could they stop Rody? He easily rushed out and chased Koichi. After all, Koichi was the Shoguns son and a warrior. Although the room was in chaos, the news had not yet spread outside. Although there were many guards, they did not dare to stop the Young Master that looked as though he was in a hurry. They only heard the racket in the meeting room and ran towards it. Just like this, Koichi had taken the opportunity to run far away. He would already be very far away by the time the other warriors received the order from the Shogun to chase him. Koichi was someone with some skill. Although he panicked, he knew to first get his horse the moment he left the shogunate. He understood that he would not be able to escape on foot. The most important thing right now was to leave the capital while the news had not spread. The only way to live was to run south. Rody had already caught up with him earlier but he was not in a hurry to get to work. He simply stayed at the back of Koichi and followed him out of the capital. Koichi rushed out of the city in a frightened state. He slowly calmed down when he did not hear any pursuing troops. He held the reins as he thought about the current situation when he suddenly heard a cold voice that shouted, "Dismount the horse!" Koichi broke out in a cold sweat. He turned around to see the youth that knocked away Shinyu behind him. His eyes turned blood red. He suddenly roared loudly and shed at Rody. Rodys body seemed to sh and left behind a blur. As Koichis de was swung down, the blur split into two. He then suddenly heard the horse neigh. A huge force had struck the horses legs. The horse suddenly fell to its knees, causing Koichi to fall off and roll on the ground. His face was covered in dust and looked inconsbly frightened. He spat out the dust mixed with his saliva. Just as he was about to stand, he saw the two legs of the person standing in front of him. He looked up to see a young man coldly standing in front of him, looking at him condescendingly. "I told you to dismount. Did you not hear me?" Rody coldly said, "Remember, you better listen to my words. Do not let me repeat myself." Koichi got up from the ground, but his weapon had dropped to the side. He trembled and asked, "Who are you? Are you one of Yukinaris men?" Rody shook his head and grabbed Koichis cor as he moved. Koichi felt as though he was flying backwards with trees passing him on both sides. As he was being manhandled, he had no choice but to speak. After some time, Rody stopped and threw Koichi heavily onto the ground. "Get up! I have things to ask you!" After this immediate experience, Koichi understood that he had no way of resisting. He obediently got up feeling pain all over his body. He then asked in a hoarse voice, "Who are you?" Rody looked at the young man in front of him and felt an indiscernible sense of disgust. He then asked in an even more indifferent tone, "I am the one asking questions right now. You are going to answer all my questions." He paused for a moment and then lightly asked, "Just now in the meeting hall. Was that nned by you and Nobunaga? Koichi grunted and angrily replied, "You know about it already? Then why are you asking me? If you want to drag me back, go ahead!" Rodyughed coldly and replied, "If I wanted to drag you back, I would not have waited until now." Koichi heard this and immediately felt a glimmer of hope. He could not help but ask, "Who are you? Are you Yukinaris henchmen? How much did he give you? I will give you ten times more!" Rody shook his head and replied, "I am not your little brothers subordinate. In fact, your n today has got nothing to do with me." "Hahaha..." Koichiughed bitterly. He pointed to Rody and shouted, "But you have personally destroyed my n!" He suddenly stoppedughing and looked at Rody vigntly. He asked, "Why did youe and chase me then? You want to use me and threaten Nobunaga? Hm...I know. You want to help my brother be the sessor!" Rody looked at the crazy fellow in pity and lightly said, "If I really want your brother to be the sessor, I wouldnt be wasting time here. With my ability, killing all of you is not much effort." "Then why did you intervene?" Koichi was going mad. Rody coldly looked at the person in front of him with an indescribable disgust. "To even kill the father for personal gain. You dwarfs really are animals!" He suddenly heard a looming voice. "Well said!" The voice sounded light but could not conceal its hoarseness. The voice seemed toe from thin air. Rody was not able to find out where the voice came from. Rodys expression changed as he held the Dragon Spell Scimitar at his waist and shouted, "Who?" For Rody, it was unthinkable to have someone undetected near his side. The voice seemed to sigh and replied, "I also thought it was strange. Why did you intervene in dwarven matters? I followed you out of the city to see how miraculous a person with strong domain power is." The voice seemed toe from all directions at the same time. Rody had an imposing expression and closed his eyes to listen. When the voice stopped, Rody calmed down and slowly said, "Whoever it is, I am sure this matter must have something to do with you!" There was a sigh and then a white light shed. A sharp de of wind flew towards the dim-witted Koichi. Rodys eyes shed a stern countenance and swung his sword. His golden fighting energy caused the wind de flying towards Koichi to disperse. He coldly asked, "Why? Are you trying to silence the witness?" "Eh?" The voice seemed confused and replied, "Didnt you call the dwarfs animals? In that case, why did you save him? Do you want to use him to threaten Nobunaga?" Rodyughed coldly and slowly said, "I do not need him to deal with Nobunaga. But I felt that something is suspicious. With his current position, he did not need to execute such a n. If he were to do things conventionally, the weak Yukinari would not have surpassed him. He would naturally be the Shogun in the future. Why would he need to do such things? In that case, it means that someone is instructing or forcing him to do such actions from behind the scenes!" Chapter 273: Guileless Manipulator (2) Chapter 273: Guileless Maniptor (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The air was calm and peaceful. It was as if the other person did not refute those words. Rody was on alert and taking precautions. He could tell that the other person was using a high ranked stealth sorcery that was simr to the vampires Blood Escape. It was something that even Sky, who was a powerful Domain Master, was unable to analyze. It was also like the stealth technique used by Diane. Rody remained motionless and slowly expanded his domain. He held the handle of his sword and coldlyughed, "Why have you stopped speaking? Am I right? You dont want me to speak anymore?" His tone changed and he started to speak faster, "I was wondering why the dwarfs became everybodys target. Right now, the Rnd Continent is in a state of unrest. However, everybody is so anxious in fighting the dwarfs. Naturally, it must be for that thing that could threaten the Temple. Am I right? The Sauron Kingdom wants it. The Temple also wants it! So..." Before Rody finished, the voice finally replied, "So you believe the Temple is secretly manipting this fool?" Rody coldly said, "It feels like this is the only exnation. The reason is simple. After all, the Temple wants this thing. I dont think the Temple doesnt want it." The voice sighed and lightly said, "Not bad. Sounds reasonable. If it was on normal days, that thing could be left with the dwarfs. But the situation right now is tense. It is not reassuring to leave such things in someone elses hands." Rodyughed and replied, "Yes. When I came to the Hakone Kingdom and found out about the existence of this thing, I have already started to feel puzzled. I felt like this is a matter the Temple would not ignore. When I saw Nobunaga and Koichi at the shogunates meeting hall, I understood this." The voice sounded surprised, "You understood at that moment? How did you find out at that point in time?" "Murderous aura!" Rody lightly replied, "Only those experienced on the battlefield has this kind of murderous aura. A warriors body cannot control their aura emanating when preparing to kill. Hmph. It is a gathering for a discussion but they carried murderous aura with them. I would obviously feel skeptical." After a long silence, the voice sighed, "I have learned a lot! The next time I do this, I will remember your warning." The voiceughed and said, "It is best to just avoid you." Rody moved to Koichis side and vigntly looked around. He said, "I am done speaking nonsense. I am going to take this person back with me! If you have any ability, you bettere out!" The voice still sounded very gentle and somewhat regretful, "How unfortunate. You are the strongest human I have ever met. I do not want to be enemies with you right now...However, since I know you are taking him back, I will not let him open his mouth for you. No matter what, the Temple is a symbol of light. I cannot allow this animal tarnish that light." Rody shed an empty space as he sternly said, "What do you mean light? If you keep doing such dark things, no matter how much you unt the light, it is just a lie!" There was silence. Rody suddenly raised his sword and knocked Koichi on the head. Koichi fainted without even groaning. Rody then gritted his teeth and carried him up. He then rushed towards the capital. At that moment, the air changed. Arge spiral de of light appeared and flew towards Rody. It whistled as it moved towards Rodys chest. Rody sneered. He did not bother to raise his sword and coldly said, "Break!" The space around Rody suddenly distorted and therge spiral de of light dissipated. However, a made out of light suddenly appeared from the sky. As the strange fell onto Rody, he quickly shed out a cross. A vertical and a horizontal light were shot towards the sky. With a loud noise, the also disappeared. "Still being sneaky!" Rody shouted. The domain shrank vigorously, forming a cyclone. As expected, a groan came from within the cyclone. Rody raised his eyebrow and shed. A rainbow Half Moon sh flew out whistling. It created a white wall, Guardian Boundary, cast from the Light Series Sorcery. "You wont be able to stop it!" Rody sneered and shed several more times. Like lightning, the des of light struck the Guardian Boundary at the same time. The space distorted again and Rodys des of light vanished at the same time. Rody was startled. "How is this possible!?" "Of course it is possible!" The voice appeared beside Rody and quickly said, "This is because I am also a Domain Master!" Rody felt an ice-cold palm on his back behind his heart. A cold force then pierced through him. Rody did not have the chance to groan as his body violently shook and flew away. Koichi had also been grabbed away by his opponent. Although Rody flew away after he was hit, he managed to restore his bnce in the air. His knees fell to the ground and he spat out blood. This was the first injury Rody had received since getting Domain Powers. His eyes suddenly burst into a dazzling light as he swung his sword horizontally. Fast! This was the only word that could be used to describe it. When looked at, the bright light did not look dazzling as if it was not there. However, at that moment, the entire space was locked by Rodys aura. A circr sh flew towards the opponent. After that, there was a groan. For a split second, Rody saw the figure of his opponent. A slender figure had shed at a distance. From a distance, it could be seen that he was tall and he wore an ordinary white robe from the Temple. The white robe looked old but on him, it looked luxurious, sacred and impressive. His long ck hair was tied behind his head with a silk sash. The thing that gave Rody a profound impression was his face. He wore a silver mask that covered his face and his nose, exposing only his mouth. His lips seemed to be raised as if he was always smiling. In that split second, that figure was forever engraved in Rodys mind. That persons expression did not change but blood flowed out of the corners of his mouth. After that, Rodys de of light dispersed and the figure disappeared. Rody vigntly stood up. He carefully determined that there were no enemies around him before walking over. There were bloodstains on the ground where the figure was standing earlier. His blood had already mixed with the dust. It seemed that mysterious person had not done well either and was even injured by Rody. The voice appeared again. But this time, the voice sounded far away and barely audible. "Domain Master, if you want to get that thing, you better think twice. It cannot meet the sky, it cannot meet the earth, and it cannot meet people. These words...Cough...Cough..." After the voice coughed a little, it disappeared. It would seem that the injury caused by Rody was not light. Once Rody had determined that the other person was gone, he staggered and almost fell. He could feel a burning pain in his back. A strange power in his body surged back and forth. His stomach boiled as if it was about to explode. Half of his body felt cold, the other half felt hot. He bit his lip and tried to manage the pain. At the same time, when he looked at Koichi slumped on the ground, he found Koichi already dead. Koichis eyes were wide open. His eyes were dull and lifeless. Rody sighed and used hellfire to burn the body, not even leaving dust behind. Rody wiped the blood from his mouth. He had exerted too much energy earlier and spat out another mouthful of blood. Rody then sat on the ground and bitterlyughed, "This is a huge tumble. I dont even know what he did and I received such a serious injury. Hmph. Looks like having domain powers doesnt make a person invincible." He theny down. His hands held his head as he looked up. It seems like that guys injuries are as bad as mine. However, I did not expect that there was someone in the Temple more powerful than the Pdins. Then who could it be? A name immediately appeared in Rodys mind. Prometheus! Hmph...Cannot meet the sky, earth, and people. What does it mean? Rody lied down for a while until his body recovered a little. He then cursed softly and, with difficulty, returned to the capital. It was already dark by the time Rody reached the capital. After all, he was still healthy and powerful when he left the capital and had run very far away from the capital. However, when he returned he was severely injured and walked slowly without hurrying. If it was not because he could still manage to jump over walls, he would not even be able to enter the capital. He would definitely not need to return to the shogunates meeting hall. By that time, it was likely that the discussions had ended. Rody casually asked someone for the location of Kikukawa Yukinaris residence. However, that person only looked at him coldly and ignored him. Rody became angry. He made a vicious expression and pulled a person over. That person saw his ferocious expression and honestly answered. It did seem that the dwarfs really only respected fierce people. It was a preposterous nation. Yukinaris residence was far away from the shogunate. It could be seen from afar and was an elegant ce. It upied quite arge ce. The green walls were also surrounded by rows of trees. At that moment, there was a group of soldiers walking back and forth outside, looking extremely busy. From afar, Rody could see Nedis waiting and he immediately walked over. Nedis was feeling anxious. When she saw Rody finally return, Rody had an awkward expression. Rody was staggering and his body was unstable. His body was also covered in dust, his face was pale, and traces of blood could be seen at the corners of his mouth. Nedis had always considered Rody invincible since she knew him. She had never seen him in a difficult position before. She walked over and supported Rody. She asked in surprise, "What happened to you?" Rody sighed and replied, "Lets speak after going in." Nedis nodded and whispered, "After you left, at the shogunate, the Shogun announced that the reason for these events is to be investigated by Yukinari. Yukinari has never received such an important position before. The Shogun also gave themand of the capitals guards to Yukinari. Look at all the soldiers going in and out. Yukinari has already dispatched people to check Koichis residence." When she saw Rodys inquiring eyes, Nedis hurried added, "The old sorcerer is following him. You do not need to worry." After that, Nedis whispered, "They are expected to return soon. Let me help you in to rest. The Shogun will summon uster!" When she saw Rodys expression, she continued, "You have warded off an attack earlier. It is possible that he wants to thank you for saving him." Rody was escorted by Nedis into Yukinaris residence. The arrangement in the residence was very refined. It was obvious the owner was a refined man of letters. However, Rody was not interested in that right now. He was helped into a clean room and immediately fell onto a soft couch. He took a while to catch his breath and thenughed bitterly. "We lost big today. I ended up fighting with someone and was not able to capture Koichi." Nedis made sure there was nobody and then closed the doors. She then asked, "So what happened? How did you get so severely injured? Is there anyone who could harm you in the Hakone Kingdom?" "Even if the Hakone Kingdom does not have anyone that could, there is always someone in the world that could." Rodyughed and then softly said, "If I am not wrong, the person who injured me was Prometheus!" "Ah!" Nedis turned pale. Rody waved his hand and lightly said, "Things are not so simple. If the person who injured me was Prometheus, I am more worried about the safety of another person." "Who?" Rody showed a strange expression and lightly said, "One of my friends...Pdin Fielding!" Chapter 274: Treasure Hunters I Chapter 274: Treasure Hunters I Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yukinari returned veryte. He looked very excited. This was presumably because Koichi, who had suppressed him for many years, had finally fallen from power. One of the biggest worries in his heart had disappeared. He could even personally make a show of his strength by having people investigate Koichis residence. His many years of frustration had been vented off. He was so proud of himself that even Rody and the other two could not see the former Yukinari in this man. Rody did not let on that he was injured. However, Nedis was unhappy at Yukinari feeling proud. She could not help but sneer, "Young master, do you think you can feel proud now? Did you think you have already obtained your session rights? Do you think you are a Shogun now?" Yukinari was stunned and replied, "Even if I am not right now, I am already almost one. Right?" He moved his eyes and said, "You all said that my brother is colluding with the people from the Rnd Continent but now my brother has fallen from power. Wouldnt the people from the Rnd Continent retreat?" Nedis coldly said, "What are you getting excited for? Do you think you can sleep without worry now?" She saw that Yukinari was at a loss and sighed. "Have you not thought about why your brother did such a stupid thing today?" "..." Yukinari finally calmed down and thought about it. He then asked, "Isnt it for the right of session?" He then shook his head. "That cant be right. If it was for that, he would just need to wait for a few years. In his eyes, I am not something to worry about." Nedis snorted at him and coldly said, "There is more. Have you not understood after you saw what happened earlier? Do you think your brother would dare to do this on his own? Besides that, why did the Shogun give you the responsibility of investigating this instead of Nobunaga?" "Are you saying that the Thousand Rider General..." Yukinaris expression changed as he eximed. Nedis saw his expression change and patted Yukinaris shoulder. She warmly said, "Well, you just need to obediently listen to me. I promise that you will be Shogun!" After sending off the fidgety Yukinari, Nedis also told him not to reveal his suspicion to Nobunaga. Rody, who had a gloomy expression, said, "You still want to help this person gain his position?" Nedis shrugged and gave a cunning smile, "Of course! He promised to give me the managerial authority for ironwood! If he doesnt be Shogun, who am I going to ask for payment?" Rody sighed and ignored Nedis nonsense. He closed his eyes and carefully checked his body. The attack used by that guy from the Temple had a strange energy. Rody could feel the strange energy in his body. Besides that, this energy seemed to be ipatible with his own. It was fine if Rody justy down. However, if he tried to use his fighting energy, he could feel the strange energy stirring together like boiling water. It felt like a violent energy was going to burst out of his body. "Strange." Rody sighed. However, he was pressed for time. Rody then said, "Get ready. Tonight, we will go and look at the forbidden area of the pce." "What? We are going now?" Nedis disapproved as she looked at Rody with doubt. She frowned and said, "But right now, you..." "Hmph. I wont die!" Rody proudly replied. His face then showed a frustrated expression as he said, "That guy from the Temple is also looking for that thing. We have to act early if we do not want to return empty-handed." Nedis suddenlyughed. "You are exaggerating again. I am not going to follow you. Obediently stay here for the night. When you recover tomorrow, you can go wherever you want." Rody replied with a wry smile. "It is your choice if you do not want to go. However, I will go." He got off the couch and stretched his body. He then walked inrge strides to depart. Nedis stopped him by leaning in front of the door and softly said, "Stop!" She lifted her head and looked at Rody with concern. She gritted her teeth and said, "You are really a crazy person. You got yourself seriously injured today. If it was anyone else, they would save their strength and find their opponents weakness. They would then go and find a way to take revenge. However, you keep hurrying onward. Are you trying to court death?" Rody pushed her away and lightly said, "It is not necessarily courting death. There may not be anybody in this world who can kill me." As Rody walked out, Nedis bitterly stomped her feet and followed. Rody then went to Sith who was lying down. Although he did not like to be used by Sith to obtain that thing, his strength waspromised. On the other hand, his opponent was a person with strong domain powers. Having a Master following him would be more reassuring. Sith heard about going into the forbidden area of the Royal Pce and obviously did not decline. He had already prepared a lot of things for this. He took out two blue gems like a magic trick and gave it to Rody and Nedis. He then whispered, "Take this. During a crucial moment, you can hide yourselves using this." Nedis looked at the sorcerer with disdain. Without a word, she returned the gem to Sith and walked towards the mountain. Although the three of them had never been to the pce, it was easy to find the pce in the Hakone Kingdom. They simply needed to go towards the mountain. The three of them were very skilled. Although Nedis was the weakest, she had the vampires Blood Escape and was the most skilled in hiding. They easily sneaked into the pce. The pce was not too big. Perhaps this was because the Hakone Kingdoms Royal Family did not have too much power and influence. It was just a small building with a simple yet elegant feeling. Around it was pavilion-like structures that Rody had never seen or heard of before. There were a few attendants carrying silknterns. They were all solemn and dressed in ck clothing. They walked cautiously as if they were afraid of trampling over ants. Rody held the old sorcerers stealth gem in his hand and they progressed until they arrived at theke of the pce. Looking up at the snow on the mountain they could feel the cold in their faces despite standing at the foot of the mountain. "The cave Yukinari spoke of should be right ahead. We just need to cross thiske..." Nedis sighed as she looked at theke that was a dozen meters in radius. She could not help butugh bitterly and say, "This Yukinari is really a strange person. I listened about his rendezvous with the princess and thought that the forbidden area was in their pces backyard. I did not expect it to be so far away." There were a few boats on theke that were small and exquisite. The ends of the boats curved up like a crescent moon on the surface of the water. Rody pointed to the boats and whispered, "Looks like we can only row ourselves across." Nedis raised her eyebrow and said, "Why do you need a boat? Cant you..." Rody stared at Nedis, stopping her from speaking and lightly said, "Look around carefully. We may have the stealth spell. However, when people see an empty boat moving at night, they would be frightened to death." Nedis obediently untied the ropes to a boat with Rody. The three of them then jumped onto a boat and left the shore. However, the clever woman had different thoughts Looks like he does not want others to know he could walk underwater. This is something I can exploit. Since I know this secret, he must give me something for keeping it secret. It waste at night when an empty boat could be seen on theke. The sky had no moon that night and only had dim stars. The cold wind from the distant mountain made Nedis shiver. The quiet surroundings made people uneasy. It was reasonable to say that small creatures woulde out at that location during that time. However, when Nedis listened carefully, she could not hear any movement. Even the cries of the birds at night were missing. They could only hear the sound of rowing. Rody also felt that something was not right but at the same time, he felt that it was alright. Suddenly, he remembered that theke at the Tulip Familys hunting grounds and theke monster there. At that time, there was also nobody there besides Darke, Diane, and himself. The atmosphere here was simr to that day. Rody became vignt as he remembered that night. When the boat reached the middle, they heard a sshing sound. A few ck figures appeared from the water on both sides of the boat. The figures came out without warning. Their bodies flew about four meters into the sky and they waved their arms. Rody heard the whistling sound of the wind and responded quickly. He raised the oar in his hand and waved it around like a whirlwind. There were many shing sounds as countless metal objects struck the oar. The figures retreated after their attacks failed. Before the three of them could speak, they heard an ear-piercing sound. Nedis eximed and jumped up as she hugged Rodys neck. A sharp de emerged from the bottom of the boat. The de was fiercely thrust through the bottom of the boat. After that, several more des struck as well. Rody grunted and loudly shouted, "Continue with the n. Do not stop!" He then gently bent his body over and lightly touched the surface of the water. He lightly said, "Break!" Large waves appeared at the water and the people in the water were revealed. Rody used his domain powers to control the water and made it fluctuate rapidly. Although the water looked calm on the surface, he had created several whirlpools underneath. The attackers hidden in the water were immediately sucked in. By the time Rodys boat had moved some distance, several still figures could be seen floating on the water. They had all died. Rodys expression remained unchanged. He was aware that with his power, the formation of such a whirlpool would create a strong pressure that could even deform steel. It was not something a mortal body could endure. There were another two sshes as two more figures jumped out of the water. However, these guys were different from the ck figures earlier. These two wore white clothing. They somersaulted andnded firmly on the boat. Rody looked at the appearance of the attackers. The attackers wore white clothes that looked simr to a warriors clothes. However, they wrapped the clothes around their body without exposing any skin. They even wore leather gloves. They wrapped a white scarf tightly around their head to cover their face. Only their eyes were exposed. Both of them took out their long and thin katanas at the same time. Without making a single sound, both of them attacked Rody at the same time. What made Rody surprised was that these two were extremely quick. Their movements seemed inhuman and quick like cats. At that moment, Rodys chest was still boiling and he did not dare to use fighting energy. Instead, he skillfully caught his opponents sword. His movements were faster than his opponents. Like lightning, he seized one of their swords and twisted to take the sword. Taking advantage of that moment, he kicked behind him without even looking. The person attacking from behind could not dodge and was kicked in the chest. There was a cracking sound, signifying that the attackers bones were broken. The attackers body flew away and into the water. Rody did not let go of the de he caught. He held the ded end of the katana and then hit the head of the other attacker. The attackers had never seen a person fight like that before. They cried out in rm and retreated. After that, they disappeared into a mass of white smoke. Rody could not help butment, "Strange warriors!" Nedis gritted her teeth and said, "These people are ninjas! They are a group of mysterious soldiers that protect the Royal Family." Sith was sweating. Sorcerers were not known for their physical strength. Sith had been rowing the boat for a while and was now already tired. He then said, "Alright,e and row the boat. I will deal with them!" Rody and Nedis took the oars in their hands. He then saw the sorcerer raising up his hands and chanting silently. The moment Sith chanted the first part of the spell, Rody gave a surprised cry. Evidently, Rody could understand what kind of spell Sith was about to use. "Do you know what he is doing?" Nedis asked. "Yes," Rody replied. "It is a summoning spell." Sith condensed two ck balls into his hands. The two ck balls squirmed in his hands. It suddenly transformed into a ck liquid and flowed into theke on both sides of the boat. The waves started to surge. There were two sharp roars as tworge pythons appeared. Therge bodies of the pythons on both sides of theke caused the waves to surge back and forth. Many hidden ninjas surfaced and swam away. A few unlucky ones were bitten and swung a few times before flung away. The two pythons were like pathbreakers. One stayed at the right and one stayed at the left of the boat, escorting it. Sith stood at the bow of the boat with his hands raised as he mumbled something to control the pythons. Suddenly, the python on the left violently tossed about. Itsrge action caused a huge wave that almost overturned Rodys boat. After that, a rainbow-like de shed. There was a sh and a dark burst of blood sshed out. The pythons head was cut off. The rest of its body weakly twisted a bit and finally sank to the bottom of theke. A dazzling ninja in golden skintight clothes sprang out from the water. He slowly floated down like a feather and pointed his katana at Rody. "Stop immediately!" Rody coldly grunted and swung the oar. The oar struck the man but Rody felt as though he did not hit anything. It is just an image! Rody immediately thought to himself. Sure enough, Rody immediately felt a cold chill as his clothes were cut. The Hakone Kingdoms ninjas were strange. They were not powerful but they were very skillful at sneak attacks. Rody was also unable to see through his earlier deception. Of course, Rody was also preserving his strength and did not expand his domain. Rody felt strange but the golden ninja felt even more strange. The ninja had shed his opponent but the de only cut the clothes. It could not cut the person at all. Is that persons body invulnerable? The golden ninja was already a master ninja. However, he had never met an opponent whose body could directly endure his attack. Rody recovered and grabbed the ninjas neck as he coldly said, "You want to kill me? Then I will kill you!" Pressing hard with his hands, he stopped the ninjas breathing. Rody looked into the mans eyes but he did not see a single trace of fear. The persons eyes looked dead and gloomy. "Let me ask you. Is the forbidden area in front?" The golden ninja remained silent. He did not even look at Rody. His hands continued to struggle. Rody loosened his grip and then asked again. The ninja suddenly bit down hard. He then tilted his head and stopped breathing. Rody froze for a moment as he saw blood flowed out from the mouth and ears of the ninja. He frowned and then threw the ninjas body into theke. The journey after that became quiet. Nobody jumped out of theke to attack anymore. Sith also retrieved and put away his python. He then slowly sat down to meditate and restore his magic power. When the boat docked, Rody pulled Nedis and jumped off. Sith then took out a boundary talisman into his hand and said, "There is something strange here. Do not stray too far from me." "What?" Rody and Nedis asked. Sith gave an extremely solemn expression and said, "I know I cannot bepared to you in strength. However, I am definitely more sensitive to sorcery to you." Sith took out a chain and tied it around his neck. There was a small silver cross under it and in the middle of the cross was a strange gem. The gem was very strange. Its light kept fluctuating, emitting a colorful luster. "This is my Sorcery Appraisal gem," Sith said. "This is something I have carefully made. It is able to detect the fluctuation of magic." He then spoke slowly and said, "If it is bluish, it would mean the fluctuation of magic is weak. If it is yellow, the fluctuation is slightly stronger. If it is red, the fluctuation is strong..." Rody looked at the gem in Siths hands. It glowed in a variety of colors. Rody then asked, "That...It has be like that. What does it mean?" Sith showed an uneasy expression but smiled, "I dont know. This is the first time I have seen this strange reaction." Chapter 275: Treasure Hunters (2) Chapter 275: Treasure Hunters (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Strange..." Sith felt something strange and smiled wryly. "ording to this gem, there is magic fluctuating from all over. The strong and weak fluctuation is mixing." Rody then said, "Let us go in first before bothering with all that!" After distinguishing the circumstances, the three of them walked towards the foot of the mountain from the shore. The strange thing was that the journey was smooth and nobody appeared to stop them. It was as if the ninjas at theke were the only guards. The rumored forbidden area was not difficult to find. The trees separated on both sides, forming a passage in the middle. The passage went all the way until the cave at the foot of the mountain. "Why are there no guards?" Nedis frowned. The night was so quiet that they could hear their own heartbeats. "This is the ce!" Sith was extremely excited. He held the Magic Appraisal gem and excitedly eximed. "The magic is fluctuating here the most!" The magic gem in his hands be more and more dazzling. The red light from the gem suddenly burst out. Gradually, the strong light made the others unable to look at it directly. The three could not help but look away from the cross. "Lets go in!" Nedis eximed and took arge step forward. Rody then pulled her hand andughed, "Dont you find it strange?" "Strange?" Nedis was stunned for a moment. Rody replied, "This is probably the Royal Familys forbidden area. How could such a secret and important ce have no guards? Do you think they only relied on the ninjas to stop everyone from entering? If it was so simple..." Rody suddenly went to the side of the road and held a thick tree. Using brute force, he managed to uproot the tree. He carried the tree as easily as he carried a chopstick. He then signaled Nedis and Sith to step back. Rody lightly spat and then threw the tree into the cave. There was a sudden change. The entrance of the dark cave seemed to twist. As if a vegetable was being blended, a frightening rustling sound continued endlessly. The tree was crushed by an invincible force at the entrance, leaving only debris. Nedis turned pale. The tree that Rody threw was the ironwood that belonged to the dwarves. Yet, it was instantly crushed. If she had really rushed in front earlier, the same would have happened to her. Nedis became more frightened the more she thought about it and shuddered. Rody did not seem surprised and sighed. "I knew it was not that simple." He patted andforted the frightened Nedis and then said, "That thing that the dwarves hid here is a thorn to the Temple. The Temple had so many masters in the past few hundred years and even Pdins. How could they stop the Pdins just based on those ninjas earlier." Sith sighed and said, "If we cant even get past this, there is nothing left to discuss! Let us try it!" He then started to cast a spell. ck fireballs appeared and revolved around him, suspended in mid-air. The air faintly fluttered. Sith finally opened his eyes and shouted, "Go!" A dozen ck fireballs shot towards the entrance of the cave. However, the fireballs simply exploded and disappeared before it reached the entrance. It was as if a strange unseen force caused the fireballs to explode and scatter as sparks. "If fire does not work, how about water?" Sith waved his hands to summon water. As they were near ake, there was an abundance of water elements. The sorcerer lifted his hand a little and waterballs of different sizes came out from theke. The dozen waterballs floated in the air and coalesced. It squirmed as if it had a life of its own and finally transformed into a white dragon. The water dragon was lifelike. It roared earthshakingly loud into the sky a few times, and shot towards the entrance. Rody was watching at the side when he suddenly thought of something and shouted, "Not good!" Without having any time to exin, he grabbed Nedis and moved to her front. He then shielded her with hisrge body. There was a loud roar along with a sound simr to beans being fried. The water dragon disintegrated the moment it got near the entrance. It transformed into a storm that shot back towards the three people. The water that was reflected was extremely fast. The water droplets cut through the air like arrows. Sith had already begun setting up a protective enhancement. The water droplets struck his protective enhancement with loud and crisp sounds, causing the enhancement to tremble. The trees on both sides of the road were also damaged. Countless leaves and branches were pierced by the powerful water droplets. Even the tree trunks were pierced by the water droplets. It went to show how powerful the water was. Rody held Nedis to his chest and felt as though his back was shed by hundreds and thousands of warriors. Fortunately, his body was strengthened by the Mystic Dragons blood. Otherwise, the powerful attack would have torn his body apart. After that was over, the expression of the three changed. Rody let go of the frightened Nedis. Nedis lifelessly looked at the surrounding trees. She was speechless. Rody took off his shirt and saw that the back of his shirt had hundreds of small holes. It was already extremely tattered. Heughed bitterly and looked at Sith as he said, "You better not try any other spells. It does not seem to be effective. I guess that there is a Sorcery array here that stops people from entering. It would be useless no matter what spell you use." Sith looked bitter as Rodys eyes suddenly gave a swift and sharp gaze. He then said, "Let me try." He paused for a moment and added, "It is best for the rest of you to stand further away." This time, Nedis did not bother arguing with him. She and Sith retreated a few dozen steps away. Rody frowned and shouted, "Go further!" Rody saw Nedis and Sith retreat back to theke. He then took a deep breath. Although he could feel a burning pain in his stomach when he used his energy, Rody could only grit his teeth and endure it. He slowly opened and expanded his domain. His aura spread out and wrapped the space around him. Rodys eyes shed with a golden light. He slowly exhaled and said, "Appear." Everything within Rodys domain, such as the trees, flowers and stones, started to be transparent. They turned into an illusory image as if they had never existed. It was seemingly made by all the energies in the world. Rody looked into the cave and saw that the entrance of the cave looked different. There were dark rotating discs at the entrance of the cave like cyclones. It blocked the entire cave behind it. The rotating discs was not joined together. It rotates quickly at different directions. Some of it spinned clockwise while others spinned counter-clockwise. The discs rotated quickly like gears. The ironwood Rody threw had been crushed from the friction caused by the principles of these force. On the other hand, Siths water dragon was created from condensing the water. As water did not have a fixed shape, it was broken apart before it was reflected. Nedis and Sith looked at the wonders in front of them with surprise. They had opened their eyes so wide that their eyes could fall out. Rody lowered his head and thought for a moment. He then had an idea. He waved his hand and fighting energy emerged from his palms. The golden fighting energy condensed into arge disc. It wasrger than the other discs. However, the disc created by the fighting energy also glowed with a golden light like a smooth reflection. It was as if it was a mirror. With two hands, Rody moved the huge disc towards the entrance of the cave. As he continued to step forward, he could feel the air in front resisting. It was as if he was walking into an invisible wall. A lot of strength was needed for each step. Gradually, his footsteps became slow and made a chattering sound when it stepped onto the ground. That was how strong the resistance Rody felt as he walked. The disc continued to spin and there was a cyclone in front of him. Rody suddenly exhaled his breath. To Nedis and Sith, it was as if the entire ce instantly shined. They could then hear Rody shout, "Stop!" Siths eyes lit. This was a power to stop space! Only a person with strong domain powers could do this! Inside Rodys domain, the wind stopped. The branches no longer moved. The clothes no longer fluttered and the tree leaves no longer swayed. It was as if he was the only person left in that space. Everything else became motionless. The only exception was the rotating cyclone. However, the cyclone seemed to have slowed down. Earlier, it had rotated so quickly that a person could not feel anything. However, it had slowed down and now, a faint humming could be heard from the friction in the air. Rody looked at the slow cyclone and did not dare to hesitate. Although he had strong domain power and could stop space, he was not able to maintain it forever. Rody then covered the cyclone with the disc in his hand. There was a loud screeching sound. It was simr to the ear grating sound of a person scratching the bottom of a te with a knife during mealtime. However, this sound was ten times louder and a hundred times even more ear grating. Even though Nedis and Sith stood far away, they were not able to endure it. They screamed painfully and covered their ears. Their bodies were curle up like shrimps. Siths expression changed. He bit his lips and stopped covering his ears for a moment. In that moment, he suddenly crushed the gem on the cross at his chest. A milky white and pure light covered Nedis and Sith, making the two of them feel much better. If there was someone else present, that person would have been surprised. The leader of the Sorcerers was forced to use the most powerful Guardian Boundary. Naturally, Siths actions were sensible. The harsh sound became even more terrifying and eventually took shape as a sound wave. Only Rody was able to withstand the sound wave. The branches and leaves broke apart and even the rocks started to crack from the sound wave. Rody felt that the disc he was holding was unable to endure much longer. A faint creaking sound could be heard. It rotates powerfully as though it wanted to ce pressure on the cyclone. Rody growled. The mes from his fighting energy suddenly rose, making him shine like the sun. The rotating cyclone and the disc caused friction, making the disc even more fiery. Red mes started to appear at the edge of the disc. Even the air could not withstand the violent friction and started to burn. Rodys eyes shed, and then he roared! He suddenly grew to several times his normal size. The shape shifting sorcery spell that he had used to disguise himself broke down. His body then reassumed his real physique. His muscr arms held on desperately to the faintly screeching light disc If there was a top spinning extremely quickly on the ground, it could easily be stopped by gently pressing the head of the top with a finger. However, the thing that was spinning quickly was not a top but a disc. More than ten times the strength is needed if a person wants to stop it. Besdies that, the cyclone could easily mince ironwood. It was much more powerful than a millstone. That was why Rody still needed to use all his strength despite having strong domain powers. Dust gradually built up to his heel. He stood there and persisted, moving forward one step at a time. After that, there was a loud sound. The whole mountain trembled. Rody felt as though the iparably powerful force in front of him disappeared. His hands loosened as he staggered forward a little. The cyclones had vanished. There was another cracking sound. The disc made out of Rodys fighting energy could no longer endure it and broke into fragments like ss. It disintegrated and dispersed like golden stars. Rody was already sweating and his face was soaked. The hair on his forehead stuck to his face and he looked as though he was just fished out of the water. He looked extremely tired and was more exhausted then when he fought against ten Pdins. Nedis and Sith were tensed. The sharp and harsh sound earlier had almost pierced their eardrums. Despite the fact that they covered their ears, the noise seemed to prate everything and drilled its way into their ears. If it was not because Sith had desperately used a Guardian Boundary, it was possible that even their bodies could have been torn apart by the sound. Nedis quickly ran over to support Rody. She then asked, "How are you?" Rody sighed and released himself from Nedis arms as he replied, "I am fine." Rody then showed a rare lifeless smile. "However, it feels like I have aggravated my earlier injuries." Sith seemed to have recovered from the shock and gave a long sigh. "I finally understand how these dwarves keep this thing safe for hundreds of years! This sorcery array was something that could not have been broken by people. Without a strong domain power, the Temple would also not be able to do anything even if they had dispatched ten Pdins." Sith gave an uneasy expression and added, "I have dabbled in sorcery for many years. Despite that, I have never even heard of such a powerful and terrifying sorcery array before." He then paused and gave a wry smile. "This is not something that could be made by mankind! Only the Gods and Devils in the God and Devil war could have created such a terrifying sorcery array." "I just hope there is nothing else like this inside!" Rodyughed bitterly. "Let us go in!" Rody walked ahead and took his first step into the dark cave. "Strange..." Sith felt something strange and he smiled wryly." ording to this gem, there is magic fluctuating from all over. The strong and weak fluctuation is mixing." Rody then said, "Let us go in first before bothering with all that!" After distinguishing the circumstances, the three of them walked towards the foot of the mountain from the shore. The strange thing was that the journey was smooth and nobody appeared to stop them. It was as if the ninjas at theke were the only guards. The rumored forbidden area was not difficult to find. The trees separated on both sides, forming a passage in the middle. The passage went all the way to the cave at the foot of the mountain. "Why are there no guards?" Nedis frowned. The night was so quiet that they could hear their own heartbeats. "This is the ce!" Sith was extremely excited. He held the Magic Appraisal gem and excitedly eximed. "The magic is fluctuating here the most!" The magic gem in his hands be more and more dazzling. The red light from the gem suddenly burst out. Gradually, the strong light made the others unable to look at it directly. The three could not help but look away from the cross. "Lets go in!" Nedis eximed and took arge step forward. Rody then pulled her hand andughed, "Dont you find it strange?" "Strange?" Nedis was stunned for a moment. Rody replied, "This is probably the Royal Familys forbidden area. How could such a secret and important ce have no guards? Do you think they only relied on the ninjas to stop everyone from entering? If it was so simple..." Rody suddenly went to the side of the road and held a thick tree. Using brute force, he managed to uproot the tree. He carried the tree as easily as he would a chopstick. He then signaled Nedis and Sith to step back. Rody lightly spat and then threw the tree into the cave. There was a sudden change. The entrance of the dark cave seemed to twist. As if a vegetable was being blended, a frightening rustling sound continued endlessly. The tree was crushed by an invincible force at the entrance, leaving only debris. Nedis turned pale. The tree that Rody threw was the ironwood that belonged to the dwarfs. Yet, it was instantly crushed. If she had really rushed ahead earlier, the same would have happened to her. Nedis became more frightened the more she thought about it and shuddered. Rody did not seem surprised and he sighed. "I knew it was not that simple." He patted andforted the frightened Nedis and then said, "That thing that the dwarves hid here is a thorn to the Temple. The Temple had so many masters in the past few hundred years and even Pdins. How could they stop the Pdins just based on those ninjas earlier." Sith sighed and said, "If we cant even get past this, there is nothing left to discuss! Let us try it!" He then started to cast a spell. ck fireballs appeared and revolved around him, suspended in mid-air. The air faintly fluttered. Sith finally opened his eyes and shouted, "Go!" A dozen ck fireballs shot towards the entrance of the cave. However, the fireballs simply exploded and disappeared before it reached the entrance. It was as if a strange unseen force caused the fireballs to explode and scatter as sparks. "If fire does not work, how about water?" Sith waved his hands to summon water. As they were near ake, there was an abundance of water elements. The sorcerer lifted his hand a little and waterballs of different sizes came out from theke. The dozen waterballs floated in the air and coalesced. It squirmed as if it had a life of its own and finally transformed into a white dragon. The water dragon was lifelike. It roared earthshakingly loud into the sky a few times and shot towards the entrance. Rody was watching at the side when he suddenly thought of something and shouted, "Not good!" Without having any time to exin, he grabbed Nedis and moved to her front. He then shielded her with hisrge body. There was a loud roar along with a sound simr to beans being fried. The water dragon disintegrated the moment it got near the entrance. It transformed into a storm that shot back towards the three people. The water that was reflected was extremely fast. The water droplets cut through the air like arrows. Sith had already begun setting up a protective enhancement. The water droplets struck his protective enhancement with loud and crisp sounds, causing the enhancement to tremble. The trees on both sides of the road were also damaged. Countless leaves and branches were pierced by the powerful water droplets. Even the tree trunks were pierced by the water droplets. It went to show how powerful the water was. Rody held Nedis to his chest and felt as though his back was shed by hundreds and thousands of warriors. Fortunately, his body was strengthened by the Mystic Dragons blood. Otherwise, the powerful attack would have torn his body apart. After that was over, the expression of the three changed. Rody let go of the frightened Nedis. Nedis lifelessly looked at the surrounding trees. She was speechless. Rody took off his shirt and saw that the back of his shirt had hundreds of small holes. It was already extremely tattered. Heughed bitterly and looked at Sith as he said, "You better not try any other spells. It does not seem to be effective. I guess that there is a Sorcery array here that stops people from entering. It would be useless no matter what spell you use." Sith looked bitter as Rodys eyes suddenly gave a swift and sharp gaze. He then said, "Let me try." He paused for a moment and added, "It is best for the rest of you to stand further away." This time, Nedis did not bother arguing with him. She and Sith retreated a few dozen steps away. Rody frowned and shouted, "Go further!" Rody saw Nedis and Sith retreat back to theke. He then took a deep breath. Although he could feel a burning pain in his stomach when he used his energy, Rody could only grit his teeth and endure it. He slowly opened and expanded his domain. His aura spread out and wrapped the space around him. Rodys eyes shed with a golden light. He slowly exhaled and said, "Appear." Everything within Rodys domain, such as the trees, flowers, and stones, started to be transparent. They turned into an illusory image as if they had never existed. It was seemingly made by all the energies in the world. Rody looked into the cave and saw that the entrance of the cave looked different. There were dark rotating discs at the entrance of the cave like cyclones. It blocked the entire cave behind it. The rotating discs were not joined together. It rotates quickly in different directions. Some of it spun clockwise while others spun counter-clockwise. The discs rotated quickly like gears. The ironwood Rody threw had been crushed from the friction caused by the principles of these force. On the other hand, Siths water dragon was created by condensing the water. As water did not have a fixed shape, it was broken apart before it was reflected. Nedis and Sith looked at the wonders in front of them with surprise. They had opened their eyes so wide that their eyes could fall out. Rody lowered his head and thought for a moment. He then had an idea. He waved his hand and fighting energy emerged from his palms. The golden fighting energy condensed into a discrger than the other discs. However, the disc created by the fighting energy also glowed with a golden light like a smooth reflection. It was as if it was a mirror. With two hands, Rody moved the huge disc towards the entrance of the cave. As he continued to step forward, he could feel the air in front resisting. It was as if he was walking into an invisible wall. A lot of strength was needed for each step. Gradually, his footsteps became slow and made a chattering sound when it stepped onto the ground. That was how strong the resistance Rody felt as he walked. The disc continued to spin and there was a cyclone in front of him. Rody suddenly exhaled his breath. To Nedis and Sith, it was as if the entire ce instantly shined. They could then hear Rody shout, "Stop!" Siths eyes lit. This was a power to stop space! Only a person with strong domain powers could do this! Inside Rodys domain, the wind stopped. The branches no longer moved. The clothes no longer fluttered and the tree leaves no longer swayed. It was as if he was the only person left in that space. Everything else became motionless. The only exception was the rotating cyclone. However, the cyclone seemed to have slowed down. Earlier, it had rotated so quickly that a person could not feel anything. However, it had slowed down and now, a faint humming could be heard from the friction in the air. Rody looked at the slow cyclone and did not dare to hesitate. Although he had strong domain power and could stop space, he was not able to maintain it forever. Rody then covered the cyclone with the disc in his hand. There was a loud screeching sound. It was simr to the ear-grating sound of a person scratching the bottom of a te with a knife during mealtime. However, this sound was ten times louder and a hundred times even more ear-grating. Even though Nedis and Sith stood far away, they were not able to endure it. They screamed painfully and covered their ears. Their bodies were curled up like shrimps. Siths expression changed. He bit his lips and stopped covering his ears for a moment. In that moment, he suddenly crushed the gem on the cross at his chest. A milky white and pure light covered Nedis and Sith, making the two of them feel much better. If there was someone else present, that person would have been surprised. The leader of the Sorcerers was forced to use the most powerful Guardian Boundary. Naturally, Siths actions were sensible. The harsh sound became even more terrifying and eventually took shape as a sound wave. Only Rody was able to withstand the sound wave. The branches and leaves broke apart and even the rocks started to crack from the sound wave. Rody felt that the disc he was holding was unable to endure much longer. A faint creaking sound could be heard. It rotates powerfully as though it wanted to ce pressure on the cyclone. Rody growled. The mes from his fighting energy suddenly rose, making him shine like the sun. The rotating cyclone and the disc caused friction, making the disc even fierier. Red mes started to appear at the edge of the disc. Even the air could not withstand the violent friction and started to burn. Rodys eyes shed, then he roared! He suddenly grew several times his normal size. The shape-shifting sorcery spell that he had used to disguise himself broke down. His body then reassumed his real physique. His muscr arms held on desperately to the faintly screeching light disc. If there was a top spinning extremely quickly on the ground, it could easily be stopped by gently pressing the head of the top with a finger. However, the thing that was spinning quickly was not a top but a disc. More than ten times the strength is needed if a person wants to stop it. Besides that, the cyclone could easily mince ironwood. It was much more powerful than a millstone. That was why Rody still needed to use all his strength despite having strong domain powers. Dust gradually built up to his heel. He stood there and persisted, moving forward one step at a time. After that, there was a loud sound. The whole mountain trembled. Rody felt as though the iparably powerful force in front of him disappeared. His hands loosened as he staggered forward a little. The cyclones had vanished. There was another cracking sound. The disc made out of Rodys fighting energy could no longer endure it and broke into fragments like ss. It disintegrated and dispersed like golden stars. Rody was already sweating and his face was soaked. The hair on his forehead stuck to his face and he looked as though he was just fished out of the water. He looked extremely tired and was far exhausted than when he fought against ten Pdins. Nedis and Sith were tense. The sharp and harsh sound earlier had almost pierced their eardrums. Despite the fact that they covered their ears, the noise seemed to prate everything and drilled its way into their ears. If it was not because Sith had desperately used a Guardian Boundary, it was possible that even their bodies could have been torn apart by the sound. Chapter 276: Can’t See Sky, Can’t See Earth, Can’t See People (1) Chapter 276: Cant See Sky, Cant See Earth, Cant See People (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Every step was earthshaking! The dark cave looked very deep from the outside. It seemed the depth was endless. However, Rody immediately felt something extremely strange the moment he walked into the cave. Every step was earthshaking! The entrance of the cave was just a camouge. It was not a mountain cave. It was a door! If it was not because Rody was fully aware that he was not dreaming, he would have believed that he was dreaming about going to heaven. Even though Rody had experienced a lot of things that were frightening to themon people, he could feel a shuddering agitation in his heart the moment he walked through the door. His normal steadfast confidence was immediately shaken! "Is...is this an illusion?" Rody bit his lips and looked at the unimaginable scene that appeared in front of him. At this moment, Rody told himself... I just entered a mountain cave. Even though it is a reallyrge sacred mountain...Even if you emptied out this mountain, it is impossible for there to be a vast sea of clouds! When he stepped forward, the dark walls of the mountain vanished. There were clouds all around him. The clouds shed with a golden light as if the mist curled up and appeared in front of Rody. What made Rody surprised was that he was supposed to be standing on the ground. However, when he looked down, he only saw an endless sea of clouds! It was as if they were standing and walking in the sky! "This is definitely an illusion!" Rody suddenly turned to look behind him. He saw a circr hole behind him. "Ah!" The person who shouted was Nedis. After all, she was a girl. The moment she saw such a strange scene when she entered the cave, she could not help but cry out. Sith was also stunned. He looked around as though his eyeballs were going to fall out. A frenzied excitement could be seen in his eyes. The three of them were speechless as they looked at each other with extremely astonished expressions. They had not expected to see something so beautiful, like in a fairytale, after entering the cave. "Are..." Nedis voice was hoarse from surprise. "Are we walking on the clouds?" Her voice trembled in trepidation. She did not dare to take another step, fearing that she would fall down. The sea of clouds below them looked endless. Rody was the first to calm down. He lowered his voice and said, "This ce is weird!" He looked around vigntly and continued, "Even if you fumble around, you would not know how big this ce is. If we walk around too far, we would not be able to find this exit." Sith also gradually calmed down. He narrowed his eyes and looked around. Rody held Nedis, trying to calm her down. He pointed to the distance and said, "Do you see those clouds of light?" The light-clouds seemed to fluctuate. A light-mist flickering with splendor seemed to spread into a vast distant space. It looked beautiful like a silk painting but it was actually moving. At the moment, there was nothing fixed that could be used as a reference. Some clouds moved quickly and some moved slowly. The clouds also gradually changed shape. If one were to look at it for a long time, they would be intoxicated by the sight and gradually forget where they were standing. It could be imagined that if they were to leave the entrance, they would not be able to find a way back when the cloud changed. Sith sighed. "This is a really fascinating trap." Rodyughed. However, hisugh seemed to have a profound meaning. He suddenly asked, "Is this trap really so simple?" He narrowed his eyes and red at Sith. He then slowly said, "Master Sith, have you heard of this?" "What?" Rody looked at his eyes and said, "It cannot see the sky. It cannot see the earth. It cannot see people." Siths expression froze. His eyes showed his surprised expression. Trembling, he asked, "You...you know about that?" Rody slowly said, "You have never told me what the dwarfs are keeping here. Now that we are standing at this secret ce, I believe it is time you told me the truth?" Sith took a deep breath and gave a wry smile. "You...Tell me first. Where did you hear those words? Who was the one who told you?" Rody did not reply. Instead, he lowered his head as if lost in thought. After a while, Rody raised his head and mumbled. "Ah, this ce is inside the mountain. Naturally, it cannot see the sky. Besides that, there is arge illusion here, surrounding the entire ce with clouds. This must be referring to the cannot see earth. Hmph. Now, I am wondering what cannot see people means." Rody looked up again and stared at Sith as he said, "This ce is very scary. We do not even know what other strange things we would encounter. It may be extremely dangerous. Master Sith. Do you still think you need to hide things from me?" Sith sighed. He then became resolute and said, "Alright. I will tell you. The dwarfs from long ago left something at this ce. It is..." At that moment, a gentle and pleasant voice was heard from outside. "It is something that makes the Temple uneasy!" A single person then came in from outside the entrance. That person was slender and his white robes fluttered. The man looked dusty as he walked in. However, when one looked past him, they could feel a spring breeze. When one looked at his eyes, they would feel respectful. His gaze made him look holy and dignified. He had long ck hair that was tied up with a silk sash at the back of his head. He wore a silver mask on his face. The mask covered most of his face and only exposed the mouth. His lips seemed to curve upwards as if he was always smiling. He casually walked in and ignored the surprised expression of the other three. He walked inside the mysterious illusion as if it was his own backyard. Rody looked at the person that just came in and narrowed his eyes. "You!" The mans lips raised as if he was smiling and replied, "You dont have to re at me like this. I did note here to fight you." He paused for a while, then heughed bitterly. "I am quite badly injured from the battle with you earlier today. My injury has not healed." He then casually walked in between the three of them without taking any precautions. It was as if Rody and the other two were hispanions. He was immediately bewildered by the surroundings and sighed. Rody stared at this person. He understood that this person also has domain powers and was as powerful as him. The battle outside that day had caused both of them to suffer. "You have been following us?" Rody narrowed his eyes as his eyes turned cold. Nedis asked in an even more straightforward manner. "Who are you?" Sith had already begun preparing a spell. He and Nedis stood on both sides with that man in the middle. That person did not seem to care. He looked at Rody and said, "I truly did not misjudge you. You have really lived up to my expectations by removing the sorcery array outside." Rody coldly replied, "Today, you have told me that it cannot see the sky, it cannot see the earth and it cannot see people. Did you tell me that deliberately? Or..." Rodys tone became awe-inspiring as he added, "Did you deliberately lure me here so that I could help you remove that sorcery array and act as your pioneer?" "Hahaha..." The man was startled and thenughed. He lightly said, "Do you really think that? Then let me tell you. First of all, I really did deliberately lure you here. However, I had no intention of using you to open the way for me. Just think for a moment. I may not be able to defeat you on my own. However, you have another twopanions now. Do you think I would lure you here? What would the purpose be? Do you think I could even be a threat?" That person seemed calm and indifferent as he continued, "Second, I did not see what you did to that array. However, it is just a God-ranked lethal trap1 array. I have already, once, destroyed that one ten years ago." "What did you say?" Rody was surprised. That person smiled behind the mask as he looked at Rody. He slowly said, "You did not hear me wrong. That sorcery array, has been destroyed by me ten years ago. I have also entered this dream-like ce ten years ago!" Trantors Notes: 1. ɱ jiao sha. Individually it means twist/entangle, kill. Joined together, it means strangle. A literal trantion of that trap would be God ranked strangling array. Chapter 277: Can’t See Sky, Can’t See Earth, Can’t See People (2) Chapter 277: Cant See Sky, Cant See Earth, Cant See People (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "But..." Nedis, unable to remain calm, could not help but exim. The man gently waved his hand. He had strong and slender fingers but his skin looked pale. He then faced Nedis and smiled, "I did not lie. I have broken through that array before. You would not know but after that array was broken, it would disappear...but..." He deliberately paused for a moment and then continued, "It would reappear at the entrance after ten hours!" His voice then turned to disdain as he lightly said, "Did you really think that a God-ranked lethal trap array would be so easily broken?" Sith seemed fascinated when he heard of the God-ranked lethal trap array. He frowned and silently repeated the words as if he tried to remember the name. Suddenly, he cried out in rm and said, "Could it be...that sorcery array is...." That person smiled a bit. He looked at the old sorcerer and gently replied, "Yes, you guessed right. That is the one!" "What is it?" Nedis could not help but ask. Sith had aplicated gaze in his eyes. He hesitated a little and then murmured in a hollow voice. "The Rnd Continent sorcery was thriving during the God and Devil war. It was said that during the war with the Kara people in the South, God appeared and made a terrifying array. This array had destroyed the Kara races powerful army of two hundred and sixty thousand. This included one-third of their evil wizards1!" "You are wrong!" That man suddenly said, "They were not evil wizards. The Kara race called them White Wizards." Rody did not care about all these and coldly said, "Alright. You told me those words earlier today and also followed me here. What do you want to do?" That person did not seem worried at all as he replied, "Dont you find anything strange? Special envoy of the Rnd Continent...Hahaha. Do not be suspicious. I know your identity." He simply smiled and continued, "Since I have the ability toe in here ten years ago, why did I not take the thing here?" These words made Rody ponder. True. This person with strong domain powers had the ability toe in here ten years ago. Why had he not taken that thing? Rodys mind immediately realized something. Cannot see the sky, cannot see the earth, cannot see people. "Could it be..." Rody said, "Could it be it is because it cannot see people?" This time, that person did not speak immediately. He was silent for a while as if weighed down with anxiety. Finally, he sighed and nodded his head. "Yes. It is because of thosest few words!" That man saw that the three looked like they still had questions. He raised his head and looked at the distant clouds. He then gave a mysterious smile and said, "Alright. If you all have questions, leave it forter. Right now, lets all sit down and appreciate the strange scene that is about to take ce." He paused for a while and then added. "I promise you that this would be the most interesting thing you have ever seen in your lives!" That man always spoke casually without anger. It was as if he had a strange intoxicating charm. After he finished speaking, he sat crossing his legs on the clouds and no longer spoke. Rody and the other two looked at each other before sitting down with him. That man smiled when he saw Rody and the others sitting down with him. He pointed at a direction and slowly said, "Look there! That would appear when the sorcery array is broken!" The three look at the direction the man was pointing. The clouds at that location gradually changed. The clouds suddenly shook. It split and separated into four directions. A blood-red ray of light shined through from the clouds. It was the sun. However, the light from the sun was red and was frightening. Its blood red color also made people feel restless. The blood-red light even made the other white clouds look red. Immediately after that, a huge golden light shined from above. The light beam illuminated the red-white clouds. There was the sound of the ocean waves. Like snow being warmed by the sun, the clouds gradually moved to both sides and disappeared. Wherever the golden light fell, the red-white clouds would suddenly dissipate. It was as if the evil atmosphere from the blood red clouds would gradually dissipate. Nedis and Sith were in a trance as they watched the magnificent sight. Only Rody who had a strong domain power felt something from the evil atmosphere of the red-white clouds. Suddenly there was a roar from under the blood red light. It was an inhumane roar that was filled with anger and resentment. The roar was loud and endless. Finally, it was as if the sky had scattered. It was as if there was a thunderp. That person seemed to be very rxed and was listening attentively. He then sighed and said, "How many years have I not heard it roar? Unexpectedly, it is still pleasant to the ears." Sith turned pale and seemingly realized something. He suddenly recalled the myths and legends. He then shouted, "This world has two suns. The blood-red sun symbolizes evil and the golden sun symbolizes light! Is the blood red sunlight that evil symbol? In that case...that roar must be the legendary devil watching the...the..." As if his tongue was tied, Sith was unable to continue speaking. Nedis who was listening could not help but ask, "The what?" "The Hakone Serpent." The mysterious masked person was the one who replied Nedis. He seemed to smile a little and exined, "The dwarfs worship Totem Gods. However, no matter what Totem God they worship or what Master Sith say about the myths and legends, they are all false! The Hakone Serpent is not any of these. It is..." "Itsing out!" The one who shouted was Rody. He shouted as he looked at the blood red sun. Under the red lights, the clouds suddenly and gradually scattered and spread out. Amongst the mist of the clouds was anotherrge and unparalleled figure. "So big?" Nedis could not help but take in a deep breath. However, she soon found out that she was wrong. On top of that, she was extremely wrong. When the huge shadow behind the mist gradually revealed its vile visage, the terrified Nedis realized that therge figure was only the head of a snake. Two lights pierced through the mist. On both sides of therge triangr head was a pair of amber eyes. When it opened its eyes, the snakes pupils shrank into two fine lines. These eyes showed anger and resentment, making people tremble in fear. Nedis was the first to fall. She shrank into a ball as an instinctive reaction to a frightening enemy. The snakes eyes were also peerlessly murderous and not that different from a person with domain powers. Its huge head slowly surfaced from the clouds. The snake suddenly opened its mouth. The red crown of its head split into two. The top and bottom had sharp fangs as thick as ironwood. "Cover your ears!" the masked man suddenly warned. He then waved and instantly created a Guardian Boundary surrounding everyone. The snake opened its mouth and roared at the golden light in the clouds. Nedis felt as though her soul was almost torn apart by the monsters roar. It was like the Gods in heaven caused thunder to strike in her ears. She was the weakest in the group. Even though she had prepared herself and there was the Guardian Boundary around her, she could not endure it and almost fainted. "Alright." The mysterious person sighed. He stretched his hand tofort Nedis. He then smiled and said, "He would roar once only each time. Withstanding its roar would be beneficial to your strength." He then pped his hands and stood up. Nedis was still scared out of her wits as she murmured, "I have never seen such arge snake before...Its head is so big...Its body must be..." Nedis thought for a moment and could not imagine how long the body of the snake would be. Sheughed bitterly and said, "I think it would not be a problem for it to swallow a few of us at the same time." The snakes head had retreated back into the clouds and no longer reappeared. Rody turned to look at the mysterious man and softly asked, "What is your objective?" The man sighed as he looked at the cloud where the snake was and whispered, "You saw it? That was what thest words meant! That thing has this snake as a guardian! Unless there was a person that meets thatst condition, we would not be able to obtain that thing from that! This was why I left empty-handed ten years ago even though I managed to get past the sorcery array." Rody coldly said, "What does this have to do with us?" "Because you are someone that meets the conditions of thosest words!" The man finally said the most important words. "What?" Before Rody could even speak, Nedis could not help but speak out, "What are you talking about? Thest words said that it cannot see people! Although Rody does not perform like a person sometimes, he is still just a human." The man ignored Nedis words and looked straight at Rody. He said, "I have a proposal. Would you be willing to ept it?" Rody looked at the man and sneered. "I listened to you talk so much. Naturally, I am waiting for you to finish!" "Good." He pointed at the exit and said, "Have your two friends wait outside. The two of us will stay here. I will tell you something interesting." "Dont promise him that!" Nedis was the first to shout. "Rody, he is a sneaky person. He wants you to stay in here. What if he closes the exit and stops you from leaving?" Rody thought for a moment. He then smiled and said, "Can you give me a convincing reason?" The manughed. Although he wore a silver mask, Rody couldpletely feel his amusement. He suddenly leaned towards Rody and whispered. "The Hakone Serpent has a connection to the Mystic Dragon." Rody was startled and he looked at the guy in surprise. What did he mean? Did he already feel the Mystic Dragons power in my body? Could it be? Rody thought of countless possibilities. He then gritted his teeth as he looked at the man and said, "I promise you." Nedis wanted to say something else but Rody waved his hand and stopped her. He did not look at Nedis but at Sith. He then said, "You all leave first..." He then added, "Once you are outside, if you see any changes, immediately leave this ce." Sith sighed and softly replied, "You have made your decision? This fellow..." Rody shook his head. "Just leave." Nedis still had a terrified look. Rody simply said, "Dont worry. Nothing will happen to me. There is still nothing in this world that can kill me." Once Rody saw Sith and Nedis leave, he turned back to the masked person and said, "Now, only the two of us are left. If you have anything to say, you might as well say it now." The mysterious personughed softly. His tone was filled with mockery. "We are not in a hurry. We have been around each other for a while and yet we have not yet formally introduced ourselves. I believe you have guessed that I am Prometheus, the Chief Elder of the Temple." Rody coldly replied. "Thats right. I have certainly guessed that." The man shook his head and sighed. He stared at Rody and said something that shocked Rody. "I have one more identity. I believe you have heard this name before..." The man said in a calm and terrifying tone, "My other name is Kara! The True God Kara!" Trantors Notes: 1 ʦ wushi. Refers to wizard or sorcerer. It is not sushi/mofashi. Since I already used the terms "magicians" and "sorcerers", I am using "wizards" now. Chapter 278: Divine Primordial Spirit Chapter 278: Divine Primordial Spirit Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Prometheus, or rather, Kara, stared at Rodys expected astonished expression. Rodys expression seemed as though it solidified. He continued to stare at the other person and his slow mind made him speechless. Kara? True God Kara? The original God of the Radiant Continent! The person the Church calls a devil? It is the devil destroyed by God in the God and Devil war thousands of years ago? ording to legend, Kara was very powerful and was born from the blood from Heaven. He was able to destroy heaven and earth. He could move mountains and fill up the oceans. The lightning in the sky was his servant and the mes of hell was his ve. This person stands in front of me and just told me his identity with a smile. But! This person is the leader of the Temple? The True God Kara became the leader of the worshippers of God? "I know that you are surprised." Karaughed. "I also know of the description the Church has given me." Heughed with ridicule and said, "Hmph...The Radiant God killed the Devil, turning his flesh and blood to dust. The Devils heart was confined to the mes of hell. Gods teachings itself is an outright lie but there was no point lying about this." "But..." Rody gulped. He felt as though he did not have enough brain cells. The person standing in front of him was the God, Kara. Rody thought for a long time and then slowly said, "But howe you are here?" Actually, Rodys doubts were not just limited to this. His mind was jam-packed with a lot of questions. Are you really Kara? How could you be Kara? Why is Kara also Prometheus? Why is Kara, the enemy of God, at the Temple? On top of that, why is he the leader of the Temple? Karaughed and slowly said, "You are a wise person. I reincarnated as Prometheus to hide at the Temple. Naturally, it is to settle my thousand-year-hatred with those fellows in heaven!" Kara pointed up as he said, those fellows in heaven. His tone also sounded cold when he said hatred. Even Rody could not help but feel cold. "Those fellows destroyed my body, took my territory and killed my people. They even imprisoned my heart. Hahaha..." Karaughed wildly and then shouted, "We are all Gods. They could not kill me and could only imprison my consciousness. This was so that they could wear off my heart after thousands of years. But how could I, Kara, die so easily?" He opened his arms and proudly stood in front of Rody. Rody could feel Karas aura be more powerful as though he could embrace the whole world. "Those fellows did not know that I have returned!" Kara raised his chin and slowly said, "I came back a few decades ago! My thousand years of sleep was just like a snap of the finger to me. However, the few decades I was awake was, in fact, an endless torment." Rody shook his head in anguish and smiled wryly. "You...how did youe back?" Kara looked back at Rody. He did not answer Rodys question immediately. Instead, he asked something strange. "Do you know how this life was made?" Rody was unable to answer this question. Fortunately, Kara never meant for Rody to answer this question as he continued, "It is of the flesh and the spirit. When I say spirit, I also mean consciousness!" "I know that with your current education, it would be difficult to understand this concept...Let me simplify it..." Kara slowly exined. "Thousands of years ago, I was really defeated. Perhaps it went ording to what that despicable guy had nned but I did not really die. This was because I have surpassed the rank of God. With Divine Primordial Spirit, there is nothing in the world that can kill me! That despicable guy only destroyed my body and imprisoned my Divine Primordial Spirit. However, my consciousness or thoughts was not destroyed alongside my body! My remaining consciousness...Hmph. Probably because of resentment, I drifted and slept for a thousand years. That is until one day, an intense voice woke me up!" "Woke up?" Rody was stunned. "Yes." Karas voice was filled with emotion. "The voice sounded weak, but it contained strong resentment and perseverance. It resonated with me who was also full of resentment. So...I woke up!" He then looked at Rody and lightly said, "That person whose voice woke me up was Prometheus, a young man that was seventeen years old!" Kara seemed remorseful as he said, "Do you know what I ... about Prometheus story? I believe that because we were enemies, you must have made inquiries. Mouse must have also told you this. Do you still remember what happened to the seventeen-year-old Prometheus?" Rody thought about it and remembered the story of the Gods Chosen One told by Mouse. The seventeen years old Prometheus. That year, there was a drought in the Gordon Kingdom. There was not a single drop of rain for ten consecutive months. Prometheus that had just given up knighthood became a devout priest. ording to the stories, during that year, the low-ranked Prometheus wasughed at by everyone as he kowtowed every ten steps from the Temple all the way to the Gordon Kingdom. He piously prayed to God the entire way. Rody had slowly said what he knew. "Yes," Kara replied mockingly. "At that time, Prometheus was a true human. He was a young fanatic who had faith in God. He gave up being a knight also because he was very kind. After seeing the brutal and bloody battlefield, he was determined to stay away from it. He wholeheartedly served the Gods in his heart. He hoped for their guidance so that he could bring light to the world. Hahaha...How ridiculous. He can only be considered a stupid and silly boy!" Although Kara wasughing, his tone was filled with sincere respect. "In other words, before the age of seventeen, Prometheus was not you?" Rody asked. "No!" Karas voice became cold again. "When he was seventeen, he was a devout fanatic of God. Fortunately, his fanaticism gave me the first valuable opportunity in a thousand years!" "When he departed from the Temple and went to the Gordon Kingdom, kowtowing and praying to God all the way, he was ridiculed by others. To ridicule a person praying to God would provoke an intense rage. To Prometheus, who treated the prayers as sacred, their actions were sphemy!" Kara slowly narrated. "However, when he saw what was behind him, his resolve was shaken." "What did he see?" Rody frowned. "Do you want to know?" Kara looked at Rody. "Close your eyes. I will show it to you." Rody did not hesitate to close his eyes. Kara then stretched out his hand and pressed Rodys eyes. Rodys vision suddenly turned bright. Disaster victims everywhere! Rody saw an illusory image. Although it was just an image, Rody could see the starving people at the roadside and even hear their miserable cries. These people were haggard and miserable. They had looks of despair, seemingly with their arms torn apart. Rody could not help but sigh as his heart sank. Another image then appeared to him. Outside of the ces of prayers were lean, haggard people standing opposite to clean but nauseating clergymen. The starving people gave theirst copper coins away to the representatives of worship. That was the atonement tax. The sad and pitifulymen still believed that the disaster was a punishment from heaven. It was because they had sinned. After giving away theirst belongings, they asked for God to bless them and protect them from suffering. The image changed again. Inside a holy and radiant temple, there was a white tablecloth with silver candlesticks. There were also golden wine cups filled with bright red wine. On silver tes were foie gras with thick sauce and fat juicy steaks. A group of people wearing clothes of high priests were sitting at the table with unbridled smiles as they engaged in casual conversation. The three scenes began to change quickly. It entangled together and then rotated quickly. It continued to change over and over again. It made Rody feel dizzy. However, there was a faint cry of anger. The cry was not clear but Rody could understand the anger, disappointment, and distortion. The cry seemed to shout, "Why!" Rody could feel a powerful pressure twist in his heart. His breath quickened, and he suddenly opened his eyes as he stepped back. His chest heaved up and down and his forehead was pouring with sweat. "You understand now?" Karas voice was gentle. "It was at that moment the devout fanatic Prometheus had doubts about his faith and despaired. Hepletely abandoned his faith...That cry was the one that woke up my drifting soul. "Prometheus was a fanatic. Otherwise, he would not have done that crazy action. It could be imagined that only someone with such strong spirit could gather that much resentment...and awaken the Devil Kara! "So when I woke up, he carried the weight of my consciousness while I obtained his body." Kara smiled. "A young man in despair had questioned his faith and his soul was filled with doubt. When he unexpectedly woke up, we had a talk. The result of the conversation was that he would exchange souls with me. I would obtain his body!" Rody gave a long sigh and looked at Kara. Rody seemed as though he could not say a single word. "I came back." Kara faintly said, "My first wish was naturally to take revenge on those guys up there. However, looking at this world makes me sad and in despair. The world worships those despicable fellows and has been conquered by them! A steady stream of prayers flooded the world. With the strength of a young man that was seventeen years old, I am unable to do anything. Although I, the True God Kara, had revived, I was still just a young man that was seventeen years old. All I had was some elementary Light Series spells." "So you decided to hide in the Temple...After that..." Rody spoke until that then he sighed. He slowly added, "I understand." He looked at Kara and said, "You used the identity of Prometheus to climb the ranks of the Temple. You wanted to obtain the position of the leader. However, your real intention was to overturn the Temple." "Yes." Karaughed. "I often thought to myself, What kind of wonderful expressions would those guys up there make when they see their teachings overturned? I want to take my things back. All I need to do is to overturn the religious tool used by them to control the world." "What then?" Rody could not help asking. "Are you interested?" Karaughed. "However, this is not the time to discuss this. We have more important things to do. In fact, I need your help!" "Oh?" Kara nodded and spoke in a serious tone. "Although I have returned, I have be an ordinary mortal. Although I have a Gods soul, I cannot think of any method to be used in this weak body. The funny thing is that I, the True God Kara, is building up my foundation step by step. Prometheus body is too weak." He could not help but look at Rody as he suddenlyughed, "If the body I took those years was your current body, I would not even need a year to master domain powers. However, with this body, I could not master domain powers until ten years ago." He thenughed and said, "I, the True God Kara, needed to go back and train. What a joke. "As I have told you earlier, I was here ten years ago. I removed that sorcery array outside to look for this thing." Kara nced at Rody and said, "I have spoken so much. I believe you are also anxious to know what this thing is? Let me tell you. The Temple is afraid of the thing in here. However, there is one other thing that only I know. That is, there is another thing in this ce. You all do not know about it, but this thing can give those guys up there a headache!" Kara paused for a while and then slowlyughed, "That thing is my Divine Primordial Spirit. Once I retrieve that, I would be a real God." "Divine Primordial Spirit?" Rody could not understand. "That Divine Primordial Spirit is the foundation of Gods power! Hmph...Once you can break through God rank, you will have your own Divine Primordial Spirit!" Kara felt as though he was going out of topic and then continued, "When I was defeated, they deprived me of my Divine Primordial Spirit and imprisoned me here. They wanted to slowly wear it away after thousands of years. Ten years ago, I searched here...Unfortunately, those guys were very careful despite being despicable. They would not let it be taken away so easily." Rody shook his head. He was silent for a moment as if he was still digesting Karas words. He then asked, "What does this have to do with me? Is there some kind of difficulty here that you need me to get back your Divine Primordial Spirit?" Kara smiled. "That is thest part of those words. It cannot see people! Although I am the True God Kara, right now, I am still human. I cannot deal with the guardian here and have no other way forward!" "Guardian?" Rodyughed bitterly. "You are making me confused." "You already saw the guardian...That is the Hakone Serpent." Rody frowned. "That snake appear tough...But cant you kill it with your strength as someone with domain powers?" "That big snake?" Kara suddenlyughed. "If it was just a snake, I can deal with hundreds of them. However, let me tell you this. I tried to fight it ten years ago. Right now, my current strength is not enough to win." "Alright. You want to persuade me to help you deal with that monster..." Rody shrugged his shoulders. "Then where is your Divine Primordial Spirit?" Karaughed. "Didnt you see it earlier?" He suddenly stretched out his finger and pointed to the distance. He pointed at the blood red area where the red light shined through with an evil atmosphere. It was shining down high in the clouds. "That is the thing?" Rody eximed. Chapter 279: Not Human Chapter 279: Not Human Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "It is that." Kara sighed. "Unfortunately, when I came in here ten years ago, I did not expect those despicable guys to ce such a guardian here." Rody had been looking nkly at the red sun high in the clouds. He breathed out andughed bitterly, "Is the Hakone Serpent really so powerful?" "I am sure you know about the Mystic Dragon..." Kara narrowed his eyes and looked at Rody. "You dont have to deny it. I can feel the Mystic Dragons aura in your body...Hmph. There is nobody in this world that knows about the Mystic Dragon more than me! I have fought countless fierce battles against the Mystic Dragon. I am already familiar with his aura." Rodyughed bitterly. "Looks like I cant hide anything from you." "I do not want to ask why you have the Mystic Dragons aura in you...Right now, I do not care about these." Kara smiled. "Dont you want to know how powerful the Hakone Serpent is? Let me tell you. The Mystic Dragon was created by the Gods to deal with me! However, it was not easy to create such a creature. This despicable act was done twice! The first one was a failure. The second one was a sess! "The Gods were not satisfied with the failure. That failure was the Hakone Serpent!" "So it was a defective product..." Rody smiled coldly. "It was." Kara nodded. "However, this defective product is not something we could deal with right now. This guy was created in the same image as the Mystic Dragon. It has at least half of the Mystic Dragons power! I could barely deal with the Mystic Dragon. I believe you also know how powerful the Mystic Dragon was." Rody then nced at Kara and said, "ording to you, the Hakone Serpent is extremely powerful. The two of us cooperating may not even be able to defeat it. After all, the Hakone Serpent has half the power of the Mystic Dragon. Even the two of us with domain powers are not enough to win." Karaughed. "That is why the rest depends on you! I have secretly spied on you when you were in the capital." "What?" Rody was surprised. "I was the one who sent Arn to contact you. However, I could not feel at ease with those Dragons. Besides that, you killed three Dragon Pdins. Because of such skills, others only consider it rumors. They imed that it was the result of you, Mouse, and Augustine cooperating. But when I asked Augustine, he refused to say anything and would rather receive punishment. I then realized that something strange happened. Hmph. I naturally wanted to see the person who could kill three Dragon Pdins!" Rody was startled. He then realized that Karas strength might even be more powerful than his own. He seemed to have a stealth technique. Diane was particrly good at this. Others with simr skills were the Silvermoon Tribe. They were all theter generations of Karas people. It would not be possible for the descendants to be better than the ancestors. "What does thest part of the phrase have to do with me? Am I not a person?" Rody angrily asked. Kara did not deny it and simply said, "In a sense, you cannot be regarded as a human. "From the point of view of others, a human that has mastered domain powers is still a human. Although they are amongst the strongest humans, they cannot jump out of that limit. Of course, the person I was a thousand years ago, as well as the guys up there now, are naturally not humans. It is only you...Hahaha. Rody, let me ask you. Have you mastered the Mystic Dragon Purge to the extent that it can be released in the Complete State? Hisst words shocked Rody. After a lot of deliberation, he found that Karas words were reasonable. After joining together with the Mystic Dragon, it was difficult to tell if he was still a human or a dragon. "However, if it is only about races, what about the Magic Beasts and Mythical Beasts? Even vampires are not people! If you were to pull a horse in, they would not be people as well! Would the Hakone Serpent obediently take that thing out?" Rody could not help grumbling. Kara looked over with a mocking gaze. "I didnt expect you to be annoyed...The meaning of cannot see people is simply that only the three not people could vanquish the guardian. The first would be the shameless bastard up there. Second would be the me one thousand years ago. The third one would be the Mystic Dragon!" He seemingly shook his head and continued, "This prohibition was set by that fellow in heaven. The moment he set it, it would be senseless for him to grab that thing. It would also be impossible for me because I have lost my powers. The Mystic Dragon had also been gotten rid of one thousand years ago. In other words, no matter how you look at it, there are no ws. The vampires, Mythical Beasts, Magic Beasts and other creatures are simply low ranked creatures to the guys in heaven. They are not even considered people. They were not even considered during the time they made the prohibition." Rody thought for a moment and then said, "After all that, you simply want me to help you go and fight that monster. But why should I promise to help you?" He looked outside and said, "I came here simply because I was curious. I wanted to see what kind of treasure could threaten the Temple. Now there is a powerful guardian. Why should I take such a big risk?" Kara sighed helplessly. He then gave a wry smile and said, "We are just cooperating. You want to obtain that thing that could threaten the Temple. I want to obtain my Divine Primordial Spirit. We both just take what we want. Besides that, I want to overturn the religion. Arent you also opposing the Temple?" Rody shook his head and loudly said, "These words are meaningless! Right now, I dont even know what is the thing that threatens the Temple. It does not matter much to me whether I obtain it or not. Hmph. To fight half a Mystic Dragon and grab the Divine Primordial Spirit. You are the Devil God. That is a powerful creature created by God. Go and fight it alone! I am just a normal person. Excuse me for not apanying you." After Rody finished talking, he walked past Kara and went towards the exit. Kara desperately and loudly shouted, "Wait!" Rody looked back and coldly nced at Kara. "Is there something else?" Kara seemed hesitant. He finally sighed and said, "How about we make an exchange? You help me get rid of this snake, I will tell you something useful!" Rody narrowed his eyes and said, "What?" Kara was bing irritated. He was a Devil God from the ancient times. Although Rody was a person with a domain powers, he was only a normal human to a God. How could an average person talk to a God so arrogantly? If it was not because Rody was necessary to get rid of the Hakone Serpent, Kara would not be bothered to waste so much energy talking to him. He would simply cast a spell and kill Rody. He only looked for Rodys help as he still needed to restore his own power. Thinking of this, Kara suppressed the anger in his heart and said, "Hey kid! I do not know what weird method you used to get the Mystic Dragon into your body, but do you think you can properly acquire the Mystic Dragon with your human body and strength? Hmph. The Mystic Dragon is the worlds most powerful creature! Even though you can temporarily make use of it and raise your strength quickly, what do you think the Mystic Dragon is? The more powerful you be, the more powerful the Mystic Dragon would be! One day, once your strength has passed a certain limit, the Mystic Dragon will awaken and consume your consciousness! You would no longer be yourself. That would be more terrifying than just killing you!" Rody remained silent for a while as he thought of something. A shadow had been lingering in his heart for the past few days. After being knocked down into the ocean by a Dragon Pdin and going into aa, he had met the legendary Pontiff Moses in his mind. He understood that he was in a dangerous situation. Moses had turned the Staff of Moses into a ring that would hold back the Mystic Dragon. Although the problem was solved, the Staff of Moses was only a legendary artifact. Even though it was powerful, it was only an even more powerful artifact. Could the Staff of Moses truly save him from his perilous situation? Moses said something about being spellbound. He also said something about can be seven or eight but not nine. This was clearly a warning. Rody could only afford to use the Dragon God Transformation seven or eight times. He would be finished by the ninth one. The preposterous thing was that every time the dragon transformed, it was not within his control. Every time he encountered a special situation, his body would make a breakthrough. After that, there would be a Dragon God Transformation. Only God knows when the next time he was going to have another Dragon God Transformation was. It could be next year. However, it could also be at the very next minute. If Rody did not know this, how could he have peace of mind in the future? "You have a way?" Rody stared at Kara and directly asked. Kara hesitantly frowned and replied, "With my identity, I will not lie to you. So, I will also tell you frankly that I have no solutions." He then smiled wryly and said, "I also cannot understand what method you used tobine with the Mystic Dragon!" He saw Rodys eyes turned gloomy and disappointed. He then immediately said, "However, I have an idea that may help you solve this problem." "Say it!" Rody stared at Kara and narrowed his eyes. "What kind of idea do you have?" "Boy!" Kara coldly replied. "If you want to know, you must promise to help me! Otherwise, I would not have anything to do with your survival. Even if you be a Mystic Dragon, you would only be like an extra one of those shameless fellows in heaven. I am really not against this oue." Rody paid no attention to it and said, "If you do not tell me, how would I know whether you are lying to me or not?" Kara turned pale but Rody could not see his expression under his mask. Rody could hear Kara angrily said, "Ignorant boy! What is your identity? What is my identity? Do you think I am those fellows in heaven? Fine! I will tell you. I believe you are still in control of your body because the Mystic Dragon is still weak. You have already mastered domain powers. The Mystic Dragon would be more powerful in the future and you would not be able to hold him back forever. However, I have a way to make your personal strength stronger and finally..." He hatefully said, "Finally surpass domains!" "Surpassing domains?" Rody was finally moved. It was as if a new path had opened up to him. He could not help but be fascinated and murmured, "There is a realm beyond domains?" "You see that Divine Primordial Spirit?" Kara coldly pointed at the distant red sunlight. "I can teach you how to cultivate a Divine Primordial Spirit! Whether you could seed or not in the future depends on your fortune. However, if you could cultivate it, you could surpass domains and reach the ranks of Gods! Hmph. You would be at the same level as me and those fellows up there!" "Same...same level as Gods..." Rodys expression becameplicated. His eyes looked nk yet looked preupied. Kara calmed down and said, "What is your reply? I am not deceiving you. I am not like those bastards that deceive people! I will tell you this first. I can teach you but first of all, I cannot guarantee whether you would be able to practice it. Do you think it is so easy to be a God from a person? Second, even if you can do it, I do not know whether it could really protect your consciousness! However, I believe that who controls your body at the end is entirely dependent on whether you or the Mystic Dragon is more powerful. Once you reach the ranks of Gods, you will have enough power to wrestle with the Mystic Dragon!" Rody pondered for a moment. He finally raised his head and gave a firm expression. He gritted his teeth and said, "Alright! I will promise to help you. But I have one more condition!" Kara took a deep breath. "Speak!" Rody looked at Kara and said, "If...if you obtain your Divine Primordial Spirit, you would be a Devil God again. At that time, would you be a God or a Devil?" "Hahaha..." Karaughed wildly. "What is a God? What is a Devil? Those fellows up there and I are the same! Gods and Devils are simply what we call each other!" "That is great!" Rody suddenly showed a weird smile. "Well. My other condition is...once you obtain your identity as a Devil God, I need a little bit of your blood." "What?" Kara was surprised. "My blood?" "Yes." Rody had a sad expression as he lightly said, "This is because I have sworn to revive a friend." Chapter 280: Hakone Battle (1) Chapter 280: Hakone Battle (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Are you ready?" Kara asked Rody with a smile. Rody nodded and returned a nce. "Alright. Are you going first or am I going first?" Karaughed bitterly and said, "I will go first. Otherwise, you would think that I am treating you as cannon fodder...I will pave the path and you follow behind me! Remember the n we had discussed earlier." Kara then gave a loud and resonant cry in that dreand. His long and loud voice was filled with a challenging tone. He then moved in. Karas white and slender figure was like a meteor as he dashed towards the evil red sun radiating a red light within the clouds. Rody drew out his Dragon Spell Scimitar while gritting his teeth and scurried out as well. Both of them were covered in the mes of their fighting energies as they pressed onward. Suddenly, they heard an earthshaking roar. Red mes shot out of the clouds like a monstrous wave that immediately punched into the faces of the two men. "Rush past it!" Kara shouted. The two charged past the mes while being covered in fighting energy. They then heard a whirling sound of the mes. The dazzling red mes around them made them unable to open their eyes This me was clearly not ordinary. Despite Rodys fighting energy protecting his body, he could feel his hair and his clothes burning. It was shocking. Suddenly, there was a break in front, and something had already charged towards them! Kara then was met by the snakes first attack! The triangr head of therge snake shot out of the clouds. Its mouth opened wide revealing its two long fangs. The bifurcated-tongued snake tried to bite Kara. Kara suddenly elerated to avoid being eaten. Rody could clearly hear the loud snapping sound of the snake biting into empty space. Rody immediately caught up after that. He clenched the Dragon Spell Scimitar and swung it down onto the monster! This attack was the first time Rody had fully utilized his strength ever since he mastered domain powers. ck mes could faintly be seen on the Dragon Spell Scimitar. The weapon was as if it was a supernatural weapon from hell. The sh was like lightning. Such a powerful attack amazed even Kara, who was at a distance. He shrank back and covered his face, hoping not to get caught in the crossfire. Suddenly there was a roar. Rody felt as though he had shed something. However, it was a strange feeling. A wall! Rody immediately had that thought! Rody had indeed felt as though he had shed a wall. The de was on top of the snakes head, but there seemed to be some distance away from it. It was as if something had obstructed it! There seemed to be a crimson me around the snakes head, like a barrier. It protected the snake from Rodys attack that was as powerful as a thunderbolt. Hell. This snake has fighting energy? There was a sizzling sound under Rodys de, at the part where therge snakes fighting energy protected its body. mes started to surge from that area because of the fierce collision. Some of the mes were red and some of the mes were ck. Rody gasped and immediately retreated. At that moment, he no longer dared to preserve his strength as he withdrew as fast as lightning. He immediately retreated to behind Kara and said, "Its very hard!" Rody could feel his hands trembling a little as he held the scimitar. The violent trembling made him feel as though his weapon would drop out of his hands. "Retreat!" Kara looked at the giant snake roaring angrily and seemed agitated. "It ising out!" The two of them separated to the left and right like shooting meteors. The snake saw the two people separate into two sides and did not know which one to chase. It spewed out mes angrily, shook, and then it slowly left the clouds. The Hakone Serpent finally revealed its body to the two. Kara did not have any reaction to seeing the Hakone Serpent. On the other hand, Rody looked nkly at the monster andughed bitterly. "One, two, three, four...As expected, it is like this." This was thergest snake Rody had ever seen in his life... Yes, it was thergest creature Rody had ever seen in his life! The red light was reflected off the scales of the giant snake. Its body was like the walls of the capital. It also had eight heads. Its eight identical heads of various sizes were up in the air. Some were roaring angrily, some were coldly staring at Rody and Kara, and some were rushing forward. Rody had seen strange snakes like these before. In fact, Wuya, who was in the mountains South of the Radiant Empire, was a dozen headed snake. However, Wuya paled inparison to the Hakone Serpent. The Hakone Serpent was about a dozen timesrger than Wuya. Therge aura emitted by the huge monster was also far more powerful than Wuya. That powerful aura even made Rody, a Domain Master, sweat. He was faintly shocked by the formidable enemy. The snake slowly came out of the clouds covered in that red light! "Stop being dazed! Attack quickly! Before itpletely wakes up!" Kara shouted. He suddenly ascended a few tens of meters. He lifted his hands in front of his face and towards the snake. He then read an incantation causing a golden light to appear from his hands. A massive circr halo gathered at his hands and agglutinated. When he chanted softly again, the ring of light shot towards the Hakone Serpent. The ring of light expanded endlessly as it flew. When it hit the Hakone Serpent, it tied up the snakes body. Kara seemed to be sweating. His hands were faint as he abruptly endured. The ring of light seemed to be controlled by him. It shrank rapidly and tied up the snake. The snake became extremely irritable after being tied by the golden ring. Its eight heads roared which clearly showed that the golden ring made it feel very ufortable. Karas hands trembled after that as if he was exhausted. The snake started to twist and with every twist, Kara became even paler. "Boy, get to work!" Rody had already rushed out before Kara finished speaking. His golden mes burned brightly and he was like a gold flying towards the snake. He waved the scimitar in his hands that burned with the ck mes of a gods spell. A pure ck light about ten meters appeared and whizzed out of the scimitar. Rody did not stop and continued to sh in a single breath. A dozen huge ck lights shot towards the giant snake. After shing out more than a dozen waves, Rody seemed to have consumed too much energy. His golden fighting energy seemed to dim a little. "Old guy, get back!" Rody hurriedly shouted. He himself also started to move back. There was another roar. In that beautiful ce, the dozen ck waves struck its target. In fact, it was impossible to miss as the target was too near and too gigantic. Rody would be able to strike it even with his eyes closed. The Hakone Serpent once again spread out its crimson barrier. All the ck waves struck it. All the eight heads of the Hakone Serpent suddenly roared in unison. It rolled about and even caused the clouds to scatter. It was evident that the ck waves were extremely painful to it. The crimson barrier shattered like ice when struck by the ck waves. The ck waves also severely cut into the snakes body. The ck waves were filled with all of Rodys own energy along with condensed hellfire. As the hellfire had the ability to burn everything, even the Hakone Serpent could not endure it. However, the ck waves could not cause too much damage as it still needed to burn through the barrier, causing it to lose power. The Hakone Serpent roared when a dozen sh marks appeared on its body. It was unfortunate that only two of those shes caused severe harm to the snake, cutting off its scales and causing it to bleed. On the other hand, the other waves only left ck shing marks but did not manage to cut off the scales. After the smoke had cleared, Rody looked at the results of the battle. He could not help but be stupefied and murmur. "This guy is actually so strong." "Now do you believe me?" Kara sighed beside him. Rodyughed bitterly. "Yes, I believe you. But this guy is so powerful. How are the two of us going to fight it? I think we may not be able to get rid of him even if we add another guy with strong domain! It is simply arms-proof! Its fierce fighting ability is too high." "Do not rush! Just like what I said, this guy has a weakness. We must test and find it!" Kara said and charged forward again. He opened up his hands and his white robes fluttered. His body instantly emitted light. After that, his opened hands also started to emit two balls of light. It then whistled as it flew towards the snakes head from two directions. Rody gritted his teeth and shot forward, leaving behind an afterimage. He no longer used any fancy tricks with his sword since he knew how terrifying the snake was when it fought back. That hellfire attack he made earlier was powerful enough to kill ten Pdins. However, the monster only received two injuries. Rody was now unwilling to use up more of his strength in vain. The snake saw Rody approaching and seemed to realize that the severe pain it received from the ten waves earlier was caused by him. It gave up on chasing Kara and moved towards Rody. It opened its mouth wide and forcefully spat. Rody smelled a stinking smell that almost made him faint as the fierce wind blew into his face. He then saw arge mouth right in front of him. He could not help but curse and evade to the left. Even though they were weaker than the Hakone Serpent, they were fortunately smaller and more agile. "Bleh! So smelly! This beast did not brush its teeth for thousands of years!" Rody cursed. The snake bit into empty space. It then nimbly turned its head, opened its mouth and spat, but these were not mes. It was a st of freezing cold air! "Shit!" Rody cursed. "Wasnt the snake a fire type?" Unfortunately, it was toote. He lifted a palm and instantly created a shield of light with his fighting energy. He hid behind his shield. There was a loud explosion as the magnificent freezing cold air pounded onto Rodys light shield. Rodys entire body shook. He could feel the strength of the impact, and it kepting wave after wave. Rody gritted his teeth as he slowly retreated. He then heard sizzling sounds as a thick frozenyer gradually formed on his light shield. The ice from the light shield gradually spread and half-froze Rodys arm. Chapter 281: Hakone Battle (2) Chapter 281: Hakone Battle (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Kara could see that Rody was in a difficult position. A hammer made of light suddenly appeared in his hands. He lightly brandished the light-hammer and suddenly swung it at the snakes head. There was a loud explosion as the hammer struck the snakes head. The head that had caused Rody to freeze up was shaken causing its mouth to snap shut. Rody immediately retreated and used his fighting energy to melt the ice on his frozen arm. "Boy, are you alright? I forgot to tell you that this guy is a universal type." Karas voice came from above. "Just take care of yourself!" Rody unhappily replied. Sure enough, the snake head that had been clobbered by the hammer roared angrily and loudly. It gave up on Rody and charged toward Kara. Suddenly faced with a few snake heads charging at him, Kara was caught off guard. If he had not had the speed advantage... Rody did not dare to step forward recklessly and observed from the side. Hm, I have tried this, I have tried that. One, two, three, four...Also that! Rody looked at his target and once again flew towards it in an arc. ording to Kara, the Hakone Serpent might be powerful but it was still defective. There must be a weakness that was difficult to hide. The Hakone Serpent had eight heads but one of the heads was its weakness. If that weakness could be found and cut off, its strength would be weakened by one-eighth. Once this head was cut off, a weakness would appear at the remaining seven heads! As long as the weakness could be found again, its head could be cut off again and make it one-seventh weaker. Another weakness would then appear on the remaining six heads. This would keep repeating. As long as a person could get rid of its heads one by one, they would be able to slowly weaken it and have a good chance of winning when it only had one head left. "Shit. It is not this head!" Rody cursed. He moved to a side like lightning, but his shoulder had already turned red with blood. He had risked himself to test out a head, but he felt like he was trying to cut a rock. The Dragon Spell Scimitar in his hand was vibrating with a whining sound as Rody retreated. However, one of the snake heads saw an opportunity and shot out a de of wind! Rody could not take precautions in time so he was swept away. If he had not avoided a majority of the attacks, he would have been cut into pieces! Even the Mystic Dragons blood could not protect him from such a powerful enemy. The situation was even worse for Kara. He had been shot at with a breath of fire and his snow-white robe had been charred ck. It was unknown what material his robe was made off that it had not burned instead. With just a look, it could be seen that he was in an extremely difficult position. An even more surprising thing was that Karas mask had also turned ck after getting burned by the me. At that moment, the ancient Devil God wearing a ckened mask was like a buffoon being chased by several snake heads all over the sky. Rody could not help butugh. Kara then roared from the sky. "Boy, quickly! Come and help!" Rody was about to agree when he suddenly felt cold. Rody turned around and saw a huge snake head less than five meters away from himself. "Hell! This guy knows how to attack sneakily?" This was Rodysst thought. The cunning snake took advantage of the moment its two enemies were busy with the other heads and had silently approached Rody. It had moved in such a way that even Rody, a Domain Master, had not noticed it. Its bloody mouth then swallowed Rody! In the sky, Kara clearly saw hisrade getting swallowed. His eyes turned ck and he almost fainted. It was wrong to say he had any feelings for Rody. However, he had spent a lot of time winning Rodys cooperation and had great hopes and expectations that Rody would be able to help him defeat the snake. He did not expect Rody to be swallowed up in such a short time. Kara became very angry and almost vomited blood. While he was distracted, one of the snake heads swept over and heavily knocked him away... He was in severe pain as his body was thrown flying through the air, rolling over and over. When he came to a stop, one side of his body was bleeding, the fleshcerated and numb. "Is there really no other way?" Kara ignored the pain as he groaned. Suddenly, the snake head that ate Rody started to whine. Kara then saw a scene that surprised him. The huge snakes head suddenly expanded like a balloon. Its eyes also protruded out. The snakes head then exploded in a spray of blood. The body under that head twisted and fell powerlessly. As that head exploded into pieces, the other heads roared agonizingly at the same time. From within the exploding bloody mass, something that looked badly mangled shot towards Kara. Kara looked closer only to find that the thing flying towards him was Rody. Rodys entire body was covered in blood. However, it was not clear if he was covered in his own blood or the snakes blood. He wiped away the blood on his face and gasped for breath. He then cursed. "So smelly! That snake definitely had not brushed its teeth for thousands of years." Kara saw that Rody had a few injuries and was bleeding. Rodys face also looked pale after wiping the blood from his face. He was turning as white as paper. "Old guy, stop looking. Arent you a sorcerer? Quickly give me some treatment..." Rody smiled wryly. The Hakone Serpent stopped writhing around in pain. Its remaining seven heads suddenly roared loudly as one. It then spotted Rody and Kara before charging over. Kara had managed to stop Rodys bleeding with a high ranked Light series healing spell before the snake rushed over. The two of them could not do anything and could only escape again. Kara was alright as the snake seemed to target the assant, Rody. Fire, ice, wind des and light des all shot towards Rody. Rody dodged up and down like a firefly beside the snake. Several times he could not dodgepletely and had to rely on his fighting energy to protect him. Seeing Rody being chased around, Kara steadily retreated to a side. He healed up his own wounds with a high-level healing spell and then shouted, "Boy,e over to me!" Rody had just been rammed at by a snake head. The light shield in his hands disintegrated as he somersaulted out of there. He then turned around and went towards Kara. Rody was exhausted and was having trouble sustaining himself. He then cursed, "Old man! What are you doing standing here?" Kara pulled Rodys hand. A holy light flowed from Karas hand to Rodys body. Rody felt relieved knowing that this was the Light series healing spell. In the beginning, he had several wounds. Now, his muscles squirmed as his wounds closed. "We are going out!" Kara said, "We need to change ns. It seems the original n is not working." Rody did not say anything and immediately nodded. Both Domain Masters were injured. They had fought with all their strength but they only managed to cut off one head. The cost was that Rody had almost used up all the strength in his body and Kara was also injured. If they continued fighting, they would die. Kara extended his fingers as though he was counting something quickly. Therge snake has turned its body over. The seven heads then looked at where the two were standing andunched seven waves of attacks. Fire, ice, and wind crashed towards them, all of which were on the rank of domain powers. The two did not dare to approach and quickly retreated to the back. There was a thundering crack in the sky. The seven attacks tangled together and became a huge st. The clouds in the illusive world scattered. The burning mes burned half the sky and the freezing air froze the other half of the sky. "What are you thinking of? Didnt you say we should get out?" Rody hurriedly asked. Kara shook his head and replied, "There is still half an hour! We will hold out for a little bit. You will wait for my signal. When I say retreat, the two of us must retreat to the entrance. You must rush out in time no matter what is blocking you!" "Are you thinking of..." Rodys eyes lit up. Kara no longer replied. He repeatedly patted Rody and then turned around to once again charge at therge snake. "God of the Wind, hear my call..." Kara started to chant, "As punishment for angering the Gods, grant me your tornadoes!" As soon as Kara finished his incantation, four tremendous columns of tornadoes appeared around the Hakone Serpent at the same time. The tornadoes swept everything including the mes that had not dispersed, including therge snake. The snakes angry hisses turned into a violent wind that shed into the four tornadoes. Suddenly, the snake roared loudly, beckoning the red evil sun toe down. Therge snake then coiled itself around the sun forming spirals that kept the sun under its body. The red light from the evil sun seemed to spread all over the snakes body. The Hakone Serpents dimmed protective barrier then started to light up again. Although the four tornadoes roared violently, it could not do anything to therge snake. At most, it could only hold back the snakes movements. At that moment, three of the snake heads roared majestically in the air and attacked Kara, who was controlling the tornadoes. Kara quickly dodged right and left and was so angry that he roared. Kara almost fainted from anger when he watched the monster use his own Divine Primordial Spirit to deal with him. Rody breathed in for a moment. He felt some of his strength had restored. He then stepped forward with his Dragon Spell Scimitar. "Hey, monster! You can use fire but did you think that I cannot use ice?" Rody roared and shed. Inside Rodys Dragon Spell Scimitar was a special entity. It was the Dragon Pdin that got refined into the sword. The soul of an Ice Dragon. At the moment he gathered his strength into his scimitar, his scimitar seemed to cry out like a dragon. Ice covered the skies. Kara was looking at the side when he suddenly shouted, "Dont!" Before Kara had finished his word, a strange scene had happened. The ice gathered around the Hakone Serpent suddenly changed rapidly. The Divine Primordial Spirit under the Hakone Serpent suddenly emitted a brilliant ray of light. It was like a ck hole that pulled in the ice from the surroundings. It gradually condensed and was steadily absorbed into the sun. The Hakone Serpent roared. The snake head released a shockwave. Rody had put the sword in front of him to block it. His body was thrown back. Rody then cursed, "What happened?" Kara could not deal with the Hakone Serpent and dodged a few times. He created an image of himself in front of the snake and then his real body escaped andnded beside Rody. He then said, "This fellow seemed to have learned how to use my Divine Primordial Spirit after thousands of years. My Divine Primordial Spirit has a name, it is called Magatama! Once it is used, it can absorb fire and ice series spells! "Why didnt you so say earlier?" Rody angrily replied. "What do we do now?" Kara nced at Rody and said, "I think that the Hakone Serpent only mastered this! How could it easily grasp how to use my Divine Primordial Spirit? However, even if your attacks are absorbed by the Magatama, it does not give any benefits to the Hakone Serpent. It is simply an additional defensive skill." At that moment, Kara looked at the distant Hakone Serpent and said, "Times up. It is time to leave!" Using the fastest speed, the two of them quickly rushed towards the exit. The Hakone Serpent obviously did not want to let its enemies escape, so it chased after them with its extremely long body. Although the exit was not far away from Rody and Kara, the Hakone Serpent was also not slow. Kara was the first to get out with Rody following behind. The moment Rody passed through the exit, he heard a loud crash. The huge snake head had crashed into the top of the exit. The exit was too small and the snake head could not get through. The Hakone Serpent was extremely angry. It roared and moved back a little before ramming into the exit again. Rody had just left the cave when he heard a loud roar behind him. He also heard the sound of the mountain cracking from impacts caused by the Hakone Serpent. Nedis and Sith were still outside the cave as they had not left yet. They had been standing at a distance. When Nedis saw the twoe out, she was pleasantly surprised and cried out to them as she ran over. However, she was shocked when she saw their appearance. Rody and Kara were in a pathetic state. Both Domain Masters were left in rags and covered in blood. If it was only Rody then it would be one thing. However, even Karas dignified snow-white robe had turned ck and his mask was also charred ck by mes. Even his hair looked burnt. "You guys..." Nedis only had enough time to say these two words when she heard a long and uninterrupted hissing sound from the cave! With the sound of a loud explosion, the four people suddenly felt the earth tremble. There was a rumbling sounding from behind the sacred mountain. The Hakone Serpent rammed against the exit as if it wasing out. The walls of the mountain copsed. The Hakone Serpents head then came out of the hole. Nedis was shocked when she saw it and cried out in rm. Rody pulled her behind him and said, "Go back further!" Nedis then asked, "You guys...what did you guys do inside? Did you fight with the monster?" Kara looked gloomy. He looked at the snake head struggling at the narrow entrance and slowly counted, "Five...four..." There was another loud sound. Rody could see cracks forming at the entrance of the cave. Thergest crack had already spread towards the peak of the mountain. "Two...one! It is done!" Kara sighed and then pulled Rody back. At that moment, the snakes head had left the exit. It stared fiercely at the four with its electric-like eyes as it struggled toe out. However, its body was too big. Although its head managed to get out, its body could not get out unless it made the mountain copse. Rody suddenly felt the space at the entrance twist. A burst of wind started to blow. Rody was very familiar with that swift and fierce atmosphere. That entrance made by the Gods had a powerful God-ranked sorcery array. After some time, it started to move... Chapter 282: Hakone Battle (3) Chapter 282: Hakone Battle (3) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Thousands of years ago, the Gods created a God-ranked strangling array. Rody had fully experienced how powerful that array was. "Quickly stand behind me!" Kara said and then used a high ranked Patron Saint Boundary. This was not out of kindness. But at that moment, he wanted Rodys help. At that moment, Rody was exhausted and in worse condition than Kara. Kara had no choice but to exert himself. "You want to use this sorcery array to get rid of a snake head?" Rody softly asked. "Will it work? Just now nothing we tried work. Its head is surprisingly hard." "Just wait and you will find out." Kara seemed very confident. "The power of a God-ranked strangling array is not as simple as you think." "But..." Rody frowned. "Are you sure that the head thates out is the weakest? What if it is the strongest head? Are you certain?" "No!" Karas reply almost made Rody angry. "I am gambling!" Without waiting for Rodys reply, Kara added, "Do you have any other way besides this? If you really think having a domain power means you are invincible, feel free to go to the front and duel with the snake." Rody spat and no longer said anything. He stood behind Kara and looked at the struggling Hakone Serpent. The sacred mountain shook as boulders of various sizes started to roll down the mountain. The Hakone Serpents head did not seem to be aware of the impending crisis. It roared at Rody and the others as if it wanted to blow out mes from its mouth. Then the sorcery array started to move. The snake head stuck at the entrance also seemed to finally be aware of its situation. It raised its head and roared desperately. However, midway in its roars, the sound was cut off. Rody could clearly see the originally broken sorcery array started to create cyclones again. At the beginning, the disc slowly turned but then, its speed suddenly elerated. Over a dozen cyclones spun in different directions like a dozen sharp des. Before the roars ended, there was a burst of blood. The lower part of the snakes head started to be spun around. Flesh and blood sshed everywhere. The snake head could no longer make any sound. It struggled powerlessly as it tried to rush out, but then, feeling that it was impossible, it tried to retreat. However, the entrance was too narrow, causing the snake to be stuck there and unable to move. And so, flesh and blood continued to fly as the snake head was spun around quickly. As the blood flowed out, the snake spat out itsst fiery breath before it crashed to the ground. Rody with domain powers and his Dragon Spell Scimitar could not injure the Hakone Serpent. However, the sorcery array had easily injured it. "Is it done? Is it that simple?" Nedis asked in rm. "No!" Rody became vignt. Although he saw the Hakone Serpents head cut off, he could feel that the snakes aura had not weakened. Rody could feel the snake weaken when he identally got rid of that other head. That earlier situation waspletely different. While the head was indeed cut off, the sorcery array seemed to have slowed down. It was obvious that cutting off the Hakone Serpents head was more than what the array could handle. There was a spurting sound. Rody could clearly see the friction between the snake and the cyclone caused sparks to fly. The sorcery arrays power then started to tremble. "Looks like we have lost the gamble!" Kara sighed. He thenughed bitterly and said, "This head is not its weakness." "What happens now that we have lost the gamble?" "Look..." The body that lost its head contracted and left its head on the floor. Then an even more powerful roar came from the cave. The snake head left in the sorcery array was grounded into powder. At that moment, something shocking happened. The four people felt a strong vibration under their feet which made them stand unsteadily. After that, there was a loud explosion as the sacred mountain burst open. The huge mountain wall had copsed and revealed its hollow belly. Kara then said, "The mountain has copsed and the illusion is broken. Rody, the rest is up to you." "What?" There was a loud cry as the Hakone Serpent broke through the mountain wall and came out. One, two, three... seven! Rody then cried out in rm. "Why does it still have seven heads?" Kara smiled bitterly and replied, "It only has a weakness. If the one destroyed was not its weakness, the cut-off head would naturally be able to grow again." The sacred mountain already showed a huge crack and half of the Hakone Serpents body was exposed. It seemed like it was still struggling. The sorcery array at the entrance to the cave had suddenly vanished and no longer existed when the mountain wall copsed. "The entrance is gone. The sorcery array would naturally disappear as well!" Kara said, "Now is the time! Rody, attack it before ites out! Use that trick!" "Are you talking about..." "Yes! That one!" Kara agitatedly said, "It is that not people trick!" Kara then grabbed Sith and Nedis who were behind him and then jumped behind Rody. Rody took a deep breath. He then took out the sword from his waist and held it with two hands. A faint ck me slowly spread from his hands. The golden fighting energy from his body spread out gorgeously like fireworks. For some time, it looked as though the sun had fallen to the earth. Rody was burning proudly but then something changed. The golden mes around Rody suddenly became violent. The two-meter-high mes suddenly soared upward. It was like an extremely massive fireball in the night sky. Immediately, the clouds started rolling in the sky. After that, the huge golden fireball suddenly changed. At some point, the golden me started to have traces of ck. The ck color gradually spread and turned the entire golden me into ck mes. The ckness was like a ck hole in the starry skies as if it was hells abyss. Finally, Rodys golden mes had turnedpletely ck. He was wrapped in a gloomy vague ck me. However, it had a very powerful threatening aura. Rody closed his eyes and entered a strange state. His face showed an agonizing expression and his arms trembled. The air around him turned violent. However, it seemed to follow some kind of rule and only surged close to Rody. The struggling Hakone Serpent at the mountains seemingly felt its powerful enemy change. The snake had turned silent for a moment before all seven heads roared at the same time. The roar was filled with anger and a bit of fear. Rody slowly put his hands together forming a circle. His fingers had crossed each other as it pointed towards the snake. ck air mass slowly came out from his fingers. The ck air expanded numerous times. The air started to howl like a beast. Karas face seemed to remain the same but his eyes gave a weird expression. Nedis and Sith had turned pale and started to tremble. It was a living beings instinctual fear when a lower life form recognized a higher life form. Rody finally opened his eyes. His originally brown eyes had turned into evil ck. After that, he opened his mouth and said a few strange words. "@$!$#@" The way the words were spoken was simr to a sorcerers incantation. Nedis had started to chatter as she said, "Rody...what...what did he say?" Siths expression warped a little as though he was cut by a sword. He could not control himself and replied, "He...he is speaking in the dragonnguage! It is the dragonnguage! It is those words!" "What is it?" Nedis could barely stand anymore. "It is the dragonnguage." Kara sighed. He pulled Nedis and Sith behind himself and showed a nostalgic expression as if he was remembering what happened thousands of years ago. He then said, "He said, Mystic Dragon Purge." The ck mes at Rodys fingertips grew more and more powerful. Finally, there was a sudden loud noise. A ck fiery dragon flew out from his hands. The ck dragon opened its mouth and roared violently as it charged towards the Hakone Serpent with the ck mes around its body. As the ck dragon roared and flew, it had carried the ck mes that seemed toe from hell. It even caused the air to burn. The seven heads of the Hakone Serpent opened their mouths at the same time and issued its roar at the ck dragon. "Close your eyes!" Kara shouted at Nedis and Sith. Nedis then felt a hand cover her eyes and could not see anything at all. Red lights...ck lights... Although she could not see anything, the sounds she heard made Nedis heart shake. The vibration caused by the dragons roar and the snakes roar almost ripped the sky. They roared endlessly as if the sky was raining thunder. Nedis was extremely frightened. Rodys eyes were also closed and did not look in front. However, he could feel the Mystic Dragon controlling his fingertips. It roared as it fought against the Hakone Serpent. "I will be stronger! Stronger! Stronger!" An unfamiliar voice shouted loudly in his heart. Rody did not notice that the ring on his index finger, made from the Staff of Moses, was emitting a dazzling white light. But at that moment, he was covered in ck mes. The white light looked kind of dim and was hardly noticeable. After that, there was a clear and melodious crack. The ring had a subtle crack. The wind whistled in the ears, lightning shed. It was as if the rules in that entire space were in disarray. Thest ray of light shed and space started to calm down. Rody opened his eyes and suddenly felt weak. He could no longer stand and heavily sat on the ground. His vision turned ck as though he had fainted. Nedis and Sith could finally open their eyes. With one look, the sky and the earth had changed. The sky seemed extremely bright. The biggest change was that all the clouds had scattered. At that moment, all the stars in the sky shined down unhindered by the clouds. However, under the charming stars was a view that could not be considered charming. The entire sacred mountain had copsed. The surrounding trees had disappeared. After the Mystic Dragons hellfire finished burning, everything had disappeared. On the ck earth, visible to everyone...the Hakone Serpent was right in front there! The copsed mountain buried half of therge snakes body. At that moment, the aggressive monster was extremely weak. The Hakone Serpent was badly mangled. Its broken body was covered with scars. Its flesh and scales were flipped over, exposing what was under it. What was even worse was its head. It only had six heads left. One head waspletely eliminated. The remaining six heads was also broken. One head only had half of the head remaining. There was even another terrifying head with a missing eye hanging down limply. "Ah!" The terrifying scene caused Nedis to cry out in rm as she turned pale. Kara felt relieved but he could barely stand. Earlier, he had used all his strength to create a Patron Saint Boundary. He never had any real intentions to protect Nedis and Sith. It was just that the overwhelming power of that collision would cause Karas human body to vanish had he not made a Patron Saint Boundary. Even then, he felt weak. He staggered and almost fell. "It is still alive!" Sith cried out in rm. The Hakone Serpent might have been beaten until it barely still had a body. However, its wounds were rapidly healing. Blood stopped flowing out and its condition improved. Kara supported himself on Nedis shoulders and then said, "It is useless! We have already cut off two of its heads. Even if it heals, it has lost a lot of strength. Unfortunately, we dont seem to have any way of killing it." Rody sat on the ground and breathed heavily. However, even though he breathed in more air, he could not feel his strength recovering. Instead, he felt sleepy. He then bit his lips and hissed, "Old guy, what do we do now? Can you still fight?" "Sure, I can!" 1 Karaughed bitterly. "Wouldnt that be strange? Do you want me to grab a rock and pound its head?" Nedis let go of Kara and pulled Rody over. Rody was sweating as he said, "Let us go quickly. Looks like it is impossible to continue today. Even if we want to get rid of this guy, we need to recover first beforeing again." Sith looked at the two guys with domain powers and said, "Let me try!" Karaughed bitterly. He looked at Rody and then back at Sith. He then shook his head and said, "It will be of no use! You have not reached the level of domains. With your strength, you would not be able to injure it even if you attacked it." Sith did not believe it. He stood in front and created a gentle light with his staff. After that, several balls of light shot ahead. The several heads of the Hakone Serpent saw the attacking and actually gave a mocking look. Sure enough, the balls of light were reflected by ayer of red light at the snakes body before the attack reached the snake. The reflected attack flew back towards Sith and almost hit him. Fortunately, Sith had simply tested it and did notunch a powerful attack. Rody suddenly said, "Old guy, right now, I dont even have a little bit of strength in my body... Do you have a way to let me immediately restore some of my strength? I do not need much. Just a little will do!" "What do you mean?" Kara sighed and threw himself onto the floor. Rody powerlesslyughed. "I have one more trick I have not used! But right now, I cannot even lift a finger. Dont you have any way of doing it?" Karaughed bitterly. "I cant do anything. I can heal bodily injuries with sorcery, but I cant help you recover your strength." At this moment, a rumbling sound came from the mountain. The Hakone Serpent shook its body and raised one of its head. It faced the few people below itself and roared. Rody turned pale. "It recovered so quickly?" Kara had also turned pale and loudly shouted, "Run! Run quickly!" Chapter 283: Hakone Fury Chapter 283: Hakone Fury Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The sacred mountain erupted once every hundred years. As thest eruption was fifty years ago, the dwarves were not very alert about a possible eruption of the mountain. However, that night, they had the biggest shock of their lives. Countless people awoke from their sleep in the middle of the night. They felt the ground shake a little. Those who had just woken up thought they had the wrong impression. But an even greater earthquake appeared. At first, the citizens of the capital did not care much. After all, the capital was close to the sacred mountain and weak earthquakes often urred. That was why those who woke up from their sleep did not care about it. At most, they turned their bodies over and went back to sleep. However, the stronger earthquake had really made them quite frightened. At first, their furniture violently shook and scattered everywhere. After that, the walls started to crack from the earthquake. The people screamed in panic and ran out of their houses to the streets. After that, they saw an even more surprising scene. The sacred mountain at the distance suddenly erupted. The erupted mes shot out several hundred or thousand meters. The mes from the summit had shot to the sky. Small fireballs shot out everywhere. People were looking at the horrifying scene and their feet turned soft. The mountain had suddenly erupted. Fireballs had shot far away from the summit. The furthest one had even fallen onto the capital city. There was confusion in the streets. People cursed as they ran in every direction, crowding the streets. Even defenders and soldiers of the city were hurriedly dispatched. At theke at the foot of that sacred mountain, Sith and Nedis were carrying Rody with Kara following behind them. They were all escaping. There was a scene at the not-so-distant summit of the sacred mountain that made Rody and the others shocked. They didnt expect the sacred mountain to erupt earlier after copsing. The mes shot out of the top of the mountain like a Mythological Beast. It was like arge wave in the sky sprinkling in all directions. A sea of mes slowly flowed down from the mountain. Wherever one went, there was a sea of mes. Fortunately, Sith knew how to fly with his sorcery. He pulled Rody and Nedis as he flew towards the capital. Kara seemed to be on the verge of copsing but still managed to keep up. They were not afraid of the mountain erupting, but the extremely powerful Hakone Serpent was right behind them. The Hakone Serpent had already freed itself from the mountain rubble as it roared loudly and angrily. Although it only had six heads remaining, it hadpletely recovered from the wounds it received from the Mystic Dragon Purge. Rody had used all of his strength and only managed to get rid of a head. Although the Hakone Serpent only had six heads left, Rody and Kara had already exhausted all their energy. Even if they were people with strong domain power, they had no choice but to escape. As they flew over theke, theke water started to boil. The surface of the water churned and started to bubble. The ninjas guarding theke felt the sudden temperature rise and all ran away from theke. Rody and the others progressed without anybody blocking them. "Run! The farther the better!" Kara shouted from behind. In fact, Kara was following from behind to watch the Hakone Serpents actions. The six heads seemed to be wreaking havoc wildly. Fire, ice, and wind were all thrown out everywhere at the same time. Some shot towards the distance while some hit the sacred mountain. Therge mountain started to tremble even stronger as if it was a wild beast being awoken. The Hakone Serpent seemed to be confused for a while before regaining consciousness. It then remembered its enemy, Rody. Itsrge body also flew in the air and over theke. At that moment, Rody and the others were already flying above the pce. Countless people from the pce were running around screaming. An explosive sound then came from behind them. A huge fireball flew past them and struck a distant location, causing a huge fire and thick smoke. Karaughed bitterly and said, "The Hakone Serpent has gone mad. We better hide our auras otherwise it would catch up to us sooner orter." The terrified people of the pce saw arge ck figure flying over. They then saw that the figureing over was a snake with many heads. As the dwarves worship the totem of the Hakone Serpent, they immediately prostrated themselves on the ground and cried out words of worship. At that point in time, the Hakone Serpent had be enraged from Rodys Mystic Dragon Purge. It flew all over the ce but could not see its hateful enemy. In its enraged state, its six heads opened their mouths and shot everywhere with its attacks of different attributes. The people of the pce knelt on the floor in session. A middle-aged man wearing a golden robe ran out from a building with golden walls. He saw the panic-stricken people and pulled one of them to the side as he loudly scolded. " Idiot 1 ! You guys..." Before he could continue, there seemed to be a fierce winding from the sky with a whistling sound. A huge fireball then came from the sky and hit the center of the pce. There was a loud explosion and the pce was instantly swallowed by a sea of mes. ck smoke rose up to the sky. The entire pce had turned into a giant crater and the pce itself had disappeared. The people outside the pce who were on the ground worshipping suddenly looked up and saw that the pce had turned into a sea of mes. The intelligent ones understood the bad situation they were in and ran away screaming. The Hakone God wants to destroy us all? These were the dwarves thoughts. The smoking crater should originally be a brilliant golden pce. This scene made the dwarves clear-headed. They now understood that it was not the time to pray but the time to run. In mid-air, the Hakone Serpent could not find its enemies. It roared angrily and attacked those that were visible under it. Screams and fires were everywhere. The entire capital was in chaos. Everyone was frightened as they wondered if it was the end of the world. At this moment, Rody and the others were sitting above the clouds a few kilometers away. A few of them were surprised as they looked at the fire below them. Nedis gulped and said, "Didnt you already get rid of two of its heads? Why is it still so powerful?" Kara sighed and replied, "This is nothing. Even if it has one head remaining, it could reach the power of a strong domain. Right now, it still has six heads. Even if Rody and I are not injured, we cannot fight it directly." Sithughed bitterly and asked, "Dont we have any other way? Is hiding here the only thing we can do?" Kara then said, "The only way to kill the Hakone Serpent is to find its weakness and get rid of its head one by one. When it only has one head remaining, we no longer need to fear it." Rody opened his mouth to speak, but he was very exhausted that even his voice sounded weak. Rody spoke as though he was out of breath, "Old guy, you are the one who started the fight with this snake. Now that the situation has turned out this way, are you going to say that you have no other methods of solving this and ignore it?" Karaughed bitterly. "I also never expected it to be this powerful. Those days when I first met it, I could have quickly and effortlessly killed it." Rody could not help but curse. "Nonsense! What kind of strength did you havest time? What kind of strength do you have now? If we had your kind of strength during that time, would we be in such a situation?" Kara was silent as he thought to himself for a long time. He then said, "Now, the only way is for both of us to hide here and restore our strength. We can only go and fight it when we have recovered. We will do it ording to how we fought it earlier, by finding its weakness and getting rid of its heads. That is the only method left." Rody took a deep breath. He looked down and could not help but ask, "What about the dwarves down there?" They looked back at the numerous towering mes. The capital had also been hit by fireballs. There were countless cries and explosions. Kara faintly said, "We ignore them. Right now, we cannot stop that monster even if we go down there. We would just be courting death." The others were silent for a while. They looked at the suffering dwarves below them in pity. Nedis showed a sad expression as she said, "Sigh. It is a pity. I wonder how Yukinari is right now. From the start, he was quite an obedient fellow." Rody coldly said, "I think you are just reluctant to let go of the exclusive trade of ironwood he promised you." Nedisughed and did not refute his words. She then pondered for a moment and suddenly said, "Although we are alright hiding here, it is simply because the snake has not reacted to us. Once it has finished venting, it would inevitably find us. What I mean is, we might as well strike first before it strikes at us." She paused for a while and then said, "I know we cannot defeat it right now. However, I have a n to hinder it and stall for time. Once we have time, Rody can recover some of his strength and then use his trick to get rid of another head." She then looked at Kara. Karaughed bitterly and said, "Little girl, you dont have to look at me. If you have a n, just say it." Nedis rolled her eyes and loudly said, "I am just afraid you would say I am giving you trouble. Right now, we have four people but Rody has temporarily lost his fighting capabilities. That means you are the strongest one here. We can only count on you to hold the monster back. That is why, I am not intentionally doing this to trouble you!" Kara sighed. "Alright, just say it. I will not argue with a little girl like you." Nedisughed and whispered something in Karas ears. Karas eyes grew wide as he looked at Nedis. He then frowned and said, "That is the n?" "Of course!" Nedis boldly replied, "Unless you can think of something better." Kara shook his head and sighed. He then said, "Whatever. Right now, we have to make every effort possible 2 . Might as well fight!" He waved his hand, opened up his arms and went towards the Hakone Serpent. Kara threw two fireballs at the Hakone Serpent at the same time. Therge snake was not prepared and the two fireballs struck it. The Hakone Serpent roared and looked up to see its enemy above it. A few of its heads stood up and breathed mes at Kara. Karas body suddenly emitted a white light that protected his body and he shot through the sea of mes. He arrived near one of the snake heads. He then raised his hand at the snakes head and shot out a de of wind at its eyes. Therge snake did not dodge as an attack of that degree would not be able to hurt it. It merely closed its eyes and the attacks were blocked by the thick scales. Kara saw another snake head that had been waiting for the chance to attack him. Itsrge mouth was going to bite Kara but Karas body moved in an arc and managed to avoid that snake head... Nedis was excited as she looked at Kara and the Hakone Serpent fight. She could not help shouting, "Keep going! Careful...ah, move left! Fast! Move right...above you! You fool, move left! Ah, it ising back! Yes, that is the way! Keep going...left...right...Not like that you idiot! Left, left, left! I said left!" Kara had fought skillfully below. He had reached his top speed as he flew around the six heads dexterously. From time to time, he would throw a fireball or a de of wind at the Hakone Serpent. Although the attacks were unable to hurt it, it made the monster roar in anger. The Hakone Serpent was made extremely angry by the enemy in front of him and then it suddenly roared in anger and spat out a huge crimson me. Kara, who was facing the fire, quickly flew down. The Hakone Serpent seemed to have learned to anticipate Karas movements and was already waiting. Two more of the snake heads then spat out some strange mes... Kara truly deserved to be known as the Devil God. He seemed to understand the Hakone Serpents strength and managed to dodge. However, the dwarves ended up suffering. The strange mes the Hakone Serpent had used were different. There were no explosions. Instead, those that touched the fire had all turned into stone regardless of whether it was man, horse, tree, or house. Everything that the fire touched was instantly petrified. Nedis and the others who saw it could not help but took a collective breathe in relief. Even Kara was shocked as he cursed. "Little girl! That will not just trouble me! It will kill me!" Nedis ignored his insults and shouted, "Left! Left!" At this moment, Kara was in between two snake heads at his left and right. The one on the left spat out mes, while the one on the right spat out ice at Kara who was in the middle. These two attacks were at the level of a strong domain. Kara naturally did not dare to take the attacks and shrank his body in fear as he teleported. His body shed and disappeared and then reappeared several tens of meters away. The fire and the ice struck each other. The two snake heads roared loudly. One was immediately burned by the mes and the other was frozen. Kara was covered in cold sweat. He had followed Nedis n and flew everywhere to lure the Hakone Serpent. He was almost hit several times. If it was not because of his speed advantage, that would have been the end of the Devil God. He raised his head to take a look. He then moved like lighting and flew up. Nedis pped excitedly as sheughed. "Great! I am a genius!" The snake heads had finally noticed the enemies above him. The heads roared angrily and it wanted to approach. However, when it moved a little, it suddenly paused. The six snake heads had been entangled with each other...forming a knot. The more it moved, the tighter the knot became. Nedis looked at Kara who flew to her side. At that moment, Kara had cold sweat. His chest heaved up and down heavily and fear could be seen in his eyes. Nedis thenughed as she looked at the entangled heads of the Hakone Serpent. She then said, "What a beautiful bowknot!" Chapter 284: Rody’s Life Saving Trick (1) Chapter 284: Rodys Life Saving Trick (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The battle had reached a stalemate. The remaining six heads of the Hakone Serpent were tangled together in a knot. Even though it roared desperately, it was still just a beast. It was not smart like humans and it did not know how to untie its body. "Now what?" Rody shouted as he pointed at the Hakone Serpent andughed bitterly. "It would not remain like this forever. If it was so easily dealt with, it is not worthy of being God-ranked." Kara sighed and suddenly said, "It is unfortunate. Although I usurped the Temples leadership position, I do not have any artifacts! Right now, both of us are injured. However, if we have an artifact with us, this would be much easier to handle." Rodys heart moved. He could not help but think of the Staff of Moses that had been transformed into a ring. However, he then thought about his subtle rtionship with Kara. Although they were currentlyrades, it was difficult to say that it would remain the same in the future. The Staff of Moses was a big secret that might be better off not revealed. Thinking that way, Rody stared at Kara coldly andughed. "You simply want to take back the God ying Bow. You just need to say it!" Rody then stretched out his palm. A silver bow and arrows appeared on his palm. The bow and arrows shined with a holy and pure radiance. It was the God ying Bow that Rody took from the Temple at the Thunderous City. Karas eyes revealed a smile. The moment he stretched out his hand, Rody pulled back. Kara was displeased and asked, "Boy, what is the meaning of this?" Rody coldlyughed. "This bow is now mine. Are you thinking of just taking it away like that? On top of that, you are a spellcaster. Do you even know how to use this? Even if you could, would your archery be better than mine? You might as well tell me how to utilize it. I will do it myself." Kara was a little bit angry as he replied, "Hmph. What is my identity? Why would I bother with this kind of toy? This lousy bow is called the God ying Bow? Hmph. It has a big reputation but in the end, it is just a high-ranked artifact. Do you think an artifact can kill a God? If you really used this against the Gods, they would casually block it with their hands and send it right back to you. Only you would think of this as a treasure! This so-called God ying Bow may be powerful, but it could only kill one or two people with domain powers at most. It is funny how you humans are not sensible and consider those with powerful domains as Gods! It is simply exaggerated as a God ying Bow!" Rodys eyes shined as he listened to Karas words. He then said, "Oh, Are you saying that the God ying Bow cannot harm Gods? Then what does one need to use to hurt the Gods?" "Hmph...perhaps the Drac Spear might have some effect. Or maybe..." At this point, Kara suddenly kept quiet as he realized something. He coldly looked at Rody and said, "Boy, why are you asking so much? I will definitely not tell you about this right now." Rody also did not get angry andughed. "Alright. ording to you, this God ying Bow is not worthy of its name. However, can it deal with the Hakone Serpent?" Karaughed and said, "If we used it at the beginning, it would have been ineffective. But now, the Hakone Serpent has lost two of its heads. It has already lost a lot of its strength. Its original strength was about less than half of the God ranked. Now with two heads less, it would be easier to handle. As long as we find its weakness, we could get rid of the head with an arrow." They looked at the Hakone Serpent roaring endlessly. Although its body was tangled up and could not move, it was still a dreadful opponent. As a result, Rody and Kara did not really dare to seriously argue. After discussing a little, they decided that Kara would go and distract therge snake and pretend to attack it. Rody would then attack sneakily from above with the God ying Bow and see if it could get rid of a head. This arrangement was unfair to Kara. Kara had to personally distract the Hakone Serpent. The risk he received would be much higher than Rody who would remain hidden. However, this decision could not be helped. Rodyughed bitterly and said, "Do I look like I have the strength to fly around and fight it?" It was true that at the moment, Rody could barely stand. While escaping earlier, he had only managed to recover a bit of his strength. It was just enough to hide and attack sneakily but was still impossible for him to fight directly with the Hakone Serpent. Kara also restrained himself and did not say anything. He simplyplied hesitantly. However, Nedis saw Kara hesitate and thought he was going to object. She immediately said, "Have you no sense of shame? Rody was the one who got rid of those two heads. Dont you feel embarrassed?" This made Kara furious. He was the Devil God. He was someone who stood on equal ground with the other Gods. At that moment, Kara shouted, "Shut up! Watch how I deal with this snake!" Karas body soared a little. His exhausted expression was reced with anger. His entire body was covered in light. His apparition shined in midair as he roared, "Hakone Serpent! You were defeated by me one thousand years ago! Watch how I deal with you!" Arge light-hammer appeared in his hands. Large light-nails also appeared on both sides of the hammer. In the sky, Karas apparition was about the same size as the Hakone Serpent. Although it was just an image, the glittering gold light was still astonishing. Truthfully speaking, Karas actions were extremely perilous. With his strength, he could only hold out for a little while as he fought with the Hakone Serpent. That was why fighting recklessly against it in an open space was simply courting death. However, the Devil Gods self-esteem that was hidden in his heart was provoked. As a result, he became reckless. Suddenly, there was an earth-shatteringly loud sound. Therge light-hammer and light-nail in the hands of Karas apparition were swung down like lighting. That lightning knocked the Hakone Serpents body to the ground. There was a huge explosion. The st from the explosion flew everywhere. Its heads seemed to shorten and did not look like it was in good condition. Its body also sunk a little into the ground. But then, the monster became agitated and opened its mouth. It roared and wanted to rush up to its huge target in the sky. However, it was thanks to Nedis idea that made the Hakone Serpent looked like a bowknot. One of its heads rushed forward only to be stopped by the knot behind it. If it really rushed up, the current strength of the Devil God Kara would not be enough to stop it. Karas heart burned in anger. Bolts of lightning struck the Hakone Serpent together with the hammer. The electricity burst out in all directions. The Hakone Serpent then managed to suppress the bolts of lightning. Although it started to breathe out mes and ice, Kara was agitated and continued to send out lightning making the Hakone Serpent unable to get back up. Because Kara was angry, he used his, the Devil God Karas, unique skill. In the legends, the lightning of the heaven was Karas servant and the mes of hell were Karas ve. It really made Rody and the others expand their horizon. Although sorcerers could summon lightning, they would need a long incantation before they could summon another one. However, Kara was different. He was like the God of Lightning. His hammer and nail were like a legendary Lightning Gods magic weapon. Not only did the bolts of lightning dropped by Kara weaken, instead, it became more violent. Siths eyes turned dull. As one of the top sorcerers of the Rnd Continent, he was naturally familiar with the spells that drop lightning. Even the strongest spell, Lightning Gods Arrival, was not as powerful as Karas attack. Not only were there a dozen bolts of lightning. If Sith was the one that did it, he would have run out of magic power. At that moment, Kara was really like an ancient Devil God. Lightning struck one by one as it collided with the me and ice breaths of the Hakone Serpent. It made the entire sky quiver. As both sides collided, arge ball of light appeared in the middle. Lightning, fire, and ice could faintly be seen inside that ball of light. The situation was at a stalemate. If the Hakone Serpent could have moved, it would have moved forward and destroyed Karas apparition. As it could not move, it could only use attacks like its fire breath to fight against Kara. At that moment, the ball of light in the sky grewrger andrger, looking like it was going to burst. Both sides fought relentlessly and were unwilling to stop. Their attacks seemed to add to the ball of light and caused it to grow bigger. Rody could already see the bad situation. The Hakone Serpents me seemed to slowly push the ball of light towards Kara. Naturally, it means that Kara does not have the advantageous position. Although Kara was angry, he was not crazy. Kara also understood that his current strength was not like when he was the Devil God in the past. Although he had a strong spirit he had used a lot of his strength on the lightning. However, Kara could feel that his body was having trouble sustaining that strength. In a short while, Kara would have been exhausted. As Kara watched the ball of light slowly approached him, he ran out of methods to use. He was so tired that he spat out blood. He was also injured and had used too much strength. At that moment, he could barely support himself. Even if he recovered in the future, the injury may be critical. Kara, who was out of options, roared, "Boy! What are you waiting for?" Rody did not wait. In fact, he had been observing. His God ying Bow had been aimed at the distant Hakone Serpent as he checked its actions. Rody noticed a strange habit from the Hakone Serpent. Its six heads would open its mouth and take turns attacking with various elements. However, one of the heads would always upy the center position. While the other five heads would rise up after attacking, one would immediately shrink back and stay in between the other heads. The six heads were all simr and even take turns attacking. If it was not carefully observed, it would be very hard to notice. "Its now!" Rody took a deep breath. He gathered his barely recovered strength and slowly moved it to his hands. He then drew the God ying Bow in his hands. The God ying Bow shined with a white light. The God ying Bow was an artifact. It did not have any real arrows but utilized the users magical power, fighting energy, or other kinds of energy to transform into arrows. The God ying Bow turned brighter and brighter. Rody knew that he could attack now but he needed to be cautious. That one shot was his only chance. It was his desperate andst bit of his strength ced into the bow. But he suddenly cked out and felt his own strength dry up. The God ying Bow in his hands shed a bit. The energy he ced into the God ying Bow could not be sustained and the radiance of the bow started to dim. Rody became frightened but no matter how hard he tried, he had no strength in his body at all and he could not gather even a little bit of strength. This was not because Rody was ipetent. He had received an injury from Kara earlier in the day. He then fought against the Hakone Serpent recklessly for so long at night. Rody had never received such a heavy injury since he became powerful. The Mystic Dragon Purge had also used up all his strength. Rodys vision turned ck and he almost fell from the sky. "I cant be that unlucky!" Rodymented. He could not help feeling desperate. At this time, the ring on Rodys finger seemingly reacted to the God ying Bow. It shined slightly with a white light. A warm feeling then flowed out of Rodys finger. Although the warm feeling was not powerful, it was seemingly endless. The energy split into two: one slowly flowed into Rodys body and gradually replenished his exhausted bodys energy. The other flowed through Rodys finger and into the God ying Bow. The God ying Bow instantly shone as though Rody was holding the sun. It shone so bright that the Hakone Serpent that was fighting Kara noticed him. The Hakone Serpent became aware of its crisis. One of its heads refused to attack Kara and moved towards Rody. Unfortunately, it could not move. The other five heads were still fighting Kara who was in the sky. The moment this head stretched out, it would immediately be pulled back. Rody was also surprised at the situation but he could not think too much at the moment. He then took aim at the middle head of the Hakone Serpent. Rody did not notice that the already-cracked ring on his finger crack even more when his energy was replenished. The shot arrow flew like a shooting star. The arrow flew towards the Hakone Serpent. The speed of the arrow did not seem very fast, but it was extremely bright that peoples eyes would not be able to look at it. However, the arrow had actually surpassed the speed of light. By the time it was seen, it had already struck its target. The crimson barrier around the Hakone Serpents body could not resist at all. It was immediately broken through and was followed by a sharp scream. The arrow had struck the left eye of the center head. The right side then exploded into flesh and blood from the energy. The head opened its mouth to roar. After that, something strange happened. The six heads roared painfully at the same time. Its body twisted as if by instinct. The six heads moved as if to untie the bowknots. The five heads then breathed out white light at the struck head. It seemed as though it was trying to heal the wound. However, the hole in that head grew bigger and burst. The snake cried out. It could not continue flying and fell to the ground. "Sess!" Rody cried out. However, he also became unsteady and fell. Fortunately, Nedis clung to Rodys shoulder and embraced him. Kara screamed in excitement. He then jumped from shock when he saw the violent ball of light. His and the Hakone Serpents attack had initially condensed into a ball of light. When the Hakone Serpent stopped attacking, Kara had also forgotten to shoot lightning. The ball of light that lost its driving force moved towards its original trajectory which was towards Kara. Fortunately, Kara reacted quickly and shot the ball of light with lightning. The ball of light was then pushed back. The ball of light moved in a beautiful arc. It fell like the setting sun and its destination was the Hakone Kingdoms capital. A few people did not react quickly enough. They heard a loud sound. The st from the explosion reached those people that were in the sky and sent them flying. The huge ball of light exploded on the ground and caused a fire. A huge mushroom cloud rose from the ground. A person with strong domain powers had fought against the Hakone Serpent for a long time. That ball of light was the condensed power from the full strength attacks of both sides. Naturally, the explosive power of that ball of light would not be a trivial matter. As he flew into the sky, Kara cursed endlessly because it was not the Hakone Serpent that almost killed him but the explosion. Still, in the end, Kara was still Kara. He had already flown towards the other three. He then grabbed hold of Nedis hair and especially Siths leg because Sith was almost going to crash. Meanwhile, Nedis continued to hold Rody. A defensive light burst out from Karas body. He then protected the others from the seemingly endless st. After some time, the ball of light started to turn into bits and pieces. The huge mushroom cloud also slowly dissipated. Kara then removed his defensive light. At the moment, Kara was breathing heavily as though he had just run a marathon. His body shook and started to fall. Fortunately, Sith was there. Although Sith was not as powerful as Rody and the others, he was still skilled at flying. He pulled up his fewpanions and then kept them afloat in the air. However, the situation below made them all muddleheaded. At the ground in the distance was a huge crater. The diameter of the crater was about a few dozen miles wide and it was about a dozen meters deep. Inside the crater was a scorched ground. The four of them looked at each other speechlessly. "Damn. This crater..." Rody could not help but sigh. Nedis was the fastest to react. Sheughed bitterly and said, "The location of this crater...it should be the capital city of the Hakone Kingdom!" She suddenly became angry and shouted at Kara. "Hey! Who asked you to destroy the Hakone Kingdoms capital? You killed that Kikukawa boy! All my efforts are wasted! You better reimburse me!" A tremendous roar was then heard as the remaining five heads of the Hakone Serpent appeared again. Chapter 285: Rody’s Life Saving Trick (2) Chapter 285: Rodys Life Saving Trick (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Hakone Serpent looked different. It looked much smaller than before. Did it shrink after losing three heads? Rody could not help but think to himself. Another thing Rody took note of was the scars on its body. Obviously, the head of the Hakone Serpent had been in by the arrow before therge explosion. At that moment, the crimson barrier around the Hakone Serpent seemed to have disappeared. After the explosion, its body was filled with scars and it was still bleeding in some ces. There were even some ces that were burnt ck. Could it be that it had lost its powerful body that could withstand attacks from those with strong domains powers? Rody subconsciously looked at Kara. Kara then softly said, "Did you not notice that its aura has seemingly weakened a lot?" The Hakone Serpent still looked fierce at that moment. However, its ominous eyes that made people frightened and its suffocating and oppressive aura had weakened considerably. It was evident that the Hakone Serpent had weakened a lot after losing three heads. "What a pity." Karaughed bitterly. "If at least one of us were at full strength, we may be able to best it. Although it still has five heads, its strength has dropped more than I have expected. ording to my estimates, if a person with strong domain power were to confront it, that person may still not be able to win. However, that person will not lose." Nedis then sneered. "It is like you did not say anything at all! Look at Rody and yourself. Does it look like you can still fight it?" Rody and Kara looked at each other andughed bitterly as they shook their heads. Although discouraged, Rody was convinced of the Hakone Serpents strength. He originally thought that he was unrivaled in the world. Even if he cannot defeat Gods, he could at least be undefeated in the world. He did not expect to encounter the Hakone Serpent that could not be defeated even with thebined strength of two people with strong domain powers. Kara knew its weakness. They had even used all sorts of schemes and the two people with strong domain powers had lost their ability to fight. Even then, they still could not defeat the Hakone Serpent. "Let us go down!" Kara made a quick judgment. He had experience fighting in the God and Devil war. There was nobody that could match up to him in experience. "We already have a disadvantage in strength. To keep flying would be a waste of energy. Besides that, we are unable to hide in the sky. Right now, Rody and I dont have the strength to fight back. Siths flying technique may also be much inferiorpared to the Hakone Serpent. We might as well go down to the ground and fight it while making use of theplicated terrain." Rody did not object to this. Sith looked at the distant Hakone Serpent that was approaching him and felt his scalp turn numb. He was certain that he was not as strong as Rody and Kara. If the people with strong domain powers fought that monster and ended up looking so miserable, a sorcerer like himself would definitely not be enough. He immediately took them back to the ground. The Hakone Serpent seemed to have spotted them as it roared loudly. Its body gathered wind and then flew towards them. The others could smell the thick scent of blood from the Hakone Serpent, and understood that the Hakone Serpents injury was quite severe. At the moment, the ground had already turned into scorched earth. The bustling capital city no longer existed. Even the shapes of the buildings could not be seen. It was just arge crater. Fortunately, there were still many boulders that had not broken apart from therge explosion. The moment the group reached the ground, they immediately helped each other to hide among the pile of rubble. The Hakone Serpent pursued relentlessly from the ground. Its huge body had smashed on the ground. It was no longer curled up but fully stretched out. It searched while keeping its five heads close to the ground. As it was strong, all the rubble in its way was knocked away when hit by its heads. The four people who were at a distance were secretly anxious. However, they could not defeat their opponent and could only flee desperately. They could hear the sound of the sand and rubble moving. Even though they were running away across the rubble, they could hear that the sound was getting closer. It was evident that the Hakone Serpent was very quick. "No!" Rody suddenly stood still and said. He thenughed bitterly and added, "We have forgotten something very important!" "What?" Kara looked at Rody. Rody sighed. "We only saw that the monster is strong and our thoughts are in a mess. We have forgotten that it is a snake! Snakes have an extremely keen sense of smell 1 ! Although we wanted to use the terrain to overtake it, it could still smell us regardless of the terrain and chase us." Kara froze for a moment. He then understood and said, "Ah, I did not think of that." Rody smiled wryly and said, "We cannot run far in our current state. It might be faster if we flew but then the snakes chasing speed would also be much faster. We cannot defeat it and it looks like we also would not be able to escape far." Rody suddenly bent forward and ced his ear to the ground. He seemed to hear some soundsing from the ground. He then looked up and said, "I think it would catch up to us in about ten minutes." Nedis, shocked, could not help but ask, "Then, what do we do?" She then looked at Kara and said, "This is all your fault. You brought that snake out!" Rody stretched out his hand to stop Nedis. He then sighed and said, "We still have ten minutes. Yet, it may not be enough time." He looked at the few people and then looked back at Kara. He then said, "Right now, the two of us who are the strongest here are unable to fight well. Nedis and Sith were also not a match for the Hakone Serpent. We cannot fight or run. Right now, I only have one way left. However, I am not sure if you are willing to bet on it!" Karaughed bitterly. "Go ahead and say it." Rody then said, "I have a life-saving trick! I just need a bit of power to put it to use. A friend of mine gave me a sorcery mark. Unless my strength is used to stimte this mark, its power cannot be disyed. Right now, I need a little bit of time to restore my power so that I can stimte this mark. However, I am not sure if ten minutes is enough time." Kara looked at Rody strangely. "You just said you have a life-saving trick. However, you have already used the Mystic Dragon Purge. I cannot think of anything that could be more powerful than that." Rodys reply then made the others surprised. Rody smiled wryly and said, "I dont know! I also do not know what this trick would do. My friend simply told me to use it in a moment of crisis!" Everyone stared at him nkly! Rody also recalled what happened... One night before he left for the Rnd Continent, the old skeleton Andy had called for him. "Boy, this time I am a little worried about you being on the Rnd Continent." The skeletonughed. He then raised a finger and said, "You have the strength of a Sacred Swordsman and a body strengthened by the Mystic Dragon. ording tomon sense, the average people are unable to hurt you. Yet I still feel uneasy. The Rnd Continent is mankinds birthce. Even the Pdins of the Temple are no weaker than you. Sending you off on such an adventure is not my style!" Rody then gave him a supercilious look and replied, "Do you have any kind of strange ns?" Andy suddenly took out a white magic scroll and pulled Rodys hand. He put the scroll into Rodys hands and then held both. A strong light came out from Andys hands, then the scroll disappeared from Rodys hands. "This is the life-saving trick that this old man has given you!" Andy thenughed and said, "Use this when in a disaster. If you were to somehow get killed, I would be in distress." He then stopped smiling and said, "Do not use this when you are not in trouble. Remember! I wasted a lot of energy to create this!" Rody knew that Andy survived on energy. His energy could not be replenished. The more he used it, the less he would have. Once it ran out, Andy would die. Andy had presumably considered this when he willingly used up this energy to give him that scroll. Regardless of whether it was something useful or not, Rody, who was confident of his own strength, did not believe that he would ever need to use it. That being said, he was touched that Andy had used up energy for him. Besides that, since meeting Andy, Andy had always given him extremely powerful and weird things such as the lightsaber or the Dragon Transformation technique. The life-saving trick would also presumably be extremely powerful. For such things, Rody absolutely trusted Andy. At that moment, Rody was in danger and remembered Andys life-saving trick. Andys words seemed to ring in his ears, "I have ced the scroll into your left hand! During a crisis, put your energy into the scroll in your left hand. The magic scroll would then respond to my magical power and something unexpected will happen!" The Hakone Serpent roared again. Rody did not dare to waste any time. To cut down on the usage of energy, he simply sat on the floor and closed his eyes to rest. Kara also helplessly sat down. He had to be supported by two people at that time and was not able to continue fighting. Nedis and Sith had imposing expressions. Sith took out his magic staff. Although he knew he would not be able to stop the Hakone Serpent, it was better than nothing. Time seemed to turn slowly. Nedis could not take her eyes off Rody; she would bite her lips at one moment and looked lost at the next. But her gaze gradually became firm. After that, sheughed gently. She then stood in front of Rody with an extremely determined expression. Rody did not know this. However, there was a loud sound in everyones ears. An extremely heavy andrge boulder was sent flying. Arge figure appeared in front of them. The Hakone Serpent had finally caught up. Sith had already set up the strongest Guardian Boundary that he could create. The boundary was easily broken after being bumped by the snakes head. Sith himself was uncertain as to how many At this point, Rody suddenly opened his eyes. Although he was tired, he showed a smile. Rody stretched out his left hand. In ordance with what he was told by Andy, he gathered together his energy slowly, towards the magic mark at his palm. After a weak fluctuation of magic, a few lines of magical words appeared at his palm. Rody did not know how to use magic. However, he had still learned how to read a few magical words from his time in the Imperial Academy. In fact, it was a spell of the lowest level. Rody did not dare to hesitate and loudly spoke the incantation. When Sith heard the incantation, he turned pale. This is his life-saving trick? Sith was suddenly filled with despair. He had ced all of his hopes into the boy, but all he got was the lowest ranked summoning spell. A summoning spell was a sorcery that summoned a Mystic Beast to help the sorcerer fight. Based on the sorcerers ability, they could call a low ranked or a high ranked beast. A high ranked Mystic Beast summoned by a high ranked sorcerer was only as powerful as an ordinary powerful warrior. It was already good if it could match arge knight. It could not bepared to a person with domain powers or the Hakone Serpent. It could only be described as a joke. On top of that, the spell Rody used was the lowest level spell. Sith despaired as the spell was a beginners summoning spell that could summon a skeleton at best. Nedis and Kara were also very surprised as if Rodys life-saving trick was very unexpected. Rody had just finished the spell and sighed in relief. Although he did not understand the meaning of the life-saving trick, he absolutely trusted Andy. The space in front twisted a little and a dark crack appeared. Fog then appeared from the crack. The fog surged as if stirred by something. Sith secretly thought to himself, What can this guy summon? Did he think he could summon a dragon? Dragons are not so easily summoned. Even if he did summon a dragon, it may also not be able to best this snake! At this time, the fog gradually dispersed. A sh of metallic armor could be seen at the corners of the fog. "We are doomed. It is really a skeleton soldier! But why is it wearing armor?" Siths face turned dark brown 2 in despair. However, as the fog gradually dispersed, everyone was surprised. The monster that Rody had summoned was different from the Mystical Beasts other sorcerers summoned. The monster wore a powerful and beautiful golden armor. The style of the armor looked like the armors of a court warrior. Nedis could immediately tell that the armor was from the Royal Guards of the Imperial Family of the Radiant Empire. The monster wearing the golden armor was about two meters tall. Although the armor was beautiful, the wearers body was too fat. The body of the wearer was so fat that the armor looked like it was going to burst. The eyes on his face almost could not be seen. The trembling fats even made Sith think that this person was Princess Run. Even more surprising was the object in the warriors hands. Everybody could now see the weapon in the warriors hands. The silver color shed and the quality looked good. However, it was too small. When they looked at it clearly, they almost fainted. The weapon the warrior was holding was a small knife used to cut meat at mealtimes. When Sith looked at the warriors other hand, he felt his heart stop. In the obese warriors other hand was a fat chicken drumstick. The head of the warrior wasrge and his mouth was greasy with the residue of food. Rodys eyes almost popped out when he saw this. Even if he were to knock his head, he would never have expected Andy to give him such a life-saving trick. The fat guy looked displeased and curled his lips. He bit another mouthful of chicken and then said, "Boy, isnt this too much? I was having a midnight snack and then you called me over! Alright. Tell me, what is your problem? You look as though you were badly ttened." Chapter 286: Sly Fatty (1) Chapter 286: Sly Fatty (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Kara, Sith, and Nedis were allpletely stunned. They had ced their trust in Rody. In the end, the life-saving trick merely summoned a ... A fat guy! Rodys mouth hung open. Before he could say anything, Sky magnanimously waved his hand and loudly said, "Alright, alright. Let this old man help you first before continuing...huh? Fuck!" Sky turned around and saw the huge Hakone Serpent behind him. The eyes of the chaos-loving Sky burst in excitement. He looked at the angry Hakone Serpent and excitedly ran towards it. He shouted as he ran, "How interesting! I have never seen such an interesting thing in a very long time!" Sky casually stood in front of the Hakone Serpent as he stood akimbo. He then shouted, "Hey! You ugly being! Are you the one that beat up my little brother mercilessly? However, you do not look so bad. I will not make things difficult for you. You just need to obediently follow me back and apany me to workout sessions." Sky started tough after he finished speaking. The Hakone Serpent was stunned to see a small human run towards him instead of escaping. Even if it was a beast, it was confused by the strange situation. Immediately after that, its ferocious nature returned. It then swung its huge tail. Within a moment, several rocks flew into the sky. The tail made a sound like a wind de. Sky had underestimated his opponent. He had stayed on the Radiant Continent and did not know that Rody had already mastered domain powers. He thought that Rody was still at the stage of a Sacred Swordsman. He believed that the monsters Rody fought against could be easily handled as he has a powerful Domain Master. Even though the snake with many heads looked strange, Sky only thought of it as a slightly more powerful Mystic Beast at best. After all, the Rnd Continent had many more Mystic Beasts inparison. In front of the other four, the fat guy summoned by Rodys life-saving trick was swept away by the snakes tail. There was a whistling sound as Skys body flew sideways. He...he is an idiot... Nedis subconsciously thought to herself. Sith wasmenting his own fate. He could not believe he gave up the opportunity to escape and instead had believed in Rodys life-saving trick. Suddenly, there was a huge and angry roar. The fat man that was sent flying had turned around in midair and came back! Skys face was filled with anger. His armor had been smashed into pieces. Themon armor of the Imperial Guards could not withstand a hit from the Hakone Serpent. The thing that made Sky angry was the embarrassing position he was put into by the snake despite the fact that he was powerful Domain Master. "Shit! Do you think you are so extraordinary with five heads? I have seen snakes with a dozen heads, not to mention the Mystic Dragon!" In anger, Skys body burst into a golden light as though it was a blooming flower. He then created many balls of light with a wave of his hand. Karas expression changed as he saw Skys actions. He could not help but blurt out. "This guy is also a Domain Master?" Obviously, Sky had already mastered domain powers. Energy easily condensed in his domain. His body inted like a balloon. As he upied amanding position, he roared, "Rody, go and hide further away! I want to deal with this ugly thing!" Sith immediately pulled Rody and the others further away. He saw Sky give out a cry and throw both his hands forward. The countless balls of light shot towards the Hakone Serpent like a meteor shower. They heard an endless thunderous loud sound. The balls of light smashed into the Hakone Serpents body like a heavy rain. The mes on the Hakone Serpent shed endlessly. In the air, Sky shouted, "I strike, I strike, I strike again! To hell with it!" After Sky had fun fighting and followed Rody out of the Mystic Dragon cave, he had not fought so happily orunched a storm of attacks on that scale. Immediately Sky realized that he had actually rediscovered the pleasure simr to the time he spent fighting the Mystic Dragon at that cave. The Hakone Serpent roared in anger from within the explosions. At that point in time, it was already much weaker. If their strengths were to be graded, Sky was about only as powerful as Rody and Kara. Although Skys attacks were intensive, it was not more powerful than the attacks Kara and Rody. However, Sky was fresh andbat-worthy. On the other hand, the Hakone Serpent had been fighting throughout the night and had three of its heads cut off. Its strength had plunged a lot. Smoke rose from the Hakone Serpents body. It became angry and began to fight back. It raised its five heads to the sky and sprayed fire and ice at Sky. "Aha! You even dare to fight back!" Skyughed. A shield of light immediately appeared from his hands. It was a weapon made from energy. That shield of light was big and was able to cover Skys body. "I block!" Skyughed. However, then the Hakone Serpents spray attack heavily struck Skys light shield, Skysughter stopped as he said, "Shit. This is bad. I cant block it." Hisughter turned to curses. Sky was like a housefly that got knocked out from the sky and spun as he fell to the ground. A deep hole appeared when he crashed to the ground. Sky climbed out of the rubble and fiercely shook his head. His body seemed to be bleeding. However, he immediately waved his hand, seemingly as easily as he was breathing, as he used Reshape Origin of the Light series spells. Sith was knowledgeable about spells. He saw this from a distance and sucked in the cold air. This fat guy was not only a strong person with powerful domain mastery. He was also powerful at sorcery! Sith did not know who Sky was but Rody certainly did. Rody already knew that Sky was the strongest Pdin of legends in the Rnd Continent. For a Pdin to know how to use spells from the Light series was nothing strange. The spells themon Pdins knew were not too advanced. But suchmon rules could not be applied to a monster like Sky. "Shit. I got careless." Sky grumbled. He was not in a hurry to strike back. He turned his head to look at Rody and scolded. "Boy! Why didnt you warn me that this monster is so powerful? When did a Domain ranked Mystic Beast appear on the Rnd Continent?" Rody hid at a distance andughed bitterly. "Fatty! Be careful! This is not a Mystic Beast. It is..." Before Rody finished speaking, the Hakone Serpent came out from the rubble. Its body was scarred and charred from Skys attacks. Although its injuries were not fatal, it had made the snake angry. It sprayed out an attack at where Sky was standing. This attack was simr to a dragons breath. He had fought the Mystic Dragon in that southern cave for several hundred years. For several hundred years, he fought the Mystic Dragon whenever he was not sleeping. That was why Sky was extremely experienced in fightingrge monsters. Rody saw Skys body sh and disappear. There was a huge explosion as arge crater appeared where Sky was standing. Two of the Hakone Serpents heads moved over to look for its enemy but then suddenly its body shook. Sky had suddenly appeared behind the Hakone Serpent. Although he had fought chaotically earlier, he had already seen that the snake had only one tail despite having many heads. Sky was extremely experienced in fighting and naturally had faith in himself. He found the snakes tail and then hugged it with his body. Although Sky was obese, he was still small whenpared to the Hakone Serpent. Yet, he was able to lift up the Hakone Serpent that was hundreds of times heavier with his two hands. Sky had carefully grabbed the snakes tail and lifted it up. He held the Hakone Serpents tail in an embrace and spun around on his feet. As he spun the snake around faster and faster it seemed like a huge wind wheel, with a continuous whistling sound caused by the spinning. The Hakone Serpent even looked dizzy. Sky spun faster and faster and suddenly shouted, "Go! He released his hands and the Hakone Serpent was sent flying away! Sky then acted quickly. He ced both hands in the air and two huge dazzling balls of light issued out from his hands. "Die!" Sky suddenly roared loudly. From a distance, Rody and Kara could clearly feel the fluctuation of energy in Skys body as his aura seemed to burst out to the strongest peak. After that, there was a violent whistling sound as two huge balls of light shot out of Skys hands. Karas expression changed slightly. This fat guy can make the energy of his domain reach the peak instantly? He truly has mastered his domain powers to the peak. The two balls of light sped along. One flew to the right the other flew to the left. The rays then curved and moved in front of the Hakone Serpent. There was a thunderous sound. The two huge balls of light had flown towards the front and back of the snake. After that, there was a huge shockwave like a hurricane at the ocean. The hurricane swept down, scraping the ground. The four people even had trouble staying on their feet. Thick ck smoke rolled and covered the sky. Sky did not bother to look at the sky and gently patted his hands. He thenughed and said, "How is my Gale Break? I suppose it is not inferior to your Mystic Dragon Purge?" He thenughed and loudly said, "Alright. I have finished fighting! I am going back to sleep!" He did not even manage to take two steps forward before his legs turned soft and almost fell to the ground. He then cursed. "Shit. I spun too fast and became dizzy." Rody and the others held back theirughter. Nedis then went up to help Sky. It was at this moment when the ck smoke in the sky gradually dispersed. The Hakone Serpent roared once again. Its body was badly broken. Half of its body was badly mangled. Even more importantly, it only had four and a half heads left. That half head was broken and tattered but was healing rapidly. Sky looked back and shouted, "This guy is so tough? That attack of mine would even have bested Domain Masters!" Suddenly, the four remaining snake heads opened their mouths at the same time. The heads acted in unison and spewed out golden lightning. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The four bolts of lightning were like a chain of thunderbolts. Before Sky could react, it had already struck where Sky was standing. The four bolts of lightning engulfed Skys fat figure in mes. Kara cried out in rm, yet he could not do anything. Sith had been vignt the entire time. He had always felt that the odd fatty was not too reliable and had not put down the staff in his hands. At that moment, Sith had roared out an incantation. His potential had been stimted in that moment of crisis. He had used one of the most advanced summoning spells. It had a long incantation that needed two breathes to recite. However, Sith had managed to recite the incantation in a single breath, without pause, during that moment of crisis. He had roared out over sixty sybles 1 . He pointed his staff to the sky and a golden light from the sky formed a wyvern. "Summoning spell?" Kara looked at Sith. He then softly said, "The summoning spell is indeed very powerful. However, even if you summon a dragon, you cannot defeat the Hakone Serpent." The wyvern gave a sharp roar. Its loud voice immediately attracted the attention of the Hakone Serpent. Beasts were simply beasts. They were dumb beings that would attack thergest and most conspicuous enemy. As the wyvern wasrge and loud, it managed to attract the Hakone Serpents attention. At this moment, Rody and Nedis dragged Sky to the side. There were cracks around the ground that was struck by lightning and a little bit of ck smoke too. Skys eyes were closed. His armor was already destroyed and even his clothes were burnt until only a strip of cloth was left. "Fatty, how are you?" Rody shouted while Nedis shook Sky. Sky then gasped for breath and opened his eyes. He suddenly sighed and said, "It has been a long time since I have been struck like this by lightning. It feels really great!" "Are you okay?" Rodyughed. Sky then jumped up from the ground. He red and said, "I am obviously fine! Did you think you are the only one that wiped the Mystic Dragons blood all over your body? I have fought with the Mystic Dragon for a few hundred years in that ce. Did you think I would not have wiped its blood on my body?" Sky then used Reshape Origin on his own body. In fact, his injury was light. He was simply put in an awkward position by being struck by lightning. However, the crazy fatty had used the most advanced spell that many high-ranked sorcerors could not use even once in their entire life, Reshape Origin, as though he was eating Chinese cabbage. "You...you are really alright?" Nedis still felt uneasy. She could not help but cautiously ask, "Those bolts of lightning that struck you, isnt it painful?" "Pain?" Sky looked at her. He narrowed his eyes as he thought for a moment and then said, "It is not really painful. It is soft yet rough. It is like the feeling of first love." Without waiting for Nedis to re at him as though she was looking at a ghost, Sky jumped back to the sky. He looked at the Hakone Serpent and shouted, "Ugly thing! I am not defeated yet! Lets go again!" At that moment, the wyvern summoned by Sith was being chased around the sky by the Hakone Serpent. Indeed, a real dragon 2 was being chased by a snake and was in a difficult position. Sky shouted when he saw the Hakone Serpent ignore him. He was about to rush ahead when Kara suddenly shouted, "Hey! Fatty! Be careful when you attack. Attack its head! That head that was half destroyed has still not yet recovered. I am guessing that it must be a weakness!" Sky could not help but look at Kara. Kara calling him a fatty had put him in a bad mood. Sky looked at Karas mask and then turned to Rody and loudly asked, "Where did that sneaky masked fellowe out from?" Chapter 287: Sly Fatty (2) Chapter 287: Sly Fatty (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Sky was not bothered that Kara was present and his words were very loud on purpose. Anger grew in Karas eyes. Whether as an ancient Devil God or the leader of the Temple, both these positions were way above the masses; he was never talked to in that kind of tone before. Sky was an outrageous person. Otherwise, he would not be the Rnd Continents strongest Pdin that had once betrayed the Temple and then hid at some corner of the world. He even dared to challenge the Mystic Dragon as though he was someone who was tired of living. They red at each other in midair and sparks seemed to fly. Sky then turned his head around. He looked at Rody and said, "Boy, I am at a disadvantage unarmed. Give me your sword." After taking Rodys Dragon Spell Scimitar, Sky gently flicked its de. There was a light and resonant humming sound. The Hakone Serpent had already cornered the wyvern into a difficult position. The wyvern was so afraid of the Hakone Serpent that it finally started to fight back as it could not run anymore. The wyvern cried out and spat its dragons breath at the Hakone Serpent. Although the wyvern was much bigger than a human, it could clearly be seen from afar that whenpared to the Hakone Serpent, it was just like a dog barking at a tiger. The Hakone Serpent roared. One of the heads ignored the dragons breath and then bit the wyverns neck. Its bite was so powerful that the wyvern was bitten into two. Sith immediately felt gloomy. He then sat down on the ground with a pale expression and no longer stood back up. "Ugly creature! Watch the great Skye and teach you a lesson!" Sky shouted at the Hakone Serpent as he flew up with amanding presence. The Hakone Serpents half head seemed to have already stopped healing itself. However, that head was still alive and seemingly on itsst legs. It red at Sky with one eye, looking like a goldfish. With the scimitar in hand and a vigor that was even stronger than earlier, Sky roared loudly and charged again at the Hakone Serpent. Although he and Kara were at odds, he still clearly heeded Karas words. Although Sky was bold and reckless, he was not mad. From the few blows he had endured, he knew that this monster was not an ordinary opponent. Rody only had enough time to shout, "Wait for a chance and attack that half-broken head." Sky had already rushed towards the Hakone Serpent like a fierce wind. For a time, the man and the snake fought in the skies. It was called a battle, but Sky was just flying around the snake. The Hakone Serpent was continually provoked to attack Sky while he used his speed advantage to dodge and strike back when its guard was down. Several people on the ground were watching with excitement. They could hear the sounds of battle in the sky. The strange Fatty and the Hakone Serpent were locked in a fierce battle. Sometimes, they could see Fatty sh the snakes body. The de struck its scales causing sparks and issuing metallic sounds. The other snake heads were also protecting the half-broken head. Sky had been happily shing the snake left and right with his scimitar. But suddenly he put away the sword behind his back as he could feel his hands tremble. Sky then soared straight up into the sky, turned around and pointed his finger at the Hakone Serpent. He then threw wind des towards the snake. However, the Hakone Serpent was seemingly tired and did not react. Instead, it just breathed out fire in response. Rody watched in rm below. Nedis was anxious beside him but she could not do anything. Rody was worried about Sky. Although Skys domain power was at the peak, he was still far below the level of the Hakone Serpent. He did not notice that Kara had retreated too at some point in time. Sky was shouting as he fought in the sky, "This is great! I have not fought so happily for a long time!" Looking at the battle in the sky Kara started to realize something ... Right now there are three people with domain powers here. That Fatty looked like he was just kidding and fooling around but his domain power skill and control outshine Rodys. Without realizing it Kara had ended up standing far behind Nedis and Sith. He just stared at the sky and waited quietly... Sure enough, after fighting for a while, the snake had been wounded once again. This was because it had fought a long battle with several people with domain powers taking turns. Besides that, the Dragon Spell Scimitar in Skys hands had left a lot of scars on Hakone Serpents body. The snake seemed to roar endlessly but it was obviously bing weaker. Its roar started to be filled with pain and sorrow instead of anger. Finally, Sky found an opportunity. He whizzed around two heads and instantly arrived at the Hakone Serpents half-head. He then raised the sword in his hand and swung it down. There was a cutting sound as that half-head was cut off. The snakes body sprayed out blood. Sky was not prepared for this, so he could not help but curse, "Damn! It is so smelly!" He backed away quickly and was about to fly back when he heard Rody shout, "Dont retreat! The fewer heads it has, the weaker it would be! All of its heads need to be cut off before it is defeated!" "Aha!" Skyughed. "Cut off all of it? That is not difficult!" Surprisingly, the Hakone Serpent started to retreat. The monster knew that the enemy in front of it was not easy to deal with. After considering its own condition it gradually retreated. Sky became spirited and shouted, "Ugly monster! ept your death!" At this time, one of the Hakone Serpents heads opened its mouth and spat out something that looked like a red sun. The dazzling red light surprised Sky for a moment. He could faintly sense an evil feeling from the red light. Rody was naturally aware that it was Karas Divine Primordial Spirit. That thing had helped the snake to block some of the attacks. But now that it had no other alternative, it was forced to use this treasured item. The Divine Primordial Spirit gradually helped the snake regain the red glow in its body. The snake also seemed to weep; it only had four heads remaining and its size seemed to be contracting. Suddenly, Karas voice came from behind Sky. At some point in time, Kara had already flown up to Skys side. He pulled Sky down and then whispered, "Right now, there is a chance to get rid of this thing! However, your help is necessary!" "Speak!" Kara sighed, "The Hakone Serpent is a supernatural being. It wont die even if you kill it. However, it is not difficult to seal it. You just need to take out thatrge red pearl..." Sky then sneered and interrupted Kara, "Stop speaking rubbish and just say it straight!" Hearing this, Kara could not help but look at Sky and said, "Both of us may have strong domain powers. However, even if we cut off itsst head, it will reincarnate with eight heads. This thing cannot be killed. Making it weaker would only allow it to feel pain. As it is a supernatural being with an immortal body, it will simplye back to life even if you kill it." Sky frowned and asked, "What do you mean?" "The key is that pearl!" He then lowered his voice and said, "That pearl is currently its biggest weakness. It was sealed here for that red pearl. We just..." He paused and then gritted his teeth, "Right now, I could only recover a bit of energy. Rody is probably in the same situation as me right now." Rodyughed bitterly and replied, "Yes. Right now, I feel like my body is an empty shell." "Thats right!" Kara then said, "As long as we can get that pearl, I will have a way to seal it!" Kara did not want to say Divine Primordial Spirit as he did not want Fatty to know his identity. Rody then coldly said, "Mister Kara, just now you said that the snake can be killed off after it has one head left. Now, you say it cannot be killed but could only be sealed. In the end, you just want us to help you get the Divine Primordial Spirit. Am I right?" Karas tone was unchanged as he coldly replied, "The Hakone Serpent is powerful. If we do not beat it until its present condition, how are we supposed to grab my Divine Primordial Spirit? Besides that, I would be able to get rid of it once I obtain my Divine Primordial Spirit! How could it be said that I deceived you? I have clearly told you that I fought it thousands of years ago. I had also cut off a few of its heads until it has one head left. Do you know what happened after that?" Kara looked at Rody and said, "After being crushed by me, it reincarnated in a red light. On top of that, it recovered with eight heads." "What?" Rody eximed. Kara faintly said, "It was like that! Did you think a God ranked beast like that would just die? Even if we kill it, it would just take some time for him to reincarnate. On top of that, it would reincarnate at full strength! However, once I obtain my Divine Primordial Spirit, we no longer need to fear it." Rody angrily shouted, "Bullshit! Didnt you tell me it was defective?" "Hahaha..." Karaughed. "What do you consider defective? It does not matter if it was the Hakone Serpent or the Mystic Dragon. These are things those bastards in heaven created to deal with me! The Hakone Serpent was easily defeated by me. Naturally, it could only be regarded as defective! However, it having an immortal body is not a lie!" Sky did not speak and was listening to the conversation between the two. He then looked surprised and said, "Wait! What did you say? What is Kara? What is a Divine Primordial Spirit?" He looked intently at Rody and gritted his teeth. "Is that glowing red thing the Divine Primordial Spirit?" Kara was slightly surprised and asked, "Oh? You know about the Divine Primordial Spirit too?" Sky then said, "Although I have never seen it before, I have heard of it before! Hahaha...A Divine Primordial Spirit. Could it be a God ranked fellow? Who are you really?" Kara lightly replied, "Didnt you hear my name earlier?" Skys eyes suddenly changed, "You are Kara? The True God Kara?" The three wanted to continue talking but the Hakone Serpent seemed to have absorbed a lot of the strange red light from the Divine Primordial Spirit. The wounds on its body started to heal. Kara turned pale and said, "Stop wasting words! Take advantage of the current moment. Although we dont have a n yet, right now we have three people with strong domain powers here! This is already a strong advantage!" Rody wanted to say something else, but Skys expression changed and had a thoughtful gaze. Sky suddenly got in front of Rody and said, "Alright, I will help you!" He then looked at Kara and asked, "Tell us. What do you need us to do?" Kara sighed and softly said, "That Divine Primordial Spirit originally belonged to me. The method to take it back is very simple. The three of us attack at the same time. You, help me to fight the Hakone Serpent from the front. Drag it out and make sure it does not have the time to swallow the Divine Primordial Spirit. Rody, stay at the side and give support. As for me..." Karas eyes became firm as he said, "My only way is to fight for and fuse with the Divine Primordial Spirit!" He paused for a moment and then said, "I will rush forward. As long as I can reach the Divine Primordial Spirit, we would have seeded half the job. However, I do not have much energy now. It is necessary for you all to help me open the way. Do not give it the chance to stop me! If necessary, I even need you all to push me forward!" Kara then smiled at Sky and said, "I know you dont like me. That is why, when the timees for you to kick my ass, just kick me towards the Divine Primordial Spirit!" The Hakone Serpent roared again in the distance. It seemed to have gradually absorbed a lot of the red light. If they still did not attack it, it would really swallow the Divine Primordial Spirit. Kara immediately made a decision and shouted, "The opportunity is here! Go!" Rody and Kara mustered their strength with difficulty. They then charged towards the Hakone Serpent together with Sky. One of the heads was absorbing the red light while the remaining three heads immediately faced its enemies attacks. Sky swung the sword and sent arge wind de towards the snake. The head was knocked down. He then shouted at Rody. "Boy,e here!" Rody actually could no longer fight directly with the snake. He could just only stay close to Sky. Kara had also advanced towards Skys side. Sky saw an opportunity and suddenly shot out a fireball with his other hand. It struck a snake head, causing it to cry out in pain and move away. Sky suddenly lowered his voice and said to Kara, "You said I can kick your ass? Then I am going to do it!" Sky suddenly kicked Karas backside. Karas body shook and flew forward like lightning. However, what surprised Rody was Sky did not kick Kara towards the Divine Primordial Spirit. Kara also felt angry, but he had no time to react. In front of Kara was a snake head whose mouth was wide open. "Fatty! You!" Rody cried out in rm. Sky then grabbed Rody by his cor and carried him towards the Divine Primordial Spirit. The sword in his hands emitted a sharp de of light as he forced back a snake head that attempted to attack. He then looked at the Divine Primordial Spirit in front of him and said, "Boy, your opportunity is here!" Sky forcefully swung Rody and then threw him like an arrow towards the Divine Primordial Spirit. With a loud sound, Rody was thrown towards the evil looking red sun. His entire body then vanished. Sky was delighted that he managed to throw Rody in and was not prepared for a snake head that attacked him from his left. As he could not avoid or block it in time, he was knocked away. When he finally stopped further away in midair heughed, "I heard you just needed to fuse with the Divine Primordial Spirit to reach God ranked status! Boy, how will you thank me for this? Kara, oh Kara, did you think I would be so foolish to work myself to the bone for you?" At this time, Karas enraged voice was heard. Sky had schemed against him and also kicked him towards the mouth of a snake head. Fortunately, in that critical moment, he managed to escape the snakes mouth with his Devil God powers. However, his body was fully covered with blood. He did not know whether the blood was his or the snakes. His hair was disheveled and his body was trembling as he faced Sky and shouted, "Despicable fellow! How dare you scheme against me!" Sky coldly looked at him and said, "I schemed against you, but what can you do about it? Hmph. All of you that are known as God-ranked people are all viins. Just looking at you makes me angry! Not shing you with my sword then is already showing my respects to the elderly!" After that, the irrepressible Fatty ruthlessly shed at the ancient Devil God in front of him. Chapter 288: God Vs God! (1) Chapter 288: God Vs God! (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Kara was so angry that his lungs almost exploded. The True God Kara, the Devil God, had never met such an irrepressible and heretical bastard like this Fatty. When Kara heard Sky said that it was already respectful of him to the elderly by not shing Kara, a newfound hatred was born. Kara suddenly roared loudly and threw himself towards Fatty. It was unfortunate for Kara. If it was a thousand years ago when Kara still had the strength of a Devil God, it would be easy to get rid of the hateful Fatty. Even then, after reincarnating, he had reached the rank of domain powers and could match Sky in strength. But at that moment, the ancient Devil God had been fighting all night and was covered with injuries. He was also exhausted and was fighting irrationally. How could he defeat Sky? Sky casually raised his hands to block and also attacked Kara causing him to fly out. Blood could be seen flowing out of Karas mouth. Karas face had a ruthless expression as he asked, "Are you scheming against me for that boy? You want to snatch away my Divine Primordial Spirit?" Skyughed and did not immediately give a reply. He gave a backhand sh at the Hakone Serpent with several light des. He then rushed up quickly and flew severalps around the Hakone Serpent. He looked as though he was sending out an endless wave of attacks. As Sky fought, he shouted in the direction of the red Divine Primordial Spirit, "Rody, I am helping you stall thisrge snake out here. Hurry up!" The Hakone Serpent was helpless against this opponent as its four heads spewed out fire wildly. However, Sky had the advantage in speed. On top of that, Sky was experienced in fighting huge monsters and could deal with it easily Kara had quieted down as he stayed far behind. Although he simply remained there, his body was trembling. His eyes were cold and sharp and he gritted his teeth so hard that blood appeared on his lips. "Why are you antagonizing me?" Kara suddenly asked from the back. "For what purpose do you oppose me? If you want the boy to achieve God ranked status by obtaining my Divine Primordial Spirit, it is impossible!" Sky fought the Hakone Serpent for a while and became somewhat tired. He flew around onep and then back to Kara. Staring at Kara he said, "I will do whatever I want! If you are unhappy about it, you just need to look for me!" Kara gritted his teeth and said, "What you just did is harming others without benefiting yourself! What is the use of you throwing that Rody into my Divine Primordial Spirit? Hmph. Do you think it is so easy to fuse with my Divine Primordial Spirit?" Skyughed loudly and said, "Of course I know that! However, giving the boy the Divine Primordial Spirit is better than giving it to a Devil God like you! If anything, you should just me the fact that you met me!" Karas murderous intent in his eyes grew stronger. He then said, "My Divine Primordial Spirit cannot be fused together with others. Only I can control it! You are only causing harm to that boy! Fatty, it is not toote! Pull that boy back out..." "Why is there so much nonsense? I will do what I want! If you want to pull that boy out, do it yourself!" Sky ruthlessly swung his sword and fiercely said, "If you speak more nonsense and provoke me, I will cut you into two!" At this time, the Hakone Serpent suddenly roared and then its middle head swallowed the Divine Primordial Spirit. Before Sky could say anything, Nedis had already turned white. She had seen Rody enter the red sun-like thing and now that thing was swallowed by the snake. Nedis felt her mind go nk. She suddenly screamed out, "Fatty! What are you doing!" Nedis suddenly rushed towards Fatty. Long sharp nails suddenly emerged from her fingers as she attacked Sky with them like daggers. "Aha!" Sky jokingly taunted as he dodged. "I did not expect you to be a vampire. Little bat..." Skyughed at Nedis. "...why are you so angry?" Nedis almost cried as she shouted, "You...you made him get swallowed..." Sky easily held Nedis wrist,ughed and said, "Dont be so anxious. That boy will not die. I am very well aware of the situation." Sky then turned his head around andughed, "Didnt you say that the Divine Primordial Spirit cannot fuse with others? Let me tell you. From the start, I have not ced any hopes in him fusing with your Divine Primordial Spirit! However, I have heard of a saying..." "What?" Kara suddenly had a bad feeling. Sky smiled proudly and said, "This guy could even convert the Mystic Dragon. Do you think your Divine Primordial Spirit would be difficult to convert?" Kara could notugh anymore. ording tomon sense, the Divine Primordial Spirit could only be controlled by its original practitioner. After thousands of years of grinding while it was guarded by the Hakone Serpent, how much of Karas consciousness still remained in the Divine Primordial Spirit was questionable. But the moment the Divine Primordial Spirit was created, it was impossible to be destroyed. If Kara wanted to take revenge against the Gods, he needed to recover his strength as a Devil God so that he could fight them. There were only two methods. The first method would be to cultivate from the start. He would need to cultivate from a normal person to a person with strong domain powers. From there, he needed to surpass domains and human boundaries to reach the level of a God. However, Prometheus body needed decades to master domain powers. The body would have expired before he could reach God-ranked status. The other method would be to find his Divine Primordial Spirit from a thousand years ago. If he could obtain his Divine Primordial Spirit, he would be able to control what he cultivatedst time. He would regain his level as a God-ranked person. The so-called Divine Primordial Spirit was not an energy. It was simply one of the methods the God-ranked people control their God-ranked strength. It was like a key. For an average person, obtaining the Divine Primordial Spirit would be useless. This was because they would not know how to use the power even if they get it. It was like having a pair of legs but no body. However, Fattys words reminded Kara that the Mystic Dragon was in Rodys body. Nedis eyes were filled with tear stains. Sky held her shoulder and did not allow her to continue struggling. At this moment, the Hakone Serpent that had swallowed the Divine Primordial Spirit gave a strange roar. That roar did not seem toe from anger or pain but... Yearster, Sky, who would recall that day, wouldment that the ugly monsters roar sounded like it had a stomachache. Without any external cause, the snake suddenly and violently tossed around as it roared painfully. Its body suddenly turned stiff in midair and fell to the ground. Everybody, including Kara, immediately ran away when the monster fell as none of them wanted to be crushed by the snake. Sky finally disyed somepassion. Instead of getting rid of Kara, he pulled Karas hair and dragged him out of the way. When the Hakone Serpent crashed, there were several cracks in the ground. It suddenly twisted its body. The others that escaped to a distance then saw a shockingly extraordinary scene. One of the Hakone Serpents heads expanded as if someone continued to inte its body. The snakes body continued to expand as it roared tragically. It thrashed its body around as its tail continued to sweep the ground. Suddenly, numerous cracks appeared on the inted body. A slight burst of golden light shined through in the cracks between the scales. The snake gave a blood-curdling scream before it exploded with a loud sound. As fragments of its body scattered, a half red and half gold ball of light flew out of the body. As the ball of light left the body, the snake roared loudly, fell to the ground and then stopped moving. One of its heads exploded and its size shrank again. The three-headed Hakone Serpent was now only one-third its original size. It seemed to have no more strength andy down on the ground powerlessly. The three heads looked at the scene in the sky as it gasped for breath. Its white colored breath could be seen as it breathed heavily. The half-red half-gold ball of light flew high into the clouds. A loud and long cry then came from within the ball of light. The voice in the cry was filled with shocking and explosive power. The vibration of the voice caused the clouds to disperse. The ball of light then burst into numerous fire that was like a meteor shower falling all around. As the light dimmed, Rodys figure could be seen floating in midair. Nedis was pleasantly surprised and shouted. She was about to rush on ahead when Sky suddenly pulled and stopped her. He then said, "Something is not right..." The aura around Rodys body seemed strange. He had appeared after the ball of light burst open. However, it was as though his body had no aura. He calmly floated in the air with his head hung down. It was as though it was very quiet. Only Sky could hear that Rody was mumbling a meaningless whimper. Kara also seemed to be able to hear Rodys voice and turned pale. "He...he could really absorb my Divine Primordial Spirit? That is impossible!" Looking from afar, Rodys body suddenly moved. His body stood straight and he looked at the sky. After that, there was a change. An extremely violent aura suddenly spread out from Rodys body. It manifested in countless chaotic flows welling up around him. A dark oppressive aura spread out, seemingly able to cover up the entire sky. Rodys hair fluttered like countless snakes. Even more surprising was that his hair was growing quickly. As if it had a life of its own, the hair grew until it reached his heels. Rody then roared. His roar was even more violentpared to the Hakone Serpent. The waves caused by his voice blew the few people away. If Sky had not shielded the others, the waves would have caused them to fall apart. Rodys roar became more powerful as time passed. His roar was like the tides that came again and again. Even the Hakone Serpent that was on the ground trembled when it heard this roar. Sky opened up an aura field to protect hispanions. He looked at the distant Rody in surprise and murmured. "That...that voice...could it be...?" "It is the dragonnguage!" Karas gloomily said beside Sky. "Oh?" "Hmph!" Kara was angry. "You idiot! I have already told you that the Divine Primordial Spirit cannot be absorbed by others! I already told you that the Divine Primordial Spirit is not energy. Do you think it was an energy crystal? Did you think absorbing it would make a person more powerful and reach God-ranked level? You fool! That would not happen!" Kara hatefully looked at Sky and slowly said, "Let me tell you. The Divine Primordial Spirit is just a key! Obtaining it allows people to use God-ranked strength. It is useless for ordinary people to obtain it! That is because ordinary people do not cultivate to obtain the God-ranked strength! However, Rody is different. If he were to obtain the Divine Primordial Spirit, it would be more difficult to deal with than the Hakone Serpent! This is because the God-ranked Mystic Dragon is in his body!" At a distance, Rodys long blue hair fluttered like theke water. His body then went through a tremendous change. ck and dark aura balls appeared from his body. It slowly spread out and surrounded him. After being surrounded by the darkness, Rodys agonizing roar became more intense. Suddenly, he stretched out the fingers of his hands and white light poured out. The white light was extremely dazzling. Suddenly, the ck aura balls around Rody split into two. The left half of his body shined with a white light. The right side of his body shined with a ck light. Both lights seemed topete and consume each other while fiercely entangled with each other. Rodys eyes were closed. His expression became more and more distorted as he continued to roar. His voice filled the world. Even those in Skys protective domain could feel the voice of the roar striking against their souls. Gradually, the darkness at his body grew more and more intense as it suppressed the white light. Rodys body shrank into a ball as if he was trembling. Suddenly, he choked as though he was struggling. Rody suddenly raised his hand and hammered his chest. He slowly spat out a mouthful of blood. After that, he spat out something from his mouth. That thing that came out was the red colored sun that had shrunk in size. Strange rays of light radiated from it. "The Divine Primordial Spirit!" Sky was surprised. "Shit. Just now he was swallowed by the Divine Primordial Spirit. How did it be him swallowing the Divine Primordial Spirit?" Karas expression also changed as he shouted, "My Divine Primordial Spirit!" Kara rushed out extremely quickly. Sky also did not stop him. Rodys body suddenly stretched out after he spat out the Divine Primordial Spirit. The Divine Primordial Spirit slowly ascended like the rising sun. Kara anxiously wanted to reim his Divine Primordial Spirit. He had regained a little bit of energy after resting a little earlier. He used up this energy without any reservations as he charged towards the sky. At this time, Rody suddenly opened his eyes. His brown eyes had turned ck. The pupils in his eyes seemed to glow with an evil ck light. His eyes seemed tock human emotions and seemed to be without consciousness. He coldly looked at Kara who was flying above him and suddenly gave a sharp roar. He suddenly raised his hand and a ck ball of light was condensed in his palm. There was a loud thunderous sound as a ck fiery dragon came out from Rodys palm and ruthlessly flew towards Kara who was flying in the sky. It was the Mystic Dragon Purge. Half the sky seemed to be burnt by the ck mes. From the point of view of Sky and the others, Kara was hit by the ck fiery dragon and immediately burst into ck mes. There was a violent st and Karas body was immediately covered with ck mes. There was not a single sound. It was like the fiery tail of a meteor, disappearing into the clouds without a trace. Rody suddenly burst intoughter 1 . Theughter sounded evil. He then lowered his head and looked at Sky and the others. However, he did not continue looking at them as he found a more distinct target. Therge monster, the Hakone Serpent that was quietly lying down on its stomach. Obvious to Rody, this target would arouse his interest more. He then roared. The ck mes around his body burned even more. As he roared, a ck me shot down towards the Hakone Serpent. Sky could only taste bitterness in his mouth as he was unable to stop himself from saying, "This is bad...I seem to have brought a disaster..." "What?" Nedis was seemingly muddleheaded. Sky sighed and pointed at the distant Rody. He then softly said, "That is the Mystic Dragon! I have fought it for hundreds of years. I recognize this aura! I cant be mistaken!" Chapter 289: God Vs God! (2) Chapter 289: God Vs God! (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The mountains continued to erupt but the mes had seemingly calmed down. It was no longer as powerful as when it first started to erupt. Rody charged towards the Hakone Serpent on the ground with ck mes around his body. The Hakone Serpents roar sounded cowardly as its body shrank into a ball. Rodyughed wildly. He smashed into therge body of the Hakone Serpent like a ck fireball and then pierced through it. He returned to the sky like a shooting star, leaving a fog of blood behind him. The ck mes had already covered half the sky,plementing the thick smoke rising from the distant erupted mountain. Nedis looked at Rody with fear. She trembled and said, "Hey. Fatty...he..." Skys face was grim as he looked at the Hakone Serpent yowling mournfully on the ground. He then said, "There is no other way. I am afraid the boy now has a demonic 1 nature." "What?" Nedis shrieked. Sky had a serious expression as he softly said, "Ah...looks like I was too impatient. If Kara was not wrong, the Divine Primordial Spirit is the key to using the God-ranked strength. However, the Mystic Dragon is in Rodys body. Not only did swallowing the Divine Primordial Spirit not increase Rodys own strength, it even awakened the Mystic Dragon in his body." Nedis turned pale. She could not help but hit Sky as she screamed, "You fat idiot! What were you doing? You...give me back my Rody!" Skyughed bitterly and calmly said, "Little girl, pray...that is the only thing we can do now." "Hm...perhaps there is a way..." Sith, who was standing beside them, suddenly spoke. Sky and Nedis immediately looked at the old sorcerer. In truth, Sith was also a powerful figure. Otherwise, he would not have be the leader of the Sorcerers Association of the Rnd Continent. However, that night, everyone there was at Domain-ranked or God-ranked level. It caused the old sorcerer to seem like someone without any powers. That being said, the old sorcerers wisdom was still there. He looked at the wounded Hakone Serpent on the floor and suddenly said, "Maybe we should take advantage of this snake!" "That?" Sky and Nedis were both stunned. Sithughed bitterly and said, "Now, Rody has gone mad. You have also seen it earlier. That masked fellow could not even take a single hit. Do you think you can win?" Sky shook his head like a rattle-drum and replied, "I cant! I have not gone mad! I dont dare fight against that boy when his attacks are so violent. I will not be able to withstand that Mystic Dragon Purge. If I were to fight with him recklessly, both of us would suffer at best. Most likely all of us would die together!" At this moment, Skys eyes lit up. "Are you saying to fight against him alongside that monstrous snake?" Sithughed bitterly and said, "Let us deal with it first before speaking." Sky thenughed bitterly. "But..." He pointed to the Hakone Serpent. "That guy looks like it cant go on anymore...It looks like it is half dead." "I have a way for it to be lively again in a short moment." Siths eyes showed a hint of anguish. "Good!" Sky made a prompt decision. "I will go and stall the boy. During that time, act quickly! As for you, little girl..." Sky looked at Nedis and then sighed. "Run quickly. Run as far away as you can. This ce wouldter...It would not be a ce where a small vampire like you would be able to protect yourself." After that, Sky roared loudly and flew towards Rody with Rodys sword in his hands. Rody was acting violently in the sky. His clothes fluttered from his aura. He suddenly saw a man rushing towards him and shot a fireball at the man without identifying the person. "Shit!" Sky ced the sword horizontally and blocked it, causing the fireballs to scatter into sparks. He then cursed, "Boy, your attacks are really ruthless!" He sent out a light de with a backhand sh. Rody violently roared repeatedly. Both of his hands shot out two shockwaves. Not only was the light de scattered by the attack. The other attack moved towards Sky. Fatty was very agile and dodged out of the way. He then heard a loud explosion behind him. After the smoke cleared, arge crater could be seen in the ground behind Sky. Sky then pointed at Rody with the sword and shouted, "Boy! You better wake up quickly! Otherwise, I will beat up your face until your mother cannot recognize you!" However, Rody had really gone mad. Even without any effort from Sky, he truly would not recognize his own mother even if his mother stood in right front of him. He only felt that the fat adversary in front of him was extremely disagreeable. He suddenly roared loudly and rushed towards Sky. Although he was mad, Rodys strength seemed to explode out. His entire body became a weapon and rushed towards Skys front like a whistlinget. Sky only managed to utter out a surprised cry before Rody knocked him far away. However, Rodys actions were even crazier. Without stopping, he shot out dozens of fireballs that wildly chased after Sky. Sky was then engulfed in many explosions and a sea of mes. Sith had already run to the Hakone Serpents side. At that time, the powerful snake was already on the verge of death. It had lost four heads and was no longer as strong as a person with a strong domain. It was badly wounded and was bleeding everywhere. The two big holes caused by Rody was particrly frightening. Sith did not dare to approach too closely to it. He stood at a distance and raised his hand to cast a spell. There was a bright white light that shined from his body. It was the Light series spell, the Reshape Origin. However, that spell consumed too much magical power. Even the powerful ck Veil Saint was exhausted after casting it once to save Rody in the Northwest of the Radiant Empire. The old sorcerer had already been fighting all night. His forehead was sweating buckets. Rody was crazily attacking Sky in the air when he saw a dazzling white light below him. Rody, who had lost his rationality at that moment, only attacked the most obvious targets in his line of sight. He was attracted to the bright light around Siths body. He stopped bothering with Sky and roared before charging down to Sith. Sky immediately shouted, "Boy, you have not defeated me!" Skys fighting energy burst out. The sword shined and revealed arge figure. The several metersrge sword shed at Rody. A delicate voice then screamed from below. "Fatty! Do not hurt him!" Nedis was fearful as she watched Skys attack. Although Sky had told her to run away, Nedis was not a person who would run away in such situations. She firmly stood on the ground as she clenched her fists and looked at the battles in the sky with terror. There was a loud explosion as Rody was struck from the front by Skys powerful attack. An attack from a person with strong domain powers was obviously not a trivial matter. After being shed, Rody was sent flying. He somersaulted several times in the air before stopping. He then gave an enraged roar. Sky had seeded in getting Rodys attention but he then suddenly felt fearful. Rody stretched out both his hands. ck gas came out from his hands at the same time. The gas rapidly condensed into two ck balls. "Shit..." Sky eximed. He hurriedly asked the old sorcerer below him, "Are you done yet?" Following Siths guidance, a white beam of light shot towards the Hakone Serpents body. Its wounds healed rapidly as Siths expression turned pale. The consumption of magic was more than what his body could provide. He looked as though he was on the verge of copsing. He heard Skys roar and clenched his teeth. He was afraid that if he spoke, he would copse before he could finish the spell. The aura around Rodys body became more and more powerful. The heinous ck mes forced Sky to retreat. Sky already needed topletely expand his own fighting energy to be able to barely resist Rodys aura. "Shit. If I wait for you to act, I would be finished!" Sky did not wait for Rody to act and shed with the sword. Skys entire strength and fighting energy were contained in it. The powerful aura managed to cut a gap through the ck mes. The golden light of the de had reached in front of Rody. Rody looked at the at the attack with scorn. He casually waved his hand and the light was smashed to pieces. Sky shook his head. "Hell. This crazy Mystic Dragon is actually so powerful. It was not so fierce when I fought itst time!" Sky did not know that the Mystic Dragon was weakened when it had been sealed in the cave and could only use a small fraction of its power. Now, the Mystic Dragon in Rodys body had gone through several Dragon Transformations. It could no longer bepared to the Mystic Dragon in the cave. "Old guy! Hurry up! I am not able to withstand much longer!" Sky saw the ck balls in Rodys hand became more intense. He did not want to deal with it and flew back down to the surface of the ground. At that moment, the white light started to dim but all the wounds were almost healed. The Hakone Serpent seemed to have regained some of its strength. It opened up the eyes of its four heads and roared as it raised its body. Sith trembled a little before slumping down on the ground. Nedis quickly ran over to help him up. His voice and lips trembled as he said to Nedis with barely opened eyes, "Quick! We need to quickly find a ce to hide." He then closed his eyes and fainted. Sky had already fled towards the Hakone Serpent. However, the Hakone Serpent did not identify the others as allies and tried to bite those near to him. Sky then cursed, "It is really just a beast! It does not know how to repay kindness!" He dodged and was about to strike back when he remembered that the Hakone Serpent was only just healed by Sith. He then stepped back, spat on the floor and left. The Hakone Serpents roar caught Rodys attention. The ck gas at his hands hadpletely condensed. He looked at the most conspicuous andrgest fellow. He now knew which one to target. He roared loudly towards the sky. The loud voice suppressed the Hakone Serpents voice. He then rushed down towards the Hakone Serpent. "Good! Go and fight with him! I am not going to keep youpany!" Sky cursed and then went over to Nedis and Sith as he shouted, "Quickly go! That boy is about to use his attack!" Sky grabbed a person in each hand and quickly flew away. The Hakone Serpent behind them roared angrily and shout out a powerful wave of light at Rody. Rody was struck and knocked back. He staggered a little in the air. His body was full of wounds and blood continued to flow out. He roared angrily as though he did not even feel the pain. The aura around his body also became somewhat more powerful. Rody slowly flew towards the Hakone Serpent and let go of the ck ball in his hands. For this attack, Rody had gathered energy and condensed it for a long time. When it was shot, the entire world lost its color. At that moment, the sky had two suns. One was the sun behind the smokes from the erupted volcano, over the horizon. The other sun was the red Divine Primordial Spirit that Rody had just spat out. When Rody attacked, the spreading shockwave seemed to turn over space itself. The two suns in the sky trembled as though they were about to fall. There were two roars as two ck fiery dragons emerged from Rodys hands. The dragons had ming bodies and ferocious expressions. The ck mes around was hellfire that could burn everything. The dragons charged towards the Hakone Serpent. The two ck fiery dragons were fast. Sky who watched from afar was secretly fearful. He knew that if he was the one attacked by Rody, he would not be able to withstand the attack. Hm...what if I dodge it? Skyughed bitterly in his heart as he did not believe he would be able to dodge it. This was because a person with powerful domain would able to lock on to his target. The Hakone Serpent did not avoid the attack and charged forward towards Rody. Both Mystic Dragon Purges ruthlessly struck the Hakone Serpent. The fiery dragons immediately pierced through the colossal body of the Hakone Serpent, which resulted in half of its body exploding. However, the badly mangled snake continued to rush forward as its head rammed into Rody. The Hakone Serpents life-risking attack was powerful. It dispersed the ck mes around Rody after ramming into him. Rody was sent flying ruthlessly and then fell to the ground. There was arge explosion in the sky. The ck mes were all swept away like a hurricane. Sky suddenly opened up a small domain which was like a ball of light. This small domain shook from the powerful storm like a leaf. It was as if it could be destroyed at any time. The three people could no longer open their eyes. The ck mes had spread and covered the world. In the end, only their hearing was unaffected. However, the endless series of explosions caused them to feel dizzy. Skys domain ball was blown to about three miles away by the shockwave. Sky had desperately blocked it. The explosionssted for a long time. When the sounds gradually stopped, the three of them were still conscious but Nedis and Sith were in a daze. Sky took a deep breath and fell to the ground. He then patted Nedis face and ruthlessly hit Sith a few times. After casting a simple spell on both of them, they woke up from their daze. "Where...where is this?" Nedis regained consciousness and gave Sky a weak nce. Skys eyes were dull as he looked around. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and firmly said, "Take a look and you will know." Nearby, there were huge cracks in the ground formed by the explosions. Beyond the cracks was a canyon. A huge lump of earth was seemingly dug out by Rodys two Mystic Dragon Purges. The three were at the edge of the cliff of the canyon formed by the explosion. Nedis looked over the cliff and could not see the bottom. The smoke had not dispersed and it was not known how deep the hole was. "That...How did that happen?" Sith suddenly cried out in rm as he pointed to the distance with trembling fingers. Nedis looked over and saw nothing. Nedis suddenly realized this and she jumped up screaming, "Where...where is the mountain?" The three looked towards the sacred mountain. The originally tall and towering mountain was now missing. The sacred mountain had been blown into oblivion. Chapter 290: Gods Record Reappears Chapter 290: Gods Record Reappears Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "All of you wait here, I will go over to take a look!" Sky said as he looked down the cliff. At that moment, clouds of dust were everywhere and the ce under the cliff was unfathomable. Before Nedis and the old sorcerer could say anything, Sky had already jumped down. "Rody boy, are you still alive?" Fatty looked closely at the ground, searching while flying forward. At the same time, Sky was surreptitiously vignt. That boy had gone crazily violent and only God knew whether he was sober yet. In case he hid in the dark and shot out his Mystic Dragon Purge, then Sky would have been killed. "Haha...haha...hahaha..." A weakughter came from a distant. Thatughter was mixed with the sounds of breathing and violent coughs. It sounded like Rody. Fatty immediately attentively rushed over. Rody was tottering and on the verge of copsing. He stood there in his already torn and tattered clothes. His body was covered with numerous wounds as if a blood man was standing there. He pointed at something in front of him and issued a burst of wildughter. Fatty looked towards where Rodys finger was pointing and immediately saw that thing. It was actually the Hakone Serpent. At that moment, the Hakone Serpent no longer looked like a snake monster. Only two heads remained from the original eight. It looked like a double-headed snake and the body of the snake had shrunk tremendously. Its length was about the same as the height of a person. With only two heads left, the Hakone Serpent seemed weak against Rody. It was vomiting and its body coiled into a ball from fear. Sky frowned. "Boy, you have overdone it this time. Lie down, quickly." Rody coldly looked at Fatty. The murderous aura in his eyes made Sky trembled. After that, Rodys eyes gradually showed disdain. He increased his pace and advanced towards that big Hakone Serpent. At that moment, Rody was staggering. He was so weak that he looked as if he was going to copse anytime. However, the Hakone Serpent seemed to be extremely frightened of Rody, who was in front. Although it was hissing intimidatingly, it dared not attack. Instead, it coiled its body even tighter. Rody looked at the Hakone Serpent for a while, with his already ckened pair of eyes. After that, he actually stretched out his pair of hands to beckon from the sky. From the thick smoke in the sky, the Divine Primordial Spirit that exuded a bright and bewitching red light, all of a sudden, dropped down once again. As Sky watched, the following actions taken by Rody were even weirder. He gradually spat out a series of indistinct characters. After that, he held the Divine Primordial Spirit in one hand, while his other hand was beckoning the big Hakone Serpent back and forth. The body of the big Hakone Serpent suddenly became smaller and smaller and finally almost turned into a miniature shape of a small snake. Rody looked satisfied. Those characters that came from his mouth be more and more rapid. Finally, the Hakone Serpent roared as its body was hit by a group of strong light and it was quickly sucked into the Divine Primordial Spirit... Sky was shocked as he looked at Rodys actions. He suddenly eximed in his heart. Looks like this boy is already able to control the Divine Primordial Spirit. In fact, Sky did not know why other people could also control Karas Divine Primordial Spirit. Rodys body, at that moment, was upied by the consciousness of the Mystic Dragon, so he could not control Karas Divine Primordial Spirit. The Divine Primordial Spirit was a key that could trigger the power of Gods level. It had already resonated with the consciousness of the Mystic Dragon, that was hidden inside Rodys body. That was what made Rody violently crazy and almost entered the demonic stage. Fortunately, even though the Mystic Dragon was hysterical, the power of Mystic Dragon that was inside Rody was still far from the Nine Times Dragon Change level. So, it could not be considered to have achieved Gods level. Luckily it was so, otherwise, if it was a Nine Times Dragon Change dragon and with the Divine Primordial Spirit to bring out its basic instinct, then there would be no way in this world that could save Rody. Rody was lost when he saw the Hakone Serpent being sucked in by the Divine Primordial Spirit. He seemed hesitant as to how to deal with that Divine Primordial Spirit. At that moment, even though the consciousness of the Mystic dragon had upied the body of Rody, but it had not undergone the Nine Times Dragon Change and therefore did not have its own consciousness and wisdom. It had not reached the "perfect" state and everything were carried out by virtue of biological instinct. Sucking in the Hakone Serpent just now was the only approach that the Mystic Dragon could think of then. So, prompted by the consciousness of the Mystic Dragon, Rody also applied that approach. However, after all, the Divine Primordial Spirit did not belong to the Mystic Dragon. Therefore, at that moment, the Mystic Dragon was without wisdom and relied entirely on instinct. It seemed that it did not know how to deal with that Divine Primordial Spirit, that was in its hands. Sky was standing by the side. In any case, he could not figure out what Rody was doing. At that moment, the consciousness of the Mystic Dragon was in a lost state. Propelled by a faint instinct, it felt that that thing in its hands was very important. However, at the same time, it hesitated for a while because it knew that the thing was not its own. Rody then opened his mouth and swallowed the Divine Primordial Spirit... When that thing entered his mouth, Rodys eyes seemed to sh with a strange light. He then turned around to look at Sky as his mouth issued a slight howl. Skys scalp felt numb and he was somewhat embarrassed. Rodys expression became more and more ferocious. He clenched his fists and paced towards Sky. In fact, Sky could sense that, at that moment, Rodys aura was extremely dim. His breathing was also very weak. His strength had almost reached his limit. The fight just now was so massive that it had already exhausted almost all of Rodys energy. However, he was still being controlled by the consciousness of the Mystic Dragon. As long as there was a target in front of him, then it would arouse his fighting instinct. Sky held up the scimitar in his hand horizontally and shouted, "Boy, at present, you are already on the verge of copsing. Dont insist on fighting with me. I dont want to hurt you. You..." Rody suddenly roared loudly. The muscles in his body were trembling. His face revealed a somewhat pained expression. It seemed like with every step he made, he had to resort to all his energy. Obviously, he was at the end of his tether. Rody struggled to raise his breath. With the palm of his hand like a sword, he seemed to rush towards Fatty. Fatty quickly raised a defensive posture. The moment Rody rushed forward two steps, his body suddenly stiffened. After that, it trembled violently for a while before crashing down. The ring on his finger, which was transformed from the broken staff of Moses God, once again radiated traces of white light... Moses original purpose of changing Moses Staff into a ring was to control the pair of Mystic Dragons fetters inside Rodys body. However, just now, when Rody was violently crazy, the power of Moses Staff was obviously suppressed by the Mystic Dragon. But, Rody was extremely weak now, and as a result, the Staff once again became effective... That gave Sky a scare and he eximed, "Hey, boy, are you alright? I didnt touch you!" Sky ran over in a few steps. First, he stood beside Rody and gave him a trial kick. Rodys eyes were closed with his teeth tightly gritted. He was lying down on the ground and apparently, he had lost consciousness. Fatty was rest assured now. He bent down and gave Rody a hard push. He also checked on Rodys wound. With that check, Sky was shocked. The wounds on Rodys body was too scary. He had broken two of his ribs. There was a big hole in his shoulder. That wound was so deep that the bone was visible and blood was gurgling out. As for other areas, there were no less than a dozen big and small wounds. If it was someone else, with such severe injuries, that person would have died. Without any more dy, Sky immediately put his magic to use. He quickly healed the wounds on Rodys body. His magic treatment was naturally very superior; in a short while, he had already healed the wounds on Rodys body. Although it was not difficult to heal those wounds, Rody was still unconscious. Sky sighed. Carrying Rody in his hands he returned using the path that he came from. Nedis and Sith had been waiting anxiously. When they saw Fatty carrying Rody in his hands, Nedis immediately shouted and ran towards them. Fattyughed loudly. "Little female bat, I have brought back this boy!" Just as his voice faded, he heard Rody, whom he was still carrying, suddenly give a low moan. Fatty was startled. As a reflex response, he almost threw Rody out. After Rody fell heavily on the ground, Fatty held his scimitar in one hand and vigntly stared at Rody. He then shouted, "Boy, are you a man or a dragon, say something to me first?" Rodys body shook a couple of times on the ground. He opened his eyes and seemed to be looking nkly at Sky. His eyes had already regained its brown color and his face revealed a somewhat pained expression. He struggled to give a bitter smile. "Fatty, why did you throw me out?" Suddenly, there was a groan. "Damn...I...Why does my body hurt so much?" Sky chuckled as he ran over. He pulled Rody up andughed loudly, "Ah ha, boy, you are finally awake. Just now, you gave me a real hard beating." After that, he patted Rody on his shoulder. At that moment, Rody was extremely weak. He almost fell again when Sky patted him so vigorously. His face scrunched up and smiled, "Fatty, not so hard please..." Nedis had long been pleasantly surprised and had shouted. She ran over and pushed Rody on the ground. Tears streamed continuously from her beautiful eyes, making Rody feeling lost. Sky frowned. He lifted Nedis with one hand and pulled Rody with the other. He shouted, "Well, little female bat, even if you want to cry, let me finish saying what I have to say first." Fatty looked directly at Rody and said, "Boy, my time is running out. I was summoned by you. When the time is up, I will have to return. Listen carefully, now. You probably cannot remember what happened earlier. However, the little female bat will tell youter. My main concern now is that you have swallowed that Divine Primordial Spirit and whether there will be any bad consequences...Ahh, I was too impulsive on this matter." Nedis interrupted, "Then, will Rody behave like just now?" Sky shook his head. "I dont know. I think he wont. I just thought that the Divine Primordial Spirit probably belonged to Kara and none of us can control it. It is like a key. We obviously know that this key has ess to a treasure. Unfortunately, the treasure is in Karas hands. Even if Rody has this key, it will be of no use...However, I cannot understand why the Mystic Dragon suddenly upied Rodys body...After I return, I will ask the old skeleton." Rody seemed like he wanted to say something, but Sky shook his head and said, "Well,ter you can ask what happened just now. Do you feel anything unusual now? Do you feel that there is something inside your body?" Rody frowned and shook his head. "No...I just feel that my whole body aches. I feel that I have no more energy and I cannot even bring out any fighting energy." Fatty smiled. "You were seriously injured just now. Although I have treated you, it will still hurt for a while. As for your strength, you probably did not know that you acted violently just now...If you still have energy now, then something must have been very wrong." After saying that, Fatty suddenly closed his eyes and frowned. "Well, the old skeleton is urging me. It seems like he cannot hold on much longer. I must go back immediately..." He opened his eyes to look at Rody. "Boy, take care of yourself." He suddenly whispered, "When you return, there will be a surprise waiting for you." After he finished speaking and before Rody could say anything, a white light emerged from Fattys body. Immediately after that, he disappeared. "He...he just left like this." Nedis shouted angrily. "This guy messed up this whole thing and he just left like this." Sith gave a wry smile. "He is summoned here by a magical Summon Technique. In other words, there is a very powerful sorcerer there maintaining this Summon Technique. However, even if this person is very powerful, he will not be able to hold on for too long. When the time is up, he will have to call Fatty back." Nedis stared and asked, "Must he really go back? Can he not stay here?" Sith gave Nedis a cynical stare as if he was looking at an idiot on the subject of magic. He whispered, "Do you think that the Summon Technique is an instant transportation? If it is as good as you say, then we, the sorcerers, can go anywhere we want. Within moments, we can move from one ce to another. Do you think this is possible?" Rody suddenly signed and asked, "Where is that guy?" Nedis and the sorcerer exchanged nces with each other. They immediately knew that Rody was referring to that guy wearing a mask. Both of them did not seem to know how to reply Rody. Should they tell him that he had killed that guy? When Rody noticed that the two remained silent, he suddenly frowned. "Looks like we got ourselves an insurmountable job. We have fought from morning till night, yet we still cannot find that thing that can threaten the Temple..." Sith sighed. "That legendary thing is probably inside the mountain. That big Hakone Serpent snake, most likely, is guarding..." Rody frowned. "Could it be that the Divine Primordial Spirit is that thing?" Sith shook his head. "No, ording to legend, that thing is Gods Record." Rody suddenly smiled, stood up and patted on the Siths shoulder. He seemed to look at Sith. "You are finally telling me the truth." He paused for a while, before he lightly said, "That guy, wearing the mask had already told me. In addition to Divine Primordial Spirit, there is still another thing." After saying that, Sith gave a wry smile and looked into the distance. "But, the sacred mountain is no longer there...Where are we going to find that thing?" At the same time, in a ruin, a few miles away from Rody and the others, a badly mutted figure struggled to crawl out from among a rubble of stones. Half of his body was almost mangled. One of his arms had only half left, revealing blood-dripping muscles and ghastly white bones. The mask on his face had already dropped off earlier. Kara spat for a while. Although his body was trembling due to the pain, his eyes revealed a trace of deep fierce intention. At that moment, the injuries on his body almost imed his life. Kara crawled out from among the rubble and struggled to stay conscious and notpse into aa. He then put in great efforts to raise his magic power and slowly disyed a trace of magical treatment light. However, at that moment, he only had about ten percent of his strength left. At most, he could only cast a low-level magic which could also barely sustain his life. Although he managed to stop his own bleeding, Kara was in so much pain that he lost his voice. He looked fiercely into the distance and gritted his teeth. "You bastards, I will return tenfolds your hostility today." He sighed. He was ready to close his eyes to recuperate in order to restore some strength. He had to wait until he had received sufficient treatment for his injuries before he could leave. Suddenly, Karas heart was stirred. He faintly felt a very weak energy fluctuating from the ground where he was standing... He was unable to deal with his wounds. He immediately bent down to dig up the pile of debris. He only had one arm left and that action made the wound that had barely healed just now, ruptured again... blood flowed incessantly... Not knowing after how long, a mournful voice sounded... "Haha...Haha...You stole my Divine Primordial Spirit, but I get Gods Record instead...Just wait. I, the great true god Kara, will definitely look for you who dared to have the audacity to offend God, to take revenge." The wild waves ofughter were followed by a burst of weak coughs. Chapter 291: Undress Chapter 291: Undress Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion On the road to the south. Its been two days. Rody and the others had never been so miserable. Since the injuries, Rody had notpletely recovered his earthshaking strength. Although he had rested for two days, he felt that his fighting energy, from head to toe, seemed to have been bound by a weird force. The current Rody, notwithstanding his domain powers, was at most a tall and big man only. It looked like the fierce battle two days ago had left him with a great deal of damage. After he seriously overdrew on his energies, Rody had temporarily lost hisbat effectiveness. Siths condition was almost simr to Rodys. During the battle at the domain powers level, the old sorcerer did not seem to have the ability to defend. In addition to that, he had overexerted himself in using the Reshape Origin to cure the big Hakone Serpent. That resulted in him over using his magic and exhausting his strength. At the moment, as Sith hadpletely used up all the magic gems that he had for replenishing his magical power, Sith was unlikely to restore his strength in less than ten to fourteen days. Nedis situation was much better. In the course of that fierce battle, she basically had not fought. Besides that, with her negligible capability, there was no room for her to intervene. Therefore, she was the one who was least affected. Rody and Sith were temporarily cultivating as they had both lost theirbat effectiveness. Therefore, of the three of them, the originally weak Nedis had be the strongest. The capital city of Hakone Kingdom, Kyoto, was blown into a canyon and the sacred mountain was razed into a level in. As for the pce, with Gods blessing, most of the royal family members of the Hakone Kingdom had perished in that explosion. 1 They then traveled south from Kyoto city. At the moment, their destination would require them to pass through the southern part of River Home 2 to find the Sauron Kingdom army and converge with them. Under the current situation where two out of three of them were injured, that was their only way out. All the way south, they noticed there were tremendous changes in the Hakone Kingdom. Obviously, the aftermath of that battle had caused a great deal of catastrophe to the Hakone Kingdom. The whole city of Kyoto was destroyed overnight. The sacred mountain which was a symbol of the dwarves kingdom was gone...The dwarven race was defeated in one fell stroke! The turmoil was just beginning. As they traveled south, they discovered that the ce seemed very chaotic. Numerous civilians had to flee because they had to protect and care for their families. There was a long queue on the road leading to the south. Those people originally lived near the vicinity of Kyoto. However, within one fearful night, Kyoto city and the sacred mountain were gone. Almost all the people were terrified. They thought that it was a punishment by God and so, they could only flee blindly. Where are they going to flee to? Rody could see that those dwarves were at a loss and distressed. The south? The war was going on in the south. The army of the Rnd Continent was fighting, from day to night, in the south. Is going south, the right way out? During the time of upheaval, there would definitely be darkness. All along the way, there were robbers. Many of the discharged warriors simply turned into robbers, where no capital was required. Rody and the other two were traveling amongst those fleeing people. Nedis spent some money to buy a shabby carriage. That carriage cost almost all the material possessions the three of them had on them. During such a hellish time, a carriage would actually fetch an astronomical price. As Nedis put it, the money used to buy this carriage was enough to buy a small farm in her vige. The price quoted by that scoundrel dwarf for the shabby carriage with a limping old horse even gave Nedis a kind of misconception. It is such a waste that this dwarf is not a vampire! In normal times, they would have just directly grabbed the carriage and horse. However, based on the current situation, Rody could not fight, Sith was just a weak old man and the remaining person, Nedis, would not dare cause trouble. After submitting to humiliation and paying a hefty sum of money, the three of them finally was relieved from the pain of walking. That evening, Rody secretly estimated that, based on their current traveling speed, they would reach River Home in the south in two days time. There was arger town in front of them. From a distance outside the town, there were some dwarven soldiers patrolling back and forth. Rody felt a little strange. All along the way, they did not see any dwarven army. That massive explosion at Kyoto hadpletely wiped out the civilians, nobles, and armies. Now that they were approaching the south, they finally saw the dwarven army again. Rodys heart sank. The three of them were not in good condition and he hoped that they would not get into any trouble. Rody took a deep breath while sitting in the carriage. He felt that he still could not summon the fighting energy in him. That was a familiar feeling. When he was in the Northwest, he had used a gem from Old Mark. That gem enabled him to have an unlimited fighting energy for a short period of time. The tired and empty feeling he had all over his body after using that gem was simr to the feeling he was having now. In fact, Rody should really be happy. That night, the number of times Rody had used the Mystic Dragon Purge was way too many. In such a short time, to have used such a powerful skill so excessively would normally cause great harm to his body. If Rodys body had not been strengthened by the blood of the Mystic Dragon but was still that of an ordinary human, he would have died from the rupture of all the blood vessels in his body. "Attention! Attention!" Five patrolling cavalrymen rode along the main road filled with streams of people. The leading cavalryman shouted, "Everyone, listen carefully. There is an order from His Excellency the Thousand Rider General!" The Thousand Rider General. Rody and Nedis subconsciously exchanged looks. Rody immediately tightly held on to the reins in his hands to slow down the carriage. Sith at the rear also drew open the curtains to spy on with his head. Obviously, he also heard the ranger shouting. Oda Nobunaga? Didnt he die in Kyoto? That cavalryman and a few of his subordinates were extremely capable of their actions. When they saw that their shoutings had attracted the attention of the stream of people, they simply went across to the middle of the road. After that, a few of his subordinates threw down a few big bundles from their horses on to the ground. Everyone cried out in rm. The contents of those bundles were all food. Although they looked like only rough wheat bread and tbread, all those were enough to make the eyes of those hungry refugees glow. That stream of people immediately stopped. They rushed forth towards those few cavalrymen. The leading cavalryman suddenly pulled out his long sword and loudly shouted, "There is an order from His Excellency the Thousand Rider General! To all those loyal to the Royal Family, immediately go to Kashima Town ten miles ahead. Lots of food has been prepared there. For those who want to live, proceed to Kashima Town." That cavalryman was obviously assigned to perform that task. After dropping off those stock of food, he and his subordinates continued riding nonstop from behind the stream of people. As they rode, they shouted. Soon the stream of people moved even faster forward. Rody had some doubts. He looked at Nedis. Nedis frowned. "Kashima Town? That ce does not lead to River Home. There is a forked road in front. The left leads to River Home while the right leads to Kashima Town..." The three of them had doubts. However, since they could not understand the situation, they decided not to think about it. After walking for half a day, there was a team of cavalrymen blocking the road. The cavalry unit was quite big. There were about two hundred men. Those men were holding some signs on the road. Beside them were some in-cloth soldiers. There were also people wearing different attires gathered around them. Rody already heard someone shouting from afar, "One warrior, two gold coins! Two gold coins! His Excellency the Thousand Rider General has an order. One warrior, two gold coins! In the event that the person provides outstanding military service, he will be rewarded. Those who wish to get rich,e quickly." There was a group of warriors in tattered clothes standing around that soldier. A person beside him recorded their names, one at a time. Another person gathered them into groups. Those cavalrymen moved, in twos and threes, around the stream of people. asionally, they would stop some strong young men. It then dawned on Rody. He could not help but whisper, "This guy is recruiting soldiers and buying horses." Nedis nodded and smiled, "He is merely picking some able-bodied men. We dont have to bother." Rody said with a smile, "You are not in the army and therefore you will not understand. Since they are picking able-bodied men, it is not safe for us to go over." Sure enough, as they moved forward, the stream of people started to disperse chaotically. Whenever some of the cavalrymen saw young men among the stream of people, they would stop them. Without allowing those young men to say anything, they would be pulled to the roadside. They would forcefully intercept the stream of people and gather them together. If any of those men resisted, they would immediately be punched and kicked. Some of the cavalrymen would even, on the spot, draw their swords and swing down... Rody looked at the distant scene and whispered, "It does not seem right." Nedis was somewhat angry. "Dont be bothered by him. We charge ahead. I believe these little fishes cannot stop us." Rody sighed. "Its alright. Lets get off the carriage. Lets avoid the main road. I probably need a few more days to recover. Master Sith is also not feeling very well. With you alone, I am afraid we cannot dash through safely." Nedis opened her mouth but still nodded her head. She was only a small vampire. Although her Blood Escape technique was powerful, it could only hide her own trail. She was not effective in a direct confrontation. The three of them hid among the stream of people. While still a distance away, they jumped down from the carriage. They surreptitiously used the wild vegetation by the roadside to escape. At that moment, the sky had gradually darkened. Among the stream of people, nobody noticed them. At the side of the main road was a wood. Even though they were fleeing in the woods, they dared not drop their vignce. Suddenly, they heard a burst of whistling soundsing from the distant road. After that, they only heard the sound of horses hooves. Another group of warriors, on their horses, had charged over towards the stream of people. Those warriors, their faces filled with murderous aura, were shouting. They were waving their long swords in their hands. The stream of people immediately ran helter-skelter. With a loud rumble, everyone was running everywhere. Rody faintly heard those warriors shouted, "Oda traitors, quickly surrender." The first group of cavalrymen immediately mounted their horses. They held onto their weapons and directly charged forward. A melee broke out on the road. For a while, they were scuffling in a confused mess. The melee spread from the main road to the woods at the roadside and eventually they were all entangled together. When Rody and the other two looked at that, they felt strange. It was obvious that both sides were the dwarven armies. Why were they fighting against each other? Nedis suddenly cried out. Looking a little surprised, she suddenly pointed toward the distance at a warrior who was fighting with the cavalrymen. "That guy looks like..." Rody looked and frowned. "Ah, that guy looks familiar...He is Hideyoshi! He was the warrior we bought at River Home after robbing Kikukawa Yukinari." Sith also shook his head and said, "Why are they fighting each other?" Nedis rolled her eyeballs and suddenly smiled. "I understand. Did you not hear Hideyoshis men shouted Oda traitors? Most probably it was because Yukinari did not die and has brought some men to fight against Oda Nobunagas men." Rody replied indifferently, "Let them fight. It has nothing to do with us. Lets go." The three of them dared not use the main road. They went southwards through the wilderness. After they lost their carriage, they also did not have any food with them. They traveled for a while before rejoining the main road to continue their journey. However, they were more vignt and paid more attention to any movements around them." Suddenly, they heard the sound of hurried hooves and a warrior rushed up from behind. Half of his body was covered with blood. There were two cavalrymen chasing him from behind with the intent to kill him. It was Hideyoshi! Rody was the fastest to respond. He had already pulled Nedis and Sith a few steps to the roadside. They theny down on the slope by the roadside waiting. Hideyoshi was seriously injured. Only half of his warriors sword remained. At that moment he was using that broken sword to fiercely whip his horses buttock. He was in a sorry state. "Ah, this guy is really useless. With so many men, he was still so badly defeated." Nedis pursed her lips. Rody smiled and said, "This is something you do not understand. Although Hideyoshi had many warriors, they are mostly mobs. Those cavalries are standard soldiers. During a fight, team effort is very important. Even when the mob has more men they are absolutely unable to defeat those trained soldiers." Hideyoshi rode quickly past the three of them. The two cavalrymen continued to pursue from behind and they had gradually approached. Nedis suddenly said, "I am going to help that guy." Rody frowned. "No nonsense." Nedis shook her head and quickly said, "It is not nonsense. I am taking this opportunity to grab two horses. This will make it easier for us to travel faster." After she finished speaking and before Rody had enough time to pull her, Nedis had already charged out and carefreely stood in the middle of the road. Hideyoshi was busy running for his life and did look behind. Of course, he did not realize that someone was helping him block off the pursuers. When the two pursuing cavalrymen, from behind, saw a person suddenly jump out from the roadside, they subconsciously pulled the reins and the horses slowed down. After all, they were professional soldiers. They were a little startled, but they brandished their long swords and rushed towards Nedis. Their mission was to kill their enemies. Regardless whoever blocked their way, they would just chop them down. Nedis body suddenly drifted up and charged into both the cavalrymen galloping towards them. One of the cavalrymen felt a sharp pain in his chest. He flew up into the sky and, after a miserable cry, fell down. The other cavalryman was horrified. He ran a few steps and immediately held tightly onto his horses reins. He then changed the direction of his horses head and turned back to look. Nedis had alreadynded on the ground. She stood beside the injured cavalryman who had fallen off his horse. cing a foot on the chest of that cavalryman she exerted a little force with her foot. The cavalryman immediately felt like he was being crushed by a mountain. However hard he struggled he could not get up. The other cavalryman was a little frightened, but when he saw that his opponent was alone, he plucked up his courage and drew his long sword. Suddenly, two other people jumped out from the roadside. One of them was a tall young man, with a scimitar in his hand. The other one was a kind-looking old man. Nedis shouted at the cavalryman, "Dismount! Hand over yor weapon and horse." The expression of that cavalryman changed. He shouted, "Who are you? Are you the traitors from the Kikukawa family?" When Nedis heard the statement traitors from the Kikukawa family, her heart stirred. She immediately understood and shouted, "I am not bothered whether traitors or not traitors. I just want your horse and weapon." "You are not traitors?" That cavalryman immediately felt a little more rxed and a little more confident. He shouted, "We are the cavalry of His Excellency the Thousand Rider General. Which familys warriors are you? If you do not have an owner, perhaps you will go back with me. His Excellency the Thousand Rider General is in the process of gathering men and horses in preparation for cracking down on traitors. You are in an advantageous position with your skills." Nedis did not want to say much more to him. She first kicked and knocked out the cavalryman she was stepping on. She then walked in big strides towards that person opposite her. That cavalryman immediately became wary. He raised his sword and said, "Are you tired of living? You even dared attack the men of His Excellency the Thousand Rider General!" When he saw that Nedis did not respond and was approaching closer, his eyebrows were raised and his eyes revealed a murderous aura. "What do you really want?" The good-natured andpassionate looking old man suddenly spoke, "Oh...do you still not understand? We are robbers!" Rody was impatient and strode forward in big steps. That cavalryman shouted and swung his sword down at Rody. Rody frowned and he voluntarily raised his arm to resist. That person immediately felt a little strange... Is this man crazy? He actually used his arm to block my sword. However, he immediately realized something was wrong. That sh he made with his sword had not cut into Rodys arm at all. Rody had already grabbed one of his legs with his hand. With one forceful tug, the cavalryman immediately fell down off his horse. Nedis caught up with a few steps and kicked the sword from his hand. She then gave him a cold look. "Hey, do you want to live or die?" The eyeballs of that cavalryman rolled wildly. He could not figure out what was the intention of those three people. Nedis gave Rody an eye signal. Rody sighed and with big strides walked to the roadside. He brandished his scimitar and a bright light shed from the de of his scimitar. With a loud crashing sound, an ironwood tree which a person could notpletely embrace was cut off in the middle. Although at that moment, Rodys strength had been not fully restored at least he was stillparable to a high-ranked warrior. The tree trunk came crashing down. That cavalryman immediately turned pale and he repeatedly shouted, "Want to live...want to live, I want to live." Nedis gave a satisfied smile and said, "Its not difficult to want to live. Just remove the armor and clothes you are wearing." "Ah!" That cavalryman froze for a moment. Nedis eyebrows were raised as she shouted, "Undress!" Chapter 292: Insidious Chapter 292: Insidious Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rody was tall and that armor could barely fit him. It was somewhat out of ce. Fortunately, he was riding a horse and therefore it was not obvious. However, Siths armor seemed to fit him quite well. Sith sighed and smiled. "We only have two horses and there are three of us. What should we do?" Nedis rolled her eyeballs and smiled. "Naturally, you disguise as Oda Nobunagas cavalry while I pretend to be your prisoner. Even if others were to look, they will, at most, think that you are all unscrupulous soldiers taking advantage of an ordinary woman only." They looked to their side at the two cavalrymen who were stripped of their clothing. Those two unlucky guys were shivering in the cold wind. However, they dared not resist and appeared submissive. Rody frowned. "What should I do with these two guys? Should I kill them?" Nedis had a mildly disgusted expression. "No, it will be too bloody and extremely nauseating." Rody went up to give them a kick each to knock them unconscious. Nedis smiled and said, "Well, lets go and look for that young guy from the Kikukawa family. I believe if he were to see us now, he will be so happy that he will burst into tears." They had enquired from the cavalrymen just now and had some knowledge of the current situation in the dwarf kingdom. Sure enough, that war in Kyoto had brought great turmoil to the dwarves. That massive war in Kyoto not only destroyed the entire Kyoto, it even busted the shogunate and imperial pces. Fortunately, Kikukawa Yukinari and Oda Nobunaga miraculously survived. The old Kikukawa general was very cunning. He had already noticed that something was not right with Oda Nobunaga from the assassination attempt that day. So, that night, he assigned the task of investigation to his youngest son, Yukinari, who had always been regarded as the useless one. Although Yukinari had never been given any important assignment, he was the only hopeful candidate left for the Kikukawa general to pick. That was because his eldest son had nned the rebellion and he was left with a dead end. That arrangement was also with the hope that his youngest son would soon acquire some power. However, Oda Nobunaga was, after all, not stupid. When he noticed that the old general had doubts about him, he actually took a risk in desperation. Before his opponent could give him any difficulties, he on that very night, used fake military orders and escaped with his cavalry out of Kyoto. So, the old general immediately dispatched his youngest son, Yukinari to lead another of his ownpetent troop, the "Maruyuki", to pursue and kill Oda Nobunaga. Originally, Kikukawa Yukinari did not have the courage. He immediately went to look for Nedis, Rody, and Sith. In his heart, he had already be dependent on these three. However, he noticed that his three mysterious patrons had disappeared. As he could not dy his fathers order, he could only brace himself to lead the troops to pursue out of Kyoto... At that time, Rody and the others were in the fantasynd of the sacred mountain. The following matters were rtively simpler. In the massive and rming war, Kyoto and the sacred mountain were destroyed. Naturally, the shogunate and the Kikukawa generals were busted. Even the dwarven royal family was also destroyed. In the whole of Kyoto, there were hardly any survivors. After that war, Kikukawa Yukinari and Oda Nobunaga, who were a few kilometers away, were stunned by that kind of major changes. Oda Nobunaga immediately realized that an opportunity was at hand. The shogunate was destroyed. The royal family was also finished. So, he was probably the most powerful force in the dwarven kingdom then...That was precisely his best chance! The following few days, Oda Nobunagas cavalry and Yukinaris troop, the "Maruyuki", fought a few rounds against each other. As both parties fought, they moved southwards. As Kyoto had already been destroyed, there was no evidence left for assassination and rebellion. Therefore, Oda Nobunaga simply proimed himself as the new shogun general. All along the way, he gathered the local army and recruited able-bodied men from the streams of refugees tobat against Kikukawa Yukinari. Kikukawa Yukinari, after all, was very much more inferior to Oda Nobunaga. Faced with such a shocking change, he had long been panic-stricken. At that time, a special character would stand out as conspicuously brilliant. That person was the warrior whom Yukinari had recently epted, Hideyoshi. Hideyoshi was indeed outstanding. He actually suggested some ideas to Yukinari. He encouraged Yukinari to im himself as the shogun general and, in the name of shogun general,mand everyone in the dwarven kingdom. At the same time, he requested support from the army in the front line, who were then confronting the people of the Rnd Continent. Yukinari also copied Oda Nobunaga; he gathered the troops from all the nearby small garrisons surrounding Kyoto. Although the power of Yukinari was much more inferior whenpared to the so-called "Thousand Rider General", Oda Nobunaga, he was still the son of the old Kikukawa general and so there were still many people willing to follow him. Although Yukinari was not very capable, fortunately, that troop "Maruyuki" that he brought with him was truly one of the old Shoguns elite army. Yukinari upied River Home while Oda Nobunaga upied Kashima Town. Both parties were confronting each other. The person who was in the most difficult situation was Kumu Yu, themander of the front line army who were confronting the invaders of the Rnd Continent. At the same time, he had received two orders. Both Oda Nobunaga and Kikukawa Yukinari imed that they were the new shogun general. They asked Kumu Yu to obey their orders. When Kumu Yu first received news of the changes in Kyoto, he was almost frightened to death. Kumu Yu did not expect the dwarf kingdom to actually suffer such a major catastrophe in such a short time. There were strong invaders from outside and strange natural disasters from inside. What was more cursing was the news that on the night of the explosion of Kyoto, someone saw in the distant sky the big Hakone Serpent When Kumu Yu heard that kind of scary news, his first reaction was, Is God going to destroy the dwarven race? As for the orders given by the two shogun generals, Kumu Yu was still waiting to see. He was scheming for himself. Currently, he had a full thirty thousand soldiers. In addition, those soldiers were elite frontline soldiers. He was actually more powerful than the two self-proimed shogun generals. Those two guys, one was a dislikeable haughty Oda Nobunaga while the other was a cowardly ipetent young master. Why should he submit himself to obey their orders? However, Kumu Yu was not very ambitious. He did not have the idea of bing the shogun general like Oda Nobunaga. His idea was that, while the two of them were fighting, he would observe from the sidelines. He would only intervene when the time was appropriate. With that then he could show his importance and finally, he would disy out his maximum ability and reap the maximum reward. At the same time, another reason why he did not move his troops was there was the fierce invading Rnd army in front of him. How would he dare move with such powerful enemy outside? He was afraid of the war chariot team of the Rnd people, as he was badly defeated by them. Currently, the only way was to go through the narrow mountainous passageway on the ind and use the solid city walls to defend. Of course, the cavalrymen held captive by Rody and friends did not know so much. What they had said was the current confrontation between Oda Nobunaga and Kikukawa Yukinari and also the front linemander Kumu Yus wait-and-see situation. Nedis had guessed the developments based on the current situations. Rody frowned and whispered, "Do you still want to look for Kikukawa Yukinari? Is it necessary to get into all this trouble?" Nedis stared at Rody and said, "I had already put in a lot of effort on that guy! If he were to be the owner of the dwarf kingdom, I will be able to get the exclusive business rights of the ironwood. Do you know how much that is?" Seeing Rodys disapproving expression, Nedis rolled her eyeballs and immediately changed her tone. She patiently said, "Your purpose ofing to the dwarven kingdom was to find the secret inside the sacred mountain. Now, the Hakone Serpent is gone and the thing that you are looking for was probably sted and destroyed together with the sacred mountain...We went through such great difficulties to get here and had suffered so much. Are we just going to go back empty-handed? What a waste! We must grab something before we return!" Before Rody could express his views to what she said, Siths eyes suddenly lit up. That time, King Sauron had two purposes for attacking the dwarf kingdom...One of the purposes was to obtain that thing that had a threatening effect on the Temple and it looked like they had failed. The other purpose was to conquer the dwarven kingdom and acquire their valuable ironwood resources. That being the case, then what Nedis said was somewhat logical. If they could help that useless Kikukawa Yukinari gain power and be the ruler of the dwarven kingdom, then the Sauron Kingdom could exercise control over the dwarven kingdom. That would be better and more cost-effective than sacrificing tens of thousands of casualties and numerous lives in conquering the dwarf kingdom. That could also prevent the other kingdoms of the Rnd Continent from getting angry. The Sauron Kingdom, in attacking the dwarf kingdom, had already offended the other kingdoms of the Rnd Continent. However, helping an obedient shogun general to gain power would prevent ire of the other kingdoms. Moreover, Nedis and Sith are good friends of the royal family. Nedis was a businesswoman seeking nothing more than wealth. Giving her the sole rights to the management of the ironwood business would ensure that the Sauron Kingdom would still get the ironwood resources and at the same time not under the scrutiny of everyone. Let Nedis counter the anger of the other kingdoms of the Rnd Continent. Even if they garner hate, they will only hate Nedis. As long as Kikukawa Yukinari assumed power and with the support of the Sauron Kingdom stationed in the dwarven ind, then Nedis could have the benefit of making some money from the other kingdoms of the Rnd Continent. Having figured out all those, Sith smiled and said, "I think it makes sense. That young Kikukawa had all this while been very obedient. It is not a bad idea to give him a helping hand now." Rody sneered as he looked at Sith with a knowing look. Suddenly, he smiled, "Master Sith, looks like you a very loyal and dedicated to His Majesty the King." When Nedis saw that Sith looked embarrassed, she immediately rushed to respond, "Rody, the army of the Sauron Kingdom is in the south now. Even if do not help Kikukawa Yukinari, the army of the Sauron Kingdom will still fight until they reach here. If we were to help Yukinari, it can be considered that we have avoided a war. It is definitely better to have fewer fatalities..." After a short pause, Nedis smiled unpleasantly, "We have caused trouble in Kyoto. We have sted their Kyoto, destroyed their pce and ttened their sacred mountain. Lets just consider this as somepensation..." Rody looked up at the sky andughed. "Haha...Compensation? You, girl, sound very pleasant. I think if that young Kikukawa were to be under your control, I am afraid you will sell everything in the dwarven kingdom, including the people there." Nedis smiled but did not say anything. However, she noticed that Rody was silent. Although she had not known Rody for a long time, based on her intelligence she had long seen through his temperament. If it was something that Rody was determined not to do, then he would simply refuse. No matter what others said, it would have no effect. Then he did not directly refuse which meant that he did not firmly oppose that. Sure enough, Rody pondered for a while and said, "I have not recovered my strength. Now, Master Sith also cannot cast magic. I am worried that right now we may not be able to suppress that young Kikukawa...I still need another five to six days before I can fully recover. Then I can be certain." Nedis giggled and said, "To handle this issue, we need to divide it into two parts." She seemed to have already thought about that and slowly said, "I am afraid the three of us must split up. You and I will go and see Yukinari. This guy is too timid, while Oda Nobunaga is very fierce. What if Yukinari is not careful and he ends up getting destroyed by the other, then all our efforts will be wasted. It will be better if we go and help him. Even though you are unable to kill Oda Nobunaga and his men now, we can still go and help to give Yukinari some ideas. Moreover, with your current strength, there is probably no one in the entire dwarven kingdom who can defeat you. There is no powerful master in the dwarven kingdom. As long as we do not encounter anyrge troop, we will not have any problem with self-defense. We just need to wait for another few more days and when you have fully restored your strength, then we can easily get rid of Oda Nobunaga..." After saying that, Nedis seemed to have thought of something. She shook her head and said, "Ah, I am afraid Master Sith will have to be separated from us...You dont have to go with us to see Yukinari. You go directly to the south and think of a way to get to the army of Sauron Kingdom. It will be useless for Rody and me to go there because only you can order them..." Sith frowned and asked, "What is the purpose of me going there? Am I supposed to stop the army of Sauron Kingdom from attacking?" Nedis stared at him and said, "Of course not." Instantly, her face revealed an unpleasant grin. "When you go there, ask them to speed up the attack and to make sure they defeat the frontline army as soon as possible." Sith shook his head and asked, "Why like this?" Nedis sighed and slowly said, "Dont you understand? This time, our meeting with Yukinari will be different fromst time. Thest time we met him, he was still an unaplished young master without any power. Now he is a self-proimed shogun general and his subordinates have already acquired some military power. I am afraid he may not be as obedient as he used to be. Although now he has this great enemy, Oda Nobunaga, if the frontline army suddenly supports Yukinari, then Yukinari will probably not require our help. By then, he will not value us. So, you make sure the army of Sauron Kingdom defeats the frontline army of the dwarven kingdom as soon as possible. We must put Yukinari in a tight spot and can only rely on us." Sith smiled wryly and said, "I am afraid it is not going to be so easy...The battle on the frontlines seems stagnant. I think they must have encountered some difficulties. Do you think that the army of Sauron Kingdom does not want to defeat the enemy? Up till now, the dwarves are still recalcitrant. They are actually able to firmly hold our army in the south. I think the dwarven army is not simple. Although they were initially badly beaten by us, they seem to have reacted very quickly." Nedis thought for awhile and said, "Then, we just have to do our utmost best. Even if we cannot defeat the front line army of the dwarf kingdom, we must at least injure them seriously. This way only can we show our real formidable strength and also make Yukinari fear us. We must let him understand that even if he were to defeat Oda Nobunaga, he still cannot sit back and rx!" Rody suddenly said, "It is actually not very difficult to defeat the frontline army of the dwarven kingdom..." "Oh!" Nedis eyes lit up. Although she did not know that Rodys true identity was the Duke of the Tulip Family, with Rodys super fighting skills, in her mind he was already The Invincible Rody. Rody pondered for a while. "You naturally do not understand war. In my opinion, the frontline army of the dwarven kingdom will most probably support Yukinari." "Why?" Nedis frowned. Rody smiled and responded, "Dont you understand? Do you think that a war is as simple as amander leading his troop of soldiers to attack only? In a war, money is a necessity and so are the supplies. Right now, all the supplies for the frontline army of the dwarven kingdom are shipped out from River Home; and River Home is now in the hands of Yukinari. So, I think the frontline army cannot stay on the sidelines for much longer. When there is an urgency of replenishing their supplies, they will turn to Yukinari. I am afraid Oda Nobunaga is also aware of this. Otherwise, he would not be so anxious recruiting able-bodied men and gathering refugees." "Then what should we do?" Nedis was anxious when she realized that her n was not workable. Rody smiled. "This is nothing. Although you are smart, your understanding of war matters is stillcking. In fact, there is still a way out..." "Oh!" Nedis eyes lit up. Even Sith looked hopefully at Rody. Master Sith was different from Nedis. He knew the true identity of Rody. Rody was the reputable invincible Duke of the Tulip Family of the Radiant Empire. As for matters regarding war, if Rody said there was a way out, then there must be a way out! Rody sighed and picked up a stone from the ground and quickly drew four equal circles on the ground. "These four circles represent the four groups of forces in the current ind country of the dwarves...The first is Oda Nobunaga, the second is Kikukawa Yukinari, the third is the defending frontline army of the dwarf kingdom and the fourth is the army of Sauron Kingdom." Rody smiled and continued, "Now, ahead of Yukinari is Oda Nobunaga while behind him is the defending frontline army. Yukinari is sandwiched in between. At present, what he most hope for is the support of the defending frontline army of the dwarf kingdom and what he is most afraid of is if the defending frontline army turns towards Oda Nobunaga. If that happens, then he will be caught in the middle and there is the possibility of him being wiped off anytime." Nedis eyes turned bright and she immediately understood. Rody gave Nedis a nce and continued, "Since Yukinari has such fear, then we might as well increase his fear, psychologically. First, let him turn hostile with the defending frontline army. As long as he is willing to block the checkpoint of River Home and not allow the military supplies to be transported to the south...by then, even if the defending frontline army of the dwarven kingdom in the south has no intention of rebelling, he will be forced to rebel. Finally, even if the defending frontline army does not rebel, with the stoppage of supplies, then it will not be difficult for the army of Sauron Kingdom to defeat them." Nedis giggled. She pped her hands and happily said, "Thats right! By the time the army of Sauron Kingdom defeats the chaotic defending frontline army of the dwarven kingdom, then we can dispatch our army to the north. As for Oda Nobunaga, Yukinari can deploy his Maruyuki to have a life-and-death fight with him. The most ideal will be both parties suffer severely. At that time, when the army of Sauron Kingdom arrives, we will support Kikukawa Yukinari as the shogunate general of the dwarf kingdom...By then, Yukinari will no longer have his own army...He will have no choice but to be obedient!" By that time in the discussion, the face of that gorgeous woman only had the unique smile of a profiteer. Nobody knew how the dwarves wereter conned until they lost their pants, but it was due to three guys who hastily dreamt up the scheme during their flight from their enemy along this wilderness in the roadside... Sith, who was beside Rody, was secretly scared listening to him. Sith could not help but give Rody a profound look as he smiled and said, "I didnt expect you can plot such a crafty scheme. It is so vicious and this ispletely different from you in normal days. Rody lightly replied, "War is like this. If you want to win, then you have to be unscrupulous. Victory is the only objective." Sith sighed and seemed to mutter to himself. "No wonder...No wonder we were so miserably defeated by you below the city wall of Thunder City...You..." Having said that, he suddenly woke up and immediately stopped talking. He looked at Nedis, coughed a couple of time and then said, "This being the case, lets set off quickly. When we reach River Home, both of you go and see Yukinari while I continue south. I will go and find our army." Rody frowned. "Its alright to go to River Home. However, all your way south, you have to pass through war zones. I am afraid it is not so easy for you to go through that ce alone." Sith proudly smiled and said, "I have also recovered a little bit of magical power. Although not fully, I can cast some low-level stealth. As I travel, my power will gradually be stronger, so you do not need to worry." Sith suddenly smiled. "My only concern is Yukinari. He is really a yboy who hardly has any skill. Besides that, I am not sure how powerful are his men, the Maruyuki. I am worried that before I can bring the army of Sauron Kingdom to join you, you will have been defeated by Oda Nobunaga. Right now, you are not a master with Domain Powers. During the military upheaval, you must preserve your life." "Well..." Showing a profound smile, Rody faintly jested as he gently looked at Sith, "If I really were to die here, will it not be what your King hoped for?" Sith smiled insipidly and seemed a little embarrassed. Rody sighed in his heart as he somewhat regrettedshing out at him. In fact, he did not have too much prejudice against Sith. During the war, a few days ago, Sith utilized a lot of his strength to help Rody. In a sense, if Sith did not exhaust his strength to cure the Hakone Serpent so that the Hakone Serpent could draw on its violent attribute, then perhaps everyone would have been finished. Moreover, even if King Sauron was afraid of the Duke of the Tulip Family and would finally plot against him after achieving what he wanted, it wouldnt be now. That time had not yet arrived. Hundreds of thousands of prisoners of war had not been released yet, so the king would not dare plot against him. Otherwise, without the return of those hundreds of thousands of prisoners of war, the people of the Rnd Continent would not be in a position to confront the Temple. With those thoughts, Rody smiled and changed his tone to say, "Well, lets not talk about this anymore. You can rest assure. I definitely will be alright. Although Yukinari is a yboy, he grew up in the shogunate and he may not necessarily be a bungling oaf." After saying that, Rody could not help but think to himself, Must yboys definitely be useless? Definitely not so! Do not have to consider others. Just consider that yboy in the family, now. He is a talented guy. After some discussion, the three of them made their decision. They would travel south towards the direction of River Home. The three traveled by horse and they managed to save a lot of time. Along the way, they asionally encountered some scattered refugees fleeing. When those refugees saw Rody and Sith in the cavalry outfits, they hid far away from the two out of fear. When Rody and Sith encountered some of Oda Nobunagas cavalry, they noticed that the cavalrymen would ride nonstop to the north using the main road. They presumably were on their way to intercept those refugees. asionally, some of the cavalrymen would interrogate Rody and hispanions. Rody and hispanions would casually say something to fool them. Although there were loopholes in their disguise, because in the past two days Oda Nobunagas men and Yukinaris men had fought with each other several times, it would not be unusual to see soldiers with broken armors. In addition, there was also a beautiful woman, Nedis, on Rodys horse. She was also in a sorry state. Some of Oda Nobunagas men looked at her with a smile while the rougher onesughed loudly, "This guy actually managed to grab a beautiful woman. Brothers, lets continue to move forward. When we reach the frontline, lets also grab a few pretty women to have fun." asionally, they bumped into some clumsy soldiers. Rody would casually strike them down even though his strength was still far from the Domain Power level. Indeed, as he traveled south, his body gradually regained some strength. He was still strong enough to deal with those low-rank soldiers. As long as he did not encounter a big troop of an army, he could still easily manage. They finally reached a fork in the road. To the left was Oda Nobunagas Kashima Town and to the right was River Home, which Yukinari had upied. After identifying the direction, the three of them headed for River Home. However, after a short while, they heard screaming in front of them. A team of about twenty warriors on horses rushed towards Rody and hispanions. All along the way, those warriors on horses shouted loudly, "Get rid of those cavalrymen who are traitors." The horses hooves threw up the dust...More than twenty shining warriors swords charged at Rody and hispanions. Rody grinned and stared at Nedis as he thought to himself. This is your idea. Now, we are wearing the armors of the soldiers of Oda Nobunaga, but instead, we are being chased by Yukinaris soldiers! Chapter 293: Dark Mercenaries Chapter 293: Dark Mercenaries Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the strictly guarded residential area within the city walls of River Home, Kikukawa Yukinari was looking at Rody and Nedis, who both looked exhausted. They looked miserable too. "Blood Fox Nedis! You have finally appeared!" Yukinari was genuinely pleasantly surprised when he saw Rody and Nedis. With a joyful expression, he looked at Rody and said, "Even Lone Wolf Rody is here...Ah, where is Evil Star Sith?" Nedis looked sympathetically at Yukinari. In all fairness, Yukinari was not a bad person. Since getting acquainted with him, Yukinari had shown that he respected his own people and epted advice. Yukinari hadpletely believed their lies. Yukinari was exhausted and his elegant and gentle demeanor was gone. He looked sad and depressed and his eyes were bloodshot. Evidently, he had been having trouble. He was only a young man who only knew how to fool around. However, after he was robbed by Rody, further down the road he was involved in a struggle for power. After the incident at Kyoto, he had managed to escape with his life. However, he now had to oppose the ruthless Oda Nobunaga. This was not something he was capable of doing. Yukinari was a weak and gentle person. He patted his chest and said, "I thank God for his protection. I thought I would never see the two of you again after that disaster at Kyoto. I often worry about your safety." Rody felt a little bit guilty. Yukinaris concern was very sincere. Rody coughed and gave Nedis a meaningful nce. He had asked Nedis to speak instead. Nedis also sighed andughed, not immediately speaking. Yukinari had been constipated from anxiety in the past two days. Opposing Nobunaga was beyond his ability and he was powerless. Based on his own abilities, he was no match for Nobunaga. If it were not because of the elite soldiers, the Maruyuki, he would have been killed by Nobunaga long ago. In his mind, bing a shogun was far different from being a young master that is set for life. However, Yukinari grew up in a political family. He knew he had no way of retreating. Even if he did not want to be Shogun, Nobunaga would still find a way to quickly get rid of him. It was something he did not have a choice in. He was originally a timid person who was lost as to what to do until he met Rody and the others. He really believed Nedis words that they were brought here by his rebellious brother. Nedis saw that Yukinari still wanted to speak and gave him a meaningful nce. Yukinari understood it and gave a signal to the few guards. He then led Nedis and Rody in. Once he saw that no one was around, Yukinari anxiously asked, "You guys, where have you been? Right now, the situation is difficult." Nedis sighed. She had an expression as if she did not want to recall her memories as she said, "That day, Rody left to chase after Koichi but ran into some trouble. He was also injured. Sith and I did not want to dy this and followed Rody to look for your brother. Fortunately, we left Kyoto and escaped the disaster." Yukinari turned fearful when the disaster was mentioned. Evidently, that night had left a shocking impression on him especially when he saw the fire in the distance and therge explosions that could make everyone faint. And then that huge city went up in smoke. Soon after that, the whole world was filled with lightning and thunder rolls. Even the towering sacred mountain was gone. Such a terrifying situation had reappeared as nightmares to Yukinari every night. Nedis also noticed the fear in Yukinaris expression and immediately changed the topic. "Although we were lucky and escaped, we had left too anxiously and did not take anything with us. Along the way, we met Nobunagas cavalry. Rody defeated a few of them and obtained the information about you from them. We, the Dark Mercenaries, are very trustworthy. Since we have decided to help you, we will not abandon you. That is why we are here." Nedis showed a sincere expression as she spoke. Yukinari sighed, feeling grateful, and said, "You two must have gone through a lot for me! But...I do not know how you ended up in such a miserable position." "Er...About that...To make the journey more convenient, we robbed a few of Nobunagas soldiers of their armor and horses. We then pretended to be their cavalry. You also know that the road was not very safe. The road leading to River Home was in Nobunagas sphere of influence. We pretended to be their cavalrymen and came all the way here." Nedis then quickly said, "But it is unfortunate that we met your men along the way. As a result, both parties fought each other. We were helpless and could only change into the uniform of your men. However, what happenedter made us dumbfounded." "Hmm?" Nedis sighed and said, "All this while, your men were fighting against Nobunagas men. If we dressed as your subordinates, we would naturally fight against Nobunagas cavalry. However, if we dressed as Nobunagas cavalry, we would be misunderstood by your men. With our capabilities, we are not afraid, but we still cannot fight against arge force. Besides that, we did not want to harm your loyal men. That is why the both of us decided to deliberately discard and hide our equipment. We dressed up like themon people so that the enemy could not find us. It was just like the saying, using the people to surround the enemy!" "But why do the two of you still look as though you were in a very miserable position?" "Young Master Yukinari. Please let us finish!" Nedis showed a furious expression as she said, "Rody and I are still young and inexperienced. Although we did not make the wrong strategical decision, we wrongly estimated the development of the current situation. We have pretended to bemoners and sessfully disguised our identities. However, we were still chased by both Nobunagas men and your men. These soldiers of fortune were more ruthless than robbers. They kill and loot themon people. Not only do they forcefully conscript men. They also rob and capture the beautiful women! We took turns fighting fiercely along the way. It also made us very exhausted. That is why we now look like this." "Such a thing happened?" Yukinari showed a hideous expression and eximed. "Those fellows are actually doing such things behind my back?" Nedis immediately replied, "Young Master Yukinari, you do not need to worry. We have already taught those guys a lesson in your name! The Kikukawa family is powerful andrge. Thewless people we encounter along the way here are small in numbers. As we have already taught them a lesson for you, it is no longer an issue." Nedis did not want Yukinari to investigate who was responsible. Such a situation could hardly be avoided during these disturbing moments. Secondly, the more noise the troops made, the more unpopr Yukinari would be. This was beneficial to Nedis. If Yukinari received popr support and the unity of the dwarves, she would not be able to turn him into a puppet. The third point was the most important one. Yukinari was not a strong leader. Otherwise, his subordinates would not have resorted to robbing the people. Nobunagas men did such things to gather strength and military supplies. They also forcefully conscripted men. However, Yukinari was upying the secondrgest city in the dwarven kingdom, the River Home. The city was bustling and it was densely popted. His men running wild only showed that Yukinari was bad at management. On top of that, Yukinari usually did not have any good reputation. It was clear that he gotmand of an army through a sheer stroke of luck. It was the result of the old Shogunmanding them to find and kill the traitor. Right now, the Shogun had died at Kyoto. Only God knew if the Young Master could keep the army under control. If his men were to start a mutiny, Yukinari would be finished before he could rise to power. At that time, everything would be totally wasted. Yukinari sighed as he pulled the two to a soft couch to sit. After the three of them rested for a moment, Yukinari opened his mouth and asked, "You two...There is not a day when I do not worry. Our country had suddenly encountered such a disaster and my heart is a mess. Do the two of you have any way to help me?" Nedis intentionally plied on some pressure as she pretended to think for a moment. She then said, "Young Master Yukinari, I have only received news of you along the way here, but I think you are handling things quite well. In a critical moment, you raised the banner and gave orders in the name of the Shogun to the entire kingdom. This approach was correct and very decisive. After all, you are thete Shoguns son. Now that the Shogun is gone, you are the justified heir. At this point, Nobunaga has no way to argue with you." Yukinariughed bitterly and said, "Miss Nedis, I dont feelforted at all." He sighed and looked sad. "Father is not around anymore. The heavy burden now lies on my shoulders. I have never felt such a sense of panic since I was young. On top of that..." He looked sorrowful as he said, "Father and Mother are gone... Then there is the princess... I hadpeted for the position of the heir because of the princess! It is for giving what His Majesty the Emperor expects of me! But...after the disaster at Kyoto, I heard that the entire pce was destroyed. Not a single person escaped...I...I thought of the princess death and..." At this point, the young man was in tears. Nedis thought to herself it was not the time to back down now. She quickly said, "Young Master Yukinari, you now shoulder thete Shoguns expectations. At this moment, you must not have such weak mindset!" Rody showed an expression of disdain and secretly snorted. The little bit of guilt he felt for Yukinari had instantly disappeared. This was because Yukinari had only lightly mentioned his parents death. He did not look very broken-hearted from that. However, he was very broken hearted due to the death of one woman. He was very simple-minded. Nedis shook her head. "Young Master Yukinari, you must not be like this. The current situation is still quite optimistic. You should be happy that you made the right decision at the crucial moment. Right now, you raise your banner to confront Nobunaga. As the sessor of the Shogun, you canmand a lot of the Shogunates army. Right now, you are the rightful party!" After someforting words, Yukinari calmed down a little. Nedis slowly said, "What else are you worried about? Since Rody and I are here now, you can tell us your worries. After that, we will see if we can help you remove those worries." Yukinari thought for a moment and then said, "I am now most worried about the frontlines with the invading Rnd army." He paused for a while and then added, "The Rnd army is powerful. We dwarves originally rely on the power of the Navy to defend ourselves at sea. However, they have nownded. I am afraid that it doesnt matter whether I win or Nobunaga wins. In the end, we will all be killed by the Rnd people!" This answer surprised both Nedis and Rody. They initially thought that Yukinari would be worried that he cannot defeat Nobunaga or worried that the army at the frontlines would support Nobunaga. They did not expect Yukinari to be so insightful. Seeing both Rody and Nedis looking at him with questioning eyes, Yukinari smiled awkwardly and said, "Dont look so surprised. I also did not know this. It was something others told me." He then looked happy as he said, "You know him too. He is that guy we hired at River Home that day, the warrior named Hideyoshi. I managed to get here thanks to his loyalty and devotion. He was also the one that helped me win the hearts of the people at River Home. He was also the one that gathered people and bolstered the strength of my men here." Yukinari then sighed with admiration. "This person was found and recruited by us together. In other words, the two of you are my lucky stars." After hearing this, Nedis subconsciously looked at Rody. She saw Rody look back at her meaningfully. Yukinari then happily continued, "This time, bing the Shogun was also following Hideyoshis proposal. He also said that Nobunaga was upying Kashima. That was where people flee to take refuge. In case Nobunaga draws in refugees and grows in strength, he suggested that I send a small unit to frequently harass them. This was so that Nobunaga could not progress without problems. Ah, I am really blessed. When my Kikukawa Family is facing such a disaster, I was given such a talented person!" Rody and Nedis exchanged nces. They could not help but think that Hideyoshi was indeed capable. Nedis pondered for a moment as if having a discussion with herself. She waited for Yukinari to calm down and thenughed, "Young Master Yukinari, your worries are justified. However, did you forget what I told you about the Rnd army?" Nedis deliberately paused. She then assumed an enigmatic expression before saying, "Did you forget where I came from? Did you forget that Rody, Sith, and I, the Dark Mercenaries organization, were brought here by your brother Koichi? The Rnd army from the South was also brought by him to obtain military power. He cooperated with the Rnd army and let them in. This was all arranged by us, the Dark Mercenaries!" "Thats right!" Yukinari looked excited. "I did not forget! Now that you are here, is it possible for you to go to the Rnd army and ask them to retreat?" Rody secretly shook his head when he heard this. Yukinari does not know how to make major decisions. A war is not such a trifling matter that could be ended with a single word of retreat. He is too simple-minded, like a child. Nedis immediately showed a gentle smile. Blinking her eyes, she said, "Rest assured. Didnt you see that Sith is not here with us? He has already gone ahead to contact the Rnd army." Chapter 294: Fighting a One-Sided Battle Chapter 294: Fighting a One-Sided Battle Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Yukinari had a pleasant smile on his face. "Is that true?" He excitedly rubbed his hands as he asked, "Can Sith really make the Rnd army retreat?" Nedis turned to look at Rody, quietly asking if she should be the one continuing to speak. Rody nodded calmly. "Young Master Yukinari," Nedis gave a mocking smile. "you also know that the Rnd Army was brought here by your brother. They have made an agreement with Koichi, which is why they took this risk. Koichi must have definitely promised them a lot of benefits. Otherwise, why would the Rnd peoplee here? Do they find fighting fun?" "You mean..." Nedis sighed and continued to lead Yukinari. "Now, Koichi is already dead. His agreement for the coboration could no longer be honored. Do you think the people from the Rnd Continent would be willing to go back after taking so much effort to send the army here? If they do not get some benefits, they would naturally be dissatisfied." Yukinari sighed and said, "So it was like that. It is easy if it were benefits. What do they want? Money? I canpensate their losses by paying double." Nedis coldlyughed, "Young Master Yukinari is so generous!" Her expression became cool as she narrowed her eyes and nced at Yukinari. She then said, "If it was just money, we, the Rnd people have plenty. How much were you intending to give? One million gold coins? Ten million gold coins?" Yukinaris forehead started to sweat. He smiled wryly and said, "Miss Nedis, you must be joking." He paused for a while and then he looked at Nedis face and tested the waters. "Then, you are saying..." Nedisughed in her heart and said, "Originally, we, the Dark Mercenaries, were the intermediary. We could naturally send the Rnd Army back! Young Master Yukinari, we will not be taking your wealth. We have just met and yet you have treated us with respect. I and Rody can go back. Asking the Rnd Army to retreat is also not difficult." "Oh?" Yukinaris eyes lit up. He felt that Nedis words were right on track and immediately smiled, "Miss Nedis, your words make me feel ashamed." "Do not be ashamed!" Nedis coldly said, "We originally discussed the conditions with Koichi. Now that he is dead, at most, it is our bad luck. After all, Koichi is Koichi and you are you. Every injustice has a perpetrator. We, the Dark Mercenaries, will not be unreasonable. But...Hahaha..." Nedis then quietly sneered at Yukinari. Yukinari felt goosebumps as he was stared at. However, Nedis did not feel it. Yukinari sat awkwardly and could not help but ask, "Miss Nedis, why are youughing?" "Oh..." Nedisughed. "I wasughing at you. Young Master Yukinari, the people of the Rnd Continent retreating is not an issue. The problem is that after we retreat, you would be finished!" "What?" Yukinaris expression crumbled. "You still do not understand?" Nedis coldly said, "Young Master Yukinari, do you think you have the ability to fight against Oda Nobunaga? Do you think you can defeat him?" "No...I cannot." Yukinari turned pale. "Thats right!" Nedis continued to sneer. Her eyes were like an owls when she fiercely looked at Yukinari. It made Yukinari unable to lift his head. This was the secret to Nedis sess. A lie would always have ws. To bluff others, the first step was to not look afraid. Sure enough, Nedis imposing manner had already pressured Yukinari. Nedis coldly snorted and then leisurely said, "Young Master Yukinari, I am guessing that your only hope now lies in that thirty thousand soldiers at the frontlines? Do you want their support so that you are able to defeat Nobunaga?" "Yes!" Yukinaris eyes lit up. "That is why the Rnd Army retreating now is crucial. For each day they do not retreat..." "You fool!" Nedis red and said in a cold voice. Her slender finger was pointed at Yukinari. Her fingertips were trembling with anger as she put on an expression showing resentment that he failed her expectations. "Young Master Yukinari, how could you have such stupid thoughts? Who...who told you such a stupid idea?" Seeing Nedis angry, Yukinaris reaction turned weak. Nedis dared to do this because she knew Yukinari. If she did this to thete Shogun, she would have already been angrily scolded and then chased away. On the other hand, Koichi would have probably just left while Nobunaga would have killed her. Right in front of her was Yukinari. Facing her, he did not have any leadership at all and, on the contrary, hung his head down. Nedis felt lucky inside but on the outside, she did not dare let her weakness show. She coldly said, "Young Master Yukinari, you are putting too much hope in the army at the frontlines...Hmph. Let me tell you that if you have such thoughts, you would end up facing a disaster." "What?" Yukinari raised his head in surprise and looked as though he was in disbelief. "Hmph." Nedis sneered and asked, "Have you ever given the frontlines any orders? Have they ever heard a verbalmand from you before?" "Yes...I have given a total of three orders using the name of Shogun." Yukinari replied. Nedis sneered. "Is that so? Then what are their replies?" "Lord Kumu Yu from the frontlines...no...the Thousand Guard Kumu Yu! He replied that the frontline is hardpressed and that it is impossible to transfer...he also said..." Nedis coldly interrupted him and replied, "He said that the incident at Kyoto was too sudden, the soldiers morale is unsteady and that he did not dare to act rashly? I think he also probably said that currently, a lot is at stake and that both you and Nobunaga should sit down and talk instead of fighting each other. Am I right?" "You...how did you know?" Yukinari stared at Nedis with wide eyes. Rody did not speak but he sighed in his heart. These kinds of reply were just polite talk. Since Kumu Yu of the frontlines wanted to assume importance by controlling the troops, he would inevitably use high-sounding words for a reply. This can be easily deduced. "Hahaha..." Nedis burst outughing. She trembled as sheughed. However, she deliberately gave apassionate look to Yukinari. Rody sighed at the side. This vampire has a talent for acting! After Nedis was doneughing, she said, "Young Master Yukinari, carefully think for yourself! What is Kumu Yusmon attitude towards you in normal times?" "Ah...it seems...it seems like he does not respect me much." Yukinari showed a helpless expression. After all, Yukinari was the youngest son of the Shogun and had no real power. Everyone believed that Koichi was the future Shogun and did not ce any importance on Yukinari. Nedis nodded and then said, "Then let me ask you this. Based on his past attitude towards you, do you think he is keen to be at your beck and call, to be your subordinate?" "This..." Yukinari immediately lost his self-confidence. Without allowing Yukinari to calm himself, Nedis quickly asked, "What about Kumu Yu and Nobunagas rtionship?" "It seems like...it is not too bad." Yukinaris voice became soft and softer. As if not convinced, he then retorted, "But Kumu Yu had been very loyal to Father." "Hmph! Loyalty!" Nedis sneered in disdain. "Are you speaking of loyalty? Wasnt Nobunaga loyal to your father? In the end, he still worked together with your brother Koichi tomit treason! Fine! Even if Kumu Yu was loyal to thete Shogun, thete Shogun is no longer around. Are you certain that Kumu Yu would be loyal to you?" "I...I..." Yukinaris mouth hung open and powerlessly replied, "I am not." Nedis question was like a heavy hammer striking Yukinaris heart. It was as though each strike of the hammer urately struck a vital point. ording tomon sense, other than the high ranking generals, the others dont take too kindly to a yboy that wasted his time. On top of that, Yukinari had a formidable brother. Nedis series of questions had immediately demolished Yukinaris already miserable self-confidence. After Nedis felt like she had attacked enough, she became gentle again and slowly said, "I have said too much. Have you understood it already? Kumu Yu is simply paying lip service to you. He had no intentions of listening to your orders. On top of that, I believe you are not the only one giving him orders. Isnt Nobunaga also iming himself to be Shogun? He probably had sent Kumu Yu orders as well." Yukinari became restless. He had aplicated expression but still nodded. "That is most likely." "Thats right. After making clear these connections, the answer is obvious!" Nedis then continued, "Kumu Yu must have already colluded with Nobunaga. He is not moving so that he could wait for Nobunaga to destroy you first. After that, the dwarven kingdom would belong to them both!" In all fairness, Nedis pretext was full of holes. If it was anybody else, her words would have already long been exposed. However, Yukinari had been suppressed by his brother for so many years that he had no self-confidence. He had a timid character which made him easily fooled. Sure enough, Yukinari remained silent for a moment. His expression was gradually filled with anger and he gritted his teeth. "Kumu Yu! He was ced in an important position during Fathers time! Now that Father is gone, he actually colluded with that traitorous Nobunaga! I must kill him!" "Thats right!" Nedis struck while the iron was hot. "Nobunaga and Koichi have conspired to assassinate thete Shogun. This crime cannot be forgiven. However, instead of taking revenge for thete Shogun, Kumu Yu did not move and waited for Nobunaga to deal with you! Such sinister intentions...Hmph!" Yukinari turned pale and mmed the table. He then shouted, "I will personally kill him! I..." Yukinari had stood up. After that, his face turned white and he lost his momentum. He had realized that he was powerless. He could not even defeat Nobunaga, much less Kumu Yu. If...if Nobunaga and Kumuyu were to attack me from both sides, I am finished. Yukinari turned pale thinking of the danger. Nedis looked at Yukinaris expression and guessed his thoughts. She deliberately coughed and Yukinari looked back at her. His heart stirred and then he threw himself on the ground. He clung to Nedis legs and cried out with tears in his eyes. "Miss Nedis, Mister Rody, You must save me! When we met, you said you will help me to be Shogun...Now..." His snot and tears messed up Nedis pants. Nedis immediately felt nauseated and struggled to move away. Resisting the impulsive urge to kick him away, she forced out augh and said, "Young Master Yukinari, you do not need to panic. Although the situation is troublesome, it is not impossible to handle. If you listen to our advice, killing these traitors would not be difficult." "But...right now, the soldiers under mymand would not be able to match up with Nobunaga. On top of that, there is also Kumu Yu!" Nedisughed as though she had a well thought out n and said, "Young Master Yukinari, have you forgotten? You still have elite soldiers in the South!" "The South? Only Kumu Yu and his men are at the South. There is nobody else there." "Go further South." Nedisughed. "Further South?" Yukinaris eyes then shone. "You are talking about the Rnd Army!" Nedis lightly said, "The Sauron Kingdom has dispatched fifty thousand Royal Knights and two hundred naval warships. With so much power, it shouldnt be too difficult to destroy Nobunaga and Kumu Yu!" Yukinari hesitated a little. After all, he was not aplete idiot. He was afraid that if he opened up the doors and invite the wolves in, he would also get a bad ending. Nedis was seemingly dissatisfied as she asked, "What is it? Kikukawa Yukinari!" She deliberately stopped calling him Young Master Yukinari and instead called him by his full name. She then coldly said, "Do you think I would betray you? Hmph!" Nedis expression became even more unsightly. She narrowed her eyes and coldly said, "Dont forget. That day, inside the Shogunate at Kyoto, Rody had saved your father. Otherwise, your father would have been dead, Koichi and Nobunaga would have risen to power, and you would have also probably be killed! If we wanted to harm you, we could have just continued watching that day and not act! Why would we wait until now?" Herst words were very powerful and wiped away Yukinaris doubts. He gritted his teeth and said, "Fine! If they are so heartless, I will be unfair! Miss Nedis, tell me what is to be done!" After pausing for a while, Yukinari suddenly had a thought and asked, "I suppose the Sauron Kingdoms knights would not help me for nothing. Do they have any conditions?" Nedisughed and replied, "That is nothing! As long as you give us what you initially promised me. That is, the promise of giving me the exclusive right to trade ironwood once you be Shogun and rule the dwarven kingdom. That is our only condition." Yukinari immediately felt relieved. He did not care about the exclusive trade of ironwood. Isnt it just money in the end? The dwarves already have a lot of money. If they want the rights to ironwood, they can have it! "This is simple! I can sign an agreement with you! In the future, the trade of ironwood would be given to Nedis in the future!" Yukinari had immediately made the promise. Nedis eyes gleamed. She looked as though she was not looking at Yukinari but many piles of gold coins. Secretly swallowing her saliva, she maintained herposure and said, "Of course. We will let some Sauron Kingdoms soldiers to be stationed here and guard the dwarves. The army would be used to protect you! Young Master Yukinari! Think for yourself. The dwarven kingdom had suffered a huge disaster. Although you have risen to the position of Shogun, there is no guarantee that there would be others with ulterior motives like Nobunaga. The knights of the Sauron Kingdom would remain here to protect you. You can then safely be Shogun." Yukinari smiled without any doubt and said, "Of course, that would be best!" He was also afraid that his position would be unstable. He could not help but feel fear when he thought of Nobunagas valiant cavalry killing his warriors. If the Sauron Kingdoms Royal Knights were to protect him, he would not need to be worried. Looking at Yukinaris reaction, Nedis and Rody looked at each other and had the same thoughts. Cheating this idiot is really like fighting a one-sided battle. Chapter 295: Terrorizing with Military Force Chapter 295: Terrorizing with Military Force Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The next thing was much simpler. Nedis gave Yukinari a proposal to immediately cut off the delivery of supplies to Kumu Yu from River Home. This would cut off theirbat effectiveness. Yukinari had already been misled by Nedis to believe that the person handling the front lines, Kumu Yu, was an enemy. Kumu Yu was treated unjustly. He actually did not have any alliance with Nobunaga. However, Nedis guess was quite urate at the fact that Kumu Yu did not think highly of the yboy, Yukinari. If the person giving him orders was Koichi, he might have immediately responded. However, Kumu Yu did not feel happy with the weak yboy giving him orders. On top of that, the Rnd Army was approaching and could be used as an excuse to dy. Once a winner between Nobunaga and the yboy emerged, he would be able to return with a high position and be greatly valued. Although he did not have any intention of rebelling, his action of using the troops to maintain his importance was urately guessed by Nedis. By instigating a little she had confused Yukinari. Yukinari hesitated for a moment when he was told to cut off the supplies to Kumu Yu. After all, he was an indecisive person. He felt that this was inappropriate and said, "This...should I summon the other officers and ask for their opinion? Perhaps I should discuss this with Hideyoshi..." "Hmph!" Nedis grunted. This could not be discussed. Yukinari might be an idiot but his subordinates might not necessarily be idiots! Especially Hideyoshi. He seemed to really quite clever. Nedis lies might not be able to get past them. "Young Master Yukinari!" Nedis boldly said, "I think you should change your character! You are no longer the young man people despise! You are now the Shogun of the Dwarven Kingdom! You are the leader of the Dwarven Kingdom! You do not need to discuss everything with your subordinates! As a leader, you need to sometimes be resolute! You need to be dictatorial! Think of how your father did itst time. Was he always afraid to do anything and discuss with his subordinates first?" Yukinari lowered his head. After a while, he became spirited again and showed an excited expression. "Yes! I will immediately give the order!" He then straightened his back and loudly shouted for someone toe. A voice replied from outside and then the sliding door opened. A young warrior stood in the doorway and asked, "Shogun, do you have any instructions?" Yukinari put on a majestic appearance, but his eyes still showed his anxiety. "Have the supplies been sent out to Kumu Yu on the frontlines?" "Not yet!" The warrior did not dare to raise his head. He respectfully said, "You have already inquired about this yesterday. The supplies have already been prepared and loaded. It is ready to move out tonight." "Good!" Yukinari waved his hand and then said, "Pass my orders that all these are to be returned to the treasury! Not a single arrow or a piece of grain is to be shipped out!" "Huh?" The warrior lifted his head from shock and said, "But...Shogun..." Yukinari wanted to exin himself but then he saw Nedis agitated expression. He immediately raised his eyebrow and shouted, "Bastard! My words are my orders! Do you dare to defy my order?" "No...no..." The warrior hurriedly replied, "But this is..." Yukinari somehow gathered his courage. He strode forward and mmed down both of his hands. The two loud sounds frightened the warrior and he immediately lowered his head. His body stood perfectly straight and he no longer dared to speak. Yukinari then shouted, "After passing my orders, do not speak wantonly! Now go and pass my orders! If you dy this matter, I will have youmit seppuku!" "Yes! Yes!" The warrior then hurried away. Yukinari trembled from excitement. That earlier feeling made him unable to help himself from trembling. This is the feeling of a Shogun! This is the feeling of power! The ultimate power allowing you to manipte others! It feels great! Since young, Yukinari had never felt so great in his life. He was originally looked down and treated as a yboy. Even if he was the Shoguns son, when he meets the other generals, it was only to the degree of being subservient. After being instigated by Nedis, he now felt a proud and ted feeling. He turned to look at Nedis with genuine gratitude. He felt that the beautiful woman in front of him was the person that had treated him the best in his life. "Miss Nedis!" Yukinaris voice still trembled from feeling touched. "I do not know how to thank you...How about this, just say something. If I can do it, I will give it to you!" Nedisughed and replied, "Shogun Yukinari, you do not need to be so polite. I would already be very satisfied if you gave me the exclusive rights to trade ironwood." She had calmly said Shogun Yukinari. This made Yukinari feel even more joyful. He was so excited that he felt muddle-headed and could not help but say, "How about this, I am so grateful to you. How about you be my, the Shoguns wife, in the future! I will repay you with all my strength and you can also always be by my side to pull me up!" These words had disturbed the hos nest. Nedis smile instantly disappeared. Her expression became ice-cold. She cursed in a soft voice and kicked Yukinari. ... "What did you say?" Oda Nobunaga was in a warriors costume. He was sitting cross-legged on a couch. His coat was open, revealing his hairy chest. A long and shiny katana was by his knees. In front of him was an officer who was standing. That officer had just given a report that made Nobunaga unable to sit still. "Is what you said true?" Nobunagas expression was gloomy. He suddenly stood up and took out his katana with one hand. He then roared and shed downwards. A long table in front of him was split into two. Nobunaga became angrier and angrier as he shouted, "Has that young Kikukawa gone mad? He actually dared to cut off the supplies to the frontlines?" Nobunaga had received this report from the spies in River Home. He found out that the supplies Yukinari had nned to send to the frontlines had been kept back. Nobunaga cursed, "That idiots mind is broken! Does he not know that we would all be doomed once Kumu Yus forces at the frontlines copses and the Rnd Armyes in? He is digging his own grave!" He breathed heavily from his agitation. His looked as though he was thinking strenuously. Finally, he gritted his teeth fiercely and said, "Pass down my orders. Assemble the army!" "Yes!" The officer immediately replied and ran out. Nobunagas breath slowed down. His eyes turned murderous. Hmph. Kikukawa Yukinari. I initially thought of letting you live for a few days but then you did something so preposterous. Do not me me for being merciless! Nobunaga was a wise person. He could immediately see the terrible consequences of Yukinaris actions. He had not immediately gone ahead to kill Yukinari after recruiting soldiers because he knew that the biggest problem was the Rnd Army invading from the South. He was not bothered by the internal problem known as Yukinari. Until now, Nobunaga still had not immediately sent troops to kill Yukinari. This was because he thought of the foreign enemies. He wanted to wait for the foreign danger to the removed before dealing with the internal problems. If he were to fight against Yukinari, Kumu Yu may not be able to hold out on the frontlines. At that time, everyone would be killed by the Rnd Army. On top of that, the supplies being sent to the frontlines came from River Home that was under Yukinaris control. Nobunaga would be happy to remain at the back and expand his army. However, Yukinaris stupid actions had destroyed all of Nobunagas ns. Nobunaga immediately thought that Kumu Yu would be immediately routed without supplies. When the Rnd Armys knights and chariots dive straight in, even his army would not be a worthy adversary. I have not dealt with him because I considered the entire situation! I was thinking of dealing with the foreign elements first! Does he think I am afraid of his Maruyuki? Hmph! What a joke! But this idiot had to suddenly do something foolish! There is no choice. I can only risk it and destroy Yukinari first! Once I upy River Home, I can support the frontlines and drive away the Rnd Army. The dwarf kingdom would then belong to me! All that is left is Kumu Yu. I still understand him. He is not someone who is ambitious. He is just taking this opportunity to gain some benefits. Since I have major ns, there must be some tolerance! A leader must tolerate those that are difficult to tolerate! Hmph! Nobunaga heard the sound of the army outside and stopped daydreaming. He immediately dressed neatly and then grabbed his katana. He walked out of the room and loudly shouted, "Bring me my horse!" ... Hideyoshi was wrapped in yarn cloth, but he still looked very spirited. He did not show any agony on his face. He straightened his body and brought his subordinates around River Home mobilizing the defenses. Hideyoshi always had high aspirations. He was initially a warrior without a sessful career. He was confident in his strength and will. Besides that, he was also prestigious amongst the other warriors that were out of luck at the River Home market. Many people respected him and lots of people were willing to follow him. He had not expected the opportunity toe so quickly. He was suddenly recruited by the Kikukawa Family. At that time, Hideyoshi had thought of joining the Kikukawa Family and be recognized for his skills in the future. He did not expect God to y a trick on him. In a single night, the powerful Kikukawa Family was destroyed. It was a natural disaster! The Shogun is dead! The Royal Family are dead! Kyoto is also destroyed! The ideal life I had for following the Young Master Yukinari is also finished! This Young Master Yukinari is also not a respectable person. Although he is my master, he is a bungling oaf without ability. He is cowardly and indecisive. He would soon be killed by Nobunaga. However, Hideyoshi suddenly changed his thoughts. Isnt this an opportunity? An ipetent master would allow me to work from within! If I take this opportunity to obtain power, I would be able to rise above others! In the past few days, Yukinari trusts me more and more. He epts andplies with the suggestions I give him. Hideyoshi had spared no effort to help Yukinari. This was because it would be easier to get promoted under such a master. Perhaps even one day, once I be fully fledged...Hahaha... Every time Hideyoshi thought of this, his eyes showed a clear trace of ambition. Hideyoshi had also thought of betraying Yukinari and then joining Nobunaga. However, Nobunaga was too smart. Nobunaga was also the Commander of the cavalry and would naturally have his own trusted officers. If I go there, it would be difficult to be ced in an important position. I might as well stay here. Yukinari depends on me so much I am pretty much the second-inmand already! However, Hideyoshi immediately panicked when he heard the reports of the men that night. Has Yukinari gone mad? He has given such a ridiculous order! Does he not know that we are all living steadily here because Kumu Yu is resisting against the Rnd Army outside? Hideyoshi ignored the pain in his body and hurried to the temporary Shogunate to see the Shogun, Yukinari. The guards did not stop him. They knew that this warrior was Yukinaris favorite. Hideyoshi walked withrge strides in the courtyard. He walked in without waiting for the people to announce his arrival. This is something urgent! It was at night. The moonlight was bright as the night breeze blew gently. Although Yukinari had no ability, it had to be admitted that he was very elegant. Even theyout of the courtyard of the temporary Shogunate was very sentimental. There was a small pond. Yukinari liked to watch the moon quietly next to it. It seems that it was the only time every day when he could let go of the worries in his heart. Hideyoshi knew of Yukinaris habit and immediately went there. However, Yukinari was not around. Hideyoshi then saw another scene. There was a slender figure at the pondside with plum blossoms and enchanting moonlight. The night breeze caused her clothes to flutter. The moonlight colored her hair silver. She sat by the pond like a sculpture. The pond water rippled by her feet. The night breeze blew as red petals scattered onto the water. Her beautiful legs refused to move together with the water. She had a lonely expression as she looked at the distant dark blue sky. Her eyes seemed sad as she sighed, hiding her frustration. Her sigh made Hideyoshis thirty-year-old heart suddenly twitch. But then, Hideyoshi suddenly saw another person. It was a man. The beautiful woman that made his heart move had sighed. The bitterness in her eyes was all for that man. The man looked very young and had an angr face. He did not smile and looked very calm. He was extremely tall C that was, by the dwarven races standards. Hideyoshi was in a trance for a moment. He then recognized the two people. These two were the people that came to the River Home together with Yukinari to recruit him. The mans appearance had not changed. However, he had be much taller. On his waist was a strange curved sword. Hideyoshi looked at the curved sword for about two seconds before the other party looked over. It was awe-inspiring gaze filled with an intangible oppression. At that moment, Hideyoshi became dazzled and lowered his head. It seemed as though he did not dare look at the person face-to-face. As a warrior, Hideyoshi was very familiar with this kind of imposing aura. The aura is kind of faint yet impossible to defy! People with this aura are often used tomanding. They are used to giving orders and are ustomed to controlling the life and death of others. In front of such a person, Hideyoshi suddenly felt extremely small and unable to defy. At the same time, Hideyoshis instincts as a warrior allowed him to understand that this aura was definitely not something obtained from birth. It was something that was forged over corpses. In fact, that night, Rody and Nedis did not intend to go to the courtyard and meet each other. Rody felt strange and simply went to the courtyard to take a breather. Nedis had secretly followed him. Seeing Rody stand at the edge of the pool and was seemingly in a trance, Nedis smiled and walked over. The little vampire Nedis had special feelings for the man named Rody. The first time they met, Rody was not baffled by her charm. In front of a crowd, he mercilessly pped her backside. That bitter experience still had Nedis feeling agitated when she remembered it. Another time, she and Darke had been trapped by a vampire. Both of them had almost died. However, Rody calmly came out from the woods. He looked very calm and had an imposing manner that seemingly held everything in contempt. What made Nedis shocked was that Rody easily made the other vampire burn. That spirit made Nedis unable to forget his figure. She obviously knew that he was Miss Nicoles lover, but she could no longer keep him out of her mind. After that, they met again in the Rnd Continent...She then secretly followed him onto the boat. During the days she hid in his cabin, she could feel that Rody had a strange hatred for vampires... Since young, she had never met any man who was not attracted to her. However, while being stuck with her in the hold of the ship cabin for a few days, this guy had a cold indifference towards her from the beginning until the end. Later that night, a battle had broken out at the ocean. He had held her with one arm and broken through the explosive ze unhindered. Nobody could stop him. On that battlefield, he was like an invincible God. Then at the dwarven kingdom, there was that battle at the sacred mountain. He had disyed such extreme power... Nedis heart was no longer able to suppress her feelings. She could not help but give a gentle cough. Rody, who had been in deep thought, simply turned his head around to look at her. He faintly said, "You are here." Nedis felt a little disappointed but she still smiled sweetly and went to Rodys side. She took off her shoes and stretched out her feet into the water. She then smiled and said, "What are you thinking about?" Rodys reply made Nedis almost vomit out blood. "I was thinking of Nicole..." Rody sighed. "I met her in the Imperial Capital on this day,st year. Time flies. A year has actually passed already." Nedis movements turned stiff for a moment. Her sweet smile turned bitter. At this moment, Hideyoshi arrived. Nedis naturally recognized Hideyoshi. She immediately hid her own feelings and said, "I am going back. You deal with this fellow." She had even lost the mood to deal with Hideyoshi. With a bad temper, Nedis went to look for a ce devoid of people to vent. Once Nedis had left like a gust of wind, Rody looked at Hideyoshis face and slowly walked over. The hairs on Hideyoshis body stood up. He saw the man walking towards him and felt like a weak sheep facing a lion. "Are you nervous?" Rodyughed. Hideyoshi suppressed the rmed feeling in his heart and straightened his body. He said, "I...I recognize you." Rody nodded and replied. "Yes. I also remember you, Hideyoshi." Hideyoshi gritted his teeth and said, "I...I came to see Young Master Yukinari. Today, he had given an order..." Rodys eyes suddenly gazed coldly at Hideyoshis face. It was as though his cold gaze turned sharp and cut into his heart. Hideyoshi involuntarily stopped speaking. "Your eyes tell me that you are an ambitious person." Rody indifferently said. Hideyoshi immediately felt tensed. Rody suddenly walked over and gently put his hand on Hideyoshis shoulders. His voice rang in Hideyoshis ears. "Right now, I will speak and you will listen. Unless I ask you anything, you do not speak. Understand?" Hideyoshi subconsciously nodded. "You must remember this. Right now, you are just a subordinate. Yukinari is your master. Before anything else, you must bear in mind one point..." Rodys eyes looked down towards the katana on Hideyoshis waist. "A qualified subordinate should not be wearing weapons in the inner courtyard of his master. This is not just courtesy but also the rules. You better remember this." Rodys hand pressed down on Hideyoshis shoulder. Hideyoshis body turned stiff. He could feel Rodys boundless aura pressure him until he felt breathless. "I know why you came here. I know what you intend to say to Yukinari." Rody continued. His voice was not stern. On the contrary, it was very gentle. "However, you do not need to say anything else about this." Rody loosened his grip on Hideyoshis shoulders and walked behind him. The moment his hand left the shoulder, Hideyoshi immediately felt rxed. However, Rodys following words made Hideyoshis nerves tighten. "Remember your identity! Do not say things you are not supposed to say. Do not think of things you are not supposed to think of. Do not ask about things you are not supposed to know. Do not do things you are not supposed to do!" Rodys voice came from behind. He slowly and gently added, "That is if you want to live well." After pausing for a while, Rody asked, "Do you understand?" "I...I understand..." Hideyoshi heard himself answer. "Good." Rody replied, "Remember this. Do not make me say it a second time. If I say it a second time, you will regret it." After that, Rody slowly walked away. Hideyoshi felt the back of his clothes soaked with sweat. He felt a biting cold from the night breeze. That guy... For some reason, Hideyoshi felt as though that person could kill him with a wave of his hand if he wanted to. That kind of aura could not be faked. Hideyoshi felt that this kind of aura that was bursting with oppression was not something one was born with. It was obtained from many piles of corpses. Thinking of this, Hideyoshi moistened his dry lips as he looked at the main hall. He remembered his purpose ofing here. Suddenly, he stomped his feet, and turning around, he left. Chapter 296: Black Veil Again! Chapter 296: ck Veil Again! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Near the hour of dawn, the moon remained on the horizon. Meanwhile, the east started to turn bright. The soldiers at the gates of River Home looked tired and struggling to hold their weapons. The hours before dawn were the hours where people were most tired. A group of soldiers walked on the main street behind the city gates. A few shadowy figures appeared at the corner of the street. These people held katanas in their hands but they wrapped the de with a ck cloth to prevent their sh from exposing them. At the gates, there were four soldiers cking off. Among these four, three of them had already fallen asleep. The remaining one was fighting against his drowsiness. At this time, the few figures rushed forward. The one that had not fallen asleep did not even have the time to cry out in rm before a de cut into his throat. Blood sprayed out and the other three men up work up. However, someone had already stabbed them with a knife. The killers were very skillful and had targeted the neck. By cutting in that very spot, the victim would not be able to make any sound. After killing the guards at the gate, they lowered the corpses to the ground. They feared that too many movements would alert the soldiers on the gate. Two of them then took out something. These two objectsbined together to form a sharp saw. The dwarves really deserved their reputations as those that were good at making tools. They started to saw the capstan controlling the gates. Everything was going on quietly. By the time the patrol soldiers returned, they had already opened the gates. "Who is it?" The patrolling soldiers roared out as they rushed forward. The peopleunching the sneak attack were already aware that they had been discovered. The one in frontughed sadly and shouted. "Men! It is time to die loyally for the Thousand Rider General!" They drew their weapons and fought against the patrolling soldiers. One other person had already opened up a small seam at the gate. He also took out a small cask and opened it. Swish! There was a clear and melodious sound as mes soared into the sky, blooming into a dazzling firework. With this, all the defending soldiers woke up. However, before they could recover, at a distant point on the horizon outside the gates, dark shadows had appeared. The thundering roar of the horses hooves was like the rain, ruthlessly beating at the hearts of the defenders. It is Oda Nobunagas cavalry! It was not known who roared out first. The warriors then grabbed their weapons. Some of them picked up bows and arrows. The officers all hurriedly gavemands to their subordinates. Most of the ones thatunched the sneak attack under the gates had already been beheaded. The soldiers were frightened and went towards the city gates. They tried to close back the city gates. However, the capstan was already destroyed. The few people were unable to move the heavy iron gate. The distant cavalry started to approach like a flood and the warriors became frightened. Suddenly, a voice from behind them shouted, "Follow me!" Rody had heard the sounds of battle at the gates earlier and rushed over. He had quickly rushed towards the front like lightning. When others were afraid and a person stood out to take the lead, others would blindly follow. These soldiers that heard Rodys orders involuntarily rushed out with him. "Group up and hold the lines!" Rodys deep voice rang out in the night, giving a calming effect. "Front row, lift your shields and maintain a close formation! Block the gates! The Maruyuki were the elites of the dwarves. At that moment, more soldiers came down to the city gates following the orders of the officers. Within a short moment, a simple square-shaped formation was organized in front of the city gates. Nobunagas cavalry soon reached the front. It was like a flood striking at the square-shaped formation. The horses that bumped into the shields were thrown off their feet along with their riders. The cavalrymen immediately fell down and were soon killed by the Maruyuki soldiers. However, Nobunagas cavalries were also elites. They charged towards the city gates in waves. Nobunaga saw that the gates had already been opened by the spies inside and felt victory close at hand. He refused to give up this opportunity and had given a death order for the cavalrymen to rush into the gates. They just needed to break through the square-formation at the entrance and rush into the gate to win. Soon, corpses could be seen stacking up by the entrance. The cavalrys charge caused the square-shaped formation to falter and gradually retreat. In fact, many of the soldiers were already afraid. The gates have been destroyed. How could the shield soldiers resist against the cavalry charge? At that moment, Rody was unable to deal with all that. He shouted and jumped out from behind holding his scimitar. The moment he came out, he had jumped over the crowd andnded near the enemy. He shed forward, causing blood and flesh to fly. Those near Rody could not avoid his attacks. Often the cavalrymen cut into two before they had the chance to rush to the front. Hideyoshi and Yukinari had also arrived at the gates. Seeing the gates destroyed, Yukinari could not stand firm and almost copsed. Fortunately, Nedis was by his side and seized his arm as she ruthlessly said, "With me and Rody around, what are you afraid of? Right now, you need to give an order!" Yukinari pulled out the temporary katana he brought along and shouted, "Forward! All units forward! Drive them back!" Hideyoshi was gathering soldiers towards the city gates but he could clearly see Rodys figure outside of the city gates. He saw Rody seemingly wrapped up with an aura and went out with a de. His actions were seemingly never fruitless. Rody was like a Death God. He scimitar cut down Nobunagas cavalry as though it was paper. Although Rody had not yetpletely recovered, his strength had recovered until he was at the level of a high-ranked warrior. Although he was not able to fight back the force of an army, he fortunately had the Mystic Dragons blood strengthening his body. The weapons of the cavalrymen that struck him could not harm him. Facing such a situation, Rody did not bother warding off blows. He simply attacked and ignored the attacks of his opponents. In a short moment, corpses started to pile up in front of Rody. The corpses of the horses and the people blocked the way and prevented the cavalry from proceeding. Although the gates were opened, space was narrow. Rodys current strength was unable to stop the entire cavalrys charge. However, with so little space, the cavalry was also unable tounch arge-scale assault. It created a situation where one person could prevent arge cavalry from getting through 1 . On top of that, with Rody taking most of the pressure, the square-shaped shield formation was able to rx. Far behind, Nobunaga had watched his cavalry rush to the entrance of the city gate but was unable to go further. That scene made him shout in anger. He saw a tall figure standing at the city gate as though he was a mountain. His cavalry that rushed towards this figure were all crushed. Nobunaga cried out angrily and shouted, "Come with me!" He patted his horse and led his soldiers forward. At the moment, Rodys side was filled with corpses. The cavalry also started to be afraid and no longer approached. An empty space formed in front of Rody. The cavalry realized that the charge was not having much effect and slowly drew the troops back further away and opened the formation. Rody wiped his bloody face and felt short of breath. He felt that his strength was not flowing in the battle earlier. This kind of feeling made Rody ufortable. Right now, he felt that his strength was recovering too slowly. If he was at full strength, he could have just sent out a de of light and settled everything. However, Rody now no longer dared to use his Half Moon sh. He knew that his strength was only at the level of a high-ranked warrior at most. He was probably not even close to reaching the level of a Sacred Swordsman. The Half Moon sh consumed a lot of energy and he would be exhausted after two or three shes. He then heard the sound of horses. A horse rushed in front of Rody. Its rider pointed his sword at Rody and shouted, "Who are you?" Both sides gazed at each other and were in a daze. "So, it was you!" Nobunaga gritted his teeth and felt his heart turn cold. He could naturally recognize Rody. Although Rody had returned to his original appearance, his facial features were the same as when he stopped the Shoguns assassination at Kyoto. He remembered that, on that day, this guy had defeated Shinyu with a casual wave of his hand. This kind of strength was far beyond Nobunaga. However, they were now in a crisis. Nobunaga was a warrior. He gritted his teeth and said, "Good! You are the one that got in my way again! Today, I will thoroughly deal with you!" He then pulled out his katana and jumped off the horse. He roared and rushed towards Rody. Just like this, the battle had turned into a duel. Rody was tired at that moment. He saw Nobunaga rushing over and ced his scimitar sideways to block. The swords shed. Both of them felt a huge impact on their hands and stepped back. The first bout ended in a draw. Rody was angry. This Nobunaga is only at the level of a High Knight at most. If it wasst time, I can kill him within three strikes. But now...Shit! On the other hand, Nobunaga felt reassured and greatly relieved. Looks like this guy was not as powerful as I imagined. Maybe I can best him. On top of that, he has been fighting for so long now... Thinking of this, Nobunaga rushed forward again. The two continued to fight again. Although Rody was not as strong as before, he was a brilliant student of the Imperial Academys swordsmanship and was extremely skilled. On top of that, his body was tough. Even if he was struck once or twice, it would not be able to hurt him. In fact, Rody was currently slightly weaker than Nobunaga. His world-shaking powers could note into y. In a moment of desperation, Nobunaga gathered the strength in his body. The katana in his hands faintly give out fighting energy. With all his strength, he pushed Rody back and suppressed him. The soldiers on both sides cried out endlessly. Rody was furious. He suddenly took a step back as he held the scimitar with one hand. He then took a deep breath and sent out a de of light towards Nobunaga. Nobunaga was shocked and moved his katana to block it. A shield formed from fighting energy appeared in front of him. A blocking sound was heard as the wind caused the dust to rise. Nobunaga took a few steps back and then stood firm. However, his hands faintly trembled. Rody was also not at ease. That de of light did not cause much damage, making Rody feel vexed. Even the God-ranked Hakone Serpent was afraid to block his attack when he used the Mystic Dragon Purge, but now Rody was like a mountain tiger trapped in the t ins where he was disadvantaged. "Shit!" Rody cursed. That Half Moon sh had consumed a lot of his energy. I cannot use this trick anymore! Rody immediately thought to himself. Nobunaga shouted loudly as he held the katana. He suddenly shed at the air. A tooth for a tooth! Using his fighting energy, he sent out a wind de roaring towards Rody. Usually, this level of attack could easily be blocked by Rody. However, Rody could now feel the fatigue in his body. He barely managed to block it. The huge force struck his body and he flew back beforending on the ground. Fortunately, he managed to maintain his bnce and was only knocked back a few steps instead of falling to the ground. Nobunaga felt relieved. Looks like this guy is no match for me! He waved his katana and was about to order his cavalry to charge again. At this time, in the wilderness far outside the city, a tremendous sound could be heard. That noise startled everyone. It was as if countless people were running in the wilderness. As it gradually approached dawn, both sides saw a scene that surprised them. From the south, in the wilderness, were countless people running. Arge number of soldiers seemed to be running in disorder. Their uniform showed that they were the Dwarven Army. Nobunaga and Yukinari immediately had the same thought. Is that Kumu Yus armying over? That cannot be! The Rnd Army is still watching him! Could it be... The two then immediately thought. Has Kumu Yu been defeated by the Rnd Army? Indeed, the soldiers looked as though they were fleeing. There were countless ck figures that were not wearing helmets and were running around as though they were houseflies. Soon after that, the sound of horses hooves could be heard. In the wilderness, the silhouettes of a cavalry started to appear. These people looked as though they were chasing to kill the retreating dwarves. A cavalry divided into two teams to catch up to the dwarven deserters running away on foot. The cavalry all wore the standard armor of a Rnd Knight. On the horse, they held a shield with one hand and a cross-shaped sword in the other. The defeated dwarves were scared witless and their tragic cries could be heard in the wilderness. Even Rody and Nedis were stunned. How could the Rnd Army defeat Kumu Yus soldiers so quickly? The supplies has only been cut off today but the Rnd Army had already defeated them? Nobunagas heart sank to the bottom. He needed to make a prompt decision. Two thoughts emerged in his mind. We must immediately kill our way into the city! There is no other way! We need to quickly seize River Home and fortify the walls to fight against the Rnd Army! The other choice was... Flee at once! Right now, the cavalry had not taken too much damage! Retreat North and gain the opportunity to re-gather strength to fight against the enemy! Nobunagas expression continued to change. He also felt that something was quite right. How did the Rnd Army break through the frontlines? The answer was soon revealed. Lightning struck not far in the sky. Looking back to the sky, they saw that the sky was already covered with clouds. The dark clouds seemingly pressed down. From the clouds, a human-like figure flew closer quickly. The entire figure was wrapped in silver mes. The clouds dispersed when the figure passed through it. Within a short moment, that figure stopped about ten meters over the city gate. It was a ck robed and a ck veiled figure. The figure stood high in the dim light of the night under the ck thunderous clouds. It was as though a God had descended. The figures slender eyes looked at the people and corpses around before setting on Rody. The eyes then showed a trace of anger and surprise. The surprised and angry gaze soonnded on Nobunaga. A clear and cold voice then came from the sky. "Are you the one who injured him?" Nobunaga started to feel a sense of fear. The opponent was in the sky and had a cold aura. It made Nobunagas entire body turned stiff. The clear resounding voice seemingly gritted her teeth and said, "Bastard dwarven beast! Unforgivable!" With a whistling sound, the figure in the sky lifted both her hands... The dust rose in front of Rody and Nobunaga before it suddenly became a hurricane. The weapons, armors, and corpses were swept away by the hurricane. The hurricane then advanced towards Nobunaga. Within a moment, the hurricane had engulfed everything. The countless cavalrymen were thrown into the air like leaves. Chapter 297: Swept Away Chapter 297: Swept Away Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When Rody saw the figure in the air, he became rxed and half knelt on the ground. He leaned onto his scimitar so as to notpletely fall to the ground. That battle had drained all his fighting energy, leaving behind only emptiness and fatigue. The hurricane spun in the air for ten minutes. Oda Nobunaga looked at this and was stunned. He could not believe that the hurricane was man-made. When the hurricane stopped, there was dust everywhere. Thousands of corpses fell from the sky and caused more dust to fly into the air. When the dust settled, and visibility was restored, the banners were scattered all over and had lost their usual majesty. The ground was full of bright red blood mixed with the soil. The blood and soil had mixed to form a dark red mud. Nobunagas eye socket cracked, and he bled a little from the corner of his eye. He could not help but roar endlessly. He did not expect the figure in the air to have such ability. When Nobunaga looked at the figure in the sky again, he saw that person softlynding on the ground. The figure quickly moved towards Rody. The ck veiled figure went in front of Rody. She half knelt and hugged Rodys shoulder. Before she could speak, Rody suddenly sighed. He released the sword in his hand and tightly hugged her in return. After the two hugged for a while, the ck veiled figure stretched out her right hand and touched Rodys face. The resolute and firm edges of his face were covered with blood and dirt. It no longer looked likest time. The fingers of the ck-veiled figure were slender and thin, looking like they belonged to the hands of a woman. 1 The ck veiled figure suddenly took off her veil and used it to help Rody wipe off the blood and dirt on his face. Rody muttered softly. "Mouse, why are you here?" Mouse raised her head. Her sparkling eyes carefully inspected Rodys face. The ck veil in her hands moved and restored Rodys facial appearance. It was no longer blood-stained and dirty. Although Rodys face still looked pale, it started to look more like before. At that moment, Mouse had many questions. Like how a guy like Rody with such great powers got bested by a warrior whose level was only at a major Knight level. She also wondered about his experiences during the long time that he spent here...and many other questions. However, seeing that Rody was pale and dazed, she was reluctant to ask any question. She then tightly held on to Rody with all her strength. Rodyughed bitterly and sighed. Except for the time at the Duke of the Tulip Familys mansion with Nicole, he had never relied on a woman for protection before. He had myriad feelings in his heart but was unable to control his actions. He could not even struggle away from Mouses embrace to stand up. Rody thought to himself, How long has it been since I ended up in such a situation? Even encountering that damn Hakone Serpent was not so miserable or unbearable. Besides him, there were two more whose expressions had changed. However, both were surprised and confused. The first one was Kikukawa Yukinari. He saw Mouse leading the charge of the soldiers and then, right out of empty space, she created a hurricane of knives and swords. With a snap of the fingers, Nobunagas one thousand elite cavalrymen were massacred. He then saw that Mouse had a close rtionship to Rody. At the start, he thought they were just siblings or good friends. That was until Mouse took off her veil. Yukinari was surprised to see that she was a woman. It was ordinary if a man were so powerful...but it was especially surprising since Mouse was a woman that was exceedingly beautiful. When he saw Mouse hold Rodys head to her chest, he had already given up all hope for the woman. First, it was the breathtakingly beautiful Nedis, and now, this unbelievably beautiful woman also showed extreme concern for Rody. The other person was Oda Nobunaga. Nobunaga could not believe it when he saw Mouses hurricane. However, he soon understood why the army at the South was so quickly defeated. The other party was so powerful that he could not figure out what to do. With a single wave, he had lost thousands of his elite soldiers and horses. The army at the South might dominate in numbers but in the end, Mouse only needed to wave her hand a few more times. Right now, Mouse no longer needed to wave because there were already thousands of casualties with that single wave. A soldier in the army only had a certain amount of mental endurance. After seeing such a terrifying enemy, they would start to break down psychologically. At that time, his own army would break and scatter on their ownthe Rnd Army need not even give any assistance. Just with them running in all directions, they would trample over each other causing a significant number of casualties. Nobunaga could not understand. A person with such extraordinary powers was a woman. On top of that, she had in thousands of his soldiers simply because Rody was injured. Nobunaga saw Mouse and Rody silently reuniting in front of him with a mix of joy and anguish. He believed that the opportunity to attack was right in front of him. The idiot was still having delusions of mounting a sneak attack to kill Mouse and continuing to chase his dream of bing the Shogun. Nobunaga moved slowly in fear of alerting Mouse. He gathered the remnants of his army and prepared to move Nobunagas cavalry deserved to be called brave warriors that fought hundreds of battles. They had witnessed their colleagues torn to pieces, yet they continued to wait for orders and did not break away. They were worthy of being called well-trained soldiers. At the side of the battlefield was another person who wore a strange expressionthat person was Nedis. She had already vaguely guessed that the figure was Mouse the moment she arrived. Although she already knew of Mouses rtionship with Rody, she had always been stuck inseparably with Rody these past few days. As a result, Nedis waspletely different fromst time. Previously, she had always had a vengeful perception towards Rody because of his previous frivolous actions that day. However, by now, she was already infatuated with Rody. But Rody did not seem to have any interest in her. Nedis was a proud and arrogant woman. When Rody did not respond to her, she too did not profess her love to Rody. However, when she saw Rody and Mouse embracing each other, an ache arose in her heart. At this moment, Nobunaga had already mobilized his soldiers and horses as they quietly moved towards Mouse. When they were about ten meters away from Mouse, Nobunaga pressed his legs on both sides of his horse and charged towards Mouse. Nobunaga pointed his katana forward like a short spear, with its tip pointing straight towards the back of Mouses waist. Mouse had not realized this and continued to bask in the warmth of Rodys body. Rody had long felt the pressureing from up ahead. His eyes opened wide as he looked at the tip of Nobunagas katana. He roared loudly and turned around. His back becamepletely exposed to the tip of Nobunagas katana and his hands also moved quickly to push Mouse away. At that moment, Nedis had broken out of her sentimental feelings when she saw the imminent danger. She could not help but shriek in concern. Mouse was surprised for a moment when Rody pushed her away. However, she was stunned for only one-tenth of a second before she lifted both her hands as if pushing forward. The tip of Nobunagas katana had almost reached Rody. During that imminent peril, Rody suddenly roared. Nobunaga had an expression of disbelief. His de had clearly felt the sticity of Rodys muscles. However, it could not pierce through. On the contrary, his own stomach felt as though a powerful force had boxed him. Nedis expression of worry and self-reproach did notst long. She saw Nobunagas movement stall as though it was hit by a giant hammer and flew away as though he was a broken kite. Nobunaga flew back a full thirty meters and heavily crashed on the ground. The once-calm cavalrymen started to panic. They could not understand what had happened since their master had obviously seeded but was then suddenly thrown through the air by the enemy. Their opponents strength seemed to have already be terrifying. The moment Nobunaga fell to the ground, a few loyal men immediately dismounted from their horses and helped Nobunaga up as he was lying on the ground with a disbelieving look. Blood that was almost ck in color flowed out of the corner of his mouth. Mouse became furious. If she had been a little bit slow, Rody would have been injured by Nobunaga. Although Rody had once basked himself in the Mystic Dragons blood and was unlikely to be pierced through by a katana, the power from a horse charge would still cause the injured Rody to suffer a powerful blow. Mouse once again floated to the air. Like in the earlier attack, she ced her hands in front her chest, muttering some incantations before pushing her hands outward. Suddenly, the sky and the earth changed their color. The dark clouds in the sky gathered and rolled as if there was a mighty force standing in the sky. Under the dark clouds came thunder that rolled towards Nobunaga and his soldiers. Nobunaga and his men had given up all hope. Their belief of being able of fleeing from the tremendous dark clouds had already long shattered like the illusion it was. When the dark clouds were a few meters away from them, it once again formed into a hurricane. It rolled with a dull, rumbling sound. When the hurricane reached the cavalry, its shape could no longer be seen. It waspletely covered with dust and broken weapons. The whistling hurricane trapped the cavalry in the middle... There was endless screaming... In front of them was the sky covered in red... Their faces were filled with expressions of fear and despair... Those in that wretched situation could only give up hope. By this time, Nobunaga had already been helped up onto a horse by his subordinates. Only he remained calm and roared, "Retreat!" The cavalry all around started to retreat. They were no longer like well-trained soldiers as they scattered away. Nobunaga took a few subordinates with him and rushed through the gaps in the hurricane. He hoped he would get a chance to stay alive. Seeing all of this y out in front of him, Rody praised Nobunaga in his heart, This person can be considered a great general of this generation. Even in such a situation, he is still trying his best. He did not panic or even try to escape. All of these are not things thate naturally. It is a talent honed from hundreds of dangerous battles! Although Rody appreciated Nobunaga in his heart, he could not help but feel sad since they were enemies. If they had not been enemies, and he had not yet chosen to help Yukinari, Rody would have chosen to help Nobunaga. While Rody thought of all this, the subordinates following Nobunaga had taken advantage of the fact that the hurricane had not yet fully gathered. They found a gap and escaped from the rage of the hurricane. After escaping the hurricane, Nobunaga no longer had the energy to reorganize his men. He just shouted to the ones that followed him to run without looking back. In a sh, they escaped far away. The remaining ones that did not follow Nobunaga did not have such good luck. They were caught by the powerful hurricane and pulled to the center. For a moment, there were tragic screams. Even Yukinari and Nedis could not bear watching this. After all, just like that, thousands of lives were turned to dust and wrecked remains from the majestic force. After a long time, the hurricane finally stopped, and the dust settled. The cavalry thrown into the air had fallen as smashed and scattered remains. The moment the hurricane stopped, there was a rain of blood. For everyone present there their eyes saw only a crimson hue. Soon, the ground was full of the remains of the cavalry. There was not a single intact corpse. There were eyes, limbs and even internal organs. Nedis felt dizzy. Although she did not care about these people, she could not bear seeing them die so tragically. Yukinari was not thinking about the corpses. He only thought of Nedis who was beside him. Yukinari could smell the aroma from Nedis well-endowed body; he could not prevent himself from feeling excited. He saw Nedis looking as though she was about to faint and felt his heart shook. This woman is my lucky star. If I could keep her here as my wife, then... Nedis was not in the condition to deal with this. She did not even notice Yukinaris insolence. Nedis waspletely shocked by the sight in front of her and felt nauseous. ... There were no more signs of the cavalry on the battlefield. All of them seemed to have perished from Mouse rage. At that moment, some of Rodys strength was restored and he could finally stand up from the ground. Nedis looked at the battle scene in front of her and said, "That scene was so devastating. I am afraid less than one hundred people escaped!" Mouse was still furious but when she turned around to speak to Rody, the coldness in her voice reduced slightly. "I have already estimated. The leader took ten cavalrymen with him. Besides them, the others that escaped elsewhere is probably less than ten." Rody had experienced battles more brutal than this one. However, when he saw the devastation and the rivers of blood, he was still unable to bear it. He gave a long sigh and no longer said anything. Hideyoshi rushed forward unaware that Yukinari was still fantasizing about Nedis and knelt down. He then said, "Young Master Yukinari, that traitorous Oda Nobunaga is still alive. It will cause us a major disaster in future." Yukinari was startled out of his daydream by Hideyoshi. He looked at the kneeling Hideyoshi, unsure of what the man had just said. Hideyoshi also knew that Yukinari had not heard his words and added, "I request Young Master Yukinari to allow me tomand the Maruyuki and take Nobunagas head!" Although Yukinari was a bungling oaf, he knew that Hideyoshis words made sense. If Nobunaga were to rest and recover, he would remain a huge threat. And so, Yukinari imposingly waved his hand and said, "Alright. I order you tomand the Maruyuki and get Nobunaga. I want to see him dead or alive. If you cannot find him, do note back!" Hideyoshi greeted his teeth and epted the military order. He thought to himself in his heart, Shit! This damn oaf is actually pretending to look wise. He cant do anything but is first-rate at pretending to be the Shogun. He could even say words like do note back! Thinking about it, Hideyoshi was confident about hunting down Nobunaga. How far could a seriously injured person and a few people go? Presumably, he would look for a resting ce to escape to. It was because Hideyoshi did not expect Nobunaga to run far that he was willing to take the initiative and requested to pursue and kill Nobunaga. Hideyoshi thought this through and decided to help Yukinari so that he could im credit. Soon after that Hideyoshi took a small group of Maruyuki with him and pursued Nobunaga. Chapter 298: An Ambitious Person’s Desolation Chapter 298: An Ambitious Persons Destion Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After Hideyoshi took a group of soldiers to chase Nobunaga, the remaining people gathered. Rody looked softly at Mouse and asked, "Why are you here?" Mouse smiled as though she was enjoying Rodys care towards her. "The more I thought about you being in the Rnd continent, the more worried I became. The situation here is too confusing. King Sauron probably did not have any good intentions when he asked you to lead the soldiers here. So, I decided to request the Royal Concubine toe together with me. When I came, I saw the Rnd Army attacking for a long time without sess, so I lent some help along the way." Everybody frowned after listening to that. She said she lent some help but instead caused the two evenly matched sides to shift. What would have happened if Mouse were to have seriously helped one side? Rody was startled when he heard Mouses words. He was startled not because of herment about her lending a hand but because he was worried about something else. He moved to Mouses side and whispered, "What about Seth? Is he still in the Sauron Kingdom?" Mouse smiled again. She grabbed Rodys arm and replied, "Dont worry. He also came with us. I know you are worried and you would not want to leave him alone. Naturally, Old Mark also followed." Rody calmed down. He was worried that nobody would be watching Seth after Mouse came here. If he escaped again, it would be very difficult to find him. At that time, Rody would have to y two roles again. He would need to pretend to be Earl Rody and also the Duke of the Tulip Family. It would be extremely torturous. Yukinari was amazed at Rodys influence and became more and more humble. He walked towards Rody with an expression full of smiles, then he invited everyone into the official residence to speak. Mouse said, "Sounds good. Let us find a ce to stop before continuing. You also need to rest." Mouse had spoken while looking at Rody with full concern. Rody showed a slight smile on his pale face. He was seemingly telling Mouse that his injuries were not serious. Mouse continued, "It is about time that Run and Miss Nicole followed the Rnd Army into the city. I will send someone to look for themter." Everyone moved forward together. Along the way, Yukinari, feeling uneasy, said to Nedis, "The Rnd Continents army has almost fully controlled River Home. At that time, they will not kill me as well, right?" Nedis was now feeling distressed and bitter. She smiled coldly at Yukinari as though she was sneering. "Please. Think like a human! If the Sauron Kingdom wants to control the dwarvennds, they would need to dispatch someone to manage it. Even if it would not be bothersome to you, it would be bothersome to them. They will leave some troops behind for you to maintain the postwar order and help you rebuild. They will not directly upy yournd." Nedis said in her heart. Only you dwarves think that this lousy ce has fantastic feng shui? If it was not because of the ironwood, do you think the other kingdoms would even care for this rottennd? Yukinari only nodded his head and consented submissively. Although he was still uneasy, he did not dare to continue asking but instead chose to act ording to the situation to protect his life. He knew that his life was totally in their hands. Although he had the Maruyuki, they were no match for the ck-veiled womans strength. After reaching the residence, Mouse supported Rody to one end of the room. She left the others in the hall and ignored them. Nedis also wanted to go over but she did not have any good reasons to do so. She watched Rody and Mouse walk far away and gave an anguished smile. ... Inside a room in the backyard, Rody wasin down on a bed by Mouse. Mouse then sat beside him. They tightly held hands and looked around. Both seemed to have a lot of things to say yet did not know where to start. Mouse finally opened her mouth to ask a question. After all, the question had been bothering her. "What happened to you? You could easily defeat a Dragon Pdin so why cant you defeat an opponent like that?" Rody shook his head as if he had no strength to tell such a long story. After thinking for a while, he started to rte the whole story starting from his departure from the Sauron Kingdom. When he finally talked about the Temple Elder and that he was the Devil Kara, Mouse let out a cry of rm. She found what Rody was telling hard to believe, but shepletely trusted Rody. Mouse could not find any reason for Rody to lie to her. After that, she calmed down and continued to listen to Rody. Rody soon told of how he summoned Sky to fight against the Hakone Serpent. However, he hid the fact that he was being controlled by the Mystic Dragon at that time. In the end, Rody spoke to Mouse in a heavy tone, "Since then, I have lost my Domain Powers and be an ordinary warrior at the level of a high-ranked knight. Perhaps it was because I fought too hard in that battle. I hope I could recover after some time." Rody showed a wry smile. "I also have this strange feeling that my strength would not be restored." Mouse immediately covered Rodys mouth and gave him aplicated look. She found Rodys experience almost inconceivable and she could not ept the fact that Kara was the leader of the Temple. However, her rationale told her that Rodys words were true. It was as if all of Mouses faith was taken out. Shey down on Rodys chest. Initially, Mouse had some remaining hope for the Temple. However, Mouse did not say anything about these. She murmured, "I dont want to bother with these anymore. The Temple and domains can all go to hell...Rody, I just want you to remember that no matter what happens, you must not throw me aside." She stared at Rodys eyes and whispered, "If love is a poison, you are my pufferfish...Do you still remember this?" Rody gently stroked Mouses long hair, softly like water. Mouse felt Rodys touch and slightly raised her head. Her eyes were filled with tears. Rody could not bear to let go. He raised his head and gently kissed Mouses eyelids. Mouse seemed to shed tears in his arms... After receiving Rodys kisses, she gradually warmed up. She took the initiative and drew her charming lips to Rodys dry and cracked lips. The two wrapped their hands around each other as they kissed, their pent-up passion exploding, filling the room with their passion... ... While they were filled with tender feelings, Hideyoshi was filled with stress. Oda Nobunaga was an experienced general and naturally knew how to hide the tracks of his escape. He left behind fake clues to confuse the pursuers. This forced Hideyoshi to rack his brains. However, the resources Nobunagas men could use were extremely limited. He only had six subordinates. With only six people retreating, in the end, Hideyoshi would be able to track them. Nobunaga immediately sat down. He knew Hideyoshi was fast approaching from behind, but despair did not show in his eyes. He said, "Looks like God wants me to die today!" He turned around and saw a small house. After thinking for a while, he approached it. Nobunaga felt helpless. Had he not received an injury fighting Rody and another injury during his sneak attack on Mouse, he would not fear being pursued by a junior warrior like Hideyoshi. However, with his injuries, he knew he would not be a match for Hideyoshi. If he were to fight desperately, he would be able to injure Hideyoshi but he was certain that he would also be killed. Hideyoshi was an ambitious man; he might have lost many times, but he now had the chance to take revenge and certainly would not let Nobunaga die so easily. People can get killed but must never be disgraced. Rather than be killed after being pursued by Hideyoshi, it was better to end it himself. The dwarves had a tradition ofmitting seppuku after defeat. Since it was hopeless, it was better to die by their own hands rather than let the enemy have his way. With that in mind, Nobunaga got down the horse and looked at his six remaining subordinates. "In todays battle, I feel ashamed to face you all. Go and escape. Take off your cavalry uniform. You will not be humiliated. The pursuers are approaching, and I will not be able to escape death. Today, this small house shall be my burial ground." Although these were dying words, it had a formidable air perceived by everyone. It was something Yukinari did not have and something Rody admired. When the six subordinates heard Nobunagas words, they stopped and nced at each other. They knew that they all had a death wish too, so they said, "Thousand Rider General, we are all proud warriors! Todays defeat simply ends in death! We will apany you to the warriors most glorious seppuku!" Their words were resolute and had nopromise. Nobunaga heard them and sighed. He knew it was impossible to persuade his subordinates to escape on their own. He looked up to the sky and shouted, "Good! Let us warriors die with dignity! Die a heroic death!" After that, they went inside the small house. ... When Nobunaga shouted, Hideyoshi was not far and had also heard it. He felt ted as he knew that he was now close to where Nobunaga was. After all, the opportunity to im credit was right in front of him. He looked back to his men. The Maruyuki had spread out to track Nobunaga leaving only five members with him. Hideyoshi was worried that he might not win against Nobunaga. However, he was impatient and no longer cared that much. On top of that, he knew that Nobunaga was wounded and was more or less counting on this in his mind. And so, Hideyoshi shouted, "The traitor is not far! Let us hurry and give chase!" When Hideyoshi reached the small house, he had almost rushed in but suddenly saw the tracks of the horses. He thought of the situation inside and stopped his horse. Hideyoshi carefully studied the tracks and knew that Nobunaga would definitely be inside. He wanted to ride inside with his horse, but he felt worried. Instead, he told this to the few Maruyuki behind him, "Nobunaga is definitely in there. Who dares to go first?" Several of the soldiers looked at each other. Although they knew that Nobunaga was seriously wounded, they still acted cowardly. After all, the difference in strength was too big. Hideyoshi cursed silently, A bunch of useless people. Their hearts say one thing but do something else. He eximed, "Fine! Since nobody dares to go in first, I will. Listen to my orders!" Hideyoshi rode in with his horse. Although dangerous, it would be exchanged for riches and honor. Nobunaga and the others knelt at the hall when they entered earlier. The house seemingly used to be the home of a warrior, with Budokan Fortune written on a que on the wall. It was possible that the owner had died during the war and their family had fled. Nobunaga and the others knelt under the que and tore their upper clothing, revealing their muscr chests. They sighed deeply together. Nobunaga then said, "I did not expect to end up here after fighting for so long! This good-for-nothing Yukinari has actually allowed the enemy in. My Hakone Kingdom is now gone!" Tears rolled from his eyes as he spoke. His face looked determined as he drew his katana. The rest of the cavalrymen had also taken out their katanas and pointed it to their own stomachs. Nobunaga sighed again. His eyes turned ruthless, then he cut into his own abdomen without hesitation. He turned it sideways after the de entered his body. Blood came out from his mouth. His eyes looked as though he was not reconciled as his body turned and copsed sideways. The other warriors did the same. Just like that, in but a short moment, seven warriors died. Hideyoshi carefully entered with his katana only to find seven corpses. Hideyoshi felt ecstatic almost shouting with joy but covered his mouth, not letting himself cry out happily. Yes. How could I share such an easy victory with the guys outside? Hideyoshi calmed himself down. He went to Nobunagas body and saw Nobunagas eyes ring at him. He could not help feeling angry. Hmph. ring at me even in death. Hideyoshi felt annoyed and kicked the corpse. The corpse bent back to the other side. Hideyoshi took out his katana and lifted Nobunagas head by pulling his hair with the other hand. The de was swung, and it cut off Nobunagas head. As the de shed, Nobunagas head ended up in Hideyoshis hand. Hideyoshi looked at the head. He unexpectedly did not feel very happy. Instead, he felt a faint sorrow. I have finally cut off the distinguished Thousand Rider Generals head. I should be in high spirits, but I feel a chill in the air instead. Those that came from the Rnd Continent also had a strength that made Hideyoshi feel a sense of despair. This strong feeling was like a bucket of cold water being poured over his burning ambition. After thinking of this, Hideyoshi gave a wry smile and whispered, "Oda Nobunaga, was our battle to the death meaningful?" After a while, Hideyoshi carried Nobunagas head out. He coldly looked at the few soldiers outside. The soldiers did not believe that Hideyoshi could actually cut down Nobunagas head but the scene in front of them forced them to believe it. Hideyoshi spoke aloud, "The head of the traitor, Oda Nobunaga, is here. Let us report back!" He mounted his horse and rode away, disregarding the other soldiers. Everybody looked at each other. Although they still had doubts in their hearts, they still followed quickly. ... In therge residence at River Home, Concubine Run and the cross-dressing Seth sat in the hall. The host, Kikukawa Yukinari, sat on the seat with lower priority. He looked at the pig-like Concubine with an inconceivable expression. Yukinari had only one thought. He wanted the Sauron Kingdom that had suddenly invaded to havepassion. Mouse supported Rody out of the back door. After the two came out, Mouses hair was disheveled, but it added to her charm. Run had seen Mouse many times before but this was the first time she saw Mouse look beautiful and feeble. Her eyes shone and looked stunningly breathtaking. When Mouse and Rody entered, Run stood up before the servants had the time to react and helped Mouse to find a seat. Mouse and Rody then sat down as they leaned on each other. Before Rody and Mouse came out, Nedis had already exined the situation to Run and Seth. Naturally, she hid some things and did not speak of Kara and the Hakone Serpent. As everyone thought of how to start, Nedis was the first to speak. "Alright. Now we just wait for King Sauron toe in. Young Master Yukinari, first, sign your contract with me." Everyone frowned, feeling puzzled at the same time. Yukinari also panicked, not knowing how to reply. Rody spoke, "Nedis, you do not have to worry about that. Let us wait for King Sauron toe first before speaking. Not just your contract, but the two nations need to discuss their contract, too." Yukinari was still feeling disturbed about the conditions of the contract with King Sauron but gave Rody a grateful nce. At least he could dy and look at King Saurons conditions before speaking. If King Sauron wanted to take away the rights to trade ironwood, how could he sign another contract with Nedis? That would be courting death. Although Yukinari was a bungling oaf, he knew that the only thing he could give was the right to trade ironwood. However, he also hoped that King Sauron would help him rebuild the kingdom. At that moment, an announcement was made outside the door. "King Sauron has arrived!" Chapter 299: Battle of Wits Chapter 299: Battle of Wits Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Originally, the negotiations should have been held in the pce or the Shoguns office. However, Rodys battle with the Hakone Serpent had turned both to dust. As a result, they had no choice but to negotiate at arge home with a courtyard. The course of the negotiation was unusually simple. The Sauron Kingdom had gotten everything they wanted with little to no effort. The only thing that was of value was the ironwood resources. Whoever became Shogun on that piece ofnd was insignificant. An agreement was reached within an hour. The Sauron Kingdom would station thirty thousand soldiers to help Kikukawa Yukinari rebuild the Dwarven Kingdom and help him rise to the position of Shogun. In fact, this was not difficult to do. Kumu Yu and his men were utterly routed by the Rnd Army earlier. Oda Nobunaga and his elite cavalry had been wiped out by Mouse. The pce was also destroyed. The only person left who was qualified to be Shogun in the Dwarven Kingdom was Yukinari. The only thing the Sauron Kingdom needed to help him with was to build his prestige which was really easy to do. With military power in his hand, there were not many people who would openly oppose him. On top of that, Yukinari would also have the support of the powerful Sauron Kingdom. The other part of the negotiation was naturally the right to trade ironwood. This was everybodys main objective. Even though the Sauron Kingdom was the victorious nation, they could not make Yukinari hand over the ironwood for free. The nation, as an organization, could not y a business role to manage the ironwood trade. Nedis had mediated and in the end, Nedis was given the business role. An agreement was signed for Nedis to acquire the rights of trading ironwood. At the same time, Nedis also signed an agreement with the Sauron Kingdom to ensure that the supplies and the sales would prioritize the Sauron Kingdom. These were the main contents of the agreement between the Sauron Kingdom and Yukinari. However, Nedis, as the one initiating the negotiation, had drafted the agreement to sound more magnificent. There were also uses concerning military power, people rights 1 , environmental protection, the protection of shipping and many others. A total of twenty-one uses were signed. The historians of the future in the Dwarven Kingdom wouldter call this surrender of sovereign rights under humiliating terms as the Twenty-One Demands 2 . Theter generations would treat the treaty dubiously. Some people would believe that the treaty greatly limited the development of the dwarves. It would make the Dwarven Kingdom, thirty yearster, be industrially hollow. Another group would also admit that the treaties were harmful to the interests of the dwarves. However, they would believe that if it was not because of the Heroic Great Shogun Yukinari and his capable assistants, the Blood Fox Nedis, Evil Star Sith, and Lone Wolf Rody, the Dwarven Kingdom would have been forced to pay tribute to the Sauron Kingdom even if they were not destroyed. Just like this, the Dwarven Kingdom would be dependent on the Sauron Kingdom. These people would consider Yukinari as the historys most famous Shogun who had created a lifeline for the dwarves to revive in the future. A contribution like this could not be erased by history. The two factions debating about Yukinari would have had debated for more than three hundred years and would continue even when a parliament waster formed in the Dwarven Kingdom. They would often fight in the parliament, giving the Emperor a headache. After signing the treaty, King Sauron no longer demanded anything from Yukinari. He went to the backyard to talk to Rody. At that moment, Hideyoshi had finally returned. He brought back Nobunagas head and presented it to Yukinari, allowing the man that had just be a Shogun to give a final sigh. This time, he no longer had anyone else that would oppose him bing the Shogun. Hideyoshi naturally boasted about his pursuit and made himself look heroic. Although Yukinari was an oaf, he understood that Hideyoshi was not a match for Nobunaga. What really happened needed to be verified. However, no matter what, Hideyoshi had brought back Nobunagas head. Yukinari also needed personnel and could not be bothered to investigate what happened. Hideyoshi did this to obtain a more revered position. Yukinari also could not find anyone who was capable of taking a high-ranking position. Now that Hideyoshi had brought back Nobunagas head, Yukinari also gained a good reason to promote Hideyoshi and win over the masses. Not long after that, the Royal Family was reestablished. Yukinari casually looked for a person who had a little bit of the royal blood in them. He then appointed that person as Emperor. The Shogunate was also immediately reestablished and Yukinari became the Shogun as expected. Hideyoshi also reced Nobunagas position. It was a new generation of the Thousand Rider General, and he would be responsible for guarding the southern borders of the Dwarven Kingdom. King Sauron naturally had a lot of things to say to the envoy Rody. Although Rody was dissatisfied with King Saurons methods, he was no longer the young man that did not know the rtive importance of this. Now, Rody clearly knew how to categorize things based on their priority. He did not mention anything about how King Sauron had deceived him. Instead, he continued to discuss with the King about the exchange of warships and prisoners of war. A few dayster, Yukinari shed tears of gratefulness as he sent off King Sauron. King Sauron took the Rnd Army along with Concubine Run and Rody back to the Rnd Continent by ship. After arriving on the Rnd Continent, they received a grand wee from the Sauron Kingdom. News of their victory against the Dwarven Kingdom had long spread throughout the kingdom, so everyone was enthusiastic. Rody looked at the scene with other worries in his mind. He was worried about the Temple and Kara who embodied Prometheus. Rody had a premonition that Kara would start a counterattack soon. The Gods Record that could fight against the Temple had also gone missing. Even then, Rody still did not know that Kara had found the Gods Record. If he knew, he would have felt even more worried. Rody knew he still could not recover his energy. With his strength reduced, he was also less confident. He was unable to predict his own future and could only hope to return to the Radiant Continent and see if Andy had a way to restore his powers. After staying at the Sauron Kingdom for a few days, Seth had be more well-behaved. He kept quiet and did not say anything when Mouse removed his makeup. He had seemingly given up all hope for this matter. Basically, at that moment, Seth had given up escaping. He nned to honestly follow Rody back to the Radiant Continent to be the Duke of the Tulip Family. After a few days, Rody had recovered to his maximum limit. On top of that, the agreement with the Sauron Kingdom had been realized. The Sauron Kingdoms warships had been prepared. Rody nned to end his mission as the envoy and return to the Radiant Empire. Rody was anxious. His domain powers had not recovered, making him feel uneasy. He wanted to quickly return to the Radiant Continent so that Andy could help restore his strength. The King pretended to persuade Rody to stay, still fearful of the fake Tulip Dukes powers. He hoped Rody would remain in the Sauron Kingdom. Even if he was unable to get Rodys help, at the very least Rody would not be an enemy. However, Rody had already decided. When King Sauron saw this, he had no choice but to let Rody go. On the eve of the departure, King Sauron hosted a banquet at the Royal Pce. Before the start of the banquet, the King sat at a side hall solemnly. He yed with a strangely shaped, sharp dagger in his hands. "Looks like the n at the Dwarven Kingdom has failed." The King sighed, looking mncholic. "Your Majesty." Sith stood there, his face full of wrinkles. His hand was kept behind his sleeves. He slowly said, "The Gods Record has been destroyed. Although this did not bring us any benefit, the n still had us managed to obtain ironwood." The King shook his head. The ironwood was a secondary objective to him. He looked at Sith and asked, "You said Rody has lost his Domain Powers. Are you sure about this?" Sith pondered for a moment and replied, "Until now, I still cannot remain calm when I recall what happened that day...People who possess Domain Powers were truly powerful. I have fully felt that way then. After the battle against the Hakone Serpent, Rody seemed to have really lost hisbat effectiveness. Right now, he is simply just a high ranked warrior! I initially thought he would recover but that day when he fought at the dwarves River Home, he showed weakness...His power had been lost inexplicably!" The King squinted as if thinking deeply. His gaze turned cold. "If..." he started in a low tone, "if I want Rody to stay in the Rnd Continent, do you any confidence?" Siths expression turned stiff. His voice was dry as he asked, "Have you decided?" "It is simple!" The King lightly said, "We and the Radiant Empire would not be friends forever! After the prisoners are returned, both sides will have no more reason to cooperate. Now, they also have gained control of Rnd warships. The Lightning Gods Whip is not frightening. The frightening one is that this elite troop is controlled by a legendary Commander." Smiling, the King continued, "You have also obtained information of the civil strife in the Radiant Empire. Their Emperor is currently dependent on the Duke of the Tulip Family. If the Duke dies in the Rnd Continent, our powerful enemies in the South would be in confusion for several years. Sith sighed and replied, "This would certainly be good for us...However, I have two doubts." "Is the first doubt Rodys fearsome strength?" The Kingughed. Siths expression remained serious as he said, "You did not see what happened that day! Rody was like a monster that could create miracles! I cannot even imagine what other things he cannot do..." Sith recalled the time when Rody was spellbinding. His crazy appearance and the fact that he blew up an entire mountain made Sith feel hopeless and afraid. "Your Majesty, I admit that I have great fear in my heart. However, I can guarantee you that you would be even more afraid than me if you were there!" The King stopped smiling and replied, "I respect you, Master Sith. I am notughing at you. I also believe your doubts are justified...but..." The Kingughed bitterly. "At present, this is our only opportunity." His gaze turned cold as he said, "ording to our intelligence, the Duke of the Tulip Family, Rody, does not have any descendants. If he dies...the sword above our heads, the future threat of the Tulip Family, will be eradicated!" Sith sighed as he looked at the King. He immediately replied, "Your Majesty, we are taking risks!" The King shook his head and asked, "What is your second doubt?" Sith helplessly said, "That is the reaction of the Radiant Empire!" He paused for a moment and his brow wrinkled as he said, "Right now, our biggest enemy is the Temple! I believe you are also not keen on having the Lightning Gods Whip trying to take revenge from the sea while you fight the Temple. Now they have 800 Rnd warships!" The King narrowed his eyes. He faintly smiled and silently murmured. "An angry Lightning Gods Whip hellbent on revenge. That is truly a terrifying force...but..." He opened his eyes wide to look at Sith and said, "What if this vengeance was not directed at us but the Temple?" "What do you mean?" The King seemed tough as he said, "Think of a way to give away the envoys position to the Prime Minister. I am sure the Temple would soon receive the news and another assassination would take ce. Could the Duke of the Tulip Family deal with a Dragon Pdin without domain powers?" The King then sighed and looked at Sith. "I know you currently have a somewhat good opinion of Rody, but I hope you remember this. Our mission is to revive the ancient Empire! Both of us are under thatpulsion! This is also something you need to do...After all, the ck Veil Saint is by Rodys side!" Sith sighed and did not say anything as he nced at the King. The atmosphere at the hall felt constrained. At the same time, there was a simr atmosphere at the Prime Ministers house. There was a candlelight swaying in a dark room. The palm of the old Prime Minister was like a withered tree trunk. That hand slowly stroked the chair as he hesitated, not knowing what to say. "Just speak directly." There was a tall figure. That figure was Concubine Run. At that moment, her fat face had a disdainful smile. The Prime Minister finally became resolute and looked at Concubine Run. It was definitely not the kind of look a father would give to his daughter. "I need you to help me do one thing!" The Prime Ministers voice sounded earnest. Run coldly replied, "If I am not wrong, this should be thest time!" "Yes!" The Prime Minister slowly said, "Once this is done, your familys promise would be fulfilled! You would no longer need to take orders from me!" After pausing for a while, the Prime Minister said, "If you seed, I can guarantee that the Temple will withdraw the prohibition of your family that was in ce for hundreds of years!" "In other words, I dont have to continue pretending to be your daughter?" Run sneered. "I also no longer need to be the concubine?" The Prime Minister sighed. "I know you are still sore from me marrying you off to the King years ago. But, you also know that the King had just ascended the throne. I also needed to get the rights. Marrying you off to the King was an inevitable necessity!" "This is nothing." Runs tone was very t. "I owe you a debt. Naturally, you have the right to ask me to do anything for you! But, you best remember your words! This is thest time!" The Prime Minister nodded his head and then said, "The King would not let Rody return from the Rnd Continent so easily! I believe he should have also found out about my allegiance with the Temple. So, he would send news through me and have the Temple assassinate the Radiant Empires envoy...You..." "You want me to kill Rody?" Run frowned. "No," the Prime Minister replied, "someone wille and do that. The Temple will send their own Pdin...The King would also most likely send Sith. They would join forces. The weakened Rody would not be able to ward them off even if he has the ck Veil Saint by his side." "What do you want me to do?" The Prime Minister slowly said, "Ensure Rodys safety! If there is an opportunity, kill that old sorcerer Sith! Or maybe that dispatched Pdin. It doesnt matter which one you kill." Run was not surprised at all. She looked very unconcerned about the Prime Ministers demands. "Is that your request? Then I will promise you that!" She paused for a while, then looked at the Prime Minister and said, "Kill Sith or the Pdin. Now I am curious. Arent you supposed to be on the Temples side? Why arent you protecting the Temples interest wholeheartedly?" The Prime Minister sneered, "Whats wrong? Are you not certain about this task? Or could it be that you are not confident in dealing with Sith or the Pdin?" "What a joke!" Run red and replied, "Who do you think I am? I am Run Sky 3 ! The descendant of the most powerful Pdin in the history of the Rnd Continent." "I believe in your strength! After all, you are the only person with the strength of a Pdin other than those in the Temple." The Prime Ministerughed and continued, "I will also keep my promise. After this is over, you are free! You no longer need to take my orders. I will ask the Temple to restore your familys powers!" Chapter 300: A Defeated General (1) Chapter 300: A Defeated General (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A charming serenade reverberated within the hall of the pce. The nobles, men and women, invited by the king danced to the music in the banquet hall. The envoy that came from the Radiant Continent, Earl Rodys identity, had already been made public officially. Either way, they were already prepared to face-off against the Temple. That was why matters like peace negotiations no longer needed to be done surreptitiously. Rody and Mouse did not dance but only stood on the sidelines. Mouse calmly held Rodys arm, but she was looking at the others dancing and looked rather eager to dance as well. Rody gave Mouse a nce and whispered, "Whats wrong? Could it be that you have never danced before?" Rody immediately realized he had just asked something stupid the moment the words came out of his mouth. Mouse was a Saint of the Temple. As a practitioner of the Temple, she would never have the chance to live like a noble. Thinking of this, Rodyughed and stood in front of Mouse. He gently stretched out his arm and asked her to a dance. "May I?" The expression in Mouses eyes changed. The ck Veil Saint who could confront a mighty force without batting an eyelid looked confused at that moment. Still, she held Rodys palm. "Follow me, I will take you dancing." And so, the most dazzling man and woman in the audience finally entered the dance floor. Mouse did not know how to dance and Rody was not much better than her. Rody had gone through special training to learn how to dance in the Dukes Mansion and only learned simple steps. However, the two still danced to the music as they gently embraced each other. They only saw their tenderness for each other in their eyes. Together with Rodys identity as the envoy, the two of them became the focus of the audience. "What? Are you envious?" Sethughed as he nced at Nedis. Nedis fiercely red at Rody. She gritted her teeth and hmphed at Seth. She sternly said, "Are you trying to make me angry? Does it benefit you if I am angry?" Seth immediately kept quiet. In a way, Seth had finally met his nemesis. The originally proud yboy did not have a good opinion of Rody. Even though Mouse had made him miserable, Seth always thought that Mouse had simply used her overwhelming strength to force him into that situation. However, Nedis, who returned alongside Rody, made the yboy hit a wall. In fact, ever since he learned that they were about to return to the Radiant Empire, Seth had actually thought of a few ways to escape. However, his ns failed every time, not because of Rody or Mouse but because of the cunning woman, Nedis. Two days ago, Seth had climbed out of the window in the middle of the night. He thought of a n and took a bit of the fragrance of the dark orchid. This fragrance could hide the traces of peoples movement and make them invisible. This fragrance might be useless against masters like Rody and Mouse but was enough to deal with the Royal Knights guarding the pce. However, Rody had earlier said that Seth must not be allowed to escape. Nedis had been paying attention. Nedis was aware when Seth had gone and collected the dark orchid fragrance, so she kept silent and did a devious trick. "In fact, there was nothingplicated." Nedister exined to the surprised Rody and Mouse. "I only added a fragrance that could attract bees on top of the dark orchid fragrance." Seth, who had put on the fragrance and was ready to escape, went to the gardens and was chased by the Sauron Kingdoms local poisonous bees. It was a spectacr sight where Miss Nicoles long sleeves fluttered while bees buzzed about her. Fortunately, Mouse, the powerful sorcerer, was there and treated Seths red face. Seth only experienced some pain. After Seth had recovered, he tried to escape again the next night. However, he was too conceited. Even though he wanted to leave, he wanted to take revenge on Nedis first. The result was a failure. Nedis was as cunning as Seth and had already expected Seth would try and run away again. She had also expected him to try and take revenge before running away. That was why she was already on guard. Unfortunately, the Gods did not help Seth. Seth had used a low ranked magic stone to summon a few ck bats. The result could be imagined. Nedis was a genuine vampire, so the ck bats brought by Seth had beenmanded to go rush back to Seth with a single wave of her hand. As a result, the yboys body turned red again and lost a lot of blood. It should be known that bats summoned by dark magic were simply cute animals to the vampires. After these two experiences, Seth had given up escaping. He now also considered Nedis his archenemy. Although Mouse had healed Seth, she was unable to help him recover from the blood loss. Seth, having lost a lot of blood, was frail and thus was unable to escape. Seth looked at Nedis and saw no unusual expression on her face. He sighed in relief and quickly stood further away. The song ended. Rody was still holding on to Mouse. Both of them seemed intoxicated. The song then changed to a cheerful rhythm. Mouses cheeks turned red and she breathed heavily. It was not clear if that was because she was tired or in love. Rody held Mouse with his strong arms. Nedis almost broke her teeth from gnashing too hard as she watched this. She finally sighed and turned to Seth before coldly asking, "Hey. Transvestite. Do you want to dance?" "Hm? What?" Seth immediately became vignt. "I asked if you wish to dance!" Nedis red at Seth. Seth pursed his lips and softly said, "Right now, I am dressed as a woman. Is two women dancing together fun?" At this moment, Concubine Run came in from a corner of the hall withrge strides. The concubine still had an rming vigor. She deliberately wore a warriors robe for men, giving her a valiant appearance. However, the way she was dressed made her really look like a man. Concubine Run seemed to be looking around. She saw Mouse and Rody dancing cheerfully and looked disappointed but then saw Seth. Her eyes lit up and she walked over inrge strides. Seth reacted quickly. He had already seen Run from afar. When he saw her eyes seemed to glow in red, he subconsciously shuddered and quickly replied to Nedis, "You want to dance? Okay, lets dance!" "Hm? Didnt you..." Nedis sneered. "Just keep dancing. Dont talk so much!" Seth quickly said. He then grabbed Nediss hands and went to the middle of the hall. The two stunning beauties went to the middle and started dancing to the song. The surrounding people could not help but be surprised. Fortunately, the people had gotten used to behavioral extremes by Concubine Run on normal days. That was why they did not have a huge reaction to this. Only Run saw Miss Nicole ran away. She became a little angry and red fiercely. After some time, the music changed again. The dancing style also changed. In ordance to the music, the dancing partners would be exchanged. Originally, Rody and Mouse were a pair and Seth and Nedis were another. During the exchange, Nedis wanted to pull Rody and give Seth to Mouse. However, in a hurry, she pulled the wrong person. Once she pulled the person, she found that the person in front of her was Mouse. As a result, Seth and Rody were dancing arm in arm... The dance continued, and they could not stop immediately because of etiquette. Seth was dressed in womans clothing and Rody was helpless. Rody resisted the urge tough wildly as he held Seths hand, and made Seth spin under his hand...then spin the other way... Nedis was surprised for a brief moment but soon calmed down. Her original purpose was to separate the affectionate couple. Although there was a slight error, she had achieved her objective. Mouse did not think too much when she watched Rody put on a helpless expression as he danced with Seth, who looked like an endearing young girl to others... The two girls thenughed at the side... When the song ended, the two men separated quickly from each other. Rody had quickly rushed out of the hall. His speed was slightly faster than the time he fought the Dragon warriorhis objective was obvious. He wanted to wash his hands at the pond outside. Seth felt agonized as well and he could not help but fiercely rub both hands. "I wonder if there is a spell that could re-grow limbs that have been cut off..." ... Rody was standing at the pond outside the pce. He had washed his hands several times, but his heart still felt cold. Suddenly, a simple and honest voice came from behind him. "Excuse me. Are you Rody, the Earl of the Radiant Empire?" Rody turned his head around. He saw a tall middle-aged man standing not far behind him. The man had a squarish face. His gaze was firm and also upright like a soldier. His clothes showed that he was a noble of a lower rank. Compared to the other brightly dressed nobles, his formal clothes were simple and trim. The man approached Rody and gave a slight smile. He then stretched out his hand and said in a pleasant voice, "My name is Tiger,mander of the Sauron Kingdoms knights. I am also themander of the current Rnd Coalition." "Oh?" Rody was a little bit surprised. It was rather inconceivable. Themander of a hundred thousand soldiers had fought so long in the war between the two continents but the two had not met each other. Even though the coalition surrendered after that, Rody had not attended the surrender ceremony. He did not expect General Tiger to return so quickly. He was most likely repatriated along with the first batch of prisoners. Rody did not belittle the enemy that had lost to him on the battlefield. In fact, if it was not because of the internal contradictions and conflictingmands of the coalition, it would have been difficult for Rody to win. There were also many signs that showed that General Tiger was an experienced and reliable General. With that thought in mind, Rody also stretched out his hand. He shook the other persons hand and smiled, "Yes. My name is Rody. General Tiger, I am happy to meet you. When did you return?" "Three days ago," Tiger replied naturally. "The first one hundred thousand soldiers have returned three days ago." Rody nodded and smiled slightly. Tiger hesitated a little before whispering, "Earl Rody, I heard from others that you have been under themand of the Duke of the Tulip Family. I have a bold request that I hope you can grant." "What is it?" Tiger took a deep breath and loudly said, "That time, I was defeated by your country and taken prisoner. Although I was defeated, I am convinced of the Dukes resourcefulness as a Commander! My only regret is, I did not have the opportunity to meet the Duke when I was in your country! If you meet the Duke when you return, I would like you to help me convey my respect for him! As a soldier, it was my pleasure to meet such a strong rival on the battlefield!" "Oh?" Rody was slightly surprised but felt ashamed in his heart. He did not expect the enemy he defeated to respect him. He embarrassedly replied, "General Tiger, do not be like this. Victory and defeat aremon in the military. You need not be discouraged by a single defeat. I wish to see General Tiger once again be inspired by military might and provide impressive and meritorious military service to your kingdom. On top of that, you must have also understood the current situation. I am sure the King still needs your service to the kingdom!" Tigers eyes glinted. He repeated Rodys words, "Victory and defeat aremon in the military...these are great words! Earl Rody, your words are truly exquisite!" Rody gave a wry smile and did not reply. These words were originally in Dandongs notes. Rody felt that it was fitting and had inadvertently said it. Tiger saw that Rody did not speak. Heughed loudly and said, "No matter what, it was still a defeat. I admire the Duke of the Tulip Family very much. He is worthy of your countrys legend! That is why I have a request. I need your help to express my respect to the God of War of the present era. Otherwise, I would have evesting regret!" Rody quickly agreed. "Alright. I will help you convey it." Tiger seemed very grateful. He said, "You were under the Dukesmand, so you presumably must have personally experienced it?" "Yes. I used to be an officer of the Lightning Gods Whip. I was the captain of the Dukes bodyguards," Rody replied with that excuse. Tiger was immediately in awe. "The Lightning Gods Whip are elites. I have learned this from experience! Your country really has such a powerful and astonishing army!" Tiger seemingly had a lot of questions in his mind. In fact, after his defeat, he had studied his failure and summed up a lot of things. At that moment, he met a high-ranking officer that had experienced the same war as him. That officer was also someone that had personally defeated him. Hence, he asked the questions he himself could not understand. Rody had a very favorable impression of Tiger. Although Tiger was a defeated general, he had shown respect for his opponent regardless of his own reputation. This showed that he was a very open-minded person, and he now even modestly asked for advice. This man was indeed a true soldier. The two talked for a while. It could be said that nobody understood the situation about the war as much as these two. One was the Commander of the Rnd Coalition Army. The other was the Commander of the Radiant Empire. After discussing for a while, Tiger sighed. "If it went ording to this argument, I am starting to have more questions." "Oh?" Rody smiled. Tiger earnestly said, "Actually, since the start, I have thought that the war was very strange! The Rnd Continent obviously did not have enough strength to subjugate your country! However, we insistently took the initiative to start a losing war...As soldiers, we were supposed to serve the country. However, I cannot understand being sent to court death! Now, listening to your analysis, I am even more certain of it! This war was doomed to fail for us from the start!" Rody naturally knew the answer to Tigers question. This was all the Temple, or rather, Karas n. However, in respect of each others status, Rody could not tell him. Therefore, Rody just smiled and said, "General Tiger, we are both soldiers. These are things we cannot figure out. In that case, we should stop thinking about it. These are not the responsibility of the military but the business of politicians." Chapter 301: A Defeated General (2) Chapter 301: A Defeated General (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Tiger sternly replied, "Yes. Your words are very logical! I feel that there would be a great change on the Rnd Continent. Otherwise, His Majesty would not be so anxious to get us back in exchange for eight hundred warships." Rody nodded. "This time, you have returned to your country. I am sure His Majesty will certainly need you in an important position. There is still a need for your abilities." Tiger shook his head and replied, "Although I am a soldier, I am not a war maniac. If war can be avoided, it should be avoided. Once a war starts, there would be countless casualties." Rody was filled with deep respect. He praised him, "You truly have a noble mindset." Tiger smiled wryly for a moment then looked around with a hesitant expression before whispering, "Earl. If I am not wrong, His Majesty is anxious to get us back to prepare and fight against the Temple! You must also know this...but from your point of view, do you think we can win?" Rody burst outughing and he replied, "General Tiger, isnt it unsuitable to ask me such questions?" Tiger faintly smiled and said, "There is nothing unsuitable about it. Either way, we all already know this in our hearts. I also have such thoughts in my heart. However, the Sauron Kingdomcks talent. It is rare to encounter a person proficient in military affairs like you, which is why I had no other option but to ask for your opinion." Rody felt moved, causing him to smile. "General Tiger, I suppose His Majesty is the one who ordered you to ask me this?" "Thats right!" Unexpectedly, Tiger did not deny it. "I do not understand His Majestys intentions for him to want me to ask you about this. He seems to ce a lot of importance in your opinion. I was initially puzzled but after talking with you, I found that you really have extraordinary views about these things. If it is said that looking for you was an order from His Majesty, asking you these questions would be entirely out of my personal respect for you." Rody squinted at Tiger for a while. Rody did not have a good opinion of the King. It was obvious that the King wanted to make use of him onest time before his departure. However, he had a good opinion of General Tiger. This person dared to speak and act without any pretense. He was the kind of person Rody admired. Rody thought for a moment and sighed. Forget it. Lets be considerate to Tiger and not make things difficult for him. "General Tiger, if you really must listen to my opinion..." Rody sternly said, "to tell you the truth, I believe that you all may not win against the Temple even after uniting the dozen kingdoms on the Rnd Continent!" "Oh?" Tiger simply raised his eyebrows, but he did not seem too surprised. Rody nodded and continued, "To make things clearer, the problem is the quality of the troops! I admit that if the dozen kingdoms were to unite, you would have the advantage in numbers! The knights of the Temple would only number about two hundred thousand no matter how they expand. On the other hand, it would not be too difficult for the other kingdoms to desperately gather together a million soldiers. However, the troopsbat effectiveness does not lie in numbers. It depends on the quality of the troops!" "Thats right!" Tiger sighed. "If we onlypare numbers, we would not have lost to you. I learnedter that your Lightning Gods Whip had only been reorganized before the war. The Central Cavalry only had fifty thousand soldiers active on the battlefield. However, those fifty thousand soldiers, along with the Northern Legion, had bested our army of eight hundred thousand!" "Yes. The Holy Knights would also not lose to our Lightning Gods Whip. More importantly..." Rody thought for a moment then said, "It is also the aspiration of the people. The Temple has ruled the Rnd Continent for too long. It does not matter whether it is the nobles or themoners. Everyone has faith in the Temple. Even if the King deres war, it is difficult to say which side the public will support. I suspect that when the war starts, the rearguard will have an insurrection before the frontlines can even retreat." "Yes." Tigers expression seemed gloomy. "This is also one of my concerns. The Temple has already won the hearts of the people through religion! If we do not win the hearts of the people during a war, it would be very terrifying." Rody smiled and said, "It is not impossible to defeat the Temple. But..." Tiger raised his eyebrow and sternly asked, "But what? If you have any misgiving, just say it out." Rody smiled as he looked at Tiger. He slowly said, "I am afraid that once I say this, you would think I have selfish motives." Tiger immediately replied angrily. "Dont say that. I am also not a fool. If you propose a n that would be harmful to me, I would be able to spot it!" Rody gave a shallow smile. His smile then became stern as he said, "My method is to dy for time!" "Dy?" "Yes!" Rodys eyes shed. "Dy it! The longer the war is fought, the better! The best is to fight the war for three to five years, or even longer. Maybe even eight to ten years!" "What?" Tiger finally showed a surprised expression. "Fight for eight to ten years? Do you know how much damage that would cause the Rnd Continent?" He fiercely red at Rody in anger. "I know!" Rody coldly replied, "The longer the war is dragged on, the more people will die. The Rnd Continent would lose its vitality..." "You know that, and you still gave me such a proposal?" Tiger squinted his eyes and coldly said, "Do you people of the Radiant Empire want us to destroy ourselves before sending over the Lightning Gods Whip?" "Hahaha..." Rody burst outughing. Hisughter was filled with awe, making Tigers heart turn cold. "General Tiger. I already said this earlier that you may not be able to take my advice. In that case, I will just keep quiet." Tiger revealed aplicated expression. He hesitated for a moment before he bowed sternly. "I was too impatient. Please continue." Rody coldly looked at Tiger and asked, "Didnt you doubt my motives?" Tiger replied, "I do! But I am thinking there must be more to it!" There was a pause. The Sauron Kingdoms number onemander continued, "From our discussion earlier, I can see that you have extraordinary talent. Even if you wanted to scheme against us, you would not say something that we can so easily see through. That is why I believe that you must have a deeper reason!" Rody narrowed his eyes as he looked at Tiger. A sudden feeling surged in his heart. If...if the Rnd Coalition Army was not disunited during the war and had a centralizedmand, it would not be easy to defeat this person! Rody finally looked at him normally and said, "Alright...General Tiger, you must have analyzed the war between your country and the Temple. In your opinion, what weakness does the Temple have that could be utilized?" "This..." Tiger hesitated for a moment and said, "I think the biggest weakness of the Temple is that the number of soldiers they have is too few. Although the Holy Knights are strong, if we take advantage of our superior numbers and slowly deplete them..." "Hahaha..." Rody deliberatelyughed coldly and pretended to be dissatisfied. "You are lying to me! I do not believe the number one Commander, General Tiger, to only have so little knowledge!" Tiger turned red and gritted his teeth. "I...Fine. In my opinion, the Templecks foundation." "Oh?" Rody was slightly surprised. He did not expect the man who was a pure soldier to also see that fact. The Temple has ruled the Rnd Continent for thousands of years! Its history was longer than many of the other small kingdoms. However, Tiger had just said the Templecked foundation. Rody sighed. "I did not expect you to think of this as well." Rody paused for a while. Since he decided not to beat around the bush any longer, he said, "If you want my opinion, I will speak freely." Tiger nodded and looked around. He then pulled Rody to the edge of the pond and sat down. Rody pondered for a moment before he spoke. "Although the Temple is extremely influential in the Rnd continent, it has a fatal weakness! It does not have its own territory! Even the weakest kingdom in the Rnd Continent has its own territory, its own people, and its own farnd. However, the Temple does not have these! "In other words, the Temple rules the Rnd Continent by prestige. It relies on the tribute and taxes of the different kingdoms and the people. "You also know that war costs money! Withoutnd, there would be nond tax! Their Holy Knights are elites. However, as elites, their expenses are also frightening... "At the beginning of the war, the Temple may have a lot of money to spend. However, it is impossible for them to keep using it forever. Besides that, the other kingdoms on the Rnd Continent should also be financially more powerful than the Temple. The Temple may be able to win with their strong army at the start. However, if you were to guide the army steadily and keep dying your opponent, the Temple would not be able to keep holding out! "Once the war has started, the other nations will no longer give tax revenue to the Temple. Without tax money, the Temple will be like arge tree without roots. "Why does the Temple have the aspiration of the people right now? I believe the worship of the Gods and even the blessings are all fake! Do you know this? ording to my understanding, at present, amon family of the Rnd Continent pays forty percent of their earnings as a tax to the kingdom. They must then give twenty percent to the Temple as the religious tax. The remaining money is their own. In fact, the ordinary people did not think too much. The Temples taxes are low while the kingdoms taxes are high. That is why they felt that the Temple was better than the Kingdom. "If it were me, I would immediately lower the taxes in the kingdom just before the start of the war! I would lower it down to an outrageous level! When the war starts, it would be inevitable for you to lose territory in the beginning. However, in order to receive funds, the Temple would definitely start to ask for tax money. This way, no matter how much taxes they ask for, they would inevitably lose poprity! Based on my conjecture, the Temples resources for fighting the rest of the continent couldst for half a year. When it is exhausted, more taxes would be the inevitable oue. As a result, the taxes levied will be bound to be higher than the kingdom because it would not be enough if it was low! People will then stop supporting the Temple!" "But..." Rody smiled and said, "People are selfish! If you were to ask an average person to pay twenty percent of their annual ie as tax to worship the Temple, they may be able to ept. However, if you told them to pay half or more of their ie, most people would not want to. For the sake of having a meal and staying alive, faith and religion are not worth mentioning!" Rody thenughed very hard. "I know there are some religious fanatics that would donate all of their property. However, those kinds of lunatics are a minority. Having one of such lunatics out of every thousand people can already be considered good! Most, or rather, the vast majority of people are all ordinary people. As a result, this would be much simpler. The Temple would lose the popr feelings of the people. As long as you persevere for a long time, the final victory would be possible! "The important thing to take note of isthe Temple only has two hundred thousand Holy Knights. Their only solution is to hope that they are able to rout your main force as soon as possible in arge campaign. That is why you should just give up some territory and avoid confrontation. If the Temple wants to upy those territories, they would need to divide their forces to handle it. This would make them slightly weaker. You do not need to worry about military strength. Although the territories have been upied, once they divide their forces, it can be taken back. The defenders in that small area would probably not be able to resist even if they were elite Holy Knights. In short, the objective is so that they are not able to collect the taxes so easily!" Rody sighed. "In fact, the most difficult part of this approach is the early phase of the war! The guys at the Temple are not all fools. Some people will have thought of this and will inevitably find ways to end the war as quickly as possible. That is why the pressure will be immense at the start of the war. That is why persevering is the only way! If...if you can prevent yourself from being defeated for two years, things will start to improve!" Tiger took a deep breath. He looked as though he was trying hard to digest Rodys words. He then smiled wryly and said, "You are saying to reduce taxes during the early days of the war for the people. But ourrge army will also need money to support..." Rody sneered. "With a dozen kingdoms, the Rnd Continents financial resources would definitely be able to hold out longer than the Temple! If the timees when the finances are not enough, there is still the Dwarven Kingdom! Those guys are not of the Rnd Continent! You can easily impose high taxes there! The dwarves are also not your own soldiers and they are separated by the sea! Do you think the Temple can attack the dwarves? On top of that, the dwarves had been trading ironwood for hundreds of years. They are very rich!" Rody paused for a while. He then cautiously said, "Even if you still require assistance in the end...Our Radiant Empire can consider lending financial support. Of course, we will not send soldiers to ensure our position and to prevent your side from getting restless!" Tigerughed bitterly. "This n is too weird...But now that I think about it, this is the only way. But, I am not proficient in finance..." Rody harshly rebutted, "The Rnd Continent has so many kingdoms and nobles. Each family has many servants and are extremely wealthy. If you reallyck money and provisions you can just threaten the nobles. I am sure the King has confiscated property before!" Tiger, terrified of such a proposal, blurted out without thinking, "This cannot be done..." Rody calmly replied, "These are dangerous times. Everything can change. If you cannotprehend this truth, the King may be able toprehend it!" Tiger had a cloudy expression and seemingly hesitated. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said, "Earl, I would like to first thank you for your advice! Although I have reservations about your idea, I will certainly convey this to His Majesty...Also..." Tiger seemed to have finally made up his mind and then said, "I fully admire you. Is the Earl interested in staying on the Rnd Continent and helping me? I promise to persuade His Majesty to give you the best treatment...I think..." Rody faintly smiled. Tiger did not know his identity, but the King did. He straightaway refused though Tiger also did not give up. He even thought of an alliance and invited Rody to help him as an advisor. However, this was also rejected by Rody. Finally, themander of the Sauron Kingdom sighed and slowly said, "I did not expect the Radiant Empires Duke of the Tulip Family to have so many talented people under hismand. Although I did not personally witness the Dukes strength, todays discussion made me gasp in admiration." He paused for a while and sighed. "Looks like I will never have a chance of a repeat battle with the Duke! I am fully convinced of the strength of your countrys strong army and abundance of talented people!" The man finally bowed to Rody then walked away with his chest held up straight. Rody sighed in relief. He was about to turn back to the hall when he heard Nedis voice next to him. Nedisughed in a sharp voice. "Wonderful, Rody! I did not expect you to be so sinister as to give them such a n! If the Rnd people listen to your lies, even if they win the war, they will only be able to recover after a hundred years!" Chapter 302: Identity! Chapter 302: Identity! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rodys expression tightened as he looked around. When he saw nobody else around, he showed a wry smile. "When did you arrive? Did you eavesdrop on our conversation?" Nedis did not deny it as she replied, "I wanted to hear what kind of evil n you have given to the Rnd people." Rody thought for a moment before replying, "My n is notpletely harmful to them. You have listened in for a long time. Dont you think my n made sense?" Nedis pouted her mouth and walked over. She held his arm then pinched it for a moment. Rody raised his eyebrows. His body was tough so Nediss gentle pinches could barely be felt. He only felt the charming and gorgeous body of the woman close to him. Feeling somewhat ufortable, Rody moved his arm away. "Hmph!" Nedis was extremely angry. "I thought you were honest to an absurd extent. Even I would not dare to suggest such a harmful n...You are really someone that must not be underestimated." Rody narrowed his eyes and coldly said, "Why are you trying to say?" Nedis looked Rody, who had stepped away from her a little. She angrily raised her hand and gestured as she said, "Alright, let us talk about just this point. You asked the Rnd people to reduce taxes...hmph. Reducing taxes is easy, but increasing it again after that is not! A persons feelings such as greediness and selfishness are things you are familiar with. Now, in order to fight against the Temple, you lower the taxes. You then raise the taxes again in the future. Do you think the Rnd people are that stupid?" Rody shrugged his shoulders and replied, "What about it? When a disaster is at the doorstep this method is useful." Nedis coldly said, "You then advised them to confiscate the properties of the rich and powerful families...Dont tell me you do not understand the significance of this! Although those nobles amassed their wealth unfairly, you must also know that the Kingdoms were established mostly by these nobles. If you confiscate their property, how can the nobles support the King? If they listen to your lies, it will be the same as digging their own graves!" Rodyughed and said, "I am only saying it. The King is also not an idiot. He will not confiscate all the properties of the nobles." Nedis finally said in dissatisfaction, "You also told him to extort money from the Dwarven Kingdom...Dont you know that the Dwarven Kingdom is now my, Nediss, territory? If you squeeze dry the Dwarven Kingdom, what kind of profit will I get?" Rody could not say anything in reply so he simply kept quiet. Nedis did not hesitate to continue, "What impressed me the most is that you brazenly advised them to draw out the duration of the war! You should know that the longer the war, the more serious the damage will be to the Rnd Continent! A war thatsts for one year usually takes them two to three years to recover. If they listen to you and go for a long-term, all-out war, it will take decades or a century for them to recover!" Rody narrowed his eyes in admiration to Nedis and said, "Since you already understand this, why are you still asking me?" Nedis stared nkly at Rody for a while. She was seemingly at a loss, but she still sighed and said, "I am simply admiring you a little. If I can see this problem, the King will also be able to see it...You know this, too. However, you still proposed this to that general. Hmph. Right now, the Rnd people are in a quandary. Although your idea would be harmful to implement, the Rnd people would have to do what you say unless they get a better idea...This kind of approach is just like..." Nedis thought to herself for a while andughed bitterly. "It is like digging a hole then waiting for the Rnd people to jump in." Rody alsoughed. He added to Nediss words, "On top of that, they will have to jump in despite knowing that there is a hole in front of them!" Nedis suddenly revealed a sharp gaze as she approached a few steps towards Rody. Her nose almost touched Rodys chin. She then asked, "Tell me, Rody. Who are you really?" Rodys heart tightened and he took a step back. "At the Dwarven Kingdom, you showed such powerful strength and have actually reached the legendary rank as a Domain Master. At that time, I was already feeling suspicious of you. Unfortunately, Sith was around. There were a lot of things that I could not ask you. Besides that, the old sorcerer also said you had the Mystic Dragons aura...That person you summoned, Sky, is also a Domain Master...The more I see, the more I do not understand you..." Nedis slowly resumed, "On top of that, the people close to you such as the ck Veil Saint apparently betrayed the Temple once you came to the Rnd Continent. Looking at how intimate the two of you are, I believe you are the reason she became an apostate! However, this should be the first time you came to the Rnd Continent! You and the ck Veil Saint are from different continents. How did you meet each other?" Nedis continued to speak but looked as though she did not want Rody to answer her. It was as though she was just listing out her thoughts. "In the Radiant Empire, you are Miss Nicoles lover. I heard you are an officer in the Lightning Gods Whip, so this is not that hard to exin. But now, how do you exin the Miss Nicole around you in the Rnd Continent? A man who looks so simr to someone of the Tulip Family must be rted...Hmm..." The more Nedis spoke, the brighter her eyes shined. She eximed, "Putting these together, I can only think of one exnation!" Staring at Rody, she slowly said, "You are the Duke of the Tulip Family!" However, the moment Nedis said it, her expression looked doubtful. "But how would that exin your love for the real Miss Nicole? Could it be that the two of you, as siblings, ..." Rody saw Nedis with an astonished expression and an evil smile as she looked at him. He panicked and quickly covered her mouth as he shouted, "Stop talking nonsense! Do you think this is something you could simply say?" Nedis coldly replied, "Either way, you must give me an exnation today! Hmph! We have returned for so many days, but you keep avoiding me and not give me any opportunity to ask you. Now that we have to leave, you should be able to tell me, right?" Rodyughed bitterly as he looked at Nedis. He still did not say anything. Nedis eyes suddenly lit up. "Right. Your current face must be a fake! I heard the Duke has blond hair and blue eyes. You must be wearing a magic mask..." Nedis stretched out her hands as if she was trying to tear off Rodys cheeks. Rody finally became impatient, shouting, "Are you done making trouble?" He held Nedis hands looking annoyed. "These are all just your crazy ideas!" "Then...you are not the Duke of the Tulip Family?" Nedis narrowed her eyes. Rody was flustered but calmly replied, "I am not! I am not right now, and I would not be in the future! Satisfied?" Truthfully speaking, Rody now feared the beautiful vampire. Nedis analysis might not have been exactly correct, but it was not far from the truth. It was a huge matter that others must not find out. Rody had trained himself in the art of lying. He looked calm and a little bit impatient as though he was wronged. Nedis coldly looked at Rody. She suddenly said, "Keep disguising yourself! I will follow you and see how long you can pretend!" After that, with a whiff of fragrance, Nedis turned and left. Rody heard the words I will follow you and felt his scalp turn numb. He stood by the pond lost in thought. ... The Prime Minister was sitting quietly. Even though he was one of the heavyweights in the Sauron Kingdoms political circle, he did not attend the farewell banquet. The King also did not seem to have invited him. He was silently reading the confidential reports on the table in front of him. The report clearly stated the route the Earl would take when returning to the Radiant Empire. It showed which day he would arrive at which city and which day he would arrive at the port. The secret report had been sent to his table ten minutes prior. It was a secret report sent by his nted agent in the Royal Knights. "Secret report?" The Prime Ministers facial muscles contracted, looking like a dried tangerine skin. "It is really a secret report! What a joke!" He stood up and walked back and forth. He then took a deep breath and muttered, "Looks like King Sauron is really skilled. Not only does he know I have connections with the Temple. He even knows I have an agent in the Royal Knights. Otherwise, this information would not have fallen into my hands so quickly." The Prime Minister looked so old that he seemed to have trouble moving. He stared at the report. His eyes suddenly gleamed cunningly as he stretched out his hand... Without any warning sign, the parchment suddenly started to burn. It turned into ashes within a moment. The weak-looking old man of the Sauron Kingdom actually had the abilities of a sorcerer. "Hm. I cannot wait anymore..." The Prime Minister closed his eyes and thought for a moment. Just an hour ago, he had decided on an action and a precondition with Empress Run in that room. He did not expect the King to have acted so quickly. Fortunately, everything was still within expectations. He came to a decision and suddenly stood straight. His slightly humpbacked body suddenly turned perfectly straight. He quickly grabbed a small curved sword hanging on the wall, then pulled the wall cab with one hand. That object that looked as though it weighed two hundred kilograms of ironwood had been moved away by the weak-looking old man with just one hand! Behind the wall was a small iron door. The Prime Minister inserted the curved sword into a socket above the iron door and firmly turned it. It was cold inside the secret room as though ice was stored in it. The Prime Minister then walked down the stairs behind the dark door. Under the ground was a small, dark room of about a dozen square meters. The dark room looked in. In the middle was a pond carved into the stone. Water was bubbling in the pond as though the water was boiling. There was even white steam floating out. However, if a person were to stretch out his hand, he would feel a bone-piercing coldness. The white steam was cold air. On top of that, ayer of shiny ice crystals could be seen on the stones at the edge of the pond. The Prime Minister stood at the edge of that pond sighing and he started to undress. He started by taking off his luxurious robes and then his silk underwear. Momentster, the Prime Minister looked like a person in a bathhouse. His emaciated appearance looked scary. The signs of his old age could be seen on his body. His skin was loose, and his muscles were weak. Even his thin ribs could be seen on his chest. The Prime Minister looked at himself in the mirror by the wall and suddenly murmured, "Hmm. Every time I see this appearance, I feel very unpleasant." He suddenly remembered Concubine Runs question. "I am curious. Arent you supposed to be on the Temples side? Why arent you protecting the Temples interest wholeheartedly?" "Hmph..." The Prime Minister said to himself, "On the Temples side? What an interesting statement." He lifted his feet and stepped into the water and gradually submerged his body in the cold biting waters...However, the Prime Minister did not seem to be in pain. On the contrary, he looked as though he feltfortable. After that, something strange happened. When he soaked himself in the piercingly cold water, his originally aging skin suddenly glowed with a healthy luster. The muscles under his skin all seemed to move fluidly as though his muscles were rapidly changing shape... The pale and gray-skinned old man glowed with a young and healthy luster. His shriveled-up body gradually bulged with healthy muscles. Finally, he put his head in the water and soaked his head. After a moment, he raised his head out of the water. His gray hair turned into a healthy ck and his old, dried tangerine face glowed with a clear white brilliance. He had a strange pair of eyes. One of the pupils in his eyes was brown while the other was blue. His nose was high and straight. His mouth looked even more remarkable as it gently pursed as though he was looking at everything with disdain. However, when he smiled, there was an indescribable charm contained within. Atst, he walked out of the pond and stood naked at the side of the wall. His aged body had once again turned young and healthy. He stretched his hand and gently waved ... A huge picture suddenly appeared on the ck wall. The picture looked extremelyplicated, but it was evident that it was a very advanced magic symbol. It was a sorcery array for a long-distance transport spell! He muttered an incantation softly. The sorcery array on the wall immediately drifted out like ripples. Taking a step forward, he walked into the wall... Brilliant light shed through an unknown room and a strong magical vibration appeared in the room. A naked man suddenly appeared from the sorcery array, seemingly squinting, then he sighed. He looked around with a satisfactory smile on his face. The room waspletely sealed and had no windows. The only entrance was a stone door shut tightly. Unless a person was summoned, nobody would dare to open the door. The Prime Minister that had assumed a new appearance took off a set of clothing on the wall to wear. He wore a white robe with a peculiar texture on the outside and took a brand-new silver mask from the wall and wore it on his face. It revealed only his soft mouth. He gently hit a small peculiar golden bell on the table. A momentter, the door to the room was pushed open from the outside. Two people wearing the clothes of the Temples high-ranked priests stood at the entrance with their heads respectfully bowed. They respectfully asked, "Your Excellency the Pontiff, what are your orders?" The old prime minister, or Prometheus, or Kara, rather, spoke in his gentle and familiar voice, "Summon the Elders. I want to convene an emergency Elders meeting!" Chapter 303: Sneak Attack Chapter 303: Sneak Attack Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Arn had never felt this weird. The mes of the huge candlelights swayed in the empty hall of the Temple. The shadows on the ground also moved. The haughty Prometheus was still as mysterious as before. Arn knelt on one knee and lowered her head. She could feel an oppressive gaze down her back. She exhaled and lifted her head as she asked, "Is this your order?" "This is the decision of the Elders," Prometheus calmly replied without a trace of emotion. "The Radiant Empires envoy must die in the Rnd Continent. You must aplish your task before they reach the sea. You also know that we have no way to deal with the Sauron Kingdoms navy at sea." Arn suddenly had an extremely strange feeling. In the past, she had always felt an indescribable pressure when in front of Prometheus. It was as if the man that was set above the masses was an undefeatable existence. Prometheus was just standing there but his gaze looked as though he could see through all of Arns thought. Standing in front of such a person made Arn feel like a sheep facing a lion. Even though the lion was always calm, in the stillness a kind of fear and foreboding was growing inside... But on that day, that same feeling of fear when standing in front of Prometheus had seemingly be much lighter... as if... Did he be weaker? Arn was startled by her own thoughts. Although her head was lowered, she subconsciously gave a murderous gaze. If...if I attack nowor perhaps I still need a sword. The idea grew in her mind like weeds growing wildly in summer. Arns body even shook from the agitation and secretly tightened her fists. But then she felt as if she was red at more fiercely. The pressure from the prating re made Arn feel a stab of pain. A drop of sweat flowed down her forehead. She finally sighed and lifted her head gently as she replied in a respectful tone. "As you wish, Prometheus." After that, she stood up raising her cloak and walked out of the Temple. Prometheus watched the strongest warrior of the dragon race walk out. Only he remained in the hall. He sighed in secret. "These reptiles are getting harder to control." He frowned lightly and then added, "One Pdin does not seem to be enough...Might as well add another." ... The date of departure had arrived. The Special Envoy and Earl of the Radiant Empire, Rody, brought his mysterious friends with him on the journey back. The King had shown respect and decorum as he personally apanied Rodys group till ten miles out of the capital with the guard of honor. Soon afterward, the old sorcerer Sith had was also deputized as part of the entourage. ording to the King, Sith would be their guard. Another person following them would be Concubine Run. A high-sounding way of saying it would be that the Empress was the representative of the Royal Family in seeing them off. However, most people would rather believe that Run simply wanted to drool at Rodys three beautiful femalepanions. What made Run regret was that Seth, Mouse, and Nedis always sat inside the carriage and did note out. Run was also too big-sized and was unable to squeeze in with the other three in the carriage. She wore a formidable set of knights armors and was riding arge and specially-selected horse. Rody even suspected that the horse was raised through special methods. Probably it was raised using the method for raising horses for the War Chariot. Otherwise, it would not have been able to carry Run. From the capital, they journeyed unhurriedly for three days. A subordinate announced that they would reach the southern port of the Sauron Kingdom in another twenty miles. From there, they would take a ship that would only need three days to reach the Radiant Empire. A mountainous range appeared on the horizon. A narrow valley could be seen in the distance. Rody rode in front and saw the terrain. He could not help sighing. This is a perfect ce to set an ambush. He had already been expecting an incident. The three calm days had made Rody feel very satisfied. Rody pointed his horsewhip to the front of the canyon and thenughed. "Is this the only way to the port?" Sith rode to Rodys sideughing and said, "Yes. Once we go through that ce, we would be able to see the port." Rodyughed. "The terrain here is a bit weird. In the continent, it is very rare to see mountains so close to the sea." Sith nodded. His expression turned strange. "This is not a natural mountain. It is man-made. This mountain in front of you is created using earth spells by arge number ofnd-system sorcerors." "Oh?" Rodys eyes lit up. Sith gave him an indiscernible smile and continued, "A few hundred years ago, during the era of Abbas the Great, our two continents were at war. Your countrys Lightning Gods Whip had passed through the Thunderous Straits and fought a war near here. As it was too difficult to defeat your cavalry in the wilderness and the surrounding area was t ins with no strategic points to base off, he took half of the sorcerers on the Rnd Continent to create this mountain as a natural barrier!" Sith pointed at a gap in the canyon. "That gap there was created by magic. When the Rnd people established a fortress during those years, we managed to keep the Lightning Gods Whip at the coastal areas. As the Lightning Gods Whip crossed the ocean to fight, they were trapped there and unable toe further in." Sith sounded somewhat proud mentioning these events. After all, the number of times the Rnd people had triumphed over the Radiant Empire was too few. The various kingdoms of the Rnd Continent wrote volumes of that victory in their historical records. Rody naturally knew the history and nodded lightly. It was one of the things in history that made Abbas the Great lose his temper during hister years. In order to conquer the Rnd Continent, he had dispatched almost half of the Radiant Empires Army. The result was that the powerful Navy of the Rnd Continent managed to stop the majority of them at sea. Most of the troops were lost at sea. The groups thatnded were also badly injured andcked supplies. In such a situation and also with this mountain range created by the Rnd people as well, it was not a surprise that the Radiant Empire failed. When the group approached, they saw that the mountain valley was not long. Standing at this end they could faintly see the exit on the other end. Mans capabilities were limited. Those years the mountain made by the Rnd Continents sorcerers was actually not too big or high. Seeing that Rody did not reply, the sorcerer also kept quiet. After all, Sith was not so shameless to brag about how powerful they were in front of the Commander of the most powerful army. On top of that, in the recent war, hundreds and thousands of soldiers were forced to surrender by him. This was a fact that could be seen. Sith felt anxious. The King had given themand to take advantage of the Temples sneak attack on Rody to kill him. But in the past three days, not a single shadow could be seen. Sith had the same opinion as Rody as he looked at the inessible terrain in front of him. This ce is undoubtedly the most suitable for ambushes. Moreover, this would also be thest opportunity for it. Sure enough, as Rody and Sith thought about this, an escort knight suddenly shouted, "Someone is in front!" A white warhorse dashed out from the valley. On the white horse was a knight wearing a pure ck armor. Her red cloak fluttered in the wind. The sword in hand was not therge sword used by the other knights. It was a thin and slender long sword. The knight was not wearing a helmet. Her hair fluttered in the wind. Her cool and elegant face had a solemn expression. "Earl Rody, I am sorry, but your journey ends here." Arn did not shout. Although she had spoken calmly, her voice traveled far and wide clearly heard by all. The Pdin immediately waved her hand and a group of fully-armed, ck-armored knights filed out from the canyon. They all wore ck armors but unlike Arn, their cloaks were white. Their equipment and armor were all standard issues of the Holy Knights. However, their white cloaks showed that they were not ordinary soldiers in the Holy Knights. Instead, they were high-ranked knights. There were not many of them. At most, they only had about three hundred people. They crowded at the intersection and took up a very packed battle formation. Arn raised her sword to the sky and waved it twice. A few figures floated above the mountains. They wore white sorcerers robes. Immediately, violent magic waves in the sky floated towards them. The magic waves even caused Siths expression to change. Five sorcerers floated in the sky. The one in the middle wore a bright red robe as if he was a red cloud. Siths expression tensed up and he eximed, "Red Clothed Saint!" Chapter 304: Red Clothed Saint Chapter 304: Red Clothed Saint Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rody felt relieved now that the enemy had appeared. He had long expected to encounter them so that if he were to encounter them earlier, the earlier it would be solved, and he would not have to worry about it every day. His opponent seemed to only be a Pdin, a group of Holy Knights and a few sorcerers. Although he had lost his strength, dealing with the ordinary knights would not be a problem. On top of that, the ck Veil Saint and Old Mark, both of whom were powerful, were present. It would not be too difficult to break through them. Rody absolutely did not expect himself to be so wrong. Arn finally had the appearance of a Pdin this day. She was no longer sneaky, like in the past. She pointed her sword to the front and shouted a phrase. What made Rody surprised was that he could not understand Arns words. The only one who understood it was Sith. "It...it is the dragonnguage!" Sith was shocked and loudly shouted, "Be careful of those Holy Knights! They are all dragons!" The three hundred knights gave an earth-shattering roar. That roar was like a mighty force. The knights pointed their weapons at their enemies. Their horses stepped forward in unison and the troop of knights gradually approached. Arns heart felt perplexed. After the dragons started to support the Temple, four dragon Pdins and some dragon warriors that had been dispatched were killed by Rody. Other than those, Arn had brought out all these others. These knights were dragon warriors. Amon dragon had a dragons body. However, those that could transform into human-like figures were high-ranked dragons. At that ce, all of the knights were stronger than the average human knights. The dragons being powerful was not just an empty statement. These people were all loyal to Arn. King Sauron plotting against Pdin Fielding and the Elders also relied on these people. Arn felt helpless as she understood that her opponent was powerful. There was the ck Veil Saint and also Rody, whom she feared. She had no choice but to go all out from the start. The dragon warriors roared powerfully. It became even more imposing and some even had a murderous aura. It made the Sauron Kingdoms Royal Knights step a few steps back in fear. Arn roared, "Kill!" The three hundred knights that had been approaching gradually began to sprint. "Prepare for battle..." Themander of the Royal Knights was very conscientious. He had already given the order aloud but before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly felt his neck turned cold. Whatever words he still had could no longer be spoken. A wind de had cut off his head. Its remaining strength made it cut through the armor of the knight behind him. Half of his arm was cut and badly mangled. They saw that the three hundred dragon warriors were still hundreds of meters away. There were dense shes of light. The dragon warriors holding swords shot out numerous wind des and light des. What the hell? These guys are actually so strong? Rody was shocked. To send out wind des or light des, a person would need to have the military skill of a high-ranked warrior. The enemies that were quickly approaching obviously had such strength. Rody drew his scimitar. He did not look at the Royal Knight that had perished on duty and shouted in a deep voice, "Fall into formation!" However, it was toote. The attacks had reached Rodys formation and tragic cries could be heard. Many Royal Knights were struck and fell off their horses, dying tragically. The troops were thrown into confusion. There was a snap as the roof of the carriage was smashed by a light de. Old Mark jumped up from the position of the driver. He carried Seth with one hand and jumped towards the rear. The magic waves filled the sky. The sorcerers took turns attacking. A thunderous sound was then heard. The man wearing red robes, the Red Clothed Saint, held a ball of light with both of his hands. The ball of light was almost as bright as the sun. He then smashed it down. Shit! Before Rody could say anything, a ck figure from the carriage flew towards the sky. The ck Veil Saint put her hand on her chest. She created a defensive wall with her sorcery and sent it towards therge ball of light. A thunderous roar could be heard in the sky. The explosion brought a ring light to the eyes of the people. The violent wind even caused the Royal Knights to have trouble sitting tight on their horses. The ck Veil Saint in the air chanted. She spun her body quickly in the air and sent out a ck tornado towards the sorcerers of the Temple in the distance. The charging dragon warriors had almost reached the front. These tough fellows were not affected by the explosion in the sky and did not even close their eyes under the ring light. The first row of Royal Knights had immediately engaged with the enemy but was broken through as easily as paper. The Royal Knights were unable to withstand the dragon warriors attacks. One after another, they were hacked to death along with their horses. Chaos! The remaining Royal Knights fought back against the people from the Temple. However, the screams continued as the number of Royal Knights dwindled rapidly. The ck Veil Saint continued to battle with the sorcerers in the sky. Sith also flew to the sky. He seized an opportunity to fight at the periphery, throwing a light ball to the Temples sorcerers from time to time. The joint efforts of Sith and Mouse gradually pushed back the Temples sorcerers and the Red Clothed Saint. There were constant explosions and bright lights in the sky. Rody had just blocked the sword in front of him when he heard a sorrowful cry from the horse under him. He immediately jumped off the horse and saw that a light de had cut off the hooves of the horse. Two swords then came from both his sides. Rody quickly retreated and leaned on the broken carriage. He gritted his teeth and blocked the attacks. After two shes, Rodys arm became a little numb. He had used his fighting energy this time thinking he could disarm his opponents. However, the two dragon warriors simply grunted and retreated a few steps back. They still held firmly to their weapons. "Earl Rody!" Arns voice was heard. She had already rushed into the tangled battle. Her long and thin sword stabbed forward lightly as she cried out and appeared in front of Rody in a short moment. "Please..." the beautiful dragon Pdin said in a low voice, "go and die!" Her snake-like sword reached in front of Rody. He quickly moved sideways, and the sword stabbed into the carriage behind him. Bang! The carriage fell apart and its broken parts flew out. Rody felt a severe pain on his shoulder. He took a nce and saw that the armor on his shoulder and his clothes were torn. Faint sword marks started to appear. I have actually started to bleed! Looks like my current strength is really weak. If it was at that time, the Pdins attacks would not even hurt me. Arns earlier attack could clearly be seen in Rodys eyes. If it was in the past, it would not even be a problem to counter this attack. Although Rody had dodged earlier, his bodys reaction was already not good enough. The sword even managed to harm him. Arn had a murderous expression. Blood slowly dripped from the sword point. Her body disappeared at that point. Rodys heart tensed up. He then instantly felt a cold de thrust from behind him. Rody gave a backhand swing. His attack was fruitless as it was blocked by his opponent. Instead, Rody himself felt like he was electrocuted as he flew sideways. "How did you be so weak?" Arns voice was cold but a little surprised. What was originally the most terrifying enemy had suddenly be weak. Runs sword had split a dragon warrior into two halves. Blood sshed all over her face. She heard Rodys groan and suddenly remembered her task. She turned to see Rody sent flying away by Arn. She sneered, and her huge body charged towards Arn at an incredible pace. Arn had underestimated the enemy. She initially did not expect her opponent to be so powerful. She had lightly waved her sword. The Royal Knights were too weak in her opinion and nobody could withstand her attack. However, when their swords shed, Arn groaned. Her long and thin sword had bent over. A tyrannical force had immediately pushed over and moved towards her body. "Who are you?" Arn was forced to take two steps back to confront her powerful enemy. Run saw Arns cool expression turn into a startled expression. She then grinned and smiled, "Little beauty, when I capture you and take you back, I will slowly tell you!" As soon as she said that, she swung her huge sword. Arn became so angry that her face turned blue. She knew she was beautiful. However, with her strength and status, she had never been teased in such a wretched tone. No one dared to call her a little beauty. The two figures, one fat and one thin, could be seen shing against each other. Ding! Ding! Dang! Dang! The sounds of their weapons shed; the sounds were so close that it sounded like the rain. As the light and shadows interlocked, the two suddenly shouted loudly at the same time. Boom! A burst of light shed, and the two figures backed off. Runs face was ck and Arn had turned pale. Arns sword trembled slightly in her hands. She then held the sword with both hands. On the other hand, Run had already held her sword with her other hand. The first battle the two had with each other ended up as a tie. Rody struggled to get up but several dragon warriors had already surrounded him. They shed at him at the same time. Rody cursed as he waved his sword in an arc. A light de burst forth and whistled. The circr arc of light forced the enemies around him to retreat. Nedis hid amongst the crowd using her vampire races Blood Escape as she looked for an opportunity to attack sneakily. Old Mark guarded Seth with one hand and fought back the surrounding dragon warriors with his other hand. At the moment, the Royal Knights had almost beenpletely annihted. The remaining one or two stronger ones were sooner orter surrounded by even more dragon warriors and killed. Old Mark needed to protect Seth and the actions he could take were limited. He cursed as his sword changed into a huge light. He jumped up and shed down. There was a loud sound. Arge fissure appeared on the ground. There were three dragon warriors who could not dodge in time and were cut into pieces. Seth who was being held and protected by Old Mark softly whispered outmands. "Left, right...left...left...There are fewer people on the left." Rody had fervently defended for a while but was soon struck from all directions. Fortunately, these dragon warriors were much weaker than Arn. Although the attacks struck Rodys body, it was not able to hurt him. It only gave him a little pain. Rody ignored their attacks and only focused on protecting his head. He spent the rest of his time shing wildly at his enemy as though he had gone mad. However, they soon got used to his movements and started fighting more carefully. Other than the first three or four individuals, Rody was not able to cause any more heavy damage. Instead, his body suffered from more attacks. Although he was not injured, he had almost lost consciousness from the pain. At that moment, Mouse gave a cry of anger in the sky. Her hands slowly drew a circle. The originally sunny sky quickly filled with dark clouds filled with lightning. Mouse floated in the sky, her robes fluttering, and stretched out slender her hands as if guiding the Gods. Boom! A lightning struck at the enemy sorcerers... The Red Clothed Saint was a middle-aged man. He smiled coldly and shouted, "Get ready!" He ignored the other sorcerers at the back. He turned his body and faced the lightning as he dashed towards it. It was vaguely visible. He was holding a huge and almostpletely transparent disc. Boom! The lightning struck the disc in his hand, but the transparent disc was like a mirror. When the lightning struck it, it was deflected towards Mouse. Chapter 305: I Am Going To Kill Him! Chapter 305: I Am Going To Kill Him! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mouses expression changed, and she quickly retreated far away. She saw the lightning hit the distant mountain and the rocks at the edge of the mountain copse. Dust flew everywhere. "Red Cloth, I did not expect you to have mastered this forbidden spell!" Mouse gritted her teeth. "ck Veil, if you still have any words to say, save it for when I catch you and bring you to the court of judgment!" Mouse sneered and replied, "Hmph. Red Cloth, did you think you could defeat me with just a forbidden spell?" Her expression became even colder. As though the thunder in the sky reflected her mood, the bolts of lightning in the sky grew more intense and seemingly shot out of the clouds. "In ordance with Godsmand, we are bringing the sphemous person to the Supreme Judgement..." The Red Clothed Saints voice seemed to sound like chanting a scripture. His expression became more and more solemn. His voice echoed in the sky as he said, "God dered that we are benevolent. So, all sinners are to be returned to him in the Supreme Judgement." As soon as he said that, he tapped the huge mirror-like disc. There was then a loud nging sound that seemed to have an effect that of a solid wave, scattering a lot of the dark clouds. "ck Veil, ept the Supreme Judgement of the Gods!" The Red Clothed Saint sneered. "You may be more powerful than me but in the face of Supreme Judgement, even your most powerful tactics would be sent back to you!" "Hmph!" Mouse sneered. "It is just a mirror. Watch me break it!" Her slender fingers moved very quickly. There was a concentrated thunderous sound. The clouds in the sky dropped another four lightning bolts at the Red Clothed Saint. The Red Clothed Saint shouted out and hid behind the mirror. The lightning bolts struck the mirror then there was a golden light. The Red Clothed Saints expression fiercely twisted a little, as though using that sorcery was strenuous. However, soon after that, the Supreme Judgement once again sent the lightning back to Mouse. Mouse sneered. Her finger gave amand and the clouds in the sky dropped a few lightning bolts, striking the deflected lightning bolts and causing it to disperse. "Red Cloth!" Mouses beautiful face was ice-cold. "I have already said this earlier. Your Supreme Judgement is just aughable sorcery trick...Hmph. Let us see how long your magic power canst." Mouse then spun her body in ce. Countless lightning bolts dropped from the sky and struck the Supreme Judgement mirror. The Red Clothed Saint seemed to shake. The rapid consumption of magic power made him turn pale. However, the mirror still reflected all the lightning. Mouse did not stop at all. Lightning bolts continued to shoot from the sky and struck down the reflected lightning bolts, while the remaining ones continued to bombard the Red Clothed Saints Supreme Judgement. Finally, there was a clear and melodious cracking sound. The Red Clothed Saint flinched and quickly let go of the mirror as he retreated. The edge of the Supreme Judgement immediately started to crack. Countless thin cracks appeared on the originally smooth mirror. Finally, the mirror broke then disappeared like fireworks... Mouse sneered as she stopped. She looked murderously at her opponent and asked, "Red Cloth, what else do you have?" The Red Clothed Saint had retreated quickly. However, his pale face revealed a smug smile. She soon saw a few sorcerers from the Temple had prepared a strange and skewed hexagram in the sky. The Red Clothed Saint had retreated to the center of the hexagram. "ck Veil, you are just a woman. In the final analysis, you are still not a match for me!" The Red Clothed Saint suddenly stoppedughing and shouted, "Die! ck Veil!" The old sorcerer, Sith, had already retreated to the rear. When Mouse and the Red Clothed Saint fought, he had tried to attack a few of the other sorcerers. However, they sessfully defended their positions and had used some kind of sorcery array. At the periphery, there was a Guardian Boundary blocking Siths attacks. Sith also did not try his best. His task was to take advantage of the chaos to attack Rody. It was not to fight desperately against the Temple. "Something is not right!" Sith warned Mouse and had quickly descended. He conveniently threw a fireball down. The dragon warriors attacking Mark was knocked back, and he then headed towards Rody. The hexagram made by the Temples sorcerers quickly emitted a white light. The white light gathered at the Red Clothed Saint in the center, as though he was standing in the middle of a holy light giving him a God-like aura. "The holy light will cleanse the evil of the world. Be enlightened, ck Veil!" The soft voice of the Red Clothed Saint was heard. Mouse immediately felt everything in front of her had turned bright. A huge beam of light enveloped Mouse. She could not dodge it even with her strength. Her entire body was shrouded in that beam of light. At the start, Mouse closed her eyes subconsciously to avoid the re. However, when she reopened her eyes, she noticed that her body did not suffer any injury. Although the light was intense, she felt warm as though the afternoon sun was shining on her body. But then, Mouses expression immediately changed. This was because she felt her magic power rapidly being pulled out of her body. She raised her eyebrows and quickly moved to the left. However, when her body hit the edge of the beam of light, she actually bounced back! Mouse gradually felt weak... The magic power in her body started to flow out faster and faster. Finally, it was like a powerful current. Mouse bit her lips in pain. At that moment, her body felt a weird pain. Inside her body, the movement of magic power pierced through her soul with an ice-cold feeling. However, her skin that was illuminated by the beam of light felt warm and cozy. She felt as though her soul was being torn apart by tworge hands. She suddenly opened her mouth and uttered a pained scream... At that moment, the beam of light had something indiscernible appeared like flowing water. It was like the flow of energy pulled out of Mouses body that slowly moved towards the Red Clothed Saint. It then gradually entered the Red Clothed Saints body... Sith had secretly approached Rody. However, the huge changes to the situation in the sky caused him to pause instinctively. He took a look and shouted aloud without thinking, "Combined sorcery! It is the Templesbined sorcery!" Rody had just been sneakily attacked by a dragon warrior behind him. He staggered a little and knelt on one knee barely able to support his body with his scimitar. His entire body felt painful. The power in his body seemed to have dried up. Suddenly, he heard Mouses voice in the sky... Her scream was filled with pain, fear, and sorrow... Rodys mind then hummed as though something from inside his body charged into his mind. It seemed something like a stick in his mind broke... "Mou...Mouse..." Rody involuntarily looked towards the sky. The situation in the sky had made the weak-looking Rody instantly appear iparably angry. He suddenly roared loudly, "Mouse!" In an instant, Rodys body burst out with his golden fighting energy. His eyes looked extremely murderous. Hisrge body suddenly stood back up. His scimitar carried a golden me... Swish! Swish! Without even having the opportunity to give a horrified shriek, the few dragon warriors near him had instantly been split into two. Their broken corpses fell to the ground, forming a river of blood. Rody roared. He saw the beam of light in the sky finally dispersed. Mouses body was like a fragile leaf as she fell from the sky. Rody fiercely stomped his foot into the ground, creating a deep imprint, and propelled body into the air like an arrow. He caught Mouse in the air and then crashed to the ground. Mouses eyes were tightly closed. Her breathing was very weak, and she looked very pale. There was a long and haughtyugh in the sky. The pale-faced Red Clothed Saint now looked as rosy as his clothes. He again magically took out a huge mirror, pointing it to the people on the ground and shouted, "All you sinners, ept Gods Judgement!" The sorcerors of the hexagram once again started to send out wisps of holy light that flowed towards the Red Clothed Saint. As the light umted in his body, his body once again shined with a dazzling white light. "Run quickly!" Siths expression changed as he quickly escaped. Arn and Run were in a situation where both sides had suffered injuries. Arn had the strength of a dragon warrior. During the fight, she had used fire and ice, causing a lot of damage to Run. At that moment, half of Runs armor was covered in ice with the other half being burnt ck. Arn had also suffered a lot of injuries. Blood flowed from her mouth. Her movements have also slowed down a lot. Runs specialty was power. She had used her overwhelming strength to suppress her opponent. This kind of adversary was the perfect nemesis of Arn. In the battle just now, both of them had suffered substantial injuries. Arn had long been aware of the situation in the sky. She quickly retreated and shouted in the dragonsnguage. Countless roars were then heard. All the attacking dragon warriors suddenly howled in strange voices... Their bodies suddenly expanded. Their body armors burst open. Within a moment, all the dragon warriors transformed into dragons of different sizes. These dragons did not continue to attack Old Mark. Their dragon wings pped rapidly as hundreds of dragons retreated towards Arn. The frightened Sith roared loudly, "Everyone! Disperse!" As if following his words, a huge beam of light shot down from the sky. The huge mirror in the Red Clothed Saints hand caused the beam of light to be magnified by more than ten times. Hearing Siths warning shouts, Run moved immediately. Old Mark was also fast. However, the light was too quick even for people who were as strong as Pdins to escape. Old Mark was apparently far agiler than Run. He had already tried to jump out from the beam of light. However, just in that moment, he suddenly felt his body turn cold and his body stiff in the air, as if arge chunk of his soul was cut out. The indescribable feeling of pain distorted his old face. However, he still managed to jump out of the light. Although he had crashed heavily to the ground, he had escaped. The beam had been magnified ten times by the mirror. It was as though the speed at which it extracted energy also became ten times faster. Run was not so lucky. When her body crashed heavily into the edge of the beam, she bounced back. As the beam of light shined on her body, she quickly lost the ability to stand. She shed out with her sword. However, the beam of light was like a solid object. When her sword reached the edge of the light, it was stopped! Run soon lost the energy to even curse and her huge body crashed into the ground. The only one that had not been hurt was Rody. He held on to Mouse as he knelt. His body and mind had all been focused on Mouse. Hisrge hand caressed Mouses face as he called her name, "Mouse...Mouse..." Mouses eyelids trembled slightly and opened a little. She could not see clearly but she knew who was in front of her from the familiar aura. Mouses lips had lost its color. Her lips fluttered softly as though she was saying something. However, she was so weak that she could hardly say aplete sentence. Rody suppressed the anger in his heart and tilted his head down to listen to her. "Rody...run...run quickly...We...cannot win. That Red... Red..." Rody trembled. He seemed to find it difficult to suppress the murderous rage in his heart. He seemingly had a desire to tear things apart. However, the powerful ck Veil Saint in his arms was like a delicate ss. "Mouse, are you talking about that Red Clothed Saint?" Rody gritted his teeth. Sith stood not far from Rody and whispered, "She will not die. It is just that sorcery had sucked away all her magic powers. Right now, she is very weak." Rody felt that his heart was about to explode. He gently carried Mouse andid her by Siths side. His eyes were filled with a mixture of ice and fire. He coldly said towards the old sorcerer, "Look after her. I am going to kill that red-clothed fellow!" Chapter 306: You Never Realized Chapter 306: You Never Realized Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rody could clearly feel a portion of his strength in his body beginning to recover. Although he was still not as strong as before, the feeling of being full of vitality and the feeling of the flow of fighting energy in his body gave Rody a strong will to fight. He held his scimitar with both hands then jumped and soared into the air towards the Red Clothed Saint. Rody shouted. His scimitar became a dazzling light as he shed straight downwards. The hexagram barrier formed by the Red Clothed Saint emitted a protective white holy light. ng! Rodys scimitar seemed to have shed at a solid metal surface. The huge rebound knocked Rody back in the air. "Courting death!" The Red Clothed Saint raised his eyebrows. He focused his attention on Rody. Immediately after that, a beam of light shot out from his body like before. Its target now was Rody. The beam of light was fast. Rody did not have any chance to dodge. Before he could stabilize himself, he was already shrouded in the light. Old Mark and Sith, who were standing on the ground, cried out in rm at the same time. Right then, Rody also felt some changes in his body. His strength started to leave his body. In the light beam, ck whiffs came out of Rodys body. It condensed and floated towards the Red Clothed Saint. "It is ck?" The Red Clothed Saint seemed to be somewhat puzzled. He then automatically dismissed it. There was absolutely no way for opponents hit by the light to do anything about it. No matter from whichever angle you look at it, he had already won. Rody roared but his body started to tremble. It was not known how he did it. As though there was a weird power, the ck whiffs were reabsorbed. "This...this is..." The Red Clothed Saints expression changed. He could clearly feel the energy he had absorbed moving rapidly in the opposite direction. It seemed as though that there was a force on the other side pulling. The Red Clothed Saint desperately used his magic power. After pushing his magic powers to the extreme, the strange ck whiffs once again flowed back to the Red Clothed Saint. Rody had stopped roaring as though he had given up resisting. The ck whiffs then started to leave his body. Rody suddenly opened his eyes and coldly shouted, "Are you trying to suck out my fighting energy?" "Huh?" Looking at his opponents indifferent expression and dull tone made the Red Clothed Saint surprised. Isnt this the moment where he should be desperately struggling or crying for mercy? Rody did not intend to wait for the Red Clothed Saint to speak. Although his body trembled, he lifted a finger lightly and gnashed his teeth. "In that case, go ahead and suck this in!" A small ck qi mass gathered at Rodys fingertips. The ck qi mass appeared out of his fingertips like a me then flew towards the Red Clothed Saint from his spell. "This...this is..." The Red Clothed Saint instinctively felt that something was wrong, but his reaction was a little too slow. The ck qi mass gently touched his sleeve ... Immediately, ck mes started to spread. At that moment, the Red Clothed Saint screamed horribly. In that short moment, his arm and his sleeve had burned to nothing. Not even ashes were left! The ck mes continued to spread. It had spread to the rest of the Red Clothed Saints body. He screamed as parts of his body disappeared sessively. Even more frightening was that the ck mes could still spread further. The sorcerers standing on the hexagram who were nearest to it could feel the ck mes bing a threat to themselves. They could no longer keep calm and scattered in a panic. The Red Clothed Saint also dashed around in a panic. In that brief moment, he had attempted all kinds of spells to extinguish the mes. Unfortunately, he did not seed in stopping the spread of the mes while half his body had disappeared. While the Red Clothed Saint struggled violently the other sorcerers dared not approach. One after another, they escaped as far away as they could. Finally, the Red Clothed Saints screams grew softer. His body had turned into dots of light and disappeared... Nothing was left behind. Rody could no longer stabilize his body. His body fell and crashed to the ground. He was gasping for air. Just now, he had had a sudden burst of strength. This little bit of power was not enough to restore him to his previous self. But he had duped the Red Clothed Saint into absorbing the hellfire. He crooned, "Hmmm!" However, Rody had also suffered a huge loss. After all, his energy was absorbed by the Red Clothed Saint until there was almost nothing left. Arn watched the Red Clothed Saint die tragically in the sky. She showed no signs of helping. When Rody fell to the ground, she finally felt relieved. This Domain Master had not yet recovered! "Kill them!" Arn eximed. The operation was almost a sess. After giving hermand, her subordinates, the dragon warriors, roared and attacked. Hundreds of dragons burst with a powerful murderous aura. Again, and again they puffed their hot dragons breath. Sith had already carried Run up. He used his powerful sorcery to create protective Guardian Boundaries. On the other hand, Old Mark grabbed Seth as he barely held back the huge flying dragons. He had already killed about a dozen dragons but carrying Seth hadpromised his speed and evasive ability. This was why he could only fight back and block his opponents attacks. He did not have the leeway to dodge. Consequently, it was very tiring. At that moment, Old Mark growled as he cut off the head of a dragon with his sword. However, the dragons breath had almost imed his life. He had quickly dodged but his leg was singed. Rody could only kneel with one leg on the ground and resist by brandishing his scimitar with one hand. Arns objective was clear. It was Rody. Rody was barely able to endure her two shes. Her first sh had sent Rody flying. He crashed into a rock that broke into pieces. Rody had almost totally lost his ability to fight. Arn resolved that she must kill Rody life on that day. She then swung her second sh down, aiming at Rodys heart. Rody did his utmost to dodge. Although he had avoided the sword striking his heart, it had still managed to pierce through his shoulder. The sword nailed Rodys entire body to the ground. He could no longer move or dodge anymore. "His head is mine!" Arn waved her hand and pushed away a dragon warrior that was next to him. She then stretched out her hand. A few long sharp nails emerged from her originally thin fingers. The nails were like des gradually approaching Rody. Rody sighed. He could not help but nce at Mouse who was at a distance. At that moment, Mouse was exhausted, lying down on the ground by Siths feet. Sith was using defensive spells to block the attacks of the dragon warriors flying around. Mouses eyes looked as though she had no perception. Suddenly, Rodys neck felt cold. His first thought was: This is how I die... "A...Argh!" The one that screamed was Arn! When her sharp fingernails jabbed into Rodys neck, his blood had colored them red. But at that moment, there was a sudden change. With sizzling sounds and green smoke, the parts of the fingernails that were contaminated with Rodys blood started to burn silently. Those parts melted and turned into a green smoke with sizzling sounds. Arn cried out in pain and pulled back her hand. Her body jumped back like a spring. However, the nails at her fingertips had been almostpletely burnt. Her fingers had already begun to melt. The melting had even spread. Arn acted decisively. She gritted her teeth and swung her sword down, cutting off her hand from the wrist. The beautiful female Pdin cried out in pain and quickly retreated. A few of the Temples sorcerers in the sky descended and started to treat her with sorcery. Rody had survived but his neck still had a deep wound. Blood continued to gush out. It was as though the body heat was also flowing away. Suddenly, it seemed somebody had approached him. A warm and soft body pressed into him. A soft sobbing voice was then heard. Rody immediately recognized that this voice belonged to Nedis. He felt a drop of water on his neck. After a few sizzling sounds, the cut on his neck began to heal quickly, and the bleeding gradually stopped. Although Rody could not see Nedis, he heard her ask, "Are you feeling better now?" In the earlier battle, Nedis had no choice but to use her unique skill, the Blood Escape, to hide because she was not powerful enough to protect herself. When she saw Rody in danger, she ran over to his side impetuously. Rody sighed as he struggled to sit up, and whispered, "What did you use to heal me?" Nedis tried to reply. "My..." Before Nedis could finish, a dragon warrior saw that Rody had recovered and hissed loudly. He rushed toward Rody but thetter acted quickly. He grabbed Nedis and rolled away. He then heard a loud sound as arge hole appeared at the ce they were at. Rody suddenly pushed away the person in his arms and shouted, "Go and hide!" Rody immediately grabbed his scimitar and kneeled on one knee. Arn had now healed. However, she was furious from losing her hand. She roared and then shouted from the sky. "Everyone fall back! Fall back!" The dragon warriors began to retreat once they received the order. Old Mark immediately ran towards Rody. Rody had also quickly rushed towards Sith. He then held Mouse in his arm. Mouse was unconscious, but her breathing was smooth even though it was weak. Arn roared in the sky. "Rody, you actually broke my hand! You have actually caused such a severe damage to my precious body!" Rody sneered and replied, "You are just a reptile! What are you shouting about for?" Arns body burst into mes. She seemed to have pushed herself to her fullest potential. As her fighting energy was all-epassing, the mes around her body turned golden before turning white then finally turning to a red color. Tik tik! Tik tik! Tik tik! ... As Arn roared non-stop, the sound of a hurrying horse could be heard on the horizon. From the horizon, a ck stallion could be seen running wildly as it approached. Its rider wore a simple armor. His body shined with a golden light. It was evident that he was wearing a golden armor symbolizing his status as a Pdin. He held the reins with one hand and a huge cross-shaped sword in the other. Before Rody and hispanions could figure out who the knight was, he heard the approaching knight roared loudly from a distance. "Run! Rody! Take Mouse and run towards the canyon!" The thick and rough voice sounded familiar to Rody. Mouse, who was in his arms, was still a little conscious. She forced her eyes open and spoke with a faint voice, "Its...it is Augustine!" Augustine had already approached with his horse. He jumped off the horse and then shot like an arrow towards Arn in the air. Arn sneered, "Augustine, you actually escaped from prison! Are you determined to be an apostate?" Augustine did not say anything. He shed down at Arn with his cross-shaped sword. Arn did not dare to be careless against the attacks of such a Pdin. She blocked a few of the attacks when Augustine suddenly shouted, "Why are you not moving? Run!" Rody stood on the ground and looked at Augustine and Arn fighting in the sky. He gritted his teeth and shouted, "Thank you!" He then held Mouse and ran towards the canyon. Old Mark pulled Seth while Sith supported Run. All of them were powerful people. Although they were all injured, they could still manage to run quickly for short distances. Arn shouted and the other dragon warriors went to stop them. Augustine also shouted. He forced Arn a few steps back and then quickly descended. He quickly fell behind those escaping and sent a dragon warrior flying with a swing of his sword. Woosh! Woosh! He then sent out wind des left and right, stopping the pursuers. "Augustine!" Arn had instantly moved in front of Augustine. Her de was like a poisonous snake thrusting itself towards Augustines heart. Augustine did not block the attack. Instead, he gave a backhand swing at Arn. Arn did not want to perish together with her opponent. Naturally, she tried to get away. But a nearby dragon warrior had burnt Augustines arm with its breath. The Pdin rolled away but suddenly stuck his sword into the ground and swung it upward. Countless gravels were shot out. Several dragon warriors were hit and scattered away in painful retreat. Arn seized this opportunity to thrust forth with her sword. Finally, Augustine reacted. However, he still did not dodge. He simply moved forward, towards Arns sword. The sword in his hand flew towards his opponents neck! Arn was angry but she still refused to perish together with her opponent. She turned her sword and blocked Augustines sword. She repeatedly took a few steps back and then shouted, "Augustine, are you mad? Do you want to die?" Augustine was solemn, and his eyes looked deste. He gritted his teeth and still did not speak. Arn pointed at Augustine with her sword and said, "You escaped from prison and protected those heathens and fight against me! Your actions are equal to apostasy. Augustine! Do you admit your guilt?" Augustine finally shook his head and replied in a low voice, "Words are useless. Fight!" Arn and Augustine were both from the Temple. Arn naturally knew how powerful the person known as the present generations strongest human Pdin was. She herself was injured. Although Rody was escaping further and further away, she had no choice but to raise her spirit and carefully deal with Augustine. A few of her subordinates had tried to get past Augustine and pursue the others but Augustine had airtight defenses. He sent out two light des, cutting off the wings of a dragon warrior attempting to get around him. The remaining dragon warriors then obeyed Arns orders and finally decided to concentrate on eliminating Augustine first. Arn was the first to attack. Her body and the sword in her hand seemed to merge together. It became a dazzling light, shooting forward. Augustine blocked the attack. With a loud sh, his body shook violently, and he stumbled a few steps back but then shed horizontally. With a whistling sound, a huge light de swung forward. Arn jumped up high to dodge it. But two dragon warriors behind her could not react in time and were cut into four pieces. Arn became faster. Ting! Ting! Tang! Tang! Within a short time, she thrust seven to eight times like a thunderstorm. Augustine blocked those strikes in a single breath, but he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his back. Augustine knew he had been struck in the back. His vision turned ck as he instinctively rolled down. The back of his armor was a bloodied mess of flesh. A dragon warrior had struck him in the back. Fortunately, he wore an armor and the injury was not too heavy. The dragon warrior that had sneakily attacked him was too greedy. The first thing he did was to get nearer. Augustines murderous aura condensed and quickly shed. The dragon warriors head burst into a mass of bloody fog. Arn soon found an opportunity. In the fog, she suddenly thrust her sword into Augustines body! Augustine had apparently already anticipated it. He did not dodge at all and struck at Arns shoulder. The two Pdins grappled with each other. Arns sword was inserted into Augustines lower abdomen. Augustines sword had pierced Arns shoulder. Arn suddenly had a weird feeling. That attack. Augustine could have dodged it! But... She looked at Augustines strange expression. "You wish to die!" Arn eximed. Augustine used force in his hands as he caught Arns shoulder. At that moment, both of them had half their bodies stained with blood. Augustine then smiled sadly, "Yes. I want to die! I have finally be an apostate today. So, I should also die here!" Arn panicked and struggled madly. She fiercely twisted the sword in Augustines abdomen. Augustine was sweating profusely but he struggled and held onto Arns shoulders. As they struggled, the sword stuck in Arns shoulder moved in deeper. Blood gushed out and Arns lips turned purple. The two of them then rolled on the ground. The other dragon warriors could not interfere even if they wanted to help. Augustines body suddenly burst into a golden me filled with fighting energy. The me became more and more intense and violent...It faintly started to be uncontroble... "You...you are..." Arn was really afraid. She had no intention to die together with Augustine here! Augustines golden mes continued to rise. Finally, he opened his eyes wide and roared. Even his eyes had turned golden. The qi mes expanded to an rming degree. The periphery looked as though it was electrified. It was as though things were gradually getting out of control. "Augustine! Are you trying to blow yourself up with the fighting energy?" Arn struggled desperately and screamed wildly. "Do you want to rebel for just a few heathens? You dont want to live anymore? Dont do this. Augustine! Dont..." Augustines hand that held Arns shoulders had plunged inside her. With a murderous gaze, his other hand then grabbed something out from within her bosom. He opened his bloody fingers and a ck veil appeared in his palm, making a sizzling sound as it burned in the qi mes. Momentarily, Augustines murderous eyes were reced with tenderness. He finally whispered: "Mouse, you never noticed but...I love you..." Boom! Arn screamed tragically as the golden mes exploded. The explosion was like a golden ball that devoured everything. The vibrating energy of the qi st convulsed thend, creating a wall of earth that was several ten meters high... Chapter 307: Successor Chapter 307: Sessor Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The shock from the explosion caused the mountain to copse. Rocks, big and small, continued to fall from the mountain walls on both sides of the canyon. Rody could somewhat feel that something happened behind him. However, the st rolling behind them made it impossible for them to turn their heads around. The golden light made the sun look dim. It was as though thend was ruled by that burning me. A violent shockwave struck the mountains. The entirend had cracked and torn apart. They ran out of the other end of the canyon without stopping. Booming thunderous sounds continued rumbling behind them. They turned around and saw that the canyon was blocked by countless broken stones. "Augustine...Did he perish together with them?" Rody was stunned. Everyones face was covered in dust and was almost indistinguishable except for Mouse whose head was buried in Rodys arms. At that moment, she finally raised her head. Although too weak to speak, drops of tears rolled out of her eyes. Mouse did not hear Augustines dying words. However, there was that explosion on top of the fact that she could no longer feel his aura, then probably... That battle had made them feel hopelessly vexed. Originally, they had Old Mark and Run who were Pdin-ranked masters. They even had the ck Veil Saint and Sith who were also powerful sorcerers. However, they were badly beaten. Not only did Mouse and Run totally lost their fighting capability, Old Mark had also suffered substantial injuries. Had Augustine not desperately sacrificed himself, they would have really been totally wiped out. Rody gritted his teeth. He looked at the others and softly said, "Lets go!" The others did not speak. They knew they had no other choice but to leave the coast by ship as quickly as possible. Rody gave Sith a profound gaze. This was clearly Sauron Kingdoms territory. Since such arge force from the Temple coulde here, King Sauron would not be able to escape being suspected. Rody also felt that he had been too optimistic. The Temple had ruled the continent for a long time and would definitely have their own formidable areas. Although he himself and hispanions were strong, they had still suffered a crushing defeat. At that moment, they had no horses. Everyone could only walk. Fortunately, there was nobody pursuing from behind anymore. Augustines suicide explosion had stopped the pursuers from chasing any further. On the other side of the canyon, there was arge crater about ten metersrge. The crater was surrounded by many broken corpses of the dragon warriors. Most of their blood had dried up. The rest of the blood had mixed with the dirt and turned it red and ck. Augustines body had vanished like smoke. His fighting energy had burnt his entire body from the suicide explosion. Not even his metallic armor was left behind. Only a broken cross-shaped sword was left on the ground. That sword was a Pdins sword. It could be considered a good sword that was hard toe by. Now, only half of it remained. The de of the sword was burned ck. It stood obliquely, half buried in the ground Stuck next to it was a thin long sword. Although it remained intact it had a few more cracks in the de. This was, indeed, the weapon used by Arn. The power of a Pdins suicide explosion was truly extraordinary. Even the sword that was the dragon races treasure could not endure it. Although both Arn and Augustine were already dead and gone, their swords were still standing together on the ground as if they were still entangled in their conflicts. Suddenly, a hand stretched out and pulled the thin sword from the ground. His hand was hidden behind his ck robes. His sharp slender fingers skillfully held the sword. A golden light came out from his hand and instantly covered the sword. The sword gave out what sounded like a dragons cry. The sword was quickly and automatically repaired. Its damaged parts quickly looked brand new. The man seemed very satisfied as he looked at the sword. He then gave a faint sigh. The sun was covered by the dust in the sky and the sky looked gloomy. The man stood under the gloomy sky. His hem of his ck robes fluttered, revealing his spotlessly white calves. "Arn, I have already said that you would not be sessful. Sigh...how unfortunate..." The low and deep voice had an indescribable charm as though carrying an old singing ent. This was the mysterious ck clothed person that was always with Arn at the Temple. "Arn, how beautiful you were when you were still among the living..." He had a hint of fanatical and infatuated expression in his eyes for a moment. It soon dimmed as he said, "It is a pity. You could only turn to dust after death. Hmph...I really miss your beautiful body..." The man held the sword with one hand and removed the ck cloak on his head with the other, revealing his face... The lines on his face were sharp like a knife. His long slender eyes not only did not look defective but, on the contrary, looked seductive. This was especially true for his long eyshes that shrouded the eyes. He had a straight nose and a small bright red mouth, an elegant smile hanging on it. The face looked exactly like Arns! The only difference was that his slim neck had a bulge...Adams apple! He took a look around. "Hmm. Did those little guys die as well? Sigh...Augustine, you make my heart ache. Although those guys are useless, losing so many at one go would make it hard for me to give an exnation to those old guys in the family." "Hmph. The Temple only has one Pdin left. The remaining ones are just like skeletons...Although thebined sorcery was a headache...still..." His eyes then turned grim. "Prometheus...what other powers do you have that could bind us great dragons?" A long series ofughter rang out in this broken wilderness. ... The survivors were not far from the ocean. They would reach a small town soon. It was the Sauron Kingdoms southernmost port even though it was modest in size. Rody could no longer hold on. Him being weak made it impossible to continue holding on to Mouse. While fleeing, Rody realized something that made him enraged... Nedis had not kept up with them! Old Mark was with Seth, Sith was carrying the unconscious Run, and Rody was carrying Mouse...However, Nedis had gone missing. "You dont need to look anymore Rody..." Sith lightly said, "It is impossible for anyone to survive that violent explosion." Rodys eyes shed coldly as he quietly watched the old sorcerer. Sith was somewhat unable to endure being red at. Rody then lightly asked, "What about you? When do you n to attack?" "What?" Rody then sneered and said, "Dont pretend anymore. Didnt the King give you the order to make me stay on the Rnd Continent?" He paused for a while before continuing, "This is the Sauron Kingdoms territory. If it was not secretly arranged by the King, how could the people from the Temple leisurely wait here to stop us? On top of that, we have created such a huge ruckus with our fight and yet the garrison soldiers here have not appeared. Why have they not appeared even after so long?" Sith started to have cold sweat on his head. He gave a strainedugh and said, "You...you are rather attentive." Rody sighed. "Sith, we faced trials together at the Dwarven Kingdom, so I do not want to be your enemy. But if you intend to fight here, I would have no choice." Sith smiled wryly but his eyes were firm. He softly said, "Rody, I am sorry. I do not want this...but since I was born, my life itself has already dedicated to the revival of the Shaka Empire!" He quickly retreated and stood outside the attacking range of Rody and the others. He spread out his hands and the magical vibrations from his body also quickly spread out. "Rody!" he shouted in a deep voice. "You should be able to understand that right now, all of you would not be able to defeat me! That earlier battle has given all of you a lot of injuries. No one among you here can defeat me!" Rody held out his scimitar andughed coldly. "When have you ever seen me surrender?" Sith wanted to continue speaking, "I only need to prevent you from leaving the Rnd Continent. You can also follow me back to the King! At the very least, yourpanions would not die..." Old Markughed. He took out his sword and jumped out in front of Rody. He then smiled and said, "Old guy, if you have any skill, it would be best to use them all now. Show me how powerful you are!" The old sorcerer shouted. There was a sad and sharp whistling sound. About five wind des shot out from his hand. Old Mark became like a red light dashing left and right to block. The wind des were all stopped. The volume of Siths voice became lower, "It is useless! Although you are a Pdin-ranked warrior, we are fighting in long-rangedbat! You are not a match for sorcerers! Rody, I will give you onest chance to pick between two choices. The first choice, I will kill all of you here and frame the Temple. The second, you follow me back obediently and you will be ced under house arrest, but your life will not be in danger..." Rody sneered. Waving his scimitar, he shouted, "Just drop the idea!" Sith sighed. "Then, please forgive me. You leave me no... Argh!" He gave a surprised and tragic scream before he could finish. A sword with its tip covered in blood pierced out of Siths chest. The tip of the sword was still dripping with blood. Sith looked at the de piercing out of his chest with a disbelieving gaze. The sudden change also shocked Rody and Old Mark. A clear and icy voice then whispered from behind Sith. "Forgive me. I did not want this, but you have also left me no choice..." The longsword was pulled out. Sith inhaled deeply but could no longer exhale. Both his hands were open as though he wanted to grab something. However, he was not sessful as he fell down to the ground... Behind him, a person staggered, half covered in blood. It was Nedis. At that moment, half of Nediss body was soaked in blood. Her tender and beautiful face had turned pale. However, she looked at Rody with a mixture of deep love and hatred. Rody was startled. By the time he recovered and went to support her, Nedis had already fallen down. Rody ran forward quickly and had Nedis lean on his shoulder. Before he could speak, Nedis suddenly opened her mouth and bit him in the neck! She had bitten very hard but was not able to injure him. Rody could feel two streams of tears flowing down his neck. "I had been following you but soon thought of leaving you... " Nediss voice had deep resentment. "When that female dragon stabbed you, you even pushed me away! Could it be that I do not even have the right to die with you?" Rodys first thought was to scold the woman as he normally would. However, his throat felt blocked as though he was choking and unable to speak. He could only carefully support Nedis. His movements were surprisingly light as though afraid that he would affect Nediss injuries if he used a little more strength. At that moment, Rody could only hold Nedis with one hand and Mouse with the other. "Alright. This is not a good ce to stop. We must quickly leave here." Old Mark did not move. He suddenly gave a wry smile and pointed to the sky as he sighed and said, "I am afraid it would not be so easy..." The sun in the sky was obscured by the dust. A tall and slender figure floated in the sky. His body was covered in ck robes and he was carrying a long and slender sword! Although it was not clear who that person was, his murderous aura had manifested clearly. "How touching...I did not expect to see such a touching scene after arriving sote!" That person said as he gradually descended. His feet touched the ground and then he strutted over. Rody was surprised when he saw the figures face. "Arn!" "No, you are wrong." The man smiled. His face was gentle and bright like the moonlight. "My name is not Arn. My name is...moreplicated in the dragonsnguage. However, when tranted into yournguage, it would mean the sessor to the Dragon God! You may address me as Your Excellency the Dragon God!" As he said those words, his eyes shed with a trace of light. Rody and Old Mark felt their heads hurt as though theirs were pricked by something. They involuntarily staggered and stumbled back a few steps... Chapter 308: Dragon God VS Mystic Dragon Chapter 308: Dragon God VS Mystic Dragon Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The so-called Dragon Gods aura suddenly became weird. His entire body seemed to emit fierce ck colored dragon aura. The powerful aura felt oppressive like it came from hell. His face, especially. It has a perilous tinge in of a feminine aura. Rody made a decision from the powerful presence. I cannot fight this guy in my current state! But...a Dragon God? Do the dragons really have a God? If the dragons really have a God, shouldnt it be the Mystic Dragon? Realizing this, Rody suddenly felt rxed. Now, confronting any self-proimed God, I definitely cannot win especially when they are God-ranked. However, since I can confirm that he is not God-ranked, there may still be some hope. He who strikes first gains the advantage. This was what the teacher had taught him the first day he learned swordsmanship. It was used especially when he was at a disadvantage. Rody exchanged a quick look with Old Mark then rushed forward. Although he was unable to continue using his golden fighting energy, his scimitar that contained the dragon soul was still powerful. Old Marks figure lightly floated over like a ghost. The sword in his hand was like a poisonous snake... The other side gave a contemptuous smile. He lightly pointed at Rody. Rody felt a ck light arriving in front of him. His whole body shook, and then he was flung away. Another ck light was shot at Old Mark but it was obvious that Old Mark was underestimated. Old Mark was definitely not weaker than any Pdin. Even if he was injured at that moment and was weaker, he was at a level where Rody could notpare. Old Mark gave out a sharp cry. His sword burst into a golden light. The sword hit the ck light and then shed at the self-proimed Dragon God. The self-proimed Dragon God finally dropped his expression of disdain and frowned. His body shed and disappeared. He then appeared ten meters overhead. There was a loud whoosh. A huge pair of dragon wings appeared on his back that gently pped in the sky. "Good! You guys still have a Pdin! I have underestimated you!" When Rody was struck by the ck light, he was afraid he would be seriously injured even if he survived. He had not expected that he would feel more rxed after standing firmly and then taking a deep breath. It was as though the ck light had quickly dissolved into his body after hitting him. It secretly circted around in his body a few times before disappearing... Strange...What kind of weird attack is this? Not only is it not painful...It even feelsfortable... The self-proimed Dragon Gods expression turned cold. He extended his palm that soon magically changed into a grotesque light sword. However, this light sword was different from the others created by the fighting energy of ordinary Pdins or Domain Masters. The light on this sword would suddenly dim and suddenly brighten. The sword did not look like light but an actual solid. What made Rody even more surprised was that the shape of the sword looked familiar... Old Mark shouted as he rushed forward. He soared high into the sky and reached above the Dragon God before shing down. ng! There was a loud sound as the Dragon God swung his sword up to meet with Old Marks sword. As the two swords crossed, Old Marks sword emitted a metallic cracking sound. Half of the sword then flew up. Defeated, Old Mark quickly retreated. The Dragon God did not chase. He carefully stroked the de of his sword looking satisfied. "Hmph. How could your inferior weaponpare with my Dragon Gods Sword!" Rody looked and understood. He could not help but shouted, "Nonsense! What Dragon Gods Sword? It is just a Dragon Fang Sword! What is so great about turning the Mystic Dragons Fang into a sword?" "Shut up!" The self-proimed Dragon Gods expression immediately turned cold. His eyes shed with anger. "You dare to call His Majesty the Dragon God the Mystic Dragon? Bastard!" A ck light shot out form his sword and moved right towards Rody. Rody dared not dodge as Mouse and the others were behind him. If he dodged, those people behind him would be harmed. He gritted his teeth and blocked the attack with his scimitar. With a loud sound, the ck lightning struck Rodys de squarely. Rody roared loudly and his body shook. The powerful force that struck him caused his feet to sink into the ground! Although his legs were sore, the ck light flowed into Rodys body from the sword. Like earlier, it was like a river water flowing into the ocean. Rodys body reacted. Unexpectedly a small force started to move and mix with this iing external power. It then rapidly stirred in Rodys body! This is the feeling of strength! Rody was shocked and then delighted. This was the first time he felt the familiar power flowing inside his body since he came back from the Dwarven Kingdom. However, his joy did notst long. His strength immediately turned around and was sucked in as though there was a ck hole in his body. He soon felt weaker and weaker until it was gone. Rody cursed, So, it was like that! My strength was not lost but absorbed by that weird thing! Thinking about it, it must be that Karas Divine Primordial Spirit! At this moment, Old Mark was fighting against the Dragon God in the sky. Although half of his sword was broken, he managed to deal against his opponents offensive although with great effort. Rody could feel the Dragon Gods powerful aura and see his horrifying strength. However, each of his attacks looked jerky as though... It looks as though this is his first fight? Rody saw the Dragon Fang Sword burn with a zing ck me. The me felt faintly familiar. Rody thought of it for a moment and immediately recalled the ce where he felt the familiar feeling. It is Wuya! With the mountain tribes at the South of the Empire...The son of the Mystic Dragon. Wuya, the Elder of the mountain tribes. He had a simr aura! Obviously, that opponents attack was not something Old Mark could resist directly. He relied solely on his two hundred years of experience to dodge. The self-proimed Dragon God was angry but was still unable to use his strength properly. Rody took a look and realized that if it was him fighting, he would have three ways to attack Old Mark. However, the Dragon God did not seem to have any fighting experience. Rody gritted his teeth and roared out, "Old Mark! Lead him down!" Old Mark heard him. He, unable to hold out anymore, soon jumped down. A ck light shed behind him. Old Mark had immediately moved sideways but Rody went forward directly to take the attack and parry it with his scimitar. Sure enough, Rody was once again sent flying from the tremendous force. Before he could fall, the strength had already been absorbed into his body. Rody, having had the previous two experiences, immediately took advantage of the time the force was circting in his body to adjust his bnce so that he couldnd steadily. Rody shouted and his body burst with golden fighting energy. He shed out in a cross. The golden mes were forced into the de of his scimitar. With a roar, two cross-shaped Half Moon sh had been sent out. The Dragon God coldlyughed. He stretched out his hand to easily neutralize it. However, when the light shes hit his body, he screamed and quickly retreated. His hand had instantly exploded into a badly mangled mass. A ckness on his face shed twice and then his wound quickly healed up. Rody sneered. "Hmph. Taking my Half Moon sh with your bare hands? Did you really think you are a Dragon God?" Old Mark shouted, "Dont talk anymore! Take advantage of the moment and continue your attack!" Rodyughed bitterly. His attack only borrowed his opponents energy. He had to let his body absorb the attack and take advantage of that moment to use the energy before it is absorbed by the Divine Primordial Spirit. However, the attack made Rodys strength dry up again. In a way, Rody was now like a bucket with a hole at the bottom. No matter how much water was poured in, it would all leak out. This was why Rody was unable to gain any strength. Old Mark saw the look in Rody and no longer questioned him. Rody thought of something and said, "Find a way to provoke him!" "Alright!" Without any feelings of doubt, Old Mark raised his half-broken sword and rushed up again. However, Rody did not attack but just followed at the back of Old Mark. Old Mark attacked the Dragon God directly while Rody hanged around at the periphery. He would help with a few shes at every opportunity. The Dragon God roared loudly and suddenly burst into a mass of ck mes. Old Mark immediately created a ball of energy in front to protect himself as he shouted, "Back!" Rody did not retreat but, instead, advanced! He stood right in front of the Dragon God! A faint ck lightning shot out of the Dragon Fang Sword. Small ck balls of energy had gathered and condensed rapidly at the swordpoint. The Dragon God released an earth-shattering roar. The ck ball of energy then shot towards Rody. "Damn! Why are you making so much noise! Did you think I have never heard a dragons roar before?" Rody scolded as he rushed up. While Old Mark and the Dragon God were still surprised, Rody had already been hit by the ck ball of energy but the ck ball did not explode as expected. Instead, it wrapped around Rody and was quickly absorbed into Rodys body. The Dragon God was furious and roared loudly. He then shed out with the Dragon Fang Sword a dozen times. Each sh carried an intense, electrifying ck light. All of a sudden, the sky was covered with ck lightning striking densely into Rodys body. At that moment, Rody was wrapped in the ck energy mass. When the lightning struck the ck energy around him he was sent flying around like a leaf in a fierce gale. Rody endured the physical tearing pain he felt as his body endlessly absorbed the ck energy in the attacks. Hit me again! Hit me! Hit me more! Hit me more! Rody roared in his heart, and then finally cried out loudly. "Ah!" The Dragon God finally realized the weird situation. He stopped suddenly and quickly retreated about ten meters away. The ck energy around Rody gradually faded. His clothes were burned by the ck lightning and his body was injured. However, his face was covered with ayer of ck qi, especially his eyes. His eyes had turnedpletely ck and the trace of ck energy made him look a little evil. "You...you were having fun attacking me earlier, werent you?" Rody shouted. Rody stretched out his hand. ck balls of energy quickly gathered at his palm. It was simr to the Dragon Gods attack but it was even more violent and frightening. In an extremely quick manner, the ck ball of energy quickly grewrger. Crackling sounds could be heard at the periphery as the ck light shed... After that, there was a dragons roar that seemed toe from hell. A ck dragons head burst out of the ball of light, whistling and roaring, shooting towards the Dragon God. "Mystic Dragons Purge!" The Dragon Gods expression turned ashen immediately. He shouted and retreated like a meteor. However, the speed of the ck dragon was faster than him. The ck energy in the sky had already locked on to him. Seeing the dragons head in front of him, the Dragon Gods face was distorted as he shouted, "Impossible! You are supposed to be dead!" His body suddenly expanded a few ten times and transformed into a roaring ck dragon. He sent out a dragons breath towards the approaching dragon. The hellfire of the Mystic Dragons Purge broke through the Dragon Godsst protective screen. The small dragon and therge dragon in the sky collided. There were loud roars causing countless shockwaves. Old Mark had already pulled Rody over and pressed him to the ground. The two of them continued to lie prostrate on the ground. The sky exploded with thunderous rumbling sounds as though the sky had copsed. Suddenly the Dragon Gods body expanded and exploded with a loud sound. When the hellfire burned down the clouds in the sky, it slowly dispersed. In the mist, a ck ball of light slowly fell from the sky. It was like a figure slowly descending to the ground. Rody immediately called out. "It is a soul! High leveled cultivators can preserve their souls after the death of the body!" Old Mark had already rushed towards the spirit as he shouted, "Do not let him escape!" Chapter 309: Real History Chapter 309: Real History Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The light-body slowly fell to the ground but did not immediately flee. In fact, the soul had no ability to escape. It was a human-shaped transparent body of light that seemed to have shrunk as it kneeled on the ground. The light-body seemed to sizzle around as if it was dispersing. Rody and Old Mark went up to surround him. Just as Rody was about to cut him down, Old Mark stopped him. "You dont need to do anything anymore. With nothing to attach to, the soul would perish in a short moment." Old Mark sighed and threw his broken sword on the floor. He then said, "Why? It is not easy to cultivate the soul. Why did you risk your life to fight with us?" The souls face had the features of the self-proimed Dragon God. His facial features looked fuzzy but his voice could still be heard. He weakly repeated. "I dont believe this...I dont believe this...Impossible...Impossible..." Seeing Rody stand in front of him, the soul finally raised his head as if carefully looking at Rody. However, his face was made out of light and his stare gave Rody a strange feeling. "Your Majesty is still alive?" the soul suddenly asked in a low voice. Rody frowned. He naturally understood who the words Your Majesty referred to. However, there was no easy answer to that question. If it was alive, how would anyone exin the Mystic Dragon getting absorbed by Rody? If it was dead, then when Rody became possessed, how would anyone exin when he turned into the Mystic Dragon? Before Rody could feel awkward, the soul sighed and continued, "I understand now. Your Majesty is still alive. That earlier was the Mystic Dragons Purge. I would definitely not be wrong..." The soul then fell to his knees and said, "Your Majesty, please forgive my sins...Please forgive..." His voice was filled with endless despair as he gradually grew weak and his voice vanished. Finally, the soul started to disappear as if thest trace of consciousness he hadpletely vanished. Old Mark suddenly cried out, "Quick. Absorb it before it dissipates!" "What?" Rody froze for a moment. "Idiot! You are now half a dragon! Only you can absorb it. Otherwise, I would have done it myself!" Old Mark scolded. Rody lightly prodded the top of the soul with his finger. He frowned and asked, "Are you joking? Absorb it? How am I supposed to absorb it? What are...ah!" Before he could finish his words, his finger that was touching the soul felt scorching hot. The soul turned into a golden light and entered his body through his fingertip. "Shit!" Rody cursed as he fell sideways and fiercely hit the ground as though he was struck by lightning. That familiar feeling rose again. The flow of energy began to move up like an endless river but then the strange ck hole in his body once again rapidly drained his energy. His empty body became full before it became empty once again... This time, Rody felt a strange tingling in his mind. He instinctively closed his eyes as though something had pierced his head. He put his hands over his head and then there was a loud sound as countless pictures rushed through his head like lightning. This seemed to be thest traces of memory from the self-proimed Dragon God. He was looking at history. History from thousands of years ago. Suddenly, Rody saw an extremely huge, incredible ck dragon flying in the sky. Its body was densely covered with ck hellfire. Rody could feel the fear and despair in the air suffocating him. He did not know that these were the memories of the soul. It was as though the soul was very afraid of the Mystic Dragon in that memory. The fear had been engraved into his memory. Rody soon saw Kara. Kara stood in the sky amongst the dark clouds. His upper body was human but his lower bodyprised the bodies of six different monsters. He held a huge silver sword with one hand and a huge ming hammer with the other...It was as though the heaven and earth were filled with a long sad howl... The mournful howl seemed to still ring in Rodys ears. Karas image was just as described by the Church! Soon it was the earth-shattering battle between Kara and the Mystic Dragon. The Mystic Dragon had sent several ck hellfires into the sky, the earth, and everywhere around him. Kara looked furious. During his long howl, the sky was torn apart. Countless lightning rained from the sky and scattered the hellfire. The two legendary creatures then started to fight... Rody felt dizzy as the picture changed. In the darkness of the chaos, there was a slight poisonous and suffocating atmosphere. There was a moment of brightness. Rody saw a huge dragon head looking attentively at him. He heard something in the dragonsnguage. However, in the memory, Rody could understand what was said. "From today onwards, you are my, the Mystic Dragons, first child!" These words sted Rodys heart! The Mystic Dragons first child! The self-proimed Dragon God was also one of the Mystic Dragons child, like Wuya! However, before Rody could think about it carefully, the picture changed quickly showing him the scene of a great war! Although Rody was familiar with the battlefield, he could not help feeling excitement when he took in the scene. What he saw was a magnificent and deeply moving scene. He saw a great sturdy jade-white city wall. Many human warriors donned in the armor of knights stood on the wall. All of the knights emitted out a holy brilliance. Some of them were strange and humanoid with one, two or even three pairs of white wings behind them. They were flying over the walls with bows or swords in their hands. However, these angel-like warriors had stronger aura than the warriors. A loud roar then came from the horizon. The huge body of the Mystic Dragon emerged from the clouds on the horizon. Its ck body covered half the sky. It roared as though it was the offensive warhorn. Countless of the other dragons also roared. With a loud sound, many morerge and small dragons could be seen flying in the sky. The shrill, mournful roars were so pratingly loud that the people almost turned deaf. However, the knights on the walls held up their weapons. Archers shot out holy and purifying arrows of light. The knights sent out huge des of light! The humanoid creatures had exceptionally powerful strength. This was particrly rming to Rody. Each of them had the strength of a high-ranked knight. Right now, high-ranked knights were difficult to find in the human world. Even if the total number of soldiers from the Holy Knights and Lightning Gods Whip were to be doubled, they would not be able to find high-ranked knights that number in the thousands! What made Rody even more surprised was the might of the dragon race. Having fought with the dragon warriors, Rody a poor impression of them. The dragon warriors were not so powerful as in the legends. However, the scenes in the memories surprised Rody. A rain of arrows and light des from the white walls were thrown towards the dragons. The attacks in the sky caused massive sessive explosions. The huge balls of light made Rody unable to open his eyes. However, the dragons quickly broke through the explosion zone. They flew above the white walls and breathed fire down. The first wave of attacks by those that looked like humans had not seemed to be effective. The dragons sent fire, wind and ice pelting down onto the walls. The soldiers used strange huge shields to block while using their own weapons to fight back. The ones that looked like angels flew up. They decided to approach the dragons and fought a close battle. The ones that looked like angels were very formidable. Although small in size, they were able to cut down the dragons with their swords. Hence,rge dragons frequently fell from the sky. Their huge bodies crashed onto the city walls smashing it and sending rubble everywhere. Facing hundreds, even thousands of dragons densely covering the sky the soldiers on the white walls were soon overwhelmed. At that moment, a deep indescribable voice came from the sky. The voice said, "The Holy City must not fall." With these words, innumerable lightning bolts suddenly struck from the sky. These lightning bolts shed with a strange holy white color but were terrifying. The countless white lightning tangled up into a terrible strangling. In this, numerous dragons flying in the sky were instantly cut into countless pieces! Broken flesh and blood scattered all over, turning the sky and earth red. The Mystic Dragon finally roared to the sky. Rody soon witnessed a very familiar scene. Arge ball of ck air condensed in the sky and then a ck light dragon appeared... It is the Mystic Dragons Purge... Rody sighed. After that, there were endless explosions all over the sky. Thework of white lightning was dispersed by the Mystic Dragons Purge. Half the city walls had copsed. There were also a lot of warriors killed and injured. Rody stared. He had seen the Mystic Dragon and Kara before but he had not seen the real God in heaven before. Now that he was looking at the legendary war during the ancient times, he was really curious. But at that moment, a weird white light appeared that blocked everything. Everything in front was blocked by the white light and nothing could be seen. He could seemingly hear a roar in his ear. He could not tell if it was an explosion in the scene or it was his imagination. When it was clear again, the pictures Rody saw had gone through a tremendous change. In the sky, a countless number of winged angel-like creatures were killing the dragons all over the sky. The huge dragons were hunted and killed by the short angelic warriors. Rody looked carefully and noticed something strange. The angels were not powerful but the dragons had be very weak. The dragons were no longer so powerful like what he had seen earlier. They were now as weak as the so-called dragon warriors he fought today. What happened? How did such a big change happen? It looks as though there had been no change but they were several times weaker. Also, the Mystic Dragon is now missing from the sky. Only the remaining dragons were hunted tragically. The picture changed again. It now showed a pair of knees. Knees? Rody was startled. He immediately realized that this was the perspective of a person who was kneeling on the ground. Immediately, an indescribable voice from the sky came and said, "I can forgive your sins and bestow upon you the status of Dragon God. In my glory, you will take over the ce of your father, the Mystic Dragon, and the dragon race will once again be under the glory of the Holy City!" The pictures came to a standstill. Rody felt a stinging pain in his head. The stinging pain almost made him go crazy. He desperately wanted to shout and wake up from the illusion but in a panic, he found out he could not do this. He was unable to make a single sound and was unable to control his body... Wait...body? At this moment, Rody realized that he could only see and hear things in the illusion. He did not have a real body. It was as if everything was a fragment of a memory. Chapter 310: Truth of God’s Record Chapter 310: Truth of Gods Record Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The pictures in front of him broke as though a ss was smashed. Rody seemed as though he was standing in the dark. His mind was nk and his heart was suddenly filled with doubts. Why? From these fragmented memories, humans and dragons from long ago were much more powerful than now. During the ancient times, there were so many human masters on the walls. All of them had the strength of a high-ranked knight or warrior! With such strength, both continents would have already been conquered in the current era! Even if all the humans were to be counted right now, we would not have so many masters. On top of that, the dragon warriors brought by Arn were pitifully weakpared to the dragons in the memory fragments. If the dragon warriors were as powerful as before, humans would have been totally destroyed long ago. So, what made the races in the world be weaker? As if responding to Rodys question, a sudden burst of light appeared in front of him. Another picture had shed in front of him... The picture was blurry. He could vaguely see a slender man. He was in a trance as he faced a huge and jade-like boulder. He then took out a sheepskin parchment. The man then magically produced a broken wooden staff. He then quickly scribbled on the parchment with the end of the staff... The staff seemed to carry a powerful magical light. Each time a word was written, the parchment shone with a golden light. Rody could not see the words but he could feel that the words engraved with sorcery were fluctuating with a powerful magic. Rody was curious as the picture became blurry. He found it irresistible to take a closer look but he had no physical body in that world. His wished in his mind and then he felt as though the picture moved closer. Rody was surprised but he wanted to continue to get closer, like earlier. However, the man holding the staff suddenly eximed loudly. He raised his head in rm and seemingly stared fiercely at Rody. "Its you?" the man uttered clearly. Rody was surprised. Most of the scattered memories he saw were broken and chaotic. It was rare for him to hear such a clear voice. Rody had first thought that the man was talking to him. The mans face became clearer. It was as if the fog covering him had dispersed. The mans thin face looked somewhat familiar. The man seemed to coldly look at Rody and said, "I did not expect the Dragon God of the dragon race to also be interested in this." His expression suddenly changed as he snapped, "Do note near!" The man lifted his wooden staff and chanted. Woosh! A golden light shot out from the staff. Rodys mind droned when he saw the golden light. Even the pictures he saw shook. One could imagine that this scene must have left a very deep impression on the memories of the Dragon God. Otherwise, it would not have been so vivid. He saw a ck lightning shot out and blocked that mans attack. The man with the staff waved and the golden light became more intense. It was obvious that the owner of the memory was the Mystic Dragons son, the self-proimed Dragon God. He was fighting the man with the staff and both of them seemed to bepeting for that parchment in the mans hand. Finally, Rody heard the familiar voice of the Dragon God call out. "Moses, are you nning on betraying God?" Moses! Rodys mind stirred and he immediately understood. The guy with the staff is Moses, the first Pontiff! I have seen this old guy in my mind before. No wonder he looks familiar! The staff in his hand is the one I had once obtained! The young Moses sneered. "God? How ridiculous. The son of the Mystic Dragon is willing to be a servant of God? It is trulyughable to hear you say those words!" With a loud explosion, Moses took a few steps back again. Right then, a strong beam of light shot down from the sky. The beam struck Moses. He screamed and dropped his staff. His body trembled as he fell to his knees. A majestic voice seemed toe from the sky. "For spheming against God, you will not speak, but only words in praise of me!" Moses struggled more and more. He opened his mouth but was unable to say anything... Moses body was covered in a bright light and then he disappeared without a trace. The Mystic Dragons son grinned and went to pick up the parchment on the floor. He smiled as he said, "Gods Record, Gods Record..." However, something changed. The moment he held the parchment, golden mes suddenly appeared from the parchment and burned his hand. He gave a hoarse scream and thrown the parchment aside. A sigh came from the sky. The majestic voice helplessly said, "The parchment can be sealed but cannot be destroyed. I will make it such that this parchment cannot see the sky, cannot see the earth and cannot see people." What is the Gods Record? Exactly what was recorded? Why did this question suddenly appear? I was just wondering why the human and dragon races were more powerful in the ancient times. Why did it then take me to the memory of the Gods Record? Could it be that there is a rtionship between the weakening of the races and the Gods Record? Rody felt as though his heart was hit by a hammer. He reflexively shouted, "Yes...yes! So that was it!" At that moment, Rody paid close attention as he watched the God Record that fell to the ground. Suddenly, a ray of light came from the sky. Rody felt a pain in his head and he lost consciousness, unable to see anything... ... "Ah!" Rody growled. He suddenly struggled and sat up from the bed. He was sweaty all over and his face was flushed. He was gaspinghis chest heaving violently. "Finally awake?" Old Marks cold voice came from his bedside. "You fell unconscious and slept for a long time." "Unconcious?" Rody was still dazed. In his mind, there were still fragments of the memories of the ancient god and demon war that bewitched and enchanted him. I fell unconscious? Rody felt a sharp pain in his head. He remembered that he had just killed the self-proimed Dragon God who was another child of the Mystic Dragon. He had then absorbed the soul that had fragments of memories... In other words, he had killed two of the Mystic Dragons children; Wuya from the Southern Mountains of the Empire and the self-proimed Dragon God. Rody sighed as he felt his muscles ached all over. "Does it hurt?" Old Markughed bitterly. "Unfortunately, we do not have any sorcerer to give you any treatment. Our injuries are merely being treated with medicine instead. The pain you feel is normal." "I...How long have I been sleeping?" Rody felt his mouth was dry and bitter. "Not long. Only two days." Old Mark said as he raised two fingers. "On top of that, I want to tell you the good news. We are now aboard a ship." Rody could faintly feel the room moving up and down, like in a cabin. He felt his be1 ache. "What about the others? What about Seth and Mouse? They..." "The good news is they are alive and on this ship." Old Mark shrugged expressionlessly. "The bad news is that damnedbination spell caused your ck veil lover to be unable to get out of bed even now. She cannot even stand straight. The sow is also in the same condition." "Sow...Are you talking about Concubine Run? You also took her away?" Rody stared with eyes wide open. "It was my decision." Seths voice came from the dusky cabin doorway. "It is obvious that the Temple is not the only one that wants our lives. King Sauron is also not so kindhearted...With his concubine, we can at least guarantee a bit of our safety. We no longer need to fear the Temple in the ocean but it is still the domain of the Sauron Navy!" ... On top of the tallest tower at the main peak of the temple, a bell that had never been rung suddenly pealed loudly. The Holy Knights moved quickly from below the suspended stairs. The golden bell was only allowed to be rung during an important emergency. Numerous knights with distinctive armors stood at the Temple square. gs continued to flutter. A murderous aura rmingly set off the quiet and holy atmosphere... The trained knights gathered quickly together. Besides being solemn and nervous, they also had an uneasiness in their eyes. What happened? The golden bell that has not been rung for hundreds of years had now been rung! Has the war been dered? Trantors Note: 1. The space between the eyebrows. Chapter 311: Nedis’s Love Chapter 311: Nediss Love Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The bell rang! The sound of metallic ringing brought a murderous aura to the Temple. The Holy Knights fell into a square phnx formation at the ancient Temple square without making any racket. They all had a solemn expression looking upwards at the Temple Shrine. A row of old men with white fluttering robes stood at the front of the Temple. Some were tall, some were short. Some were fat, some were thin. However, they all had a majestic presence. Standing in the middle was a man with a silver mask. This was the religious leader of the Elder Council, the Chief Elder, Prometheus! "In the name of God, this continent shall always be ruled under Gods glory! Believe my words and be free of worry! Believe my words and be eternal!" Prometheus sweet voice reverberated in the sky. Brilliant magical light spread out from his hands as he stood above the Temple glowing with a sacred light, like a God. "I shall be crowned Pontiff in the name of God. I shall lead you to spread the light all over the earth. Your swords shall obey mymands. Those who spheme against God shall receive the cruelest punishment!" Prometheus words suddenly became stern. Immediately after that, two servants dressed in gray robes brought a well-made and exquisite crown. Prometheus took two steps forward and slowly knelt down on one knee. Both his hands were ced on his chest. The crown was then ced on his head. "Long live the Pontiff!" Thousands of people shouted in unison. "Long live God!" "Long live Gods glory!" The Holy Knights expressions brightened as they looked at their leader with absolute piety. On that day, the Chief Elder of the Temples Elders Council, Prometheus, had officially been crowned the Second Pontiff in Gods Temple. Unlike the grand asion during the coronation of the first Pontiff from hundreds of years ago, the coronation this time was not attended by the representatives of the Rnd kingdoms. The now-Pontiff, Prometheus, soon announced the renaming of the Rnd Continent Calendar to Sacred Calendar. This year was also known as the start of the Sacred Calendar. However, many yearster, the historians would call this year the Year of Darkness. That very day would also be known as the Advent of Darkness. ... Rody gently stroked Mouses face with his hand. Mouse sighed andughed bitterly. "Dont I lookughable right now?" Rody shook his head quietly. Mouse looked sad as she said, "I cannot feel even a little bit of magic. I feel as though I am dead." Rody forced augh. "It is fine. You can still move and walk, just like an ordinary person." "But I am a sorcerer!" Mouses eyes were red. "If I am going to be like this forever, I might as well die!" She sighed faintly. "I grew up practicing sorcery. Is my lifetime effort nowpletely wasted?" Rody bent down and kissed her gently on the forehead. He smiled and said, "Alright. Everything will work out fine. Do you still remember the time we met at the northwestern grasnd of the Empire?" Hearing about the Northwestern grasnd, Mouses eyes looked tender as she softly said, "Of course I remember. How could I forget?" Rody nodded. "Do you remember the first time we met? After defeating me, I became unconscious and even lost my warriors powers. I only recovered after ten days. Your magic had only been absorbed by their sorcery. It will slowly recover over time." Mouse nodded her head gently. Although she did not really believe it, she had rxed a little. Rodyughed and said, "Besides that, even without magic, so what? In the future, you will be by my side. I will be the one dealing with everything. Didnt you also lose your magic from the red dragon blood poison when we were hunted at the Northwest? Didnt I properly protect you during that entire time?" Mouse finally showed a sweet smile. She remembered the escape during her time at the Northwest. Rody kept calling her a fool. Feeling affectionate, she could not help but move over and nibble Rodys ear. Rodys heart stirred. He felt Mouses sweet breath at his ears. His was touched and he turned to embrace her and nted a kiss on her. The two of themzed in the cabin for a long time until they heard a knock on the door. Seths voice entered from outside. "I am not trying to bother you but there is something. Rody, you shoulde out." Seth opened the door and saw the red-faced Mouse. Heughed and said, "I know that it is not appropriate to say this right now but ck Veil, we will probably seend tomorrow. You...can you change me back to a man? I do not want to dress like this. Surely the people of the Empire would not want to see their Duke of the Tulip Family turn into a woman." Mouse was left in the cabin to concoct a magic potion so that a way to turn Seth back into a man could be found. Rody left the cabin and went onto the deck. It was already nighttime. The ship was notrge. It was not a warship but a merchant ship that Mark had obtained at the port. As King Sauron did not want to let Rody and the others return, he would naturally not prepare any ships at the port. Rody had also expected that King Sauron would not have such good intentions. When he was nning for the return home, he had already been looking for a way to contact the Empire. The merchants ship was actually a refurbished Imperial Navy ship that secretly came to assist. That day, Old Mark was carrying the unconscious Rody, and was leading the injured Mouse, Nedis, Concubine Run and Seth. He had cautiously approached the port. He had expected that the army from the Sauron Kingdom would intercept them, but King Sauron did not want to attack them directly. Even Sith had relied on the Temples help to kill Rody. All these were so as not to give the Radiant Empire any excuse for a fall out with them. Even the port pretended to have prepared a ship for Rody to return to the empire. But how would Old Mark dare to board that ship? He did not appear at all but instead secretly found the other ship that was there to give support and hence left the Sauron Kingdom. At that moment, everyone, from the deckhands to the captain of the ship, was officers of the Radiant Empire Navy. As they were afraid that the Rnd people still had more tricks, they avoided the main shipping routes and took a big detour as they returned to the Empire. The sea breeze at night was rtively strong. The sail of the mast was billowed high, producing a whirling sound as the ship sailed under the bright starry sky. Rody took a deep breath. He looked at the open sea. The gloomy feeling of the past few days gradually rxed. At that moment, he heard a faint sigh. A pretty figure stood at the bow of the ship. Her pretty hair flew up from the breeze. The slender figure leaned on the railings. Seeing the slender figure, Rody felt a little guilty and he gently walked over. She heard the footsteps behind her and immediately knew who it was. However, she did not look back and continued looking at the stars. "I...You..." Rody stood behind her. For a moment, he did not know what to say. Nedis turned around andughed. Her face looked charming and beautiful. "Did you forget how to speak?" Rody looked at the charming face in close proximity and whispered, "I want to...thank you." He gently coughed and then continued, "Had you not saved me that day, I would have..." "Are you talking about killing Sith?" Nedis stopped smiling, sadness filled her eyes. "I dont want to hear you say those words." "Then what do you want me to say?" Nedis quietly looked at Rody for a while. Her gaze made Rody panic and, unable to look into her eyes, he lowered his eyes. Nedisughed bitterly and said, "That day, I had not nned to follow you to cross over. I also no longer n to appear...Do you know? Even now, I cannot get myself to forgive you!" Her gaze became colder. "When you escaped that day, you were only concerned for Mouse. You did not even realize that I was not beside you! You had neglected me...At that time, I really wanted to just let you die!" Her voice was filled with deep hatred. But, she soon smiled. "Unfortunately, I have human feelings even though I am a vampire. When I saw you in danger, I could not helping forward." Rody quietly listened to her finish. He then said, "I still want to thank you...Also, I am sorry." "Sorry?" Nedis sneered. "Why are you sorry?" "For a lot of things!" Rody replied. "A lot of things! You should understand!" Nediss eyes were bitter. She murmured, "Yes...I understand...I should understand..." Rody sighed in relief. "When I get off the boat, I will return to the Imperial Capital. What about you?" Nediss eyes gradually turned moist as she shook her head. "I do not know. Maybe I will go to Westwood...Ah, maybe not because it is the Tulip Familys fief." Rodys heart felt inexplicable pain and remained silent. Nedis suddenlyughed. Although sheughed, her gaze was cold. "Dont worry. I will not bother you. I am not like your other women...I..." She gritted her teeth and raised her head. She then loudly shouted, "Rody! You bastard! I admit I love you! Yes! I, Nedis, a vampire, has fallen in love with a human! But I am different from other women! I will not tolerate sharing a man with others!" Rody quietly listened and did not speak. Nediss eyes were brimming with tears, but she was still smiling. "Did you think I would be like Mouse and Miss Nicole? There is even that little girl Diane! Do you think I would be just like a stupid, silly girl who would stay by your side? And give up everything to wait for you to shower me with your pitiful love?" She seemingly used all her strength as she said, "I will not!" Rody still did not speak and just quietly watched her. Nedis forcefully wiped her tears and bit her lips. She suddenly asked, "Rody, answer me honestly..." "Say it." Rody sighed. Nediss voice trembled. "At the Dwarven Kingdom, all those days we spent together, were you, even if it was just a little, were you attracted to me?" Rody froze for a moment. His heart was filled withplicated feelings. His lips moved as he was about to speak. Nedis suddenly forcefully rushed over into Rodys arms and ruthlessly kissed him. Rody was muddleheaded and seemingly wanted to push Nedis away. However, he only extended his hand a little before giving her a light hug. Nediss lips were soft and had a salty taste from the tears. After some time, Nedis gently raised her head and said, "You...Dont answer me...Just leave me with some good memories." Finally, she rushed away from Rodys arms and went back into the cabin without looking back. The breeze blew. Nediss back was seemingly weightless. Rodys heart was in pain as he shouted, "I had!" Nedis turned stiff. She turned her head andughed before leaving. Rody looked at the starry sky unable to sort out his feelings. He subconsciously let out a long sigh. Nedis also did not go far. After turning the corner she leaned on the cabin. It felt as though all her energy was sapped. She bit her lip and spared no effort to control herself, not daring to look back at Rody since she was afraid that she would want to rush back into his arms. She murmured, "The most remote thing in the world is me standing in front of you, but you do not know that I love you. The most painful thing is when you know I love you, but you do not love me." She bit her own lip until blood started to flow out. "So, my own blood is salty." The smiling face under the moon was poignant. The ones distressed in love did not know they were being watched by a man. Old Mark stood on the mast and let out a weird smile at them. "Ah...these young people. Should an old man like me go out and help them solve their problems?" Chapter 312: Bestowing a Marriage Chapter 312: Bestowing a Marriage Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The ship docked off the coast of the Northern Province of the Radiant Continent, forty miles away from the Thunderous City. A troop of Imperial Guards had been waiting there under orders to meet the envoy. Leading the guards was Rodys old acquaintance, Commander Gordon, who had now been promoted to General Gordon. This was because Gordon had already been the Deputy Commander of the Imperial Guards after the war with the Rnd Continents army. Before Gordon arrived, he was ordered by His Majesty the Emperor to keep the return of the envoy strictly confidential. After receiving the envoy, his orders must be obeyed without exception. Gordon and his two adjutants waited at the shore when the ship docked at the pier. A group of people then got off the ship. Leading the group was arge sturdy figure. He had a resolute and mncholic expression. Gordon recognized him as Earl Rody, the one rumored to be the Emperors illegitimate child. With vigor, Gordon immediately walked up and bowed. He soon saw the man behind Rody and became stupefied. The young man behind Rody was slender and tall. He had a handsome face that would even make the Sun God jealous. He had long blond hair andke blue eyes. "Duke of the Tulip Family...Duke!" When Gordon saw Rody, he only showed ceremonious respect. However, the moment he saw the Duke of the Tulip Family, he reflexively shouted and knelt on the ground. His two adjutants from the Imperial Guards had also previously fought together with Rody in the Northwest. Naturally, they would recognize the Dukes appearance and instantly knelt down with surprised expressions. Wasnt he behind closed doors nursing his injuries? Howe the Duke is here apanying the envoy to the Rnd Continent? Gordon immediately realized that this was a secret from the upper levels of the Empire. It was not something he should be excessively inquisitive about. Gordon whispered to the two behind him, "The Dukes whereabouts is the Empires greatest secret. Do not leak this information!" The two adjutants subserviently agreed. Rody suddenly felt perplexed when he saw General Gordon finally treating Seth as the Duke of the Tulip Family. Rody momentarily felt at a loss when he saw them show their utmost respect towards Seth. This kind of look was once only for Rody. This kind of glory was something he had earned from personally involved in bloody duels. Losing this made Rody feel somewhat empty. Rodys expression was somewhat strange. Mouse immediately noticed the subtle change in his mood. Rody was in a daze when he felt a small and soft hand holding his palm. He looked back at Mouse and saw her eyes filled with tenderness. He suddenly smiled. Yes. So what if I lost the glory that is fleeting like clouds? I have already obtained the most precious thing in the world! Seth was truly talented at acting. He maintained hisposure and bore the majestic posture of the Duke. He nodded and said, "Get up. This time, Rody is inmand." Rody also nodded andughed. "General Gordon, have you been well?" Gordon saluted. Heughed and said, "Everything is well. The Earl has shown no disgrace during the diplomatic mission. His Majesty would reward you heavily after you return. Let me first congratte you here." Rody immediately ordered Gordon to find two carriages. He invited Seth, Mouse, and Run into a carriage. After all, Seth was now once again the Duke of the Tulip Family. It was not suitable for him to be seen publicly. When Rody saw Nedis again, he did not know what to say. Nedis looked calm. She smiled and said, "Alright. Everything has settled down, Rody. I should also leave now. Please get me a horse. I will be able to go back by myself." Rody opened his mouth. "You..." However, Rody did not know how to continue from there. Nedis sighed. "There are no feasts that never ends in this world, Rody. Let us leave it at that." She moved to one side and took a horse. The nearby adjutant saw that the Earl did not say anything and obediently gave her the horse. Nedis jumped onto it. She whipped the horse and galloped off. The horse started running. After running about ten meters, she suddenly shouted, "Rody! I hate you!" After that, she continued without stopping and disappeared. Rody looked at the disappearing figure, unable to tell the feelings in his heart. Old Mark simply smiled at the side and said, "Dont shilly-shally! What should be yours would remain yours. Even if you put it aside, it would not be able to escape. What are you worried about? As long as she remains in the Empire, you would not need to worry that you would not be able to find her." Old Mark then pushed a crystal into Rodys palm and softly whispered, "I have already secretly cast a magic spell on her. Take this crystal. You would be able to find her even if she runs to the ends of the world." After that, this devilish old manughed and jumped up onto Seths carriage. Rody was in a daze as he held the crystal in his hand. He did not notice Mouse sigh as she looked at him from the carriage. "Why are you sighing?" Run, who shared the same carriage as Mouse, asked. She had lost her scary strength, making her look like an ordinary person aside from herrge size. Besides that, losing her Pdin strength had turned her into a fat person who gasped for breath after every two steps. She said, "Men are not good people. You..." "Shut up." Mouse coldly replied and then closed her eyes. Mouse treated everyone except Rody coldly. This iceberg would only melt for Rody. ... With an escort of two thousand Imperial Guards, the group traveled towards the Imperial Capital. Only Gordon and a few of his trusted subordinates knew that the Duke of the Tulip Family was also with the group. The rest of the soldiers did not know. All of them were fanatical worshippers of the Duke of the Tulip Family. These few subordinates were no exception as they rode their horses as close to Seths carriage as frequently as possible. They tried their best to give a majestic impression hoping to get the Dukes attention. Rody smiled in his heart. He was not used to riding in a carriage and rode a horse beside Gordon. "General Gordon, your two subordinates are really amusing." Gordonughed. "The little rascals would definitely not be able to hold it in when they know that the armys god is in that carriage." He then sighed. "If I am allowed to be rude, I have also witnessed the rise of the duke. I have even fought together with the duke in the Northwest." He then nced at Rody andughed. "Earl was also the Dukes subordinate. Me saying all this is just singing my own praise." Rodyughed and replied, "You do not need to be courteous." He paused for a while and looked at the anxious young adjutants by Seths carriage. Smiling, he said, "Commander Gordon, please ask your men toe back. Like this, they would look unsightly. If they are interested, I can introduce and rmend them into the Lightning Gods Whip in service of the Duke." Gordonughed. "Then I will thank you for them! Those two are good people. If they could follow the duke, their future prospects would be good! s...it is boring to remain in the pce." Gordon suddenly noticed something. "What did you call me...? Commander Gordon?" Rody immediately realized that he had made a mistake. He had already been ustomed to addressing Gordon this way at the Northwest. Gordon showed a weird expression. "Why does your tone also sound so familiar when you called me Commander Gordon?" ... Seven dayster, the delegation arrived at the Imperial Capital. When they returned, Rody was surprised to see more soldiers patrolling the city wallspared to usual. Many warriors wore the me Warriors uniform on the gates and at the streets, patrolling together with the city guards. Rody frowned and nced at Gordon. "What happened? Why are the me Warriors at the Imperial Capital?" Gordon smiled wryly and replied, "This? Under His Majestys prohibitionmand, I cannot tell you. You should go and personally ask His Majesty." Gordon thought to himself. You are His Majestys illegitimate son. If you ask, I am sure His Majesty would tell you. However, I cannot go against His Majestys orders. The delegation entered the Imperial Capital and went to the pce. Along the way, many me Warriors could be seen on the streets carrying weapons and making inspections. This scene made Rody restless. A group of escorts from the delegation escorted Seth to the Dukes residence. Rody learned that Nicole had returned to the Imperial Capital and also wanted to go back immediately. However, the Emperor had given the order for Rody to proceed immediately to the Imperial Pce to see him. Even though he did not know what ruse the Old Skeleton had up his sleeve, it was not proper for Rody to object. Everything was as usual at the Imperial Pce. There was nothing strange. However, at the Radiant Hall, the Emperor had already summoned the loyal officers and even the Deputy Commander of the Lightning Gods Whip, Sieg. The old fox Marquis Garoline also waited for Rodys arrival. Rody had, apanied by Gordon, changed into a clean armored uniform of themander of Imperial Guards. He was then brought to meet the Emperor. It seemed that the meeting would be very formal. "Rody! You have finally returned!" The moment Rody walked into the hall, Andy who was sitting on the throne excitedly shouted. He also pretended tough and said, "My dear Rody, I heard you have sessfullypleted the mission. I am proud of you!" He had walked in front of Rody and gave him a warm hug before Rody could reply. The other ministers including Marquis Garoline could not help but sigh. "After all, it is His Majestys illegitimate child. The ties between father and son must be very strong." Rody was embarrassed and whispered into Andys ears. "What are you doing?" "Shut up and y along," Andy said before letting go. Andy then went back to his throne. He ordered Rody to formally report about the events of the diplomatic mission. Rody had already long prepared his report. He spoke of the situation at the Rnd Continent. The Sauron Kingdom had united with the other kingdoms of the Rnd Continent to go to war against the Temple. The Sauron Kingdom also had upied the Dwarven Kingdom and obtained control of the ironwood resources. Finally, all the Pdins on the Rnd Continent were dead except for Fielding. When these matters were rted one after another, the ministers were all endlessly surprised. Rody was originally sent on a diplomatic mission to have a peace discussion with the Rnd kingdoms. He was to think of ways to cause a civil strife so that the kingdoms and the Temple would be busy fighting. They did not expect it to be so sessful. Right now, both sides have openly turned hostile against each other. "Good! Very good!" Andy deliberately beamed. Andy replied very good to each and every of Rodys sentences with a satisfied expression. The delighted look in his eyes seemed to show paternal love. There was a pause. Andy then said, "Rody, I presume you do not know but a few days ago, while you were probably on the way back, we received news from the Rnd Continent. That Prometheus from the Temple had crowned himself Pontiff! The Sauron Kingdoms army had already gathered at their border for theing confrontation with the Holy Knights of the Temple. The war now cannot be avoided!" All the ministers genuflected and loudly cheered. "God bless our Radiant Empire!" Andy then loudly said, "In view of Earl Rodys great sess and contribution to the Empire, I am determined to reward him well!" There was a pause. Andy then revealed a cunning look. He smiled and said, "Rody, feel free to make a suggestion!" Rody froze for a moment before he shook his head. "I have none." Andyughed. "Alright. If you are too embarrassed to say it, then I will say it for you!" He gently coughed and said, "I already know about the matter between you and Miss Nicole. Now, you have safely returned and have also contributed greatly to the Empire. I have decided for you and will wed Miss Nicole of the Tulip Family to you. The two of you will marry in three days, and I will personally preside over the wedding ceremony." "Huh?" Rody was dumbfounded. He did not object to marrying Nicole, but he felt that it was going too fast. He saw the other ministers giving him a weird smile. They had apparently heard of his love story with Nicole. After all, tales of the love between Nicole and the Emperors illegitimate son at the Westwood province had already spread. Amongst the people gazing at him, Sieg also smiled happily. After all, Sieg was the Deputy Commander of the Lightning Gods Whip. He could already be regarded as a subordinate that was closest to the Tulip Family. If Rody were to marry Nicole, he could then be considered as one of the family. "In addition, I have decided to revoke Rodys military rank as an Imperial Guard and promote him to a Marquis! He..." The Emperor nced at the audience and said, "He would also be the Regiment Commander of the Central Cavalry! The Commander of the Lightning Gods Whip!" Boom! The audience burst into an uproar! Chapter 313: Coincidental Loss of Military Power Chapter 313: Coincidental Loss of Military Power Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The entire hall was shocked. "Your Majesty, I object!" A military elder rushed to speak. "Earl...no, Marquis Rody. Although he has served meritoriously for the Empire, he is still young and he is still quite a junior. The Lightning Gods Whip is the Empires elite and invincible army! The Marquis prestige is not enough to undertake this task!" The military elder was about fifty years old. Rody recognized him. When he was still pretending to be the Duke of the Tulip Family, this elder was the one that had helped him in the hall. Unexpectedly, the situation now had been reversed. After he spoke a lot of people also concurred. Unexpectedly, Sieg did not speak. First of all, Sieg knew Rody capability. He had fought together with Rody during the sneak attack on the Thunderous City. He admired Rodys strength, courage, insight, and judgment. Secondly, Rody was also about to be rted to the Tulip Family. Everything would be fine as long as the Lightning Gods Whip belonged to the Tulip Family. The other issues were not important. Thirdly, Sieg had visited the Dukes residence and met Nicole prior to that days meeting. She had hinted to him that he must not oppose His Majestys decision on that day. Although His Majestys decision was rming, Sieg remained silent due to these three reasons. Sieg was a smart person. He knew that this was just a transfer of power from the Duke of the Tulip Family to his brother-inw. It did not matter as long as it is still in the hands of the Tulip Family. The Duke also had not shown up for a really long time and had also neglected military affairs for too long. On top of that, the troops were trained by Sieg himself. If Rody was a disloyal person, he would not be able to do much with Sieg around. Sieg also had a faint suspicion in his heart as he looked at the young man. Sieg always had a faint inexplicable feeling. It was as though Rody was an old friend that had gone through trials of life and death together with him. He was unable to understand this feeling. Looking at the military men objecting one after another, Andy narrowed his eyes and smiled. "Everyone, this decision is, in fact, also Seths decision. As we all know, the Duke has been recuperating after the war and is unable to deal with military affairs..." "But there is still General Sieg. If Your Majesty is worried about the military affairs, it is better to allow General Sieg to temporarilymand the Lightning Gods Whip until the Duke has finished recuperating!" The military elder objected again. The Marquis Garoline could not help but sigh at the side. It seems like His Majesty is determined to push his illegitimate son onto the center stage. He wants to make Rody the heir and first marry him off to the Tulip Family, tying him to the strongest pir of the Empire, and then dominate military power. Hey, His Majesty really has a good n. As he was thinking of that Garoline suddenly saw the Emperor looking at him with a wry smile. He realized that His Majesty wanted him to say something. Garolineughed bitterly. Looks like I have to y the viin again. He coughed gently and immediately gained the attention of the rest of the hall. The military elders frowned. They all knew that Garoline was not a good person. Garoline had always helped the Emperor to face off the military and the Tulip Family. "Your Majesty, I think your decision is correct!" Garoline smiled and said, "Although Marquis Rody is young, he has experienced fighting in a recent holy crusade and also experienced acting as an envoy of the Rnd Continent. It is clear that his abilities are outstanding. In addition, he has served under the Duke. Therefore, he must also be very familiar withmanding the military. As for status...finally, regarding his status and position, how could being a Marquis and the brother-inw of the Duke of the Tulip Family be insufficient for him to be the Commander of the army?" "But...it is not an ordinary army! This is the Empires most powerful army, the Lightning Gods Whip! It is the backbone of the Empires military!" an old general from the military immediately objected. "Enough," Andy said in a timely manner. He continued, "This decision is, in fact, also the Dukes intentions." The Dukes intentions? The military elders nced at each other. Though they were somewhat skeptical, their voices had started to lower. "Your Majesty!" Finally, one diehard opened his mouth. "I still feel that this is wrong..." "Oh? What, then, do you suggest?" Andy asked with a smile and without any anger. "I believe that Marquis Rody is young and promising. However, the Commander of the Lightning Gods Whip is an important position that cannot be changed so easily. The Duke of the Tulip Family nowmands the Central Cavalry and has earned the support of the soldiers. This prestige is something Marquis Rody would be unable to match. Changing themander like this may cause the soldiers morale to be unstable. If Your Majesty insists on advancing Marquis Rodys career, you may wish to find him a more suitable different military post." Andy gave a cunning expression as he looked at the others. "Do the rest of you think so as well?" "Yes!" "What about Marquis Garoline?" Andy looked at the old fox again and asked. Garoline thought for a long time but also felt that Rody was being promoted too quickly. Heughed and said, "I have no opinion. Your Majesty should decide as you please." Andyughed. Theughter made Rody shudder. Every time Andyughed like this, someone would be met with misfortune. "In that case, I will revoke thismand..." The military elders sighed in relief. However, Andy suddenly said, "However, it is not suitable for Marquis Rody to remain as an Imperial Guard. I have decided to dispatch him to a localized army...He has just returned from the Rnd Continent so he should be most familiar with the situation over there...Let us do it like this. Milo has been in the Northern Legion long enough. Let him return to the capital to give his report to the Central and then assume responsibilities there. The position of Commander of the Northern Legion is given to Marquis Rody! That is all!" As soon as these words were said, the military elders showed a weird smile as though they were forcibly holding back theirughter. They were all looking at Garoline maliciously. Garoline was shocked and angry. The Emperors action is clearly to remove military power from his family. But...is it possible to argue? Letting his nephew and the potential future Emperorpete for military leadership? What a joke! Unless my entire family is looking for a disaster. The military elders did not expect the change in the Emperors proposal to make such a huge difference. They felt happy seeing the Emperor ying tricks on that thorn in their sides and loudly agreed. Garoline was angry but he did not dare to show it on his face and could only nod his head in agreement. Sieg squinted and looked at the Emperor. He suddenly remembered the Emperor giving him the order that instead of withdrawing totally, to leave twenty thousand of the Lightning Gods Whip behind, at the Thunderous City, to assist the Northern Legion in managing arge number of prisoners after the war. Now, the profound meaning of that action became obvious. His Majesty the Emperor had long wanted to relieve the military power from the Marquis Garolines family! Everything has already been nned. If the Marquis and the Northern Legion dared to defy hismands ... heh, heh, there would be twenty thousand of the elite Lightning Gods Whip to control the situation! Once the meeting ended, Andy instructed Rody to remain behind for a private talk while the rest left the ce. The military elders now saw Rody in a good light as they had finally put Garoline in his ce. They gave Rody words of support before leaving. Finally, Sieg also came to see Rody. With a kind smile, he said, "Rody, congrattions." Rody looked at his oldrade who had been with him ever since he enlisted in the army. His warmed up and held out his hand to Sieg as heughed. "General Sieg. I will be relying on you in the North." Sieg held Rodys hand and felt a strange familiarity. He thenughed. "You are about to be a part of the Tulip Family. May you bring more glory to the Tulip Familys banner." The two of them then shook hands and bid each other farewell. ... "What the hell were you doing?" Rody immediately asked loudly the moment he followed Andy to a secret room in the pce. "Boy, you dont need toin." Andyy on his chair andughedzily. "I gave you a pleasant task. Arent you satisfied?" Rody was vignt as he replied, "Pleasant task? I think it is more of you having a different intention. The civil war on the Rnd Continent has begun and you are sending me to the north. Are you going to take advantage of the war to send the army across the ocean?" "I do not have that in mind." Andy shook his head. "I am simply taking advantage of this opportunity to take away the military power from Garoline. That old man is an expert in administration. Unfortunately, his ambition is a little wild. Taking away military power from their family would also make them work more honestly in future and not think of useless things." Rody nodded and finally believed Andy. Sky then came in through the door andughed when he saw Rody. "Rody, you are back! You still have all your body parts with you?" Rody looked at Sky angrily and said, "Thanks to your help, I almost died by you messing around with the Divine Primordial Spirit!" "Aha!" Sky scolded, "I simply had good intentions. Cant you tell the difference between good and bad?" The three had a friendly banter for a while. Rody told them all the interesting news about the Rnd Continent such as the secrets of the Temple, the secrets of the royalty of the Sauron Kingdom, and Prometheus identity. These things could not be revealed at the meeting earlier. When Sky was summoned earlier, there was not enough time to talk about these things. At that moment, Rody finally exined everything. Andy finally frowned. "Kara...Dragons...Putting these two things together is really a headache." Rody sighed. "Although Kara still lives, he has not yet obtained the Divine Primordial Spirit. He is also seriously injured and will not recover so quickly. The dragon Pdins are all dead. The self-proimed Dragon God is just one of the Mystic Dragons son and I have killed him. The remaining dragons should not be anything for us to worry about. After all, these things only concern the Rnd Continent. Right now, we cannot do anything about it..." Andy smiled slightly. "That is not necessarily true." Heughed cunningly. "I think that Kara is not such a simple person. With the Gods Record around it is even moreplicated." Rody sighed. "I have been puzzled about the Gods Record for a long time. In the memories I saw from the Mystic Dragons son, the ancient humans and dragons were different from the current entities. I feel that this is connected to the Gods Record." Andy shook his head. "For now, lets not think about this. We can discuss this again at leisure when there is time." Rody nodded and replied. "Yes. On my return, I saw a lot of me Warriors in the Imperial Capital. What happened? Why did the Church suddenly mobilize so many me Warriors to the capital?" Andy looked at Sky. Sky thenughed and said, "Boy, do you still remember me telling you that I have a surprise to give you when youe back?" "What?" Andy nodded and created a magical barrier that isted everything in the room including the fluctuation of energy. He walked to the back of the secret room and took out a long narrow box. The box seemed to be made from an unknown magical material and had a luster to it. "This box can keep the aura of the thing inside from emitting out. It is something from the Church. You will know what it is when you see it." Rody was curious and slowly opened the box. He immediately felt an extremely strong and dark aura emitting from inside. It had a cold and murderous aura. A dark aura filled the box and a cold light flickered, revealing the contents. "The Dracs Spear!" Rody eximed. "How did you steal it? When did you steal it?" Skyughed. "This? I must thank those vampires..." Chapter 314: Shackles Chapter 314: Shackles Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Just two days before you summoned me to fight thatrge snake, a group of vampires appeared at the Imperial Capital. As if they had gone mad, they flew all over the capital and then to the Church institute in broad daylight like a swarm of bees andunched a suicidal attack." Sky gave a supercilious look and shook his head. Rody frowned. "The vampires attacked the Churchs institute in broad daylight? Have they gone mad? What did you two do when that happened?" Andy gave an evilugh. "What could I do? I was unconcerned. What does their quarrel have anything to do with me? That day, the sky was full of bats. I simply ordered for more troops to patrol the streets." "What happened then?" "After that..." Sky was the one who replied. "The vampires attacked the religious institute as though they were mad. They must have gathered a lot of power. I have never seen that many vampires in my life. That day, those guys at the Church were very busy. The mages could almost shoot light spells to the sky at random and hit the vampires with their eyes closed. However, the vampires were also really bold. They noticed that the defense power of the religious institute wascking and dered war on the Church after gathering so many people. In other words, the vampires now really have guts. "The Church obviously did not expect the vampires to cause such a huge scene. Even I did not expect the vampires to be so aggressive. After discussing with the Old Skeleton, we felt that there must be a big problem there." "Yes." Andy smiled. "I immediately thought of this Dracs Spear. This is the vampires sacred weapon. At first, I thought it was strange that they did not make any fuss after the Dracs Spear was taken away by the Church. There was not even a single move then. But now, however, I also did not expect them to make such a big move." "Haha." Skyughed cunningly. "I do not dare to fight Corsica VI directly. I am not certain I can endure that God Summoning spell. However, when I see them running around hastily, I felt it would be foolish to not take advantage of the opportunity the vampires created for us." "You..." Rody had a smiling look in his eyes. Andy shrugged his shoulders and put on a solemn appearance. "I had naturally given the order to the officer of our Imperial Guards, Sky, to take our valiant warriors to assist the Church, the pirs of the Empire, to fight against the wicked and heretical vampires." Sky also solemnly said, "I had alsopleted His Majesty the Emperors orders strictly. I created a strong gale at the periphery. It killed and sted all the vampires within several tens of meters, eradicating a lot of these evil enemies!" Rody was surprised. "Wi-Within several tens of meters? sted?" Sky gave a sigh and looked regretful. "Yes. sted...However, because of my small misjudgment, it was not only the enemy but also half of the religious institute was destroyed. Hopefully, the Gods would understand that his people were forced to do it." Sky drew a cross at his chest. Rody suppressed his impulse tough. Suddenly, he remembered something. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "What about Corsica VI? He..." "Hahaha. After the vampires came and caused the ruckus, His Holiness the Pope together with the elders went to oppose the master of the vampires together. They all went to the outskirts of West Hill and fought a big battle. That was a world-shaking incident. I extremely admire the disy of the Popes invincible might." Sky sighed. "However, in order to prevent wanton destruction by the vampires, I had, en passant, carefully searched both the inside and outside of the Churchs institute. Of course, this was done secretly. As a result, I found a sealed treasure chest underground." Andy narrowed his eyes and smiled. "At a crucial moment, our loyal and valiant warrior Sky had encountered the vampires and, under the patronage of the Gods, got rid of all of them. Unfortunately, all the religious magicians had died tragically too...Ah...May their souls rest in peace!" The Skeleton then devoutly made a cross at his chest. They had taken advantage of the other sides misfortune and stolen the Dracs Spear. Furthermore, they had destroyed the entire cathedral, erased all the evidence, and then med it on the vampires... Rody sighed weakly. "You guys...you guys are really daring!" However, Andy said, "The usually cautious vampires did such a bold and crazy thing. If we did not gain some benefits from this, I would feel sorry for the cute bats that died!" Rody gently caressed the cold spear in his hand and pulled it out of the box. The cold texture touched the palm of his skin. Rody felt a strange feeling. No wonder this spear was the vampires sacred weapon. Its evil murderous aura could be felt just by holding it. The murderous aura made Rody suddenly feel cold and he said, "Master...Master Autumn is..." Sky and Andys faces turned gloomy as they looked at each other. Andyughed bitterly and said, "I did say that the Dracs Spear is a dark magical artifact that could absorb the soul but..." "But what?" Andy sternly said, "I am not a God! Do you think it is easy to revive a person that has be a soul? If a soul is exposed, it would quickly disperse. Did you know that? If we took out Master Autumns soul from the spear just like that, it would vanish in a short moment. At that time, everything would be gone and lost forever! Furthermore..." Andy sighed. "I dont know how to get his soul out." "What!" Rody became angry and red. "You say you do not know! At that time, you..." "Boy, you do not need to re." Sky sighed. "If we did not say that, you would have long ago went and desperately looked for Corsica VI. Besides that, Master Autumns soul was really absorbed by the spear. This is a true fact. But we are not Gods. We also do not know how to do some difficult things like resurrection." Andy smiled and said, "The Dracs Spear is one of the most ancient magical artifacts. There would be countless souls absorbed by it. In the past thousands of years, there should be at least eight to ten thousand souls at a minimum. Have you heard of any single one reviving?" The to and fro statements of the two old guys made Rody speechless. Rody stared at them and frowned. "Then Master Autumn..." "We can think of a solution slowly. But I think that since this spear can absorb the soul and stop it from disappearing, there must be something like a shackle inside. Let us first find a way to interact with the soul and then think of a solution. Maybe..." Sky smiled. "It has been such a long time. Whether the soul still exists is another matter." "Interact? How to interact?" Rody frowned. Skyughed bitterly. "This is not something we can do. I heard that the reason you could cultivate so quickly initially was because a power seed was nted in your body by Master Autumn. Since you have Master Autumns power seed, we may need to rely on you to make his soul respond. That is something that I cant do." Although Sky and Andy tried to console Rody, he was insistent on staying. He just sat there on the ground with his legs crossed as he held the Dracs Spear and racked his brains thinking about the matter. In Rodys mind, Master Autumn was like a teacher and a father. He was an idol who had guided him to the peak of swordsmanship. Saving him was one of Rodys greatest wish. Andy was helpless and could only pull Sky away. Before leaving, he once again covered the entire room with a barrier that blocked the aura from leaving. Rodys fingers gently stroked the cold spear. He tried hard to calm himself down to sense the inside of the spear but he could feel only the coldness of the spear and nothing else. He tried to send a bit of his fighting energy into the spear... The spear gave a humming sound as though a power had surged through it. ck qi emerged from the spear. The ck qi felt tyrannical and murderous, throwing Rodys calmed heart into chaos. "No...Not right..." Rody shook his head and frowned, and then just sat there thinking hard for a long time. The secret room had already been blocked and sealed. Gradually, the candlelight burned out and the ce was surrounded by darkness. Only Rodys breathing could be heard in the dark. A night had passed unnoticed and Rody still remained in the room. He had not rested, slept, eaten, or drank anything. He was still holding the spear and sat cross-legged. He had not moved at all. Outside, at the Dukes residence, Nicole had received news of Rodys return and had already dispatched someone to the Imperial Pce, but she received the message that Rody was discussing an important secret matter with the Emperor. Rody, thus, was still there on the third day. He sat there like a statue as though his face and body had frozen. "Fatty, do you think that boy has gone bonkers?" Andy sighed. Sky shook his head. "I hope hees out quickly. Otherwise, Nicole might send people to fight and kill their way into the pce. Hopefully, she does not think that we have murdered her husband..." The two of them were standing outside the room when they suddenly heard a loud humming sound from inside... "Huh?" Andys expression changed. I had isted the space in the room. How could the sound from inside escape? The two old men looked at each other. Sky strode in. Rody, who had not rested for three days, had a beard stubble on his chin and his face looked pale. He was using his finger to tap hard on the spear. The weird thing was every time he tapped on the spear, it gave out a loud and clear humming sound. "You...How did you do that?" Andy frowned. Rody remained expressionless as though lost in thought. He just kept tapping hard on the spear. Sky pursed his lips and wanted to go and pull Rody. However, the moment he stretched his hand, he felt Rodys body covered in an aura. He was instantly hit by a huge force and hisrge body bounced back. "What the hell!" Sky eximed as he stepped back a few steps. "When did he recover to this level?" Andy also showed a weird gaze. This time Sky tried harder. He cleared his throat first. Seeing that Rody still did not respond, he once again reached out slowly. He could feel that Rodys body was covered with a weird aura. The aura was pushing, pressing and spinning. These forces were tangled up as though there were no rules governing them as they were being released from Rodys body. Rodys fingers were tapping harder and harder. The humming sound started to be ear-splitting. ck qi began to emerge from the spear and became thicker. More and more murderous aura wasing out. Andys expression changed. "This is bad! If he continues to tap it like this, the ck qi would leak and spread out. If the people from the Church finds out, it would be troublesome! Why is my barrier not working?" Skys expression had changed drastically. His eyes then lit up and he said, "No! This boy is projecting his domain! Right now, we are in his domain! No wonder your barrier is not working!" "Domain?" Andy looked hard at Sky and asked. "Didnt this boy lose his powers already?" Sky was also puzzled. "How would I know? I have been standing outside together with you!" Rody suddenly opened his mouth and shouted. He withdrew his finger and then spread both hands out to hold both ends of the spear tight and then started to use force to... "What does he want to do?" Skys eyes opened wide. Andy shook his head. "He... Is he trying to destroy the spear?" The spear continued to hum in Rodys hands. The sound seemed to carry a heavy pressure. Gradually, that sound was slowly filled with sadness... "Boy, are you mad? Are you trying to destroy it?" Skys expression changed. He took a deep breath and then forcefully charged towards Rody. As Sky was prepared to attack this time, he had managed to hit Rody. Rody fell and the spear also dropped onto his body. "What are you doing?" Rody asked as hey on the ground and looked at the two geezers with an unhappy expression. "Are you trying to destroy this magical artifact?" Andys tone was solemn. Rody thought for a moment and replied, "I am just trying to tear open the shackles imprisoning the souls." Chapter 315: New Home Chapter 315: New Home Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Dont you mean, destroy this spear?" Andy asked in an abnormally solemn voice. Rody thought for a moment. "Not exactly." He seemed to struggle to find the right words to express his idea, "I felt that the spear had absorbed a lot of heterogeneous energy. Under this messy mix, I am unable to interact with Master Autumn. Unless..." "Unless you destroy the spear and then let you have a good search, is it?" Andy squinted his eyes and shook his head. "Stupid! You silly boy, what is the Drac Spear? It is a legendary magic weapon that can even harm God! Do you think it can be easily destroyed? Moreover, it is precisely because of the special characteristics of the spear that enable it to absorb the spirits of those souls! Without this spear as the object that can be attached, the spirits of those wandering souls and Master Autumn would have been long gone! If you were to ruin the spear yet there is nothing like that for Master Autumn to attach his spirit, then...Just think of the consequences yourself!" "You mean, the soul vanished into thin air and the spirit entirely destroyed!" Rodys expression changed slightly. Andy looked seriously at Rody and slowly nodded his head. Rody felt a little terrified. Fatty Sky frowned and said. "Just now, you actually projected your Domain Power. When did you recover to this extent? Rody was rmed. "Domain Power? Did I project my Domain Power just now? But why did I not feel it myself?" Fatty and the Old Skeleton looked at each other and after that Fatty squinted his eyes. Suddenly, he gave a gentle cry and punched at Rody. Rody was taken aback. He dodged backward by reflex. Seven weird forces suddenly burst out from the fist of Sky. Boom! Rody was hit by the st and he crashed into the wall. Rody snorted. That smash caused some cracks in the wall. Rody fell to the ground. "He does not seem to have recovered!" Fatty frowned. Although he punched Rody he was only testing. At that instant, he had already held back ny percent of his strength and did not injure Rody. Rody stood up from the ground. "Hey!" He angrily yelled, "Fatty, what are you doing?" Andy dragged Rody and then looked up and down at him carefully. He frowned and whispered, "Strange, he did not have fighting energy flowing in his body, but just now, very clearly..." After a short pause, Andy continued, "Rody, tell me, what were you doing just now?" Rody closed his eyes and pondered for a moment before saying, "I have sat here for a long time and I am still unable to get any response from inside the spear. I can only try to use different kinds of energy to test. I have tried various methods to apply the energy; sometimesrge, sometimes small, sometimes light, sometimes heavy, sometimes straight, sometimes flexed. I have been thinking. This spear can absorb numerous souls so that they are not scattered, then naturally it carries a type of fantastic force inside itself. If I can find out thew of that field of force, then naturally I can find a solution. Tapping the spear, time after time, was me trying to find a way to test thew of that force field. Andy squinted and said, "So, it can be said that, just now, when we approached you, we felt that there was an external force around you. That was...That should be the response given by the spear. That was also the energy of the responding vibration! " Fatty also frowned and said, "But how could the energy of the response vibration actually be condensed into a weird Domain Power? The force field of the Domain...could it be..." Andy sighed, "Who else could it be? Of course, it must be Mr. Autumn! The three of them were confused. They discussed more for a while, yet they still could not find a solution. Finally, Andy sighed, "Lets not talk about this matter now. In any case, the spear is now in our hands, as long as we are careful not to let the Church find it. Study it slowly. We will certainlye out with a solution." After a short pause, he smiled wryly, "You better go out first. Nicole, that girl, is so anxious that I am afraid she cannot wait and may send someone to tear down the pce. In addition, that ck Veil little girl, you brought along, also seems extremely anxious." Fatty alsoughed, "Thats true. You better go out first. You have been here for a few days, do you not need to eat?" "Few days?" Rody was shocked. "Has it been a few days already? Why do I feel like I have only worked at it for a while?" The two old monsters looked at each other and revealed a wry smile. Previously, the ck Veil Saint had followed Rody into the pce. The day before, after the meeting in the great hall, Rody had gone into the secret room. Naturally, Andy had settled ck Veil Saint inside the pce. The exnation he gave her was that Rody had sealed himself up in cultivation to restore his strength. Mouse was originally from the Temple. Therefore, she had experienced a lot of such closed-door matters and naturally familiar with it. However, next to her was, Concubine Run, the person who had always liked to mess up matters. Fortunately, they both had lost their powers and thus did not cause any trouble. Rody had not realized it when he was in the secret chamber and it was only after he came out that he found his body was already very weak. He ate a little and then rested for a while before he met Mouse. He also reviewed with her those strange matters pertaining to the spear. Although Mouse had super magical strength, she also, for the time being, could not think of any clue. After that, the three of them prepared to leave the pce. "Well then, go back to your mansion to have a look." Andy smiled slightly. "You will probably like that ce?" "What do you mean?" Fatty smiled and said, "Kid, you are already a Marquis, now! The Old Skeleton has given you a house. You will certainly like it when you see it." When Andy saw that Rody was at a loss, he smiled and said, "Do you still remember Prince Baron? You destroyed his pce. I ordered the reconstruction of arge mansion on that original site and now it is the mansion of Marquis Rody. Now that you have found Seth, the mission of the Duke of Tulip Family has also beenpleted. We cannot let you continue staying in the mansion of the Duke of Tulip House. Also, kiddo, I did not expect you to have waited in the secret room for so many days. Tomorrow is your wedding day! How can you get married and yet not even have a house?" After hearing the phrase Mansion of Marquis, Rody merely nodded his head. However, when he heard the phrase Tomorrow is your wedding day," he reflexively became startled. "Tomorrow?" "Of course, its tomorrow!" Andy smirked. "That day in the great hall, I have already said to bestow you a marriage in three days time. Tomorrow is the third day! If not for the Empires custom that the groom and the bride must not meet before the wedding, Nicole would long have rushed into the Pce to look for you!" Rody was surprised yet happy. He also could not help but look at Mouse, who was next to him. From Mouses eyes, she looked a little bit dejected. Just when he was about to say something, Fatty Sky patted both their shoulders hard andughed, "Is the ck veil girl jealous? Rest assured. Although Rody, this kid, is a little stupid, he is actually a good person. At worst, next month, he will have another wedding and marry all you girls. Anyway, his Marquis mansion is not too small... Big enough for all to live in." Fatty had good intentions. However, Princess Run, who was beside him, sneered. "Nonsense! Miss Mouse, do you still want to continue to follow this heartless man? He will marry another woman tomorrow. Why dont you follow me back to the Rnd Continent?" Sky eyes opened wide, "You, fat pig! Shut up!" With Runs temper, how could she tolerate this kind of words? With a loud hoo-hah, she rushed up to fight with Fatty. Fortunately, Rody held onto him tightly. The two fatties, a man and a woman, red at each other. Nevertheless, both of them refused to look away. Andyughed cunningly, "Concubine Run, you came to our Radiant Empire, so you are our distinguished guest. I think it is still better for you to live in the pce for the time being. When the situation in the Sauron Kingdom has stabilized, I will naturally dispatch some men to send you back." Run looked ferociously at the Emperor of Radiant Empire in front of her. Hateful as she was, she strangelyughed, "Aha, obviously you kidnapped me and now you are being sarcastic! Now that I am already here, its up to you whether you want to kill me or whatever!" Fatty Sky really found her intolerable. He went up and knocked Runs head with his palm. He instantly knocked her out as he scolded, "Where did this womane from? These past two days, she was extremely annoying!" ... It had been just a few days after the construction of the new Marquis mansion started that rumors began in the Imperial Capital that Rody was the Emperors illegitimate child. So, soon after Andy ordered the construction of Rodys mansion, the officials in charge of this matter built that mansion very luxuriously to please the Emperor. The original residence of Prince Baron was situated very close to the Pce, upying arge area. The grand residence was built with an imposing style with splendid golden walls. However, the family emblem above the main door gave the officials a little headache. In their hearts, Rody was the illegitimate child of the Emperor, but they could not tantly use the emblem of the royal family. However, Rody himself did not have any family crest. Finally, Andy himself solved that problem. That Old Skeleton brandished his brush. He personally drew a brand new family emblem for Rody... A skeleton! However, Fatty, who was watching at the side, was obviously not satisfied. He made some changes to the emblem. Finally, he changed it into a skeleton that had an enormous knights sword inserted into its skull. As a result, that emblem shocked the officials responsible for the construction! Whichever way you looked at that emblem, it was scary. If that emblem was really engraved above the door, the fear was that, within a short time, it would be theughingstock of the Imperial Capital. Eventually, the final emblem was decided on by Nicole. Everyone had long regarded her as Rodys fiance and naturally, no one objected to it. Nicole finally changed the emblem into a sword within a me and there was a blooming tulip clearly carved on the sword! And that me, it was golden! In the Radiant Empire, only the emblem of the royal family can be golden in color. After Andys approval of the emblem, the rtionship between that Mr. Rody and the royal family was finally confirmed in the entire Imperial Capital... Rody got off the carriage and stood in front of this own mansion. He could not help feeling a little lost. From staying in a dpidated dormitory that had cost him five silver coins per year of rent, he had now turned into the currently-in-favor marquis of the Empire...And all those were obtained not by impersonating as someone else. They were all truly his own! In front, the main gate was made from a fiery silver material and the huge family emblem was engraved from a fiery diamond. There was also the row of respectful servants standing in the doorway. Rody took a deep breath. His brain was filled with aplex mood. In a daze, he saw inside the door a woman dressed in a white muslin gown slowly walk out. That woman had a cool elegant face, but her eyes were filled with excitement and even more fiery passion. As she stood there, her tender and timid figure seemed to be trembling slightly. If it was not Myka, then who could it be? Myka half bit her lips and looked, a little puzzled, at Rody. She saw Rody holding the hand of a ck-clothed woman. She felt a little ufortable. Originally, the moment she saw Rody, she had wanted to throw herself into his arms, but then she was a little hesitant now. Right behind Myka was a woman fully clothed in a fiery red dress. It was Diane. She deliberately sneered and deliberately pushed Myka vigorously. After that, she pretended to say loudly, "Well! You think about him all day and all night. Now that he hase back, why are you just staring nkly at him?" Rody took a deep breath and gave a warm smile. He looked at Myka and waved at her. Myka also finally smiled. She walked forward a few steps and gently hugged Rody. Diane jealously smiled from behind, "Rody, your new home was organized by Myka, personally. Everything inside was also selected by Myka personally. These few days, she was so tired that she has lost a lot of weight. You should repay her well!" Myka smiled slightly. She quietly pulled Dianes hand and then stuffed it into Rodys hand. Diane blushed and gently tried to break free. She did not try very hard though and, instead, ended up holding firmly on to Rodys hand and was reluctant to let go. Myka then looked at Mouse, smiled and said, "How do you do? You certainly must be Miss Mouse. My name is Myka." After she finished speaking, she pulled Mouse by her hand. Mouse was naturally indifferent. Besides Rody, she had never been so close to other people. However, when she looked at that beautiful and attractive Myka in front of her and was being pulled by her soft little hand, she could not refuse. She just, as if in a daze, followed Myka to enter the door... ... At the same time, in the mansion of the Duke of Tulip Family, Miss Nicole was spellbound. Seth, who was carefully standing next to her,ughed and said, "Well, my dear sister, Rody, that kid, has already left the pce. Didnt someone already announce it just now? Anyway, tomorrow you are going to marry him. For now, there is no need for you to hurry." Nicole blushed and immediately tensed up. She said coldly, "Shut up! Your opinion is not needed now!" Seth immediatelyughed apologetically and said, "Well, thats enough. Havent you tormented me enough for the past two days? You have hit and scolded me. On the first day you saw me, you have already struck me with a lightning magic and almost murdered your brother. If I were to die, where are you going to find someone to rece Rody as the Duke of Tulip Family?" Nicole bit her teeth and hatefully said, "If I do not teach you properly, only God knows what tricks you wille up with next!" Seth giggled and then he walked over to gently hug Nicole. He casually said, "Well, sister, tomorrow is your wedding day. It is said that an angry woman will age and turn ugly faster. Now, there are many beautiful women by Rodys side. You must be a little bit cautious, ah!" After saying that, he quickly loosened his hold on Nicole and rushed to one side to escape. Nicole was full of anger as she raised her hand. Shortly after, Seths miserable screams and shes of lightning issued from the room... Chapter 316: Wedding Chapter 316: Wedding Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion For the wedding of His Excellency Marquis Rody, it was obvious that a lot of effort was put into nning it. In fact, the officials in charge of nning had already shown some signs of copsing. To arrange a grand wedding within three days was already a very difficult task. The thing that made it even more awkward was...The status of that Marquis Rody was somewhat ambiguous and therefore the specification of the wedding ceremony would be some kind of a challenge. He was a Marquis and he was going to marry the older sister of the Duke of the Tulip Family. More importantly, the groom was the illegitimate son of His Majesty...the only son, as it was right then. When such a person got married, what kind of rules should the wedding follow? If in ordance with the customs of the ordinary aristocrats, apparently, it would not be appropriate. If in case, in future, that Marquis became an emperor...Heh, heh, the wedding of the future Emperor and Empress of Radiant Empire could not be too simple. Otherwise, in the case of a moment of anger in the future, the unlucky person would probably be their own self. So if it was arranged in ordance with the regtions of the royal family, it obviously was also not appropriate. After all, then, the rtionship between His Excellency the Marquis and His Majesty the Emperor had not been made public. If it was arranged in ordance with the regtions of the royal family, and in case people resented and med him for meddling, then the unlucky one would probably still be their own self. Awkward, Really awkward... Finally, that clever official really had no more idea. So, he could only go directly to His Majesty the Emperor to ask for his opinion. His Majestys reply was, "Make it as grand as possible!" Because of that statement made by the Old Skeleton, the scene of Rodys wedding was astonishing. Early in the next morning, a team of cavalry from the Imperial Guards, wearing the brightest uniforms, was already very busy. They covered the roads in the Imperial Capital, all the way from the mansion of the Duke of the Tulip Family to the mansion of the Marquis, with red carpets. Immediately after that, two thousand Imperial Guards, wearing the most outstanding outfits, temporarily controlled the traffic flow of that section of the road. A team of Royal Musician Guards of Honor formed an array outside the mansion of the Marquis ying the most celebrated song. Following which, the youngest Marquis of the Empire was ready to set out to greet his bride. The following scene was an eye-opener for the people of the Imperial Capital. The full five thousand fully armed Wolf Fang cavalry from the Lightning Gods Whip present was of course not going to war that day. The Wolf Fang warriors were wearing the normal outfits that they used for the grand inspection ceremony. The warriors were in a mile-long formation in the street starting from the front of the mansion of the Duke of the Tulip Family to greet them. All of those brave warriors wore happy smiles on their faces. The older sister of their invinciblemander was getting married that day. Sieg had picked five thousand men from the Wolf Fang to serve as the guard of honor to greet them. Those five thousand men were carefully selected in order to be able to serve their invinciblemander effectively. Actually, those young warriors would even break their heads to be a part of the soldiers selected for the group. The five thousand Wolf Fang exhibited the most mighty and formidable stance. In contrast, those Imperial Guards whom Marquis Rody brought with him to greet the bride were somewhat inadequate. When Rody and his entire group of people approached, Rody, who was riding on a white horse, looked down the street. Standing on both sides of the street to greet him were all Wolf Fang warriors. He was so angry that his nose almost went crooked 1 . Today is my wedding day! We are not going to war! Why create such a murderous setting! There was a swishing sound. When Rody walked into the array of the Wolf Fang, all the five thousand soldiers raised their scimitars, at the same time. For a moment, the brightness of the scimitars shed, giving Rody a strange feeling. However, it had always been like this in the Radiant Empire. The Empire had always advocated martial skills. From the decree of the aristocracy regarding inheritance of the title for themon people, everyone would regard the ability to obtain warrior status as a glory. Even the customs of wedding ceremonies also carried some such uninhibited atmosphere. Under the brightness of the scimitars of the Wolf Fang, Rody, with only a thousand Imperial Guards, could only make every effort to straighten his back atop his horse. He maintained a graceful and majestic appearance and refused to lose any bit of loftiness. In the distance, just at the doorstep of the mansion of the Duke of the Tulip Family, there was a young man sitting on a ck steed. He had long, bright golden hair that dazzled like sunlight and a pair ofke-blue eyes. He also had a handsome face that even the Sun God was jealous of. He wore the outfit of an Imperial Marshal. He was none other than the Duke of the Tulip Family, His Excellency Seth! That scene was an extraordinary custom of the Empire. That was because the Empire advocated martial arts. In a military leaders wedding ceremony, the groom must first undergo a test from the family of the bride... That test was naturally a martial artspetition. Although it was a wedding ceremony and it was just for show, usually they would also let both parties demonstrate their martial skills. That was to show that both parties were excellent at martial arts. Generally speaking, the persons stepping forth to test the groom were usually the father or older brother of the bride. Since Nicoles father had passed away a long time ago, so naturally that legendary Empires most formidable and forever invincible, the Great His Excellency the Duke of the Tulip Family would personally test the martial prowess of Marquis Rody. ording to everyones opinion, that newly-appointed Marquis, the young Rody, should feel much honored to have a chance to be guided by the Great Excellency the Duke of the Tulip Family. In reality, at that moment, Seth was mumbling and secretly cursing the original person who established that kind of custom. "Test" Rodys martial prowess? What the hell. With just a sh of his sword, he would be able to strike me down from the horse! Rody bottled up hisughter. Looking at Seth, who was sitting on the horse and trying his best to keep calm, Rody called out loudly, "Your Excellency the Duke." Seth gave a gentle cough and then slowly pulled out his slender sword. He spoke slowly in a dignified tone, "Draw your weapon, Warrior Rody! Let me see if you are qualified to enter the Tulip Family n!" "Long live the Tulip Family!" "Long live the Tulip Family!" As soon as themander pulled out his sword, the five thousand Wolf Fang simultaneously issued a sky-shattering cheer! That sound shot straight up to the sky. Rody was already ustomed to such a scene. On the contrary, it almost gave Seth a shock. Those five thousand Wolf Fang were elite soldiers. Many of them had followed Rody to the northwest Great Moon Kingdom. They had also participated in the holy war against the invading Rnd armies and most of them had personally witnessed the invincible might of His Excellency the Duke on the battlefield. Although Rody was nominally a personal guard of the Duke, because he showed up using his real identity toote into the war, most of these soldiers did not know him. However, just thinking that this guy could actually marry the beautiful older sister of His Excellency the Duke made people envious. In addition, getting the guidance of His Excellency the Duke truly made people jealous. "Well,e on." Rody pulled out his scimitar and kicked the stomach of the horse. He moved closer to Seth and whispered, "Rest assured, I will maintain propriety." After he finished saying that, he struck straight down towards Seth with his scimitar. To be honest, when Seth saw the sh from the scimitar, his instinctive response was to dodge. However, before he even had time to dodge, he already heard Rody whisper, "Raise your hand!" Seth instinctively raised the longsword in his hand. He only saw the two weapons shed with a tinkling sound. Seth did not feel any tremendous force. Instead, he felt the longsword in his hand was empty as if that strike that Rody made with his scimitar was without a trace of strength. Rody deliberately said loudly, "Very good!" Immediately, it seemed like the scimitar in his hand was blocked. Even his warhorse could not help but repeatedly move back a few steps. It was clear to everyone that the His Excellency the Duke only needed to block casually and this already forced the opponent to retreat. That caused the Wolf Fang to issue the sky-shaking cheer again. Although Rody was temporarily unable to deploy his Domain Power, as a master of Domain Power, his skill in controlling the force used was still at its peak. When he used that small trick, naturally nobody saw through it. Seth took a deep breath. He still managed to maintain his usualposure. Rody was thinking of advancing again, but Seth thought to himself, I will not oblige anymore. After that, he quickly shouted, "Enough!" Rody seemed to want to smile but yet did not, as he stopped his action. He then looked at Seth. Seth coughed gently and said imposingly, "Judging by the power of that strike, it was not bad. It cannot be considered as a disgrace to my older sister. As far as I am concerned, you have passed the test." As soon as he finished speaking, they heard the surrounding people exim in admiration. Everybody said that His Excellency the Duke was magnanimous and benevolent. With suchpliments, even if Seths face had a thick skin it would feel hot. He then lifted his sword high up and waved it. Soon after, in the midst of cheering, the His Excellency the Duke temporarily exited the scene. At noon, twelve guns of salute were simultaneously fired at the four city gates of the Imperial Capital! Since it was the older sister of the marshal of the Empire getting married, the army would naturally do their utmost to liven up the atmosphere. The atmosphere in the entire Imperial Capital was livelier than the wedding of the Emperor, many years ago. Marquis Garoline stood in the midst of a group of aristocrats who came to congratte, feeling somewhat moved. To be able to mobilize such a massive activity to conduct the wedding ceremony, it absolutely must have had the permission of His Majesty the Emperor. It was clear that His Majesty was really good to that illegitimate son. With regards to the handing over of the military power of the Northern Army, Marquis Garoline was somewhat displeased that day. However, immediately after going home and reflecting on it for the whole night, he felt relieved. Currently, the Tulip Family had already re-established their glory. But, so what? Even if his Lionheart Family could grasp the power of a military legion, there would not be too much significance. For now, the most important thing was to lie low. Judging from various aspects, Marquis Garoline had already been convinced and had conceded defeat. It could also be said that he had given uppeting with the Tulip Family. Since it was impossible to overwhelm the Tulip Family, then it would be better to abandon that idea and maximize the development of his own family n. The army was already the realm of the Tulip Family. Then, why should he need to fight over that little bit of military power? Would it not be better for him to divert his family focus on other more practical areas? As with regards to enticing that Marquis Rody...Hmmm, he had already married the older sister of the Duke of the Tulip Family. Would it still be possible to entice him? Old Marquis shook his head and sighed, "Luck is not with me. This must be the will of God." At that moment, Rody, in the midst of the cheering of everyone, carried Nicole, who was dressed in splendid ceremonious attire, out of the main door of the mansion of the Duke of the Tulip Family. Nicoles face was flushed red, but her eyes were filled with happiness. The five thousand Wolf Fang and the one thousand Imperial Guards cheered. In the midst of the chaotic cheering, Rody firmly hugged Nicole and whispered in her ear, "I said before, I will use my real identity as Rody and let you honorably be my woman." After he finished speaking, he carried Nicole and ced her on the horse. He jumped up and sat behind Nicole. Under the escort of arge number of cavalry, they headed towards his own Marquis Mansion. All along the way, numerous rose petals were sprinkled down and covered all of the four miles long of the red carpet. As the hooves of the horse trampled on those petals, Nicole felt so happy and blessed that she almost fainted... Far away on the city gate tower, the fat Sky looked at the chaotic cheering crowd in the distance. He sighed and said, "Oh, what do you want me to say? Shall I say Lovers eventually got married or Rody is a damn lucky fellow?" Andy swallowed a cup of golden alcoholic liquid. He then licked around his lips, smiled, and said, "I think this boy is in trouble. To marry a wife, he has already caused such a massive activity. There are a few more in the house. In future, when he marries, one by one, will he not die of exhaustion?" An entric voice said angrily, "What is so good about that boy! It is like a stalk of fresh flower stuck into the cow dung!" She was Concubine Run. Run looked sideways at the two old guys. Ever since she was under house arrest at the Imperial Pce, she had always been by the side of those two guys. In Runs mind, that Emperor of the Radiant Empire was a little strange. That fat warrior was also very weird. The two of them, one was the Emperor while the other was a warrior with terrifying strength. However, they both seemed like lunatics. When there was nobody around, the two would even curse andugh at each other. It waspletely without even a little bit of an Emperors dignity. That fat Sky took a look at Run. In his heart, he felt that this fierce woman somehow seemed decent to him. The way she talked was very pleasant. Even when they quarreled and bickered it was in line with his temperament. He could not help but smile and say, "Old man, it is about time. I think you, as the host of the wedding, should go there already." As soon as he finished, he looked at Run again. "You guy, dont you dislike that boy, Rody? I think you are unable to defeat him. However, you can take advantage of todays wedding and it will not be difficult to get him drunk. Do you dare?" Run opened his eyes and stared. "Why not? Do you think I will be afraid of that pretty boy?" Fatty patted his huge thighs and said, "Well, today, if you can get that boy drunk until he crawled, then I will teach you a set of tricks!" Andy gave Sky a cold look and lightly said, "Very good, if you, Fat Lady, seed, I will also teach you a top-notch magic." Run rolled her eyes but said, "I am not interested in your whatever shit magic. If you give me a few of the beauties in the Pce, then that will be good enough." With a chuckle, the mouthful of wine that the Old Skeleton just drank, identally spurted out. It sshed right on Fattys face. Chapter 317: Rodys Happy Life Chapter 317: Rodys Happy Life Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The grand wedding of Miss Nicole, the eldest daughter of the Tulip Family, had be the topic of enthusiastic discussion for themon people as well as the aristocrats in the Imperial Capital for a very long time. In addition, several newspapers in the Imperial Capital also published extensive propaganda on this. Even members of the royal family also admired the gorgeous wedding and the extent of itsvishness. That was coupled by the strong support of the military force that allowed the most powerful army of the Empire, the Wolf Fang of the Lightning Gods Whip to serve as guards of honor. The formidable marshal of the Empire and the great Emperor of the Empire personally acted as host and witness of the marriage. That kind of arrangement could be considered unprecedented and never to be duplicated. Of course, in the eyes of some resolute people, they also saw that little bit of subtle differences... As everyone knew, regardless whether it was the Rnd Continent in the north or the Radiant Empire, people believed in religion. The religious bodies of the two continents were doctrinally different and mutually regarded the other party as sphemers. However, at least in the Radiant Empire, the Church was still the state religion and had supreme status. Religious rights were even on par with imperial power. Right from the Emperor to aristocrat ministers of the Empire, they were all believers of God. However, in that grand wedding, whether it was the great Duke of the Tulip Family or the mysterious Marquis Rody, no one invited the clergymen to be witnesses of the marriage! For all followers of the religion, their marriages must be conducted in the church and presided by the clergy. Only then could it be considered as an official ceremony. However, that wedding that affected the politicalndscape of the Empire actually did not have any participation of the clergy. In fact, they were even not invited to the ceremony! Moreover, it was quite obvious that His Excellency Marquis Rody was not a follower of God...The Empire was not without non-believers of God. Generally speaking, the Empire allowed people to be non-believers of God, but at the same time did not allow them to believe in other religions. However, in the aristocratic circle in the Empire, there were very few non-believers of God. Moreover, Marquis Rody, who held such a high position, controlled the military power, and also had the trust of His Majesty, actually did not believe in God. That was simply something unheard of. Even His Excellency the Duke of the Tulip Family did not seem to believe in God...The significance of such matter was somewhat thought-provoking. After the wedding, the situation in the Empire was very peaceful. News about the northern Rnd Continent came in secretly. Of course, all those news were deliberately blocked under themand of the higher authority of the Empire. The war in the Rnd Continent had started and the Sauron Kingdom became the leader of the alliance of more than a dozen kingdoms of the Rnd Continent. They had gathered millions of troops and, together with the Temples Holy Knights, have had thirteenrge and small skirmishes. Under themand of General Tiger of the Sauron Kingdom, all of the thirteen military campaigns ended with the defeat of the alliance of kingdoms of the Rnd Continent. However, under themand of Tiger, although their huge army suffered certain losses, their strength was not affected. Tiger actually divided the troops of millions into several groups to fight respectively! Such deployment was indeed a very clever move. From thebat effectiveness of the troops, regardless of whether it was the Royal Knights of the Sauron Kingdom or the armies of any other kingdoms, they were far fromparable with the elite Holy Knights of the Temple. However, in terms of numbers, there was no doubt that the Temple was at an absolute disadvantage. Tiger had divided the huge army into several groups, but purposely only harassed the enemy and did not give them any chance to make a decisive battle stand. Obviously, he had prepared himself for fighting a war of attrition. At the same time, due to the disadvantage of numbers, the Holy Knights of the Temple were unable to divide their troops...If they were to do so, they would only make their troops, which number only few hundred thousand, weaker and ultimately difficult to avoid the danger of attacks on the reduced numbers. The Rnd Continent was caught in a stalemate. Although there were asional reports of the war, both sides also did not achieve a decisive victory. In such a moment, the attitude of the Church of the Radiant Empire was somewhat ambiguous. Although there were disagreements with the doctrines of the northern Temple, seeing the conflict in the northern Rnd Continent between the Temple and the kingdoms, there was a possibility that the Temple would be destroyed. The Church of the Radiant Empire inevitably would have some sympathy. Due to the fact that the two continents had always been hostile to each other, it was impossible for the Church to intervene in the affairs of the northern continent. However, at that moment, the status of the Church was inevitably a little awkward. Under the leadership of Pope Corsica VI, the churches in all the cities of the Radiant Empire were significantly busier than in the past. Many activities for winning the hearts of the popce had started, such as distributing holy water and disseminating doctrine. Some bishops even personally went out to all parts of the country to preach and to win over the people. However, at this point in time, the situation in the Imperial Capital was unsettling. All officials of the Empire had remained silent! Historically, everyrge-scale activity of the Church would be officially coordinated by the imperial government. After all, in the Empire, the Church and the imperial government had always mutually supported each other. However, based on the situation now, it seemed that under the instruction of the Emperor, the officialdom of the Empire stoodpletely on the sidelines as a spectator and indifferently watched the people from the churches busy running back and forth. Thinking of thest court event; thinking of the wedding of the Empires most important figure in the Tulip Family; that people from the Church were not invited; and that His Excellency the Duke of the Tulip Family was actually not a believer of God...With all those added up, the people could not help wondering. "Let them jump! The higher they jump, the heavier they fall!" Andy sighed. He just casually put aside those reports on the activities of the Church in various ces that were sent to him and then picked up a battlefield report from the northwest. General Elliot of the Northwestern Army personally wrote a report on the battlefield. Five days ago, at the Watts Fortress in the Northwest, the Northwestern Army led by General Elliot, once again, thwarted the army of the Great Moon Kingdom led by Reuenthal. That time, the military objective was very sessful. General Elliot killed a total of twenty-five thousand grasnd cavalry. As in the past, he did not spare any prisoners...All were executed! Elliots iron-fist approach was undoubtedly the most suitable way to deal with those wolves in the grasnd. Reuenthal had repeatedly invaded for such a long /time but had always been foiled by Elliot. It was said that the Dragon teau had already started to find their losses gradually intolerable! The Northwest Army had also suffered huge losses, but the original Northwest Army had been re-established earlier and reorganized and expanded repeatedly. The Empire was almost an endless source of soldierspared to the grasnd where the poption was too sparse. Andy smiled after reading the battlefield report. He immediately drafted an order and gave it to a chambein to send it down. "The Empire is not without talent. However, under the jurisdiction of the original muddleheaded Abbas XI, it would be a wonder if the nation was not subjugated." Andy smiled and stretched himselfzily. "Very true...It is really tiring to be an Emperor. This old man here really cherish those days when I was sleeping all day." Andy waved his hand to send all the chambeins in the room away. Only Fatty Sky stayed behind. "Old Skeleton, the damn old Pope has asked to see you three times. You have always refused to see him. Are you not afraid of offending them?" Andyughed. "It is because he saw the fate of the Temple in the Rnd Continent. He is inevitably somewhat distressed because he is concerned that the same misfortune may befall the Church and wants to repair our rtionship. Hmm, the Radiant Empire is not like those kingdoms of the Rnd Continent where all the kingdoms are not cooperative. Here, we have a strong and unified empire! Let him wait. It is not the time to sort them out yet." After pausing for a while, Andys smile gradually turned treacherous. "I have ordered all newspapers not to report any activities of the Church! They wish to win over the people, very good, ah. Just let them struggle slowly with it. I will not allow them to get the peoples attention! I have already ordered all the newspapers in the Empire to give full coverage of Rodys recent wedding. After the news of the wedding has quieted down, give full coverage of the war in the northwest! Coincidentally, Elliot has won the war again! Hmm, the Church! They have gone to such great lengths and put in so much effort, but they could not catch the publics attention! It is like throwing a stone into the water. I purposely made sure that there would not be any ssh at all!" Fatty lowered his head and thought for a moment. Suddenly, he said, "Right now, you have been staying out of this matter. Are you waiting for an opportunity?" Andy nodded. "Yes, I have waited for so long. I think those vampires should also have noticed something, right? I have made it clear when I drew the boundary with the Church. Those vampires must be very happy now. They will seize the opportunity to attack the Church. Let them fight it out. Anyway, I live in the pce now and will pretend that I did not see anything." Fatty sighed. "Damn you old man. You are always thinking of these ruinous activities all day. I see ..." Andy shook his head. "This is nothing. Some dayster, there will be even better shows to see! By the way, how is Princess Run these days? I am afraid she has gone crazy, getting stuck in captivity." Fatty immediately revealed a bit of a smile. "That chubby girl has a bit of talent. I taught her a few tricks and she actually was not a slow learner. Now I do not have to bother with her. Every day, she would hide in the secret room to practice...This person is somewhat interesting. She actually has quite a bit of the charm that I had when I was young. Even the Fighting Energy Style that I created...She actually mastered it faster than I did then..." ... In the fief of the Tulip Family of the Empire, at the outskirts of West Hill of the capital city of Westwood Province was the Tulip Family hunting ground. "Rody, hurry up! There!" Diane stood on a branch of a tree, carrying a bow and excitedly pointing at the distance. Hearing the shouts of people, a wild fox vigntly pricked its ears, whizzed into the underbrush and channeled into it. Swish! As an air-splitting sound broke out, a sharp arrow bored right into the body of the fleeing wild fox. The beast rolled on the spot twice, then it immediately copsed and started to twitch. After a long howl, a gray shadow channeled through like lightning. A huge three-eyed gray wolf had channeled over and bit that wild fox in the mouth. Straightaway, it bit off a piece. "How dare you!" Diane jumped down from the tree. She pulled out a whistle and fiercely blew it. That three-eyed wolf immediately trembled, shrunk into a mass and buried its head in the ground whimpering. Diane mercilessly yed it twice with her whip before stopping. "Enough, Diane, enough." Rody was riding on a ck warhorse. He had already put down the bow in his hand as he slowly approached from behind. He wore a simple warrior outfit. His blue hair was ingeniously pleated into a whip and draped at the back of his head. It was not known whether that was the handiwork of Nicole or Myka. "Not enough! This guy is always not obedient. I must teach it a good lesson." Diane kicked again before she stopped. Rody sat on his horse not knowing whether to cry or tough. He also did understand how a woman thought. That monster was a captured beasthe had not expected Diane to actually treat it as a pet. Diane was a beautiful girl, but it was not easy to be her pet. It was ridiculous that Diane was determined to raise that three-eyed wolf to be the first vegetarian wolf in the history! The three-eyed wolf had not eaten meat for a long time, so naturally, it could not help itself when it saw the prey. Although Rody pitied the wolf, he would not because that beast had provoked that girl, Diane. He could only look sympathetically at the whimpering wretched wolf and keep his mouth shut, not saying anything. Rody whistled and a night owl flew down from the branch of a tree. The owl was also originally one of the beasts they had snatched from the vampires. Rody tidied up the prey hanging on the horse. Together with Diane, they went towards theke in the middle of the hunting ground. At thekeside, a simple camp had already been set up. A few fine horses were quietly feeding on grass at the side. Myka and Nicole had alreadyid out the barbecue grill. Mouse was sitting by thekeside alone with her eyes closed, meditating and practicing magic power. In the previous few days, her strength had gradually restored. Although the progress was a little slow, she meditated and practiced magic every day. One fine day, she would be able to restore her powers to the level of the original ck Veil Saint. They heard a plop sound and a person jumped out of theke. It was the bodyguard, Randt. His whole body was soaked and he had two big fish in his hands. He strode onto the shore. He gathered his fighting energy and, in a moment, his wet clothes werepletely dry. Myka had already taken over the fish and proceeded to prepare them. When Rody looked at that scene, he couldnt help but wonder, "Isnt thiske without fishes?" Nicole looked up and smiled. "Originally, there were none. But after we leftst time, I got some people to channel a lot of fry from the surroundingkes and rivers. After all these days, theke is now full of fishes and shrimps." Rody gave a wry smile. "If you want to eat fish, just bring some directly from outside. Why do you need to go through so much trouble?" Nicole smiled and stood up. She pulled Rody over and whispered, "It is more fun to catch our own. Otherwise, it is very easy if you just want to eat fish." Diane had already thrown the prey hanging on the horseback over and Randt caught them, one after another. Immediately, his longsword shed with a cold light and, within a short while, the preys had been skinned. The group chatted andughed, as they prepared the food in a confusing manner. On normal days all of them were waited on by servants, so naturally, they were not used to any kind of kitchen work. It was not until the sun set before they finally finished preparing dinner. Since Rodys wedding, he took everyone and left the Imperial Capital toe to Westwood Province. He had a carefree and unfettered time here, with nothing eventful every day. He spent all his time with his lovers and was also very happy. He really wished to retire in that forest mountain, no longer caught in the messy matters outside. He saw Mouse finally open her eyes, stand up and walk towards them. Rody pulled her hand and whispered, "How are things?" Mouse smiled faintly. "It was quite alright. In the beginning, the progress was a little slow, but these past two days, it was much better." After she finished, she gently raised her hand and with her fingertips turned out a bunch of small mes. She smiled and said, "Look." Beside her, Nicole enviously said, "Well, truly a ck Veil Saint. Although I am a high-level sorcerer, to use the magic of fire, somehow I would need to first recite some incantation. It is very different from your rxed style." Mouse blinked her eyes, smiled and said, "You wish to learn sorcery. I will teach you." Nicole shook her head and smiled, "Lets forget it. My innate sorcery skill differs greatly from yours. Even if I were to practice, I will absolutely not reach your level. It is still better for you to practice properly. In future, if something happens, only you can help Rody. " Randt handed over a leather bag filled with fine wine. Rody lifted his head and drank a few mouthfuls. Excitement hadpletely filled him. He smiled and said, "It has been a long time ever since I had such a carefree feeling. Perhaps it is better to stay here tonight and not go back." Next to him was Myka, who smiled and whispered, "If you wish to stay, then lets stay." After she finished speaking, she took out a little harp. She gently fiddled a few times with her slender fingers and, immediately, a stream of wonderful musical notes flowed from her fingers. Myka gently opened her lips and started singing softly. Everyone stopped whatever they were doing and looked at Myka. Mykas voice was pleasant. Apanied by the evening breeze, it intoxicated the people who listened to it. When the song had ended, everyone was still reflecting, but Diane suddenly shouted, "Really infuriating!" Myka gave her a nce and held back herughter, "Why are you mad again? Diane frowned and said, "Miss Nicole is so refined, beautiful and open-minded. Myka has unparalleled talent in singing and dancing. Mouse excels in magic. Except for me, I am good at nothing!" Nicole smiled slightly and said, "You have swordsman skills and you are a powerful warrior. As far as this is concerned, we cannotpare with you." Diane rolled her eyes and said, "Yes,e, Randt, lets fight!" After saying that, she rolled up her sleeves and pulled out a dagger. She then headed towards Randt for the challenge. The tall and sturdy Randt was silent. He did not even dare look at Diane, as if he was a wooden stake standing there. Myka pulled Diane, smiling as she said, "You are actually very smart. Rody is the strongest here. Why dont you challenge him?" Diane covered her mouth and smiled, "Although I am not smart, I am not stupid either. With my ability, I am only able to bully Randt. How would I dare challenge the master of Domain Power?" Rody sat at one side and just smiled. Looking at the moonlight in the sky, he just felt that lifes happiness could not exceed this. He only hoped that this moment couldst for a long time. In the midst of the jungle, a horse galloped over from the distance. On the horse was an Imperial Guard. That warrior had rushed over, then he jumped off his horse and respectfully said, "Your Excellency Marquis, something has happened in Westwood Province. Please return immediately..." Rody sighed. He stood up and looked at Nicole and the others. "What happened again?" Chapter 318: Riots Chapter 318: Riots Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Themanding officer of West Hill Citys Public Security Force was having a terrible headache right now. Today, something strange happened in the city. A crowd surrounded the Gods church in West Hill City and rioted. The rioters were mostly civilians who seemed to havee from viges and towns neighboring West Hill. The angry mob, d in clothes made of coarse cloth, surrounded the church and some were even crying out loud for justice. The whole of Westwood Province was the fief of the Tulip family, and West Hill was the capital of Westwood Province. Being themanding officer here, he surely would have some capability and not a good-for-nothing. Once themanding officer got the news, he immediately rushed to the scene with a team of soldiers, but he realized the situation was nothing of the ordinary. First of all, the actions of the civilians seemed moderate. They surrounded the church without doing anything violent, just shouting and cursing but did not actuallyunch an attack. Most of them sat there in silent demonstration, while some went on to preach loudly to the onlooking West Hill citizens about how the religion of God cheated them... When themanding officer received the news about people attacking the church, he immediately came here with heavily armed soldiers, but then he found out that things were not as bad as he imagined. It was just that the roads around the church were congested, but the church remained safe and sound. The mob did not seem like they were going to break into the church. The churchs tightly closed doors were not untouched, and not even a single piece of ss on the windows was damaged. It seemed like the main purpose of these rioters was not to wreck the church, but...just to create an impact! In the face of the soldiers who rushed to the scene, these people automatically made way for them. Themanding officer sternly requested them to disperse, but the vigers remained unmovedhe, of course, could not order his men to go forth and tackle these vigers. Right now, Miss Nicole was in West Hill! And Marquis Rody was also here. If there were any bloodshed at this time, the first one to get into trouble would be him! The use of force would only be a deterrent and not a solution! This was the first thought that popped into themanding officers mind. However, the wrath of the church bishop would not be easily quelled. As West Hill was the capital of Westwood and Westwood Province the fief of the Tulip family, ording to the Empiresw as well as out of respect for the Duke of the Tulip Family, the Empires army was not stationed here. Hence, the church did not have ming Warriors group stationed here too! There were only security forces loyal to the Tulip Family in the whole Westwood Province. Hence, when confronted with these disgruntled vigers surrounding the church, the Bishop had no way of driving them off. The bishop did not naively think he could influence the angry masses with the power of God. Although he was a powerful magician, when faced with hundreds of angry vigers holding sickles and hunting forksit was impossible to reason with these people. Themanding officer ordered his men to guard outside the church, and he brought a few confidants inside to meet the bishop. "Your Eminence, my men are now guarding outside. There is no need to worry that the crowd will break in for the moment. However, can you please tell me why are they doing this?" Themanding officers brows drew together. "How would I know?!" The bishops face was pale due to anger, "I request that you, themanding officer of the security forces in West Hill, order your men to disperse the mob outside! And arrest their leader!" "Im sorry." Themanding officer smiled wryly. "I do not have the authority to do so. You are familiar with the Empiresws. Although those people outside surrounded the church, they have not done anything which vites the Empiresw as they have notunched any actual attack on the churchif they do so, my men will immediately take the necessary actions by force, but right now they are only surrounding the church, yelling and shouting. You know very well that standing on the streets shouting and yelling, though such behavior causes you displeasure, the Empiresw did not specify what crime it is to do so." The bishop was so angry that his voice trembled as he spoke, "You are trying to evade your duties! Those people outside daringly besiege the church, this is sphemy against the dignity of Gods religion! Disrespect to the Gods! ording to the code of Gods religion..." "If so, Your Eminence can go ahead and punish them ording to the code...We are soldiers under the direct control of the Tulip Family, not the ming Warriors troops of Gods Church!" The look on themanding officers face became somewhat hostile. He did not want to work for the bishop, especially when his future was concerned. "Bastard! If our ming Warriors are here, will I still tolerate the mob outside?!" The bishop was almost roaring. He snarled and said, "If it is reported to your superior that such a thing has happened under your rule, Im afraid you wont be able to get away with this! After all, besieging the church is a serious matter, do you think..." "Very well!" Themanding officer sighed. "Ill go out and negotiate with them, but if they do not attack the church first, my men will not resort to military actions. After all, they are the subjects of the Tulip Familys fief; I cannot intensify the conflict!" Themanding officer immediately went out to negotiate with the vigers, but it was obvious that they were given guidance by somebody secretly. They refused to pay attention to themanding officer. The morous crowd ignored him as they only had one demand: They wanted the bishop toe forward and give an exnation! Themanding officer knew at once that things were not that simple, so he dispatched his men to ask for instructions from Marquis Rodysince the Duke of the Tulip Family was far away at the Imperial Capital, naturally the supreme leader here was Marquis Rody, the Northern Army Regiment Commander, whom at the same time was the brother-inw of the Duke. When Rody received the news, he immediately rode over. The soldiers led the way for him and the crowd instantly parted to let him enter. Rody frowned as he looked at these enraged vigers. He strode up the steps in front of the church and bellowed, "Quiet!" He used his fighting energy and his body emitted a light golden me. With the effect of the fighting energy, his voice rang throughout the ce. The crowd soon quieted down and their gaze fell on Rody. "Im the Regiment Commander of the Empires Northern Army, Marquis Rody of the Empire. Why are you gathered here creating disturbances! I now order that you send a representative to speak to me, and tell me your demands. If not, I will order my soldiers to dispel all of you!" Rodys authoritative gaze swept across the crowd. The crowd calmed down and, a momentter, an old man walked up among the vigers. His hair was grizzled and his face had the imprints of age, but the pair of eyes looked somewhat sly. He bowed and said in a loud voice, "Marquis Rody, we are from various viges west of West Hill City. Those standing here are all loyal subjects of the Tulip Family!" He paused before continuing, "I apologize for our impulsive actions today, but please believe us. We did not intend to offend the mighty Duke of the Tulip Family. Standing in front of you are a group of angry people conned by filthy psychics, and all they want is justice!" At this moment, the doors of the church behind Rody opened. The bishop had seen Rodying from the churchs windows. He heaved a sigh of relief, came out from the church and stood beside Rody. As soon as he came out, his ck robe immediately caused amotion among the crowd. The people who had calmed down started shouting angrily again. "Quiet!" Rody yelled. He turned to look at the bishop standing behind him, "You must be the bishop of West Hill." "Yes, Marquis Rody. Thank you foring, please order your brave soldiers to disperse this mob!" The bishops face was full of rage. "No way," Rody simply replied as he gazed coldly at the bishop and said in a low voice, "youve seen for yourself. There are thousands of them. I do not want my soldiers to cause any bloodshed here." The bishops face changed. He couldsh out his anger at amanding officer, but with his status, when confronted with Rody who held powerful a post as the Empires Marquis, he dared not to be rude to him. Rody ignored him and turned his gaze to the crowd, saying loudly, "All right, now that the bishop and I are here, tell me what exactly you are angry about!" Once again, the old man spoke, "My dear Marquis Rody, we are originally devout believers of the Gods religion and the Supreme God, but three days ago..." Although the old man looked a bit nervous, he managed to maintain hisposure. He was able to give a detailed ount of what happened. Three days ago, a group of clergies from the Gods religion came to their town. There were about thirty or more of them, all wearing the ck robe of the clergy, and among them were two magicians. These people preached in the town in the name of the religion and gathered the vigers at the towns square... "You see, these are the pieces of evidence of them deceiving us!" As the old man was saying angrily, behind him several vigers brought forth a huge shabby chest and ced it in front of Rody. The box was open, and it was filled with all sorts of weird stuff. Anger was written all over the old mans face. He shouted, "Look at this bone! The psychics imed that this is a sacred bone, and sold it to us at the price of ten gold. And this..." The old man held up a cup made of gold. "They told us this is the Holy Grail, this too was sold to us at the price of ten gold. And this...which weter discovered was chicken feather...They have the guts to tell us that this is an angels feather, and cheated us ten gold for this! "And these atonement talismans!" The old man grabbed a bunch of objects made of paper from the chest. "They imed that these were blessed by the bishop and sold them to us at one gold each...but all these things are fake!" Rody looked nkly at these objects, and before he could speak, a roar of anger came from the bishop standing behind him, "This is a frame-up! nder!" The bishops face reddened due to anger. He bellowed, "Ive never sent anyone to your town, and I did not...did notmit any fraudulent act!" He shouted angrily, "Marquis Rody! Please order the immediate arrest of these thugs!" Rodys eyes narrowed as he looked at him and said slowly, "Your Eminence, hes not finished yet." The old man took his time and asked loudly, "Your Eminence, you said we are ndering, but there are so many of us, those of whom are civilians from seven different towns and viges. Are you saying that we have walked dozens of miles just toe here and nder you?" Rodys heart thumped and he asked in a deep voice, "Did you just say seven towns and viges?" The old man answered loudly, "Yes! When we realized we were cheated, we immediately sent some men to go search for those filthy psychics, but we found out that several viges and towns around us were cheated too. Those psychics went around cheating people to gain money. There are a total of seven towns and viges ripped off by them, and a total of two thousand golds swindled!" As he was speaking, the crowd at the back started yelling again. All of a sudden, the crowd was consumed with rage, and those agitated ones even shouted slogans like Hang the psychic! Rody looked deeply at the bishop behind him who was ashen, and then turned to stare at the old man in front of him, "So this is why you all gathered at West Hill? And surrounded the church?" "All we want is justice!" The old man seemed to be afraid of Rodys stern gaze, but he plucked up his courage to speak out. He pondered for a while and added, "If our wish is not fulfilled today, then were not leaving!" "Yes! Not leaving!" "Not leaving!" The crowd behind roared. Rody smiled lightly and said in a loud voice, "Okay, Ive understood what happened. I promise you in the name of the Marquis of the Empire, that I will investigate this matter thoroughly and give you justice!" He paused for a moment before continuing, his tone gradually became stern, "But you need to disperse immediately and go home! You are not allowed to stay here and continue creating disturbances!" "But..." The old man seemed like he had something else to say. The bishop, who was standing behind, was reluctant and he shouted in a hurry, "Marquis Rody, you cant let them go! These people are disrespectful to the Gods, and they even framed the sacred clergies, they need to be arrested!" Rody stopped him, coldly saying, "Shut up!" The muscles on the bishops puffy face trembled when he saw Rodys chilling re. He almost went limp and fell to the floor. Rodys hands pressed on the scimitars de hung on his waist. He said in a deep voice, "I now order you to disperse immediately! And then send a representative to go back with me. I promise you in my name that I will definitely give you a satisfactory exnation!" The old man was a bit hesitant, "Marquis Rody, its not that we do not believe you. After all, our loyalty towards the Duke of the Tulip Family is beyond question, but these psychics are too cunning..." Rody thought for a moment and his gaze suddenly fell on themanding officer, "Are you themanding officer?" "Yes!" Themanding officer immediately bowed and answered respectfully. "How many men do you have now?" "There are a total of two thousand soldiers in the public security stations in the whole of West Hill." "Good!" Rodys lips curled slightly, "Now I order you to personally to lead five hundred soldiers and guard outside the church starting from today. From now on, without my orders, nobody is allowed to enter or exit the church...and I mean nobody! Do you understand?" "Ah..." Themanding officer was stunned for a moment, but he immediately sensed Rodys re. He clenched his teeth and replied, "Yes!" "Marquis Rody!" The bishop jumped. "You...How dare you besiege the church of God? Are you trying to keep all the clergies in captivity?!" Rody smiled lightly, "Youre wrong to say so. Im just dispatching the men to protect you. Youve seen it for yourself, to ensure the safety of you and your noble priests, from now on you cannot take a single step out of the church...Or else, I will not be able to guarantee your safety!" "This is house arrest! Its sphemy against the Gods! Its..." The bishop leaped to his feet and roared, but Rody ignored him. Instead, he ordered tly, "Escort the bishop inside for a good rest." The bishop spluttered and howled with rage, "I want an appeal! I want to report your actions to His Majesty the Pope! You will be punished! You..." "Shut up, you hog!" Rody replied icily. "The Pope? Humph! Im Marquis of the Empire, Im only loyal to His Majesty the Emperor." He cast an impatient look at themanding officer, "Why are you still standing here? Am I not clear enough?" Themanding officers heart pounded. He immediately unsheathed his sword and yelled. Two of his soldiers went forward to hold the bishop one on each side and escorted him into the church. Rody sneered before turning back to face the old man standing beneath, "Now, can you ask your men to disperse?" The old mans face paled. He did not expect this young Marquis to have such courage to order the siege of the church. But he was still anxious about his mission. He smiled wryly. "Marquis Rody, they are not my men, they are just a bunch of poor civilians who were cheated. But I have some prestige among the vigers, I will persuade them to leave immediately." "Good." Rody nodded and smile, "Ill give you two hours. After dispersing the crowd, my men will bring you to the Tulips mansion to see me." When he finished, Rody left behind a few warriors from the Imperial Guards and rode back on his horse. There was a strange smile on his face. Heughed and thought to himself, Old Skeleton, youve yed it big. By framing and incriminating, youre damaging the religions prestige among themon folks. Humph, this is certainly ingenious. Chapter 319: Show of Authority (1) Chapter 319: Show of Authority (1) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rody had just arrived at the Tulips mansion, but Nicole had alreadye running out to him, her brows drawn together and there was a worried look on her face. "Rody, Ive heard that you asked your men to besiege the church? Youve held the clergies captivity in the church?" Rody smiled. "But isnt it way out of line to do so? After all, the Empire has never besieged a church and imprison the people of the church for centuries! Even during the coup in the era of the Great Emperor Abbas, nobody dared to be disrespectful of the church." Rody thought carefully and replied with a smile, "Dont worry, it will be fine. Someone will be more than happy to see me do this..." He paused before mumbling to himself, "Im afraid the old rascal has predicted that I will help him fan up the mes of trouble, which is why he sent his men here to create trouble in West Hill instead of other ces." After exining in detail to Nicole to lessen her worry, Rody went in to change and had some food. Although Nicole wasforted by Rody, she still seemed a bit heavy-hearted. On the contrary, Diane, who could not care less, said, "Those rascals from the Church, whats the big deal about imprisoning them? If it was me, I would have stabbed each and every one of them with a sword!" Rody could not hold back hisughter, but he immediately remembered that Diane was from the Silver Moon Tribe, which meant she was the true descendant of Kara. The Church was their absolute enemy, as they had exterminated her entire tribe and kingdom. After drinking Mykas concoction of oriental vor tea, Rody walked into one of the studies in the mansion. He soon sent someone to bring over the old man who was the representative of the vigers. The old man had arrived at the Tulips mansion moments ago and had been waiting outside all the while. As he entered, he tried to maintain hisposure to look calm, but his eyes wandered around. Rody chuckled and said, "Please have a sit. Ive always respected elders." Rody paused then asked somewhat casually, "Have those vigers retreated?" "Marquis Rody, in the face of yourmanding presence, nobody in West Hill City dared to defy your orders. You may rest assured since as soon as you left just now, everyone immediately dispersed, and they asked me to thank you for being just!" Rodyughed coldly, "Being just? I dont think so." The old mans eyes flickered around and ttery remarks spilled out from his mouth. Rody did not interrupt him but listened quietly until he finished talking. Then suddenly, his brows snapped together and an impulsive murderous aura radiated from his body. He roared, "How dare you!" The old man was startled and he almost fell down from his chair. His voice was trembling as he asked, "Marquis Rody, what do you mean by that?" Rodys eyes narrowed. His expression remained calm, but the chilling energy emitted from him caused sweat to trickle from the old mans forehead. "Whats your name?" "Uhm..." While he was hesitating, Rody bellowed, "Speak up! Whats your name?!" "Old Lennon!" Rodys bellow caused the old man to stand up on his feet involuntarily and answered in reflex. "Where are you from?" "Zolen suburbs of West Hill Province." "Age!" "Fifty-four!" The aura surrounding Rody became more and more intense, and his questions shot out faster and faster. The old man was forced to the verge of suffocation. Rodys previous questions were of no importance, but he asked his final question in one breath, "Whats your post in Andy Bulletin?" "Regional editor contact person...ah!!!" Before the old man could think deeply, the words slipped from his mouth in reflex. He suddenly shrieked, his face went white and he stared at Rody aghast. A smile crept up Rodys face. He stood up slowly and walked to the old man, giving him a pat on his shoulder. He then said gently, "All right, you need not be shocked. Since you work for Andy Bulletin, whatever you say here is safe." The old mans mouth was wide open, and his voice shook as he said, "You...youre a devil!" Rody shook his head and smiled, "As I said, you dont have to be afraid." He sat down again, "How many of you are in West Hill for this act?" "What...what act?" Rody smiled lightly and said, "Of course Im referring to what you guys have been doing in the towns and viges around West Hill in the past few days! Cheating and igniting anger among civilians, and then framing up the Gods religion, how brilliant!" The old man almost died of fright, and he was unable to utter another word. Rody sighed and stared at him. He then said slowly, "Why, you still dont trust me? If I wanted to harm you, I wouldnt have asked my men to besiege the church today! Isnt this sufficient to reassure you?" The old man hesitated for a moment, the look on his face seemed like he was having some inner struggle. Finally, he replied in a hoarse voice, "All right, Marquis Rody, what do you want?" Rody shook his head and said slowly, "Youre wrong. Now its not about what I want! But instead, what do you want! Clearly, its you, not me, who needs help! I must admit that youre very cautious and also loyal, but to do such things, its not enough to just rely on these. I suppose your men must be hiding somewhere now? But what happened today has blown up. Even though there are no me Warriors in West Hill now, once the Church received the news, the me Warriors troops would arrive here within three days. At that time, do you think your men can escape from being hunted down by the fierce warriors?" Rodys smile was serene, "Okay, I repeat, while in here, you can absolutely trust me! In fact, it was obviously prearranged for you to be sent here and to create trouble at my ce." The room fell into dead silence. After some time, the old man finally sighed and smiled wryly. "Im overwhelmed, Marquis Rody. It seems like you really are one of our men...You already knew everything, and if you really wanted to harm us, you would have directly arrested me and sent me to the interrogation chamber. Well, my men are currently hiding in a ce not far from West Hill City." "How many of you?" "Eleven, including me." "Are there magicians and warriors among you?" "Two warriors and two magicians, including me. Im also a magician." Rody nodded satisfactorily, "Thats right, only magicians can imitate the Light Series Spells to deceive those civilians. What is your mission? To create trouble and then frame the church?" The old man pondered and replied with a bitter smile, "As a matter of fact, we dont really know much, its just that we are absolutely loyal to the organization. Our mission is toplete todays task and the following order was to stay put in West Hill. We were told that there will be further arrangementster onnow it seems like Marquis Rody, you are our next step." Rody sighed and massaged his temple. He gave him a bitter smile. "You guys are so good at messing around...Hmm, no, your boss is really good at messing around. He knows very well that Im off duty, but he deliberately created trouble for me. Humph, is it because there are no me Warriors at the Tulip Familys fief, so he thinks that he can do whatever he like here?" Rody was silent for a moment, his fingers lightly tapping on the table. He finally let out a sigh and said, "Lets do it this way. You immediately go fetch all your men ande to the Tulip Mansion tonight. I suggest that you hide here; because even if the Popees here personally, he will not dare to search this ce. Before the sun sets tonight, I want to see all eleven of you standing here unharmed! And that money that you swindled, and the stolen goods, make sure they are hidden properly! Do you understand?" The old mans eyes glinted cunningly. He bowed deeply, "Dear Marquis Rody, please do not worry, my boys have been rigorously trained! Another thing, tonight, can I borrow one of the studies here?" "Hmm?" "Hehe, I need to write a detailed report as soon as possible and send it back to the bulletins office in the Imperial City. I need to tell the public about the scandal regarding the Church which has happened here!" An evil smile spread across the old mans face. Rody looked him up and down carefully before waving his hand, "Okay! After youve finished writing let me have a look first, and then...I will dispatch a cavalry to help you deliver it to the Imperial City under the pretense of delivering battlefield report." "Thats brilliant, Marquis Rody!" the old manplimented aptly. Humph! Old Skeleton, this was already in your n too, right! Three dayster, a troop of two thousand men from the me Warriors arrived at the West Hill Province! These me Warriors d in weird uniforms immediately attracted the civilians to gather and watch. The Tulip Familys fief had never seen any other troops of the Empire for generations, and the civilians were attracted to their weird uniforms. But when the crowd knew that these armed forces were under themand of the church, their gaze gradually became disdainful. Someone in the crowd shouted, "These are the goons of the Churchs bloodsuckers!" The crowd immediately boiled and buzzed. "Stooges! Get out of West Hill!" "Drive them out!" "Dont let them defile the Tulips sacrednd!" All of a sudden, several eggs and tomatoes shot out from the crowd. This action immediately acted as a reminder to the cursing crowd, and subsequently more objects came flying. The me Warriors dared not attack the civilians. Moreover, there was arge group of security forces protecting them throughout the journey, so they could only cover their heads and scamper around. The face of the chieftain of the me Warriors was dark in rage. The Churchs sacred me Warriors was an army protecting the holy church! They represented the supreme dignity of Gods religion! When did they receive such courteous treatment in any other ce in the Empire before? When they finally broke through the crowd and came to the church of West Hill City, they were stunned by the scene before their eyes! Was this still the honorable, supreme holy site where the Gods were worshipped? Chapter 320: Show of Authority (2) Chapter 320: Show of Authority (2) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A deep moat was dug around the perimeter of the church! And outside it was circled by a fence of barbed wires! Groups of armored soldiers guarded the ce, with swords in their hands and a murderous look on their faces! Besides that, at the churchs entrance, two men d in clerical uniforms were hung on a pir while two soldiers wereshing at them severely with the whips in their hands! The men from the ming Warriors felt like they had never seen such...such treacherous scene! In the fury of anger, they almost wanted to immediately unsheathe their swords and put up a fight with those evil soldiers who dared to savagely beat the servants of God! However, a smiling officer intercepted them. He held aloft a personal order autographed by the honorable, mighty Supreme Commander of the Empire, the Empires God of War, Duke of the Tulip Familys brother-inw, the hero of the Empire, the hot, new star of the Empire, Marquis Rody! Marquis Rodys orders were clearly written on the personal order[Nobody is allowed to enter or exit the church! Those who defy the orders of the Marquis will be immediately arrested and whipped twentyshes! For repeat offenders, soldiers are authorized to kill them on the spot!] The officer said with a smile, "Im themanding officer of West Hill. I was given orders by Marquis Rody to punish these two guys who defied His Excellencys order. They have to receive twentyshes. Their punishment is not over yet, please step back." The chieftain of the ming Warriors was so mad that he almost vomited blood. He roared in rage, "What order did they defy?" Themanding officer shook his head and sighed, "They tried to escape from the church, so we had to..." At that moment, noticing the presence of their own warriors group, one of the guys who could not bear it anymore gathered all his energy and yelled, "We were just going to the market..." "Shut up!" themanding officer turned and bellowed fiercely. He shot a warning nce, and the soldier who was whipping increased the strength of hisshes. The poor guy screeched and his voice shook beyond recognition. He was not able to utter another word again. When themanding officer turned around again, the fierce look on his face immediately vanished and was reced with a respectful smile, "Your Excellency, you must be tired after traveling so far. Marquis Rody has arranged a residence for you just nearby, and cool tea will be served...Would you like to go there and have some rest?" Considering that he could not afford to offend that Marquis, if he could, the chieftain of the ming Warriors had only one thought in his mind right nowto punch the daylight out of this plump, smiling face in front of him! After some negotiations, themanding officers expression became cold, "To release them is out of the question! Marquis Rodys military orders cannot be revoked! If I release them without permission, the next moment, I will be the one hung up here and getting whipped! If you have any questions, please discuss it with Marquis Rody!" The chieftain of the ming Warriors was desperately anxious. He finally bowed his head and pleaded, "In that case, can you please drop the whipping of these two first?" "Impossible!" themanding officer replied coldly, "In the entire Westwood Province, in West Hill City, I now only take orders from Marquis Rody. If you want me to release these people, please go to the dukes mansion and ask for Marquis Rodys personal order. Once you have that, I will release them immediately!" The chieftain of the ming Warriors was so mad that he almost drew his sword. Suddenly, the topmost window of the church opened. The pale-looking bishop stuck his head out. When he saw the ming Warriors, it was as if he saw his loved ones as he shrieked Help!. The chieftain of the ming Warriors was not an idiot after all. His ranking in the church was quite high, or else he would not have been sent here to deal with this matter. For someone of such high position, it was impossible that he could not see clearly the current situation. He rationally stopped his angry warriors from drawing out their swords. The current situation was obvious. The surrounding soldiers from the public security forces were already lined up in battle formation. They were now looking at him viciously. Although he had more men, if a bloodshed crisis erupted between the Churchs and the Empires armies at a time like this, he would not be able to bear the responsibility at all. "Marquis Rodys personal order?" The chieftain of the ming Warriors said through clenched teeth, "Ill go see him right now, but..." He lowered his voice and said pleadingly, "Can you suspend the whippings first? Ill be gone for at most one...no...half an hour! Ill be back within half an hour!" "In that case..." Themanding officer gave him a friendly smile and nodded. "I have respect for the Gods too. Ill give you half an hour, even if that means I risk myself getting whipped by Marquis Rody. Please hurry up ande back quickly!" The chieftain of the ming Warriors sighed. He picked the most level-headed deputy to stay behind with the group, and gave him a strict order to not start a fight no matter what happened! Then, he brought twenty of his confidants and rode towards the Dukes Mansion. Less than five minutes after they left, a sly smile spread across themanding officers face. He suddenly red at the soldiers who stopped whipping and snarled, "Idiots! Marquis Rody had ordered for punishment. How dare you stop! Do you wish to die? Keep whipping them hard!" His words pissed off the officer from the ming Warriors. He was about to go forth and argue, but themanding officer had already turned away from him. He deliberately stretched himself and walk towards the back, muttering loudly as he walked, "Such a hot day, and instead of resting at the back, Im here standing under the hot sun, am I out of my mind?" He gave onest order, "Buck up! Marquis Rody has ordered. If you let even a single one escape, you shall bear the consequences!" Hundreds of soldiers gave a majestic roar. They unsheathed their swords and scowled viciously at the ming Warriors standing in front of them. The officer from the ming Warriors went white. He kept in mind the chieftains orders and dared not make any moves. The square quieted down for a while, except for the shrieks of Ah! and Ouch! from the two clergymen being whipped. On the other hand, the chieftain of the ming Warriors, together with his twenty capable subordinates, galloped to the Dukes Mansion. However, this was not a ce where they coulde and go at will. He and his men stood outside and waited patiently at a small side door for fifteen minutes before a servant came running out and informed themzily, "Marquis Rody is not around. He left to the hunting grounds with Miss Nicole for hunting early this morning!" When he finished speaking, he did not even look at them but immediately closed the side door. "This is too much!" The chieftain of the ming Warriors almost crushed his teeth. He wanted to break in, but this was the Duke of the Tulip Familys mansion! Tulip! Speaking of this name, whoever offended the duke and his family in the Empire, without the need of the duke to take any actions himself, his fanatical supporters could have drowned the offender just by spitting. Moreover, if he offended the Tulip Family, the Pope would tie him up and personally hand him over to them to resolve the issue... He forcefully swallowed the blood which he nearly spat out and climbed on his horse with hatred. He roared, "Go to the hunting ground!" He whipped his horse hard and shouted, "I dont believe I cant meet that Marquis Rody today!" After rushing to the hunting ground, the men were already exhausted. They had been rushing about for a few days before arriving in West Hill, and before they could rest, they were running around again for such a long period of time. Seeing the hunting grounds entrance from afar, the ming Warriors chieftain finally felt slightly relieved. Suddenly, a group of fifty cavalrymen came galloping towards them, and stopped fifty feet away, blocking the entrance. "Halt! This is Tulips private hunting ground, how dare you trespass! Do you wish to die?!" The ming Warriors gaze fell on the men. They realized that these cavalrymen looked extraordinarily tough, and each of them was not wearing the Imperial Guards armor. Instead, they were d in ck armor with a helmet resembling a wolf head, and in their hands were long, oddly-shaped scimitars! Each of them had a murderous look on their face. Although there were only dozens of cavalrymen lined up here, an oppressive aura radiated from them as though standing in front was a mighty army! The Lightning Gods Whip! They were the legendary Wolf Fang of the Lightning Gods Whip! The chieftain of the ming Warriors took a deep breath and said, "We are the ming Warriors of the Church. I am the Churchs First ss warrior, Honorary Assistant Regiment Commander Strehl..." "I dont care whatever group you are. This is not a ce where you can trespass. Get out of here immediately!" the leading officer of the Lightning Gods Whip roared. Swoosh! After a neat swoosh sound, fifty Wolf Fang warriors simultaneously drew their scimitars, and fifty battle horses moved one step forward at the same time. The smell of death was in the air! This was a genuine murderous aura! This kind of aura could not be acquired from the training field! It was cultivated as a result of the experience of life and death in real battlefields and bloody fights. "Wait...wait a minute!" Assistant Regimental Commander Strehl shouted frantically, "Im from the Church! I need to meet Marquis Rody for something urgent! Please..." The officer of the Lightning Gods Whip nced at him with the corner of his eyes and interrupted coldly, "Marquis Rody and Miss Nicole are hunting! Right now, this ce is under warzone control! His Excellency has given orders that no matter what, nobody is allowed to enter and disturb him before sunset today! Leave immediately!" "But..." Strehl panicked. A chilling light shed in the eyes of the Lightning Gods Whip officer. He suddenly shouted, his voice icy cold, "Wolf Fang!" "Kill!" Fifty cavalrymen bellowed at once, and fifty scimitars were held high in the air! They were prepared to charge forward! "Those in front listen carefully! ording to the Empires war zone rules, I demand that you leave within ten seconds! If not, you will be killed! One!" Swoosh! Once again, fifty battle horses took another step forward simultaneously! "Two!" The cavalrymen bent down, the eyes beneath their helmets glinted with a bloodthirsty look! "Three!" The officer of the Lightning Gods Whip roared, "Attention Wolf Fang warriors! Target ahead, kill without mercy!" The men from the ming Warriors finally could not stay still anymore. One of Strehls men gently nudged him and said in a trembling voice, "Your Excellency, we better...We cannot afford to provoke these Wolf Fang warriors, they are a bunch of blood-thirsty lunatics!" Strehls heart burnt with rage. He replied stubbornly, "Im a First ss Warrior of the Church, I dont believe they can defy thews!" The Lighting Gods Whip officer across him roared, "Four!" He paused, and then bellowed, "Advance!" Hooves ttered! Fifty Wolf Fang warriors lined up orderly in a charge array and began moving slowly. The horses hooves started to trot, gradually closing in on the panic-stricken ming Warriors! The oing intense ferocious aura caused Strehl to finallye to his senses. The opponent meant business! These Wolf Fang warriors were not like the other armies of the Empire! There were already rumors saying that this troop was the Lightning Gods Whips most mysterious elite troop! ording to the legends, they could crush the Rnds powerful Holy Knight Regiment, causing thetter to abandon their helmets and armors. Now with only twenty men, if they really engaged in a battle, it was possible that they would be wiped out clean in less than a moment! "Five!" Seeing that the opposing cavalrymen gathered speed, Strehl gave out a long sigh and yelled, "Retreat!" The twenty men of the ming Warriors were already scared out of their wits. Before themanding officers voice died away, they had already turned around their horses and sped off. A roar ofughter came from the Wolf Fang warriors behind. The officer of the Lightning Gods Whip sneered. "Bullshit ming Warriors! Turns out that theyre just a bunch of garbage!" In the hunting ground, at the samekeside, Rodyy on the grassfortably, looking up the sky in silence. Nicole was sitting beside him. She could not help but asked, "Rody, is it really appropriate for you to do so?" "Why would it be inappropriate?" Rody smiled, "Weve already decided to sever the rtionship with the Church anyway! The Rnds up north were too upied, they wont have the time to bother us. I think that Old Skeleton wanted to take this opportunity to get rid of the empires centuries-old lurking danger at one stroke!" Mouse stopped meditating and opened her eyes suddenly. Sheughed. "All right, Nicole. You dont have to worry about these things for Rody. Although this guy looks honest usually, if he is up to mischief, Im afraid we are not his match at all." Nicole sighed. "But there are two thousand men from the ming Warriors, and in West Hill, we only have the soldiers from the public security force, are they able to suppress them?" She paused here and turned to look outside the hunting ground. "Right now, the men from the ming Warriors must be here looking for you." Rody shed her a smile. "They wont be able to enter." Nicole smiled bitterly. "Are you sure? The person who came must be someone important in the Church. Will the Lightning Gods Whip dare to stop them?" Rody sat up. An arrogant look appeared on his face, and he said without much emotion, "Ive personally brought this troop of Wolf Fang warriors to the battlefield! I dare say that, wherever the Tulips battle g points, even if the opponent is the Pope, their hooves and scimitars will charge forward without hesitation! Humph! Those second-ss followers of the church, it is best if they just get lost. If they refused to leave, they should be dead by now. The scimitars of the Wolf Fang warriors can make do with an extra few drops of blood!" Chapter 321: Peculiar Loot Chapter 321: Peculiar Loot Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Religion is like a double-edged sword!" Rody sighed and smiled bitterly. "Of course it is useful to control peoples mind, but the more sacred it is, the more uneptable for it to be desecrated. Once the believers realized that the bishops and the servants of Gods whom theyve always regarded as sacred and superior are actually a bunch of conmen, such difference will evoke unusual wrath!" Rodys tone gradually became grave, "Such wrath is enough to destroy everything!" Nicole lowered her head and thought for a moment before saying slowly, "I see, so your n is to seize this opportunity to defame the Church? A notorious Church will not gain continuous support from the people." Rody slipped his arm gently around Nicoles waist and smiled. "Okay, weve been on this hunting ground for one whole day, its time to go back to the church and visit the bishop. The bishop must have slimmed down quite a bit these few days due to depression." Mouse, who was sitting beside them, sighed and looked at Rody, her expressionplicated. "Rody, these methods of dealing with the Church, why didnt you mention it when in the Rnd Continent? Youve never suggested it to the Sauron King too." Rody was silent for a moment. He then said in a soft voice, "Mouse, are you ming me? Now that war has started in the Rnd Continent, many will die in this war between the Temple and the various kingdoms. Let me put it this way, the method we are using now, even if Ive told the Sauron King about it then, he wouldnt be able to use it against the Temple! The situation in the Rnd Kingdom is different from Radiant Empire!" Inside the West Hill Church, the bishop was very miserable. The soldiers from the public security forces surrounded the church, making it seem like a prison. Nobody was allowed to enter or leave, including those who were in charge of daily purchase of food supplies for the church. Initially, the bishop was even afraid that they were nning to let him and the others starve to death in the church. Seeing that those who had been sent out to purchase food were severely punished after attempting negotiations but failed, nobody dared to step out again. Fortunately, Rody did not want their lives right now. He ordered his soldiers to toss a few pieces of cheap, dried, ck bread inside every day. But since when had the bishop who was used to live an extravagant life suffered such hardship? And none of those high-ranking clergymen around him were true ascetics. After eating three days of coarse food, all of them were already whining, but they dared not make any moves as they were deterred by Marquis Rodys authority. However, they could tolerate everything else. Even if the food was bad, they could just put up with it, but the soldiers outside not only stopped those inside from leaving, they also stopped those who came to clean up the church, which of course included those carts which handled the toilets! There were dozens of clergymen stuck in the church for these few days. No matter how little they ate, they still needed to defecate! The toilets in the church were not cleaned for days. Upon stepping inside, one could smell the unconcealed stench around the once-sacred church. The bishop could only sit about and pray every day. Things were getting out of hand this time, and he knew that even if he could escape doom, he would need to bear huge responsibilities afterward... He had been waiting for the me Warriors day and night, and when they finally arrived, things did not go as expected by the bishop. That Marquis Rodys attitude was extraordinarily upromising. He totally ignored the Churchs me Warriors and the public security forces soldiers had no intention to disperse at all. The me Warriors were simply pushed aside! Rodys attitude was harsh. He did not even order his men to arrange proper quarters for the me Warriors to be stationed. He merely sent themanding officer to greet them for show and set up a simple shelter outside the church. After Strehl failed to meet Rody, he went back to the church dejectedly, and he understood that this matter could not be resolved within a short period of time. The first thought that came to his mind was to meet themanding officer and request for quarters to be arranged to house his two thousand warriors. The reasons Strehl gave was simple. First of all, whenever the me Warriors traveled to any ce in the Empire, usually the local church would be responsible to provide for them. But now that the church was under siege, and there were never any armies of the church stationed here as West Hill was the fief of the Tulip Family, so naturally West Hill should take over the responsibility. Themanding officer had already received secret orders from Rody. He listened to the me Warriors request quietly then spread out his hands, replying without emotion, "Im sorry, but I cannot fulfill your request. Barracks for the Churchs warriors never existed in West Hill City. To be honest, the only barracks here is where our public security forces soldiers are stationed. Other than that...hehe, before this there was an empty barrack for the guards of the Tulip Mansion, but now it is upied by Marquis Rodys escort troops. Hence, theres nothing I can do about your request..." Strehl objected angrily, "So, are you saying that we, the warriors of the holy me Warriors, shall live in the streets?!" Themanding officer rolled his eyes and repliedzily, "Well, to be honest, this is beyond my jurisdiction. But if you must find a ce to stay, why not head to the Tulip Mansions barracks and discuss with Marquis Rodys escort troops? Ask them if they can make some room for you in the barracks..." Strehl immediately sent ten of his men there, but in less than an hour, all of his ten warriors came running back with bruises and swollen faces. It turned out that when they arrived there, before they could even finish talking, they were ruthlessly thrown out by Marquis Rodys escort troops. These people from the me Warriors had always been arrogant and looked down on local troops. But this time, they had run their heads into a brick wall. Marquis Rody was here in West Hill with his newly-wed wife, Miss Nicole, escorted by a troop of two thousand guards. Although they were not the Lightning Gods Whip and theirbat power was also way inferior to the Lightning Gods Whip, their haughty manner was outrageous! Those were two thousand Imperial Guards! Who were the Imperial Guards? They were the pce guards who were specifically responsible for guarding the royals all along! In the name of the royal family, each of them had always looked down on other people. The me Warriors arrogance? The Imperial Guards were even more arrogant than them! At that time, both parties turned against each other and the Imperial Guards hurled curses at them. All this while it was only us, the Imperial Guards, who bullied others. There was never anybody who dared toe grab our territory! Strehl was deeply troubled. He was not a fool. Although he was a little bit ill-tempered, he immediately sensed something amiss after calming down. It was obvious that this Marquis Rody was deliberately defying the Church! The identity of this newly emerged dignitary of the Empire was somewhat unique. He was not only the brother-inw of the Empires suprememander, Duke of the Tulip Family, he was also a Marquis and the regimentmander of the Empires Northern Army. What was more thought-provoking was the fact that a Marquis of the Empire was escorted by Imperial Guards during his travel...This honor was exclusively for members of the royal family! He could not afford to offend such a person! It seemed that this time the Church was not well prepared enough! Initially, they thought it to only be a normal dispute within the local area of the church, so he was sent here to mediate and suppress the mob. It did not ur to them that the situation here was soplicated... Strehl was absolutely cautious about acting rashly. Things hade up to this point where it could not be handled by someone of his rank anymore. He immediately sent his men back to the Imperial City to report on the situation here. On the other hand, he had no other choice but to order all his men to station on the square outside the church. When this order was passed down, the me Warriors were stunned. Stationed on the spot? How? By sleeping on the streets? Due to the powerful influence of the Church in the Empire, the me Warriors never had the need to bring any supplies when traveling to any city in the Empire. This time, when two thousand of them came to West Hill, they did not bring any forage, just some personal rations, let alone heavy supplies like tents. These two thousand people had to be fed, and the horses needed to graze too. Where would they source for these? At one point, Strehl even put aside his ego and beseeched the public securitymanding officer. When it did not work, he then quoted sayings from the Church and tried to influence these savages in the name of the almighty God. However, when they heard of his sayings, from themanding officer to the soldiers, all of them rolled their eyes and replied straightforwardly, "Im not a believer." In the Radiant Empire, although the religion of God had established its status as the state religion, the Empiresws did not make it mandatory for its civilians to embrace the religion of God. Also, even though thews dictate that one was not allowed to embrace any other religions besides the religion of God, and it was dered as the only legal religious organization in the Empires territory, at the same time, the civilians were given the right to be a non-believer. This meant that as long as you did not believe in other religions, then it was a personal choice whether or not to embrace the religion of God. Strehl was in utter despair now. He had already noticed that in West Hill, even in the whole of Westwood Province, everyone here, no matter if it were the soldiers or normal civilians, they seemed to possess an extraordinary air of superiority. In their hearts, whether it was the Empires emperor or His Excellency the Pope, they were iparable to the great Duke of the Tulip Family! In their eyes, they knew nobody except the Tulip. This ce was basically the Tulips private kingdom! But fortunately, Rody did not really want them dead. After the me Warriors spent a night on the streets, Marquis Rody finally showed his face. At noon the next day, young Lord Rody probably woke upte. After having breakfast and washing up, he brought along the fifty men Lightning Gods Whip cavalry bodyguards and swaggered to the church on horseback. When greeted by a weary-looking Strehl, a gentle smile finally appeared on Rodys face. He did not dismount from his horse, but instead sat there and spoke in a kind manner, "Lord Strehl, you arrived yesterday? It must have been a tough journey. I wonder if youve rested wellst night?" Strehl looked helplessly at the smile on this young Marquis face. He had a sleepless night, and right now his stomach was also empty, but he had to smile and give some reply. Rody yawned and said smilingly, "Since youve had a good rest, then we shall start handling this dispute today. Im sure you already knew what happened a few days ago. I hope you understand that the reason I ordered my men to besiege the church from the beginning, and forbid anyone from entering and leaving, is because Im afraid someone will take the opportunity to destroy the evidence. I did this purely for the purpose of preserving the Churchs sacred glory!" Rody paused and waved his hands, signaling the soldiers surrounding the church to make way. He finally dismounted from his horse. He held Strehls hands and smiled, "Lets go in and meet the bishop." Upon entering the church, Rodys expression became harsh when he saw the bishop. Rody was livid and he looked at the bishop coldly, saying in a deep voice, "Your Eminence, Ive sent my men to do some thorough investigations these few days, and indeed some people were practicing fraud in the name of the Church..." The bishops voice was hoarse, but he shouted, "We have been framed! False usation!" Rody shook his head and replied softly, "Whether or not you are framed, we will know soon. As the saying goes, to catch a thief you must find the stolen goods. Hence, as a gesture of justice, I will order my men to enter and search the church to see if theres any booty. If there arent, this move is the most effective method to crack down on those nders! To prove the churchs innocence with irrefutable evidence! I think this is the best solution we have now, what do you think?" His final question what do you think? was obviously directed at Strehl. Rody then added, "The reason I dyed the search here is to wait for your arrival. These past few days, I merely ordered my men to surround the church so that we will only do the search in your presence when youre here. Only by doing this can justice be preserved." Search the church? Search a religious institute of a parish of the religion of God in the Empire? Even during the era of the Great Emperor Abbas, who was a powerful ruler who ruled with an iron-fist, he was not so disrespectful to the Church! But then, even the Great Emperor Abbas had never sent armed forces to besiege the Church. Strehl carefully weighed Rodys words in his heart. Search the church? If this young Marquis dared toe up with such proposal, then he must be quite confident. Or else, what he did these few days would be totally useless. Under the current circumstances, it seemed like he did not have any reason to refuse... After thinking over and over again, Strehl finally scowled and replied, "Marquis Rody, the church is a ce where the supreme and almighty God is worshipped. Dispatching troops to search the church is an act of disrespect to the dignity of the religion of God. You see..." "Im sorry," Rody replied tly, "first of all, Im not a believer. Secondly, Im a Marquis of the Empire, and I only obey thews of the Empire! The churchs rules are not suitable to be used on me!" Though his words were short and simple, his tone was clear that there was no room for discussion. Strehl stole a nce at the bishop. The bishop was hesitant at first, but then he nodded vigorously. Strehl was relieved. Since the bishop had no objections, then let them search! These past few days, the church had been surrounded so tightly by the soldiers outside, it would be impossible for anyone who wanted to frame the church to nt anything here. Rody smiled and said, "To be fair, how about the Empires troops and the me Warriors each ount for half of the amount of the people who search this ce?" When Rody said so, there was an increased suspicion in Strehls heart. Was this young Marquis really so confident? Even the bishop had an uneasy look on his face, but he took a tough stand and eximed loudly, "If the search is unfruitful, Marquis Rody will need topensate us as this is sphemy against the Gods!" Rody readily agreed. Immediately, fifty men from Rodys Lightning Gods Whip and another fifty men from the me Warriors worked together and started searching the church. They searched the ce in detail, not even an inch ofnd was missed. After two hours had passed, they found nothing. The bishops attitude gradually toughened, and Strehl too looked at Rody smugly. Rody did not panic at all. He squinted his eyes and smiled as he listened in silence to his mens report. Suddenly, his eyes fell on the statue of God right in the middle of the churchs hall. He then ordered in a low voice, "Move the statue!" "No way!" The bishops face changed. Even Strehls expression turned into anger. He said through gritted teeth, "Marquis Rody, the statue of God cannot be moved! This touches on the issue of the dignity of the supreme God! For over centuries since the Empire was founded, no such thing has ever happened! Youve already gone too far today!" Rody ignored the twos mor. He looked coldly at his men from the Lightning Gods Whip and said softly, "Did you not hear my orders?" The Lightning Gods Whip could not care less about the Gods. In their eyes, they only acknowledged the Tulip family! Currently, Rody was the brother-inw of the Duke, and he was also from the Lightning Gods Whip, so they already considered him as one of them. Once they received Rodys order, the Wolf Fang warriors immediately obeyed and moved the statue in a flurry. Strehls eyes became red with anger. He was about to turn hostile and order his warriors to stop them, but Rodys eyes narrowed and his hands were already pressed on the scimitar at his waist. His eyes were icy cold, and his murderous aura caused Strehl and the bishop to tremble in fear. "It is best that you two do not act rashly! This is West Hill! The fief of the Tulip Family! Everything here is subjected to my orders! I repeat, Im not a believer! The churchs rules cannot restrict me, I only obey the Empiresws!" A chilling aura radiated from his body. His imposing manner caused the bishop and Strehl to stifle. A rumbling noise was heard, and the huge stone statue of God was already moved halfway. The bishops face immediately changed. His feet wobbled vigorously, and his face ashen. His lips too trembled uncontrobly and it was unclear what he was muttering to himself. "Marquis Rody, theres something here!" one of the soldiers from the Lightning Gods Whip reported loudly. Rody sneered and looked at the two of them coldly before striding towards the statue. The bishops knees went all weak and he plopped down on the floor. There was a drastic change in Strehls expression. He red at the bishop before he hurriedly followed Rody. Beneath the statue, there was a secretpartment made of wood. Rody cast a quick look at it and unsheathed his scimitar with a low grunt. After a sh of bright, cold light, a cracking sound was heard and the secretpartment split. Countless shiny gold coins then scattered from within! Following such a huge pile of gold coins suddenly exposed, the faces of those who stood next to it were immediately illuminated with a dazzling gold light. However, Strehls face turned ashen at once. "Unbelievable! I think there are at least fifty thousand coins here...Gentlemen, the clergymen had always imed that it is their duty to serve the almighty God, but why do they possess such amount of personal wealth? If searching the church and moving the statue of God is an act of sphemy, what kind of behavior is it called to hide arge number of gold coins beneath the statue of God?" Rodys voice remained tepid. Strehl glowered at the bishop, the look in his eyes was that of undisguised enmity and despair. The me Warriors gaze upon the clergymen in the church too became disdainful. "Eh? Theres anotheryer beneath..." Rody suddenly smiled. He raised his scimitar and struck it down, and anotheryer was split up. Crash! A bunch of objects fell out, and those at the scene had a weird look on their faces. They looked at the bishop, stunned and unable to speak. "Hmm...Candles, whips, iron chains..." Rodys tone was strange. He sighed and the smile on his face was creepy. He then said slowly, "Your Eminences tastes are somewhat peculiar..." The bishop finally came back to his senses and screeched suddenly, "These...these are not mine!" Rody snorted coldly and said, "Not yours? If its not yours, is it mine then? Your Eminence! Now that the evidence is here, what else do you have to say?!" Strehls eyes flickered and a harsh look shed in his eyes. He suddenly roared, "Ill kill you! Scum of the Gods religion!" After he finished roaring, he immediately drew his sword and struck it in the direction of the bishop! As the chilling de was about to strike the ashen bishops neck, ng! Rodys scimitar already warded off the sword. Strehls body trembled. He felt as though the sword was struck by a lightning, and there was extreme pain from the point between his thumb and his index finger. His sword almost slipped from his grip, and he was forced to retreat a few steps. Rody narrowed his eyes and looked into Strehls. He then said coldly, "Why? Are you trying to kill to silence him?" He gave him a ferocious stare before saying in a clear voice, "The bishop of the religious institute of the Church of God in West Hill has illegal possession of wealth of questionable origin. Immediately move these things back and arrest all the clergymen of the West Hill Church for interrogation!" Fifty Wolf Fang warriors rushed forward and savagely tied each of them in pairs. They then pressed the terrified clergymen down to the ground. The bishop was on the verge of copsing. The flesh on his fleshy face trembled, and he was muttering to himself. There were magicians among those clergymen, and they tried to fight back on the spot, but Rody was standing there, and his movements were as fast as lightning. In the blink of an eye, he had already knocked down two fellows who tried to resist arrest. Strehls mind went nk. As far as he knew, the embezzlement of high ranking clergymen in the religion of God was not news anymore. He could not understand why this young upstart in the Empire would take such a big risk to openly defy the religion of God over such ordinary matters. Was it because the bishop had offended this Marquis Rody? Seeing that the clergymen were already tied, Rody left haughtily without looking at Strehl anymore. Strehl was silent for a moment before sighing, and ordered his men quietly, "Pass my order, from now onwards, all of our men should behave themselves. Do not have any conflict with them, and do not act blindly! We shall wait for the orders from the Imperial City!" The follower beside him hesitated and asked, "Your Excellency..." "Shut up!" Strehls face was pale, and he replied in a low voice, "This time, weve run into trouble! Great trouble!" When he saw the whips, iron chains and candles scattered on the floor from the corner of his eyes, a sick look appeared on his face. He spat angrily and strode out. Rody did not bother with these guys anymore. He went back straight to the Tulip mansion with his men. Those arrested were all thrown into the public security forces prison. Rody especially told the public security forcesmanding officer, "Do not interrogate or bother them. Keep them well-fed! But watch them tightly and keep them under tight security! None of them is allowed to die! Especially the bishop!" Rody smiled when he saw the confused look on themanding officers face. He did not bother to exin but waved his hand signaling for him to leave. He then mumbled, "They still have greater uses! By keeping them alive, they are the best evidence of the Churchs scandal! Humph! That Strehl tried to kill them under my eyes to wipe out the evidence. Does he think that Im a fool?!" When he came back to the mansion, Rody briefly told thedies about what happened that day. As he reached the part where the pieces of evidence were found and the interesting expressions on the faces of those people from the Church, Diane pped her hands andughed happily. Then she blurted out a question, "By the way, are those gold coins really embezzled by the bishop?" Rody nodded and replied, "The corruption of the high-ranking clergymen of the Church in the Empire was already not a secret long time ago." The girls eyes glittered. "But...those whips, candles and iron chains, what are they used for?" Rody choked and looked at her awkwardly. He faltered for a while before finding an excuse to run away. The girl became even more curious. She turned and asked Nicole instead, but Nicoles face immediately reddened. Myka too seemed embarrassed to talk about it. She avoidingly answered her just to put her off. The more Diane thought about it, the more suspicious she became. She felt that there must be some unspeakable secret in this. When everyone had run away, she suddenly called upon a servant and ordered, "Go get me a whip, a candle, and an iron chain!" After dismissing the servant who had a weird look on his face, Diane cocked her head sideways and muttered to herself angrily, "Humph! Do you think I cant figure it out myself if you all are not telling me about it?" Chapter 322: Replacement Chapter 322: Recement Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion News of what had transpired in West Hill kepting into the imperial city. The newspaper industry in the empire flourished under Andys devoted support such that the peoples passion towards this new stuff kept rising. In Andys opinion, newspapers had be an important tool to educate and even control the peoples sentiments. About seven to eight versions of the scandal regarding the church in West Hill were created and published in the newspapers. Fatty could not understand why Andy insisted on writing the scandal story into seven or eight different versions. The old skeleton smiled lightly and said, "In this world, humans have the strongest curiosity. When faced with such an interesting matter, if we merely tell this in one simple version, there will always be ws and some smart people will see the ws. But if we deliberately tell the story into a few different versions, then even if there are ws, the people will be too upied to ponder about it deeply. After all, our goal is to stir up trouble and blow things up! No matter how long they are going to debate, regardless of whats the final result, all that matters is the scandal involving the church that has left a deep impression in everybodys mind! As for the truth... Humph! There are thousands of mouths on thousands of people, and maybe a thousand mouths cane up with a million versions of the story! Haha..." Fatty looked at the sinister smile on the old skeletons face and reflected on his words for a moment. He then said slowly, "Old devil, nobody can be more sinister than you when ites to scheming and plotting!" Anyhow, the authority of the church was already destroyed. Under the propagation of the empires newly emerged newspaper industry, the whole Empire seemed to be discussing this scandal which happened in the Tulip Familys fief. The old skeleton had put in enormous efforts in arranging this matter. First of all, the influence of the church was weaker in the fief of the Tulip Family. Secondly, the Tulip Family was almost a divine existence in the hearts of the Imperials, they were an idol worshipped by millions of people. Now that such a scandal urred in such a sacred ce, rage would erupt as the people despised the disdainful practice of the church. They had defiled the sacred honor of the Tulip Family! The imperial newspapers had follow-up reports almost every day. For example, the new confessions of the arrested bishop. Or the peoplesments regarding how the greedy bishop embezzled such a huge amount of money... And those whips and iron chains which were discovered also sparked discussion among some special groups... Finally, one day, almost all newspapers in the empire published a report with a huge headline: "What is actually beneath the glorious halo holiness or darkness?" The tone and words used in this long report were obviously to draw attention to the church! Although it was not directly stated, those who had read this report would mostly have this doubt, How many more such greedy conmen are there in the church? Though one bishop was caught, those who were not, were they really innocent? Every year, we have paid so much religious taxes. Were these really used for worshipping the Gods? Or was it used to fatten these greedy conmen? All of a sudden, there was an uproar in the Empire! The signature on this report was, of course, the chief critic and writer, Mr. Andy. Under the setting sun, a troop slowly escorted a carriage into the imperial city. Sitting inside the carriage were Marquis Rody and his wife, Miss Nicole of the Tulip Family, as well as his two other confidantes. Rody had returned to the imperial city secretly under the escort of a troop of imperial guards and fifty elites from the Lightning Gods Whip, officially ending his carefree days at the Westwood Province. During this period, Rody was so annoyed being in Westwood. The church had sent some men there to request the release of the bishop. They had also demanded thorough investigations to be carried out regarding that matter to restore the honor of their religion. Rody was strongly against such stiff demands. He had once kicked out the elder from the highest religious institute sent by the church to the Tulip Mansion. This elder was an old rascal from the elders council, and he had rushed here from the imperial city to specially handle this matter. Rody replied boldly, "Im not a believer! Your rules are useless to me! Im only responsible towards the imperialws! So, stop telling me what to do!" The elder who held quite a high position in the church fumed. He almost turned against Rody on the spot. Driven by rage, he immediately gathered the two thousand ming Warriors stationed in West Hill City and was about to snatch those arrested by force. But Strehl, the deputy regimentalmander of the ming Warriors remained sensible. He arrived here earlier and had experienced the stubbornness of this Marquis Rody. It was just a waste of energy to try to influence and persuade someone who was not a believer of God. Moreover... he carefully advised the elder who was dizzy with anger, "We only have two thousand ming Warriors here, but they have thousands of imperial guards! To say the least of it, if a fight really breaks out, hehe... they are imperial guards, representing the empires royal family..." Although this was not pleasant to hear and was also somewhat frustrating, it managed to cool down the elder. After all, for one to be able to climb to such a high position, he was definitely not a fool. He was just angered by this young marquis whose attitude was ignorant. When he calmed down, it immediately dawned on him that this Marquis Rody was deliberately looking for trouble! Since tough methods were not effective, then he would try a softer approach. But Rody was not going to give him any more chance. He hid behind closed doors, refusing to see any guests. So what if you were the elder of the church? The gate of the Tulip Mansion was locked, and the Imperial Guards and the Lightning Gods Whip were guarding outside. Even if the pope came here, they would most probably ignore him too! The imperial guards would only obey the emperor, and the Lightning Gods Whip would only obey the Duke of the Tulip Family or Miss Nicole! The church had also attempted a prompt change of strategy. Initially, they requested for defending themselves, but most probably due to the great pressure from public opinion in the imperial city, in the end, they requested to immediately execute the heinous bishop who sphemed against God and betrayed the churchs trust! This action was equivalent to admitting their crime, but as long as it could immediately put an end to this matter, it was better having done that than letting the situation snowballed. But Rody continued to ignore them. He merely gave a simple reply, "Investigations are ongoing as the case isplicated!" And he drove them off afterward. The church, of course, had some foundations to be able to operate steadily in the empire over the years. Many of the imperial officials were believers of the religion. Since they could not settle the problem privately, then they would try to use other ways, for example, to pressure this young Marquis via official channels. Of course, right now, nobody within the officials circles would dare to offend this young Marquis Rody whose future was boundless. But to move him with affection and entice him with the promise of gain was an eternal practice within the official circles. Rodys stand was way too firm! Especially in the fief of the Tulip Family! When Rody first came back from the war in the northwest, there was a rebellion among the local consuls. He seized the opportunity to make a clean sweep of the whole Tulips fief. The original power structure was basically swept out, and currently, those who remained in the Tulips fief were absolutely loyal to the Tulip Family. Some of the officials were even retired military officers from the Lightning Gods Whip who had followed the duke in the northwestern war. There was no room to maneuver for the churchs official power when faced with these people. Hence, after dealing with them for some time, Rody received a secret letter from Old Skeleton, and he left the fief with his men back to the imperial city. Once the carriage entered the imperial city, Rody could sense something different even though it was already evening. The previouslymon sight of clergymen walking in the streets of the imperial city in small groups had disappeared. It seemed like there were basically no clergymen walking in the streets anymore. Even when, asionally, one or two generalborers wearing the uniform of the church were spotted, they all bowed their heads and scurried by. Rody went back straight to his Marquis residence and brought his guards to the pce to meet Old Skeleton. In the royal martial arts field within the pce, everyone was prohibited from entering. A group of imperial guards could be seen from afar guarding the outside. Rody entered alone, and all the guards saluted him with bows when they saw him. When the heavy door was pushed open, a roar came from within, and a chilling light came straight at his face. Rody acted mostly out of reflex. He unsheathed his scimitar with lightning speed to ward off the attack, and a crisp sound of metal clinking was heard. His opponent grunted and retreated two steps, the sword in her hand broke into two pieces. Rody did not feel any better. The person who ambushed him had great strength. After he hastily warded off the attack, he could feel a gush of energy rampaging in his chest. His arm felt numb and he too grunted. It was due to the fact that his Dragon Spell Scimitar was a magical weapon that he was able to break his opponents sword. Once Rn managed to get to her feet, she red at Rody and sneered, "Rody boy, your skills are indeed excellent. Old Fatty said I wont be able to harm you with this strike!" Rody smiled reluctantly. His strength was recovering too slowly. So far, he had only recovered up to the level of a Sacred Swordsman. As for Domain Power, that was certainly far beyond reach now. Although Rody was frustrated, he knew that the Divine Primordial Spirit that he swallowed was something extraordinary. For his strength to recoverpletely, perhaps it was not something that he could achieve in a short period of time. p, p, p! A series of pping rang out. Fatty Sky stood at a corner of the martial arts field and beamed at Rody. He then shouted, "Good boy, its good to see that you did not embarrass me!" Rn pondered for a while and shouted, "Fatty! I still cannot defeat him! Lets continue training!" Rody pulled himself together and finally managed to suppress the energy rampaging in his body. The old skeleton sat on a chair d in an imperial robe, crossing his legs without much care for his image. His eyes were drawn to the center of the field where weapons ttered and a male and a female fatty started fighting again. He nced at Rody from the corner of his eyes and waved to him, "Young man, youre back?" Rody walked towards him and smiled bitterly, "You gave me a lot of trouble again. The elder from the church stopped me at the entrance of the Tulip Mansion every day in West Hill. If I donte back soon, one day, I will be so annoyed I will chop him up!" Andy beamed and looked at Rody. He suddenly whispered, "Then chop him up!" "Why? Is it time to strike now?" Rody shot a nce at him. Andy sighed, "Ive already given orders to investigate the religious taxation within the entire empire. Since yesterday, all the territories of the Radiant Empire have stopped collecting religious taxes!" Rody gasped, "By doing this, wouldnt the financial source of the church have been cut off? Will the Pope agree?" "He cannot disagree!" Andy sneered, "Unless he is confident enough to turn against us right now and start an internal war!" Rody thought about it and answered, "It is quite impossible for them to start a war. Currently, the empires military forces are very powerful, whereas the ming Warriors are scattered. Our Lightning Gods Whip was just reorganized after the war, so the soldiers are absolutely loyal. Also, the armys morale is at its peak right now. On the other hand, the atmosphere within the church is most probably not so united." Andy snickered, "After this scandal blew up, the loyalty of the previously devoted believers within the empire has plunged greatly. I guess the situation is the same in other ces. From what Ive heard, even within the ming Warriors, their morale has be somewhat unstable, too. If war breaks out, those warriors would probably think twice about whether is it worth it to sacrifice themselves for such a despicable, corrupted religion. Hence, the pope will definitely not dare to start a war! He has no confidence!" Rody pondered and frowned, "But now that youve instigated this matter, what exactly do you want to do next?" The old skeleton mumbled, "Rody, do you know? Mans faith in God is nothing but a spiritual sustenance. Man needs guidance, an idol, to seek sce within their hearts. Religions are merely providing the people with such satisfaction in their soul," he paused and continued with a smile, "So it is impossible to let religion disappearpletely. What Im thinking of is..." His eyes squinted and his smile deepened, "To create a new religion to rece the current religion of God!" When met with Rodys puzzled look, the old skeleton smiled and continued, "The Empire has been worshipping the Gods for centuries. Such foundation cannot bepletely uprooted by you and me. So, I do not want to waste my energy doing such useless thing! What I mean is, I want to let everyone understand that, Gods do exist, and we do need to have faith in the almighty Gods, but the current church does not represent the Gods! We can guide the people to think that the church has betrayed the teachings of God! They have fallen to such an extent that their existence is sphemy against the Gods! They are not worthy of being the servants of God anymore! So, I want to create a new religion in the empire, to rece the church!" Rody seemed to understand now. He whispered, "So you mean..." The old skeleton stood up and pped his hands smilingly, "What I mean is, to create a new idol for people to worship! To create a new god for the masses to believe in! And it happens that we have an exceptional condition! We already have an extremely glorious treasure!" Speaking of this, Old Skeletons smile became evil. He whispered, "Young man, are you interested in bing a god for once? Duke of the Tulip Family... my almighty God of War?" Chapter 323: Looming Crisis Chapter 323: Looming Crisis Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The conflict between the empire and the church slowly emerged. Everybody was gradually stripping away thestyer of pretense, and various contradictions were now on the table. Pope Corsica VI had publicly announced that the Imperial order to stop religious taxation was a challenge against the churchs prestige, a disrespect to the Gods. At the same time, the churchs ming Warriors were frequently mobilized and assembled. However, the old skeleton was even more ruthless. He issued an order in the name of the Empires Emperor, that any mobilization of local armies within the empire which involved more than one hundred people must obtain the approval of the imperialmander-in-chief! After such order was issued, the mobilization of the ming Warriors was greatly restricted. In some ces, hundreds of cases of friction between the ming Warriors and local garrisons were reported. All of a sudden, the empire was glutted with countless news of chaos. In the midst of the dangerous undercurrent, the Duke of the Tulip Family ordered the suspension of all leaves of the Lightning Gods Whip and to be in full alert awaiting orders to set out! Marquis Rody, the Regimental Commander of the Northern Army, ordered the suspension of all leaves within his army and be in full alert awaiting orders to set out! Earl Elliot, the Regimental Commander of the Northwestern Army, ordered his army to stand by and wait for orders, be in full alert awaiting orders to set out! General Camus, Regimental Commander of Southern Army, ordered the transfer of two troops of heavily armored cavalries to move up north towards the imperial city! Meanwhile, at the eastern territories of the empire where the church was most powerful, 30 thousand men from the ming Warriors sessfully broke through the blockade of the empires local garrison and gathered. They had also conquered two medium-sized cities and issued orders to expel the imperial officials stationed there under the name of His Majesty the Pope. They dered that they would temporarily take over cities in the name of God. This caused an uproar in the empire! "Young man, do you know that believers in any religion are made up of three different groups of people?" The old skeleton smiled cheerfully. He then slowly raised his finger and continued at a slow pace, "The first type are those absolutely pious religious fanatics. These people are our toughest enemy... but luckily, the numbers of these type of people are not many! Among ten thousand believers, this kind of fanatics does not even ount for one percent! The second group of people are those who waver easily. These are the people who embrace the church but are not fanatical. Most of them have this attitude of if you believe, then it works; but if you dont, then it will not work. These kind of people, although they look pious during normal days, when their personal gain is involved, they will abandon their faith to safeguard their own interests! For example, if they have to take out a small amount of their ie to worship the church, they may be willing to do so, but if they have to offer all their properties and reputation as a tribute, these people will definitely cower. Fortunately, the scandal regarding the church that we created in the Westwood Province had, to a great extent, caused the loyalty of this group of people towards the religion to drop dramatically. This type of people from the second group ounts for the most among the believers of the religion. They are thergest group in a religion. We can say that these people ount for more than seventy percent of the believers in the religion of God!" The old skeleton paused and took a few breaths before continuing, "The third group are those pseudo-believers. Dont be surprised, this is very normal! The church has been operating in the empire for centuries. They have flourished and expanded in scale. Believing in the religion has be a habit, a trend! There are many who are originally atheists, but when they saw those around them embrace the religion, they then became believers with the psychology of joining in the fun. This type of people make up quite arge portion in the religion of God, but their loyalty towards the religion is the lowest! Once the empire and the church be enemies, in consideration of their personal interests, they will abandon their religion without hesitation." Rody nodded and smiled, "So, even though the church ims that they have tens of millions of believers in the empire, its actually not that terrifying!" "Correct," the old skeleton smiled, "Tens of millions of believers was just a falsely exaggerated figure. Once the Empire and the Church be enemies, those who are willing to rise in revolt with the Church will never exceed hundreds of thousands. And among these hundreds of thousands, the true ming Warriors does not even amount up to half the sum. The remaining are just ignorant civilians! As long as we use drastic measures... it is not hard to solve this problem!" Rody was silent for a moment. He then said in a low voice, "But still, there are hundreds and thousands of people...When such chaos breaks out, how many will die, and how many families..." The old skeleton shook his head, "The church has be an enormous malignant tumor on the empires body! If we do not seize this opportunity to finish them offpletely, when their power expands and their foundation deepens in the future, then it will be even more difficult to get rid of them! The Rnd Continent is the best example!" Seth, who was seated at a corner, was looking out of the window with a smile on his face all the while. When he heard their conversation, he turned his head and his gaze fell on the old skeleton, "I think we still need a triggering factor to strike, what do you think?" "We already have that!" Andy took out a military report from his sleeve. The following was the report from General Camus, Regimental Commander of the Southern Army: "Acting under the orders of the Emperor, the Southern Army has conducted a massive search on all religious institutes and churches of the three provinces in the south. We have discoveredrge amounts of money amounting up to 1 million and 90 thousand gold coins of questionable origin! Properties andnd deeds of unknown source amounting up to 2 million and 200 thousand gold coins! Among those arrested from the church were three local bishops, nine high-ranking clergymen, 28 medium-ranking clergymen and 160 low-ranking clergymen. During the period of search, the Southern Army had some friction with the ming Warriors. There were 620 casualties reported in the Southern Army. Among them, there were 190 dead, 300 heavily injured, and 130 mildly injured. 1,080 men from the ming Warriors were killed, and 2,600 people were held captive. General Camus, Regimental Commander of the Southern Army, reports to His Majesty that the situation in the south is chaotic. The church is inciting the civilians to create chaos. There have already been a total of 21 cases of friction between the ming Warriors and the Empires local garrisons." "Dont you think this is sufficient to light the fuse?" The old skeleton smiled and took out another piece of paper, "This is the order I have drafted. Im preparing to send this to the South today!" "In lieu of the increasing crisis in the three southern provinces, I hereby order General Camus, Regimental Commander of the Southern Army, to dere the three southern provinces as war zones and implement the code of war! General Camus is appointed as the suprememander in the war zone! At the same time, pass down the orders of temporarily banning all religious activities in the three southern provinces! General Camus has the authority to kill those who defy the orders!" Rody sighed when he finished reading this order. He shook his head and said, "It seems like youre preparing to strike first in the south? Seems like a good move. Regimental Commander Camus of the south is very experienced, has great capabilities, and is also very prestigious in the south. Besides that, he is very loyal to the empire and at the same time a non-believer. He is indeed a good candidate." "This is still not enough!" Seth suddenly interrupted again, "Hows the situation of the church in the imperial city? Corsica VI did not make any other moves?" He looked as if he was sneering, "By the time your orders arrive in the south, the internal war would have already erupted! Corsica VI will, for sure, immediately leave the imperial city and head towards the eastern region of the empire, the stronghold of the church!" When he said that, the three of them exchanged nces and whispered simultaneously, "We shall strike first! Kill him!" The old skeleton smiled and said, "The old Popes Gods Vanquishing Spell is no joke. Even a Domain Master will not necessarily be his match. We still need to discuss this..." Hatred leached from Rodys eyes, and he said lightly, "We have Fatty, a Domain Master, and also me and Royal Concubine Rn, a Sacred Swordsman and a Pdin. We also have ck Veil, and not to forget Old Mark. We should be able to get rid of that fellow!" Seth nodded and agreed, "But we cannot do that in the imperial city! We can get rid of him halfway, and then..." An evil grin spread across the old skeletons face, "And then put the me on the Vampire Tribe..." Seth looked at the old skeleton and smiled, "Thats right. Erm... Its best that we disclose this news to the Vampire Tribe beforehand so that they can do their part..." The two despicable conspirators, one young and one old, started to draw up their ns. Rody was bored listening to them, so he stood up and left to look for Fatty for training. At the core of the Empires church, in the inner hall of the religious institute within the imperial city. The Pope, Corsica VI looked so much older. His eyes looked as if they were closed, but asionally there was a sharp look in his eyes. Several senior elders from the church d in white robes sat in front of him. "The development of the matter has be apparent. The Empire is preparing to strike at us this time!" The pope finally opened his mouth his tone had traces of anger, "The internal war of the Rnds up north seems to have awakened the empires royals. They want to take this opportunity to eradicate the Church." "Your Majesty," an elder spoke up, "It is meaningless for us to continue staying in the imperial city. Currently, in the eastern region of the empire, our ming Warriors has conquered two cities and taken control of a province. We should immediately go there before the royals openly turn against us! And then we shall build a parish there to fight against the empire!" "Yes!" another elder chimed in, "The church has the deepest foundation in the eastern region! We have countless devout believers there, and also tens of thousands of courageous ming Warriors! We should go there immediately, and announce to the whole empire about the crime of the royals betraying the Gods! Then we shall start a great holy war to defend the Gods!" The Pope, Corsica VI finally opened his eyes. His gaze swept across all those in the room and sighed, "Is this what you all have agreed upon?" Everyone was silent, but they looked straight at the Pope. "All right!" Corsica VI stood up and waved the wand in his hand, "Since they want war, then we will give them war! Pass down my doctrine and announce that the royals of the Radiant Empire are heretics who sphemed against the Gods! The church will lead all the believers in the empire to wage war against these heretics!" He paused, then said in a low voice, "We will leave the imperial city tomorrow! But my doctrine should only be issued after three days." Chapter 324: A Two-Hundred-Year-Old Conspiracy Chapter 324: A Two-Hundred-Year-Old Conspiracy Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was said, "A dark and windy night is perfect for killing." The night was not quite dark as a bright moon illuminated the night sky. It was dry and cold, but not at all windy. Four carriages were quietly moving along the path from the imperial city to the empires eastern region. These carriages were made with excellent craftsmanship. Although the path was rugged, the moving carriages did not make any noise, which was rather creepy. The drivers of the carriages, too, were silent. The convoy was totally quiet except for the asional sound ofshing whips. Inside one of the carriages, an old man wearing a ck robe was lost in thought. The ck robe he was wearing was made from the most ordinary material. His gray hair was neatlybed, and he was in a somewhat subdued mood, but the expression on his face was as cold as a hard rock. Nobody would have thought that inside this convoy of carriages, which was not guarded by any warrior, were the seven highest-ranking elders of the church in the empire. The ck-robed elder was no other than Pope Corsica VI, who was currently the supreme leader of the church in the empire, the most powerful man of the religion in the empire. The doctrine of the church was issued one day ago. The rupture of the rtionship between the Empire and the church had been brought to surface. But what caught Corsica VI by surprise was that the action of the emperor was way faster than he expected! In the southern province of the empire, armies were suddenly dispatched to officially take over Purple Leaf City led by General Camus, Regimental Commander of the Southern Army. Immediately, the 150-thousand-men southern army was divided into six troops and headed out to control the whole southern province. Their following move was to wipe off the religious institutes and churches of the religion of God in each and every city! General Camus was indeed a veteran of the imperial army. He was very experienced, and thebat power of the Southern Army was very strong. The ming Warriors scattered in the south were not his match at all. This sudden change caught Corsica VI by surprise, which caused them to hasten to bring forward their n to evacuate the imperial city and flee to the eastern region of the empire within two days. As for the Popes doctrine, it was hastily issued halfway on the road. Corsica VI felt somewhat uneasy in his heart! This Abbas VI, the Emperor, had surprised him. How could this guy use such ruthless measures? Have such a cunning mind? And so despicably conspiratorial? The moment their convoy left the imperial city, they were attacked by the imperial guards. Luckily, this route had already been prearranged, and another troop of ming Warriors was deployed to mislead the enemies on another main road to draw away the pursuing cavalries. This ensured the safe evacuation of the supreme leaders of the religion of God. Years ago, Abbas VI was just an ipetent emperor. It did not make any sense to the Pope on how he became such a sharp-witted opponent with sinister measures. "Hmm, things might get better once were in the eastern region," the Pope sighed. He drew a cross in front of his chest and muttered, "God bless our religion. May the supreme God bless his most loyal servants, and punish the heretics who defy the dignity of Gods..." Eastern region. There were three provinces in the eastern region with millions of inhabitants. There was arge number of believers who were loyal to the church among the civilians. Also, there were many local aristocrats who sympathized with the church, the loyal ming Warriors, and also great wealth. As long as they reached the eastern region, they could totally call upon a two hundred-thousand-men army to fight against the empire with the prestige of the church! Although the Duke of the Tulip Family was very powerful, there were rumors saying that he was severely injured in the war against the Rnd army, and had not recovered till now. This was a great situation! Without the Duke of the Tulip Family as themander-in-chief of the imperial army, theirbat power has already been reduced by half...Whereas we have thebination-magic, a gift from the almighty Gods! As well as millions of devoted believers in the empire... Pope Corsica VIforted himself and tried hard to calm down his mind which was having a severe headache right now. He had been feeling too tired these few days. He drew the curtain aside to let the moonlight sprinkle into the carriage. He felt that all the bones in his body were aching. "Hmm, it seems like Ive aged a lot..." Just as this thought came up in his mind, his gaze involuntarily fell on the three elders sitting beside him. All the other three elders looked very tired, too. They were seizing the time to close their eyes and rest, but the frail looks on their aged faces could not be concealed. Corsica VI suddenly had a doubt which somewhat frustrated him. Why? Why were my subordinates all old and weak? Why arent there any warriors among the ming Warriors like those under the Duke of the Tulip Family who would risk their lives to fight for their revered leader? Why arent there any powerful sorcerors among the elders like the saints in the temple of the Rnd Continent in the north? It was like this in the church within the empire. Greedy fat bishops who were cunning and wasted their meager intelligence on how to embezzle more gold coins. Though the ming Warriors were loyal, and their personal practice was pious, theirbat power had never reached the level of the Lightning Gods Whip! The ming Warriors in the Radiant Continent that was as powerful as the Rnd Temples Holy Knight Regiment centuries ago, was now no longer an invincible army which was fearsome to their enemies! As the years passed, the spirit of the ming Warriors was lostpletely in the centuries of peace. This did not make sense at all... Corsica VI shook his head and forced himself to stop thinking, but, one after another, questions kept popping up in his head. The convoy gradually moved into a valley. Right after the valley was the River Kiva, a big river from the eastern region of the empire. After passing through the river, they would then reach the territory of the eastern provinces. The carriages entered the valley quietly. Only the creaking sound of wheels running over pebbles could be heard. On the peak to the left, one fat and one skinny figure stood erect. "Fatty, do you know why the church was defeated so quickly? Why is it that the seemingly enormous church was so defenseless against the blow from the empire? I think Corsica VI that old man will not be able to figure this out no matter how hard he tries." Old Skeletons smile was very sly. He wore a ck robe, and his body seemed to have blended into the dark night. "What is there to guess..." Fatty mumbled, "It must be due to the writer, that idiot, wanting to end this book and speed up the progress, so he wrote it like this..." "Hehe..." the old skeleton chuckled before saying in a serious manner, "The reason why the seemingly enormous church was defeated so quickly was, all of this has already been destined two hundred years ago during the era of the Great Emperor Abbas!" "Oh?" Old Skeleton sighed, "Ive studied several decrees preserved from the era of the Great Emperor Abbas. He was indeed the greatest emperor of the empire. Those decrees were all thought in depth and nned carefully! When the decrees were implemented two hundred years ago, the church was already destined to be an outwardly strong but inwardly weak empty shell! Great Emperor Abbas had alreadyid the foundation of royal power for his descendants!" The old skeletons gaze was locked on the convoy of carriages in the canyon beneath. He continued in a deep voice, "The first decree that the Great Emperor Abbas left behind was, following the announcement of this decree, the ming Warriors shall not be recruited in any of the empires wars in the future! Ive checked the history of the empire. During that time, the church in the empire owned 250 thousand ming Warriors! The ming Warriors back then was notx, like now. They were elites who had lived through real battlefields! At that time, the empires northwest was just stabilized, and the Rnd kingdoms up north were eyeing the empire covetously, while the mountain people down south rebelled. This was a time when armies were in great need on the battlefield! But Great Emperor Abbas issued the decree which refused the deployment of the ming Warriors no matter how difficult the situation was for the empire, and how weak its military forces were. Such courage, such foresight, I still break out in cold sweat whenever I think about it!" His voice was gradually filled with respect and reminisce, "You know very well that armies are always involved in any countrys conflicts! The armies are the foundation, a guarantee of strength, the trump card in ones hands! But Great Emperor Abbas had already uprooted the church two hundred years ago! Think about it. There have been never-ending wars in the empire for over two centuries. During these two hundred years, the Rnd kingdoms in the north had started three holy wars, there were also endless wars in the northwest and the rebellions in the mountainous regions of the south were frequent too. All these wars had maintained the vitality andbat power of the empires own army! The ming Warriors? An army which had not been to war for two hundred years...Hehe, how muchbat power do they still have? "I dont deny the fact that two hundred years ago, the influence of the church was indeed great! After the series of battles by the empire to unite the Radiant Continent, not only the Lightning Gods Whip had emerged, the ming Warriors of the church, too, were trained into elites by assisting in the battles. Otherwise, the ambitious Great Emperor Abbas would have already eradicated the church back then! But he was smart enough to not do that. Instead, he let the church bleed slowly by slicing them with a soft de! On one hand, he lifted the church up high, and gave them numerous authority, including the authority to collect religious taxes, as well as a high status...On the other, he cut off the vitality of their army...Hehe, this was really clever! two hundred years of peace, two hundred years offortable life. This was sufficient to turn the then-ferocious lion into weak and feeble sheep! This was enough to wear down their sharp ws! "Once an army loses its vitality and does not participate in battles, then it will rot very quickly and go downhill. Without war, outstanding generals will not emerge; without war, there will be no talents in the army! At the same time, two hundred years of peace was enough to cause the ming Warriors to lose the sense of urgency and vignce which were required in an army! They are now merely an awkward squad assembled from the churchs own warriors. Once they encounter a real war, they will not be able to cope at all! Even if they have unwavering faith and the courage to sacrifice themselves, these are still not enough! Ive investigated in detail. Currently, there are almost no outstanding military leaders among the ming Warriors. They cant evenplete the most basicbat system...Hehe...This is the reason why I dare toy my hands on them!" Fatty shook his head, "Cunning, too cunning..." "This is just the tip of the iceberg..." the old skeleton sighed, his tone full of respect as he said, "The boldest move by Great Emperor Abbas was to solely grant the authority of religious tax collection to the church! What is tax collection? Its money! Lots and lots of money! Within the period of two hundred years, the continuous inflow of enormous amount of money was sufficient to corrupt the church! Presently, the church has be a machine specialized in umting wealth for the religion. Their ability to umte wealth is greater than their ming Warriors. Sliced slowly by these two soft des, within two hundred years, the bloodletting of their courage was almost done... "Inparison to the church, the empire was totally different. The wars in the northwest, south, and north had trained generations of armies in the empire. It had nurtured countless talents in the armies and maintained the vitality andbat power of the empires armies over these two hundred years! Even during the most difficult times for the empire, the ming Warriors was not summoned to participate in the wars. Of course, except for the war against the Rnd kingdomsst year. That was the only time the ming Warriors participated in a war throughout the two hundred years, but youve already seen the results. Thatd Rody could so easily leave thirty thousand ming Warriors behind as cannon fodders. Thirty thousand ming Warriors, they cant be totally useless right? Their courage and faith must be unwavering, too, but in the end? When faced with the hastily assembled army of the Rnd armies, they couldnt even hold Thunderous City for one day, and werepletely annihted! Doesnt that exin the problem? If its our empires own army, even if we did not employ the Lightning Gods Whip but just any thirty thousand soldiers from the Northern Army, it would not be a problem at all to hold that ce for three to five days even when faced with thisrge number of enemies. But thirty thousand ming Warriors lost Thunderous City in just one day! This shows how weak theirbat power is! It was from then that I realized, the opportunity to eradicate the church hase!" Fatty nced at the old skeleton. He slowly unsheathed his sword and gave it a slight flick. The de produced a nk. "Old Skeleton, how long do you think we need to eradicate the churchpletely?" Old Andy erected three fingers, "Three months. After three months, I can assure you that there will not be any more gs of the church in the territories of the Radiant Continent!" He paused for a moment before continuing with a sneer, "Poor Corsica VI. He was indeed very smart and intelligent. He was also very powerful, but its a pity he did not see through this truth. He is just a man bound by his petty cleverness. As a leader, hecks great wisdom. Did he think that after fleeing to the eastern region of the empire, he could raise the g of rebellion against the empire? Humph! Once the war starts, when confronted with death and spilling blood, how many of the so-called believers are willing to give up the lives of their loved ones and their properties to fight for an illusory religious faith? Humans are all very realistic and selfish! When their own interests are not involved, they may show some respect for religion, but once...hehe...once they have to cut their own flesh, offer their own blood, and give up their lives, most of the people will be unwilling to do so! As for the ming Warriors? Humph, as long as the Lightning Gods Whip strikes, the two-hundred-thousand ming Warriors will be destroyed in one battle! So what if they have controlled the eastern province where the empires military force is the weakest? These idiots have no idea at all that Ive deliberately given up the eastern province to them!" "Yes, just like killing the chickens. When there are so many chickens running around the yard, it will be too troublesome and exhausting for the chicken killer to scramble after them...It is better to herd the chickens to one ceinto a cage. By doing so, it will be a lot easier to kill them!" An evil smile appeared on Fattys face, too. The old skeleton nodded, "Thats right! Eastern region, this is my gift, the cage, for those chickens from the church! Once their scattered forces all converge in the eastern region, that will be the time we wipe them out once and for all!" In the long and narrow valley beneath, the carriages convoy was almost near to the end. They will exit this valley into an open field another one hundred meters ahead! After that, moving forward another fifty miles, they would then reach the great river... Corsica VI gazed into the distant horizon. The long night was going to be over soon. Just as he was about to start thanking Gods blessing, a howl ofughter came from the front at the exit of the canyon! "Hahahahahaha..." The rough, coarse voice sounded somewhat strange, and a huge,rge figure suddenly jumped out! This figure was almost two meters high! The fleshy body was squeezed into thergest sized armor of the imperial guards, and a huge warrior sword of the finest quality in the empire was held in the figures hand. Moonlight shone on the persons face. Such a sturdy person turned out to be a woman! Run squinted her eyes. She raised her feet and kicked at a heavy stone, causing it to fly off and hit one of the horses hard. The horse pulling the front-most carriage neighed in pain and immediately fell. The driver, too, cried out in rm and almost fell off the carriage. The convoy immediately halted. Several drivers jumped down from the carriages simultaneously. There was a murderous look mixed with nervousness on their faces. They ripped off the robes covering their body to reveal the suits of armor of the churchs ming Warriors hidden beneath. Pulling out their swords under the seats, they closed in on Run. Run shook her head as she looked disdainfully at the four warriors dressed like drivers. She said coldly, "You guys from the church, unfortunately, your end hase! Please ask your Pope toe down from the carriage. I will send him to heaven to meet your Gods right now!" Having said that, the sword in her hand suddenly moved! Arge light-de emerged and shrouded the four drivers! Boom! The rocks on the ground flew haphazardly, and the four drivers were thrown out horizontally. They rolled away for several meters before they managed to get up on their feet. Blood was trickling from each of their mouths. The suits of armor on their body were badly damaged, and the swords in their hands buzzed and trembled vigorously. "Humph! So this is the strength of the Senior Warriors of your ming Warriors? You are way weaker than the Holy Knights Regiment!" Run smiled hideously and strode forward... Chapter 325: Twists and Turns Chapter 325: Twists and Turns Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Corsica VIs heart sank. He had never seen this strange, terrifying woman before, but judging from that blow just now, her strength must be one of the greatest in the Radiant Continent for being able to st off three senior members of the ming Warriors with just one strike! And she wore the armor of the imperial guards...Since when did Abbas XI have such a master under him? He sighed and moved his spiritual force, whispering, "Get rid of her first! And then move forward rapidly! If they can intercept us here, there might be some changes in events!" The doors of two carriages opened, and four elders from the church came down one after another. A white light surrounded their bodies. That was obviously the advanced Guardian Boundary of the Light Series Spells. Their white robes fluttered along with the air current. Apparently, a strong magical energy was fluctuating beneath their robes. "Who are you! How dare you intercept His Majesty the Popes convoy of carriages!" an elder bellowed, and the wands in the four elders hands were raised high. The four balls of dazzling white light were very eye-catching in the dark night. Following a howl, four chain-like, white light shot towards Run. Runughed and retreated one step. The sword in her hand drew an arc, and a crescent-shaped light de struck out. Boom! The four balls of white light shot out by the elders of the church were sted into pieces mid-air. The crescent-shaped light de then shot towards the four elders. They cried out in rm, and their bodies immediately floated up. At the spot where they previously stood, a deep,rge pit was sted out from the ground after a huge bang. The four elders were drenched in cold sweat due to shock. This womans strength was beyond their expectation. They did not dare to waste any more time. After exchanging nces, all of them started chanting loudly some strange spells. Run sneered and she bent her body. After picking up some momentum, she shot towards the four elders in the sky like a sharp arrow. "How dare you rebel!" The three warriors from ming Warriors struggled to stand up, and the swords in their hands shot towards Run. They did not have the skill to fly into the air. Seeing that the elders were still chanting and afraid that this enemy would harm the elders, they threw their weapons towards her. Run chuckled and struck out her left hand. A sh of golden light appeared and formed into a dazzling fighting energy. When the sword thrown by the three warriors touched the dazzling golden light, they were immediately struck. The three warriors grunted, and blood spurted from their mouths. Their body trembled several times and then copsed. Runs body was already floating in the air, and she thought to herself, These guysck strength, but they have praiseworthy courage. Seeing that the white light surrounding the four elders were getting brighter, sheughed hysterically and shot towards them like a meteor. Following a loud boom, Run crashed onto the Guardian Boundary created by her opponents. She gave out a weird cry and bounced away hard as if she had crashed into a mountain. She felt as though she could not breathe, and she almost copsed. She could see stars in front of her eyes, and she almost cked out. Run cursed angrily, "Excellent skills! Even the most advanced guardian sorcery in the Rnd Continent could not stop me, you..." She stood up andunched a second attack, but this time she dared not to use her head anymore. Instead, she struck with her fist. The blow from her fist carried a powerful fighting energy and a great amount of strength. With such force, she could even knock down a city wall. Even though they were all Pdins, in terms of strength alone, this monster-like Run definitely did not belong to the level of humans. A loud bang was heard, and the white Guardian Boundary shook violently. The four elders who were desperately chanting opened their mouths and spurted blood at the same time. The white light around them dimmed for a moment but immediately shone brighter than before. Run looked as though she was struck by lightning. She bounced back seven to eight meters before she was able to stabilize herself in midair. The four elders gave a tragicugh and bit on their tongue. They then spat a mouthful of blood on the wands in their hands. In the dark of the night, their four light balls merged into one and became a massive ball of fire. Above their heads, dark clouds formed, and currents rolled among the clouds. Rumbling sounds like thunder could then be heard. Runs face changed drastically. She had not seen or heard of such powerful magic before! This was not an ordinary sorcery to conjure thunder and lightning. Those dark clouds above their heads must be dozens of miles wide when joined together! The huge thunderbolts were still brewing among the clouds, and it was already so terrifying. If the thunderbolts struck down, this whole canyon would most probably be evened out. What kind of magic could have such great force? On the peak of the mountain, the expressions on Old Skeleton and Fattys face had changed too. They exchanged a nce and whispered at the same time, "Combination Magic!" Was this the legendary Combination Magic possessed by the church, which could even defeat a Domain Master? The temple of the Rnd Continent had the Combined Sorcery, and sure enough, the church in the Radiant Continent had the Combination Magic! A rumbling sound came from above their heads. Fatty suddenly grabbed Old Skeleton and after a sh, they had already moved hundreds of meters away. As they were moving away, a golden lightning struck and sted the peak where they stood just now into infinite pieces. The rock pieces fell like raindrops. This was just a small leakage of energy before the Combination Magic actually sted in full force! Fatty could not take care of anything else. He roared, "st off these ck clouds with your strongest move before it is toote!" The carriage beneath started moving again. This time, there were no drivers driving the carriage. Instead, the one sitting in front of the carriage was an elder from the church d in a white robe. The carriage had abandoned the four elders who were desperately maintaining their magic up in the sky and left at high speed without them. The old skeleton sighed and said quietly, "Forget about them!" Runs body was already surrounded by golden fighting energy and she looked like a tiny burning sun. She gave out a roar and said, "Old Fatty, watch me use the ultimate move that you taught me! Destructive strong gale!" Her body suddenly spun like a tornado, the sword in her hands became a golden light and she shot towards the dark clouds in the sky. Fatty sighed, "Fatdy, do you want to kill yourself? Your old master Sky does not want you to die!" Fatty opened his mouth wide and a golden light spilled from his mouth. He soon uttered an unknown curse. Suddenly, he raised his fist and knocked the old skeleton down from the clouds before charging at the dark clouds in the sky. The ruckus he created was greater than Run. He looked like a meteor from outer space, trailing behind him was a long fiery me which rapidly scattered the edge of the ck clouds. Sky hadpletely unleashed his Domain Powers. An invisible force in heaven and earth was unleashed and it tightly enveloped the poised clouds wherein lightning would strike down at any moment. Fatty entered the clouds, his body trembling slightly and his head full of sweat. It was apparent that he was using all the energy he had. Bulks of energy were unleashed likes which enveloped the cloudsyer byyer, wrapping it densely and tightly. Runs fighting energy shot out like light des. She lost her strength as her fighting energy dispersed suddenly, and she teetered, almost falling down from the sky. After a series of booming sounds, numerous light des shattered the lightning bolts which were brewing in the clouds. The lightning bolts rumbled and dissipated. Fatty Sky held on with all his strength to prevent the clouds from bursting. The two of them, one on the outside and another on the inside, acted like a millstone to cripple the strength of the Combination Magic cast by the four elders of the church, who were top-level magicians in the Radiant Continent. Layer byyer from the inside and outside, they crippled the magic like peeling an apple, and the roaring thunderbolts gradually calmed down. The dark clouds in the sky gradually faded and thinned. Finally, they turned into tiny spots of lights and disappeared. The four elders had already fainted. They had used up all their magic and their strength, and they fell out from the sky. They were not warriors, and so they did not have strong bodies. As they fell from the sky onto the ground hard, they naturally died. But till death, they would not have believed that this powerful Combination Magic passed on by the Gods was so easily countered by these two people. The radiance from Fattys body had disappeared, and a helpless feeling arose from his heart. This stretch of clouds which continued for a dozen miles was wrapped by his energy, preventing it from exploding. How much energy was depleted by doing this? Although a Domain Master was almost near to a god-like existence, a mans strength still had its limit. By using mans strength to wrap those thunderbolts producing dark clouds to prevent it from exploding, Fatty had already used up all his strength. Heughed bitterly. The energy in his body was almostpletely exhausted. He cursed softly, "I had fought the Mystic Dragon for centuries, but Ive never felt so exhausted. The Combination Magic of the church is indeed powerful! It was definitely more troublesome than the Hakone serpent." His mind went dim and he fell down from the sky. A hand grabbed Fattys cor. The old skeleton smiled wryly, "You Fatty, its rare that you feared that Ill get hurt and pulled me away. No wonder were attracted to each other." As a white magical light entered Fattys body, his eyes opened, and heughed, "Old Skeleton, weve finished off four, now its Rodys turn. Without the assistance of his elders, I dont think the Pope will be able to cast the Gods Vanguishing Spell by himself!" The old skeleton was all smiles. The magical energy from his hand continuously flowed into Fattys body. He smiled and said, "Okay, lets go see how the fatdy is. Such an adorable girl, I hope shes not badly injured." There was only one carriage left moving at high speed. Pope Corsica VIs expression was terrifyingly gloomy. The two elders sitting beside him, too, looked uneasy. The Pope saw clearly what happened just now. The ck clouds covering the sky were cleared away by their opponents before they could actuallyunch an attack. What kind of strength was this? Did the emperor have a Domain Master under him? But even if it was a Domain Master, he would have suffered quite badly after forcefully breaking up the Combination Magic of such scale? Humph! Luckily, I was smart enough to never disclose the secret of the Combination Magic mastered by the church! Fortunately, there were no more enemiesing after them. The great river was just a little further ahead, and after crossing the river, the ming Warriors will thene to aid. By that time, the situation will be totally different from now! All of a sudden, a roar came from the sky! The roar did not sound like a wolf, a tiger, or a lion, but as if a dragons cry! The muscles on the popes face twitched. He looked outside and saw a huge shadow soaring in the air, its pair of wings brought a fierce wind. That was a dragon! Although it was just a lower-formed dragon, it was still a dragon! "Dragon! Dragon!" the elder driving the carriage outside shrieked. "Shut up!" the pope bellowed, "Dragons do not exist in the Radiant Continent! The Emperor must have colluded with some masters of sorcery! That is just an inferior dragon summoned by conjuration sorcery! Theres nothing to be afraid of!" The flying dragon lowered its body and swept past. It was flying at low altitude, very close to the top of the carriage. The horses immediately got frightened. It was the fear of a lower form of life towards a higher form of life. Even battle horses which were strictly trained were also frightened. The four horses which were pulling the carriage suddenly ran in different directions. Boom! The carriage tilted to one side and almost crashed over. The pope jumped out from the window like a ghost. He gave one slight tap and the four ropes broke silently. The four horses escaped in different directions, and the carriage came to a sudden halt. The wheels were also broken. The axle cracked, and the carriage sank deeply. It then came to aplete stop. A long howl came from above, and the flying dragon soared down from the sky. It opened its mouth and breathed fiery mes onto them. Corsica VI sneered, "How dare you, tiny reptile, disrespect the Gods!" He raised his wand high up in the air, and a white me shot out from its tip. The white light not only dissolved the dragons breath, it also caused the me to rapidly burn the flying dragons massive body. The dragon screeched. Half of its wing was burnt, and the scales on its body lifted up. A loud bang was heard, and it plunged to the ground not far from the carriage. The pope sneered and said in a loud voice, "Which sorcery master from the Rnd Continent is here? I did not know that the sorcery masters from the Rnd Continent have switched allegiance to Radiant Empires royal family! Show yourself!" The three elders had gotten of the carriage and stood behind the Pope. They had already started chanting, and a ripple of magical energy unfolded. A chillingughter came from the sky, and a slender figure gradually appeared. A ck robe shrouded the graceful figure, which seemed to have blended into the night sky. She chuckled softly. Although it was just a soft chuckle, her voice seemed to be ringing right beside the Popes ears. Corsica VI looked at the figure in the sky, and his expression changed slightly, "Such powerful sorcery! Are you a sorceror from the Rnd Continent?" Mouse held out one finger, and a ck me burst from the tip of her finger. A slight sneer spread across her face, and she said softly, "Rnd Continent? Ive already forgotten about it!" She gently pointed her finger and a ball of ck me immediately shot down. The muscles on the Popes face twitched and he eximed, "Hellfire!" He immediately darted backward, but his three elders had no sense of danger. The elder at the front raised his wand and shot a white light towards her. Although Mouses ball of ck me was small, when it came into contact with the white light, boom! It burnt rapidly like a spark sshed by oil. The white light immediately ignited and became a ball of ck me! The elder who shot the white light was caught off guard. He could only shout ah! as he saw his white light became a ck me and spread onto his wand along the source. Instantly, the ck me devoured his arm, and then he was ignited like a scarecrow! The remaining two elders cried in rm and retreated quickly. The elder burnt quietly for a moment, and then vanishedpletely! Corsica VI said through gritted teeth, "Very impressive hellfire! Youre not only a sorceror, youre also an evil heretic who worshipped the devil!" Mouses expression was icy cold. She sighed and thought to herself, This hellfire given to me by Rody is indeed savage! She shook her head and said, "I dont like to kill people, but youve injured my dragon just now. That guys life will be considered as payback for my dragons life." She moved in a sh and disappeared among the clouds. She sneered and thought to herself, Another elder killed. Now that the popes men have lessened, he will not be able to use the God Vanguishing Spell anymore? What God Vanguishing Spell, is it really that powerful? Corsica VI, who was standing on the ground, was stupefied when he saw Mouse disappeared in the sky. His expression was stiff. He was confused whether this female sorceror who appeared out of nowhere was here to hunt him down and kill him or not. Why did she run off after killing only one of his elders? But her hellfire was indeed very terrifying. It was rumored that even the Gods feared the hellfire, which was the symbol of the Mystic Dragon! The pope clenched his teeth as he looked at the two terrified elders standing beside him. He enjoyed a high status in the church, and even in the Radiant Continent, he was above all the others. Since when was he bullied like this? He stomped his feet hard and growled, "Lets go! We must arrive at the great river before dawn!" The two elders sighed. As they were about to speak, they were shocked by another surprise attack! Boom! Dust and crushed soil suddenly blew about at the ce where the three of them were standing! The sky filled with dust blocked the threes vision! A grey figure broke through the ground and moved swiftly like a ghost. A chilling light shed in its hand. Blood spilled and before one of the elders could cry out, he had already been decapitated! The grey figure came up close to the pope, and a chilling light shot across. The pope roared angrily, and his body suddenly swelled. Light spilled out and struck right on the grey figure. The person screeched and retreated dozens of meters away like lightning bolt. He knelt on the ground on one knee and raised his head, revealing an aged face. His eyes squinted, and his gaze was sharp as a de. Heughed as blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, and the clothes he wore was also torn. "The pope of the church is indeed formidable!" Heughed three times and before the Pope began to strike again, he continued to retreat. In just the blink of an eye, he had already drifted dozens of meters away and disappeared into the dark of the night. Corsica VI was stunned as he looked at the elder copsed beside him, whose throat was slit. His face went white due to anger. He felt a tinge of sweetness in his throat and spurted a mouthful of blood. He cursed shrilly, "Damn Abbas XI, I will tie and burn you at the stake!" Old Mark ran for fifteen minutes before his body wobbled and he almost copsed on the ground. Heughed bitterly, "Im already old. It seems like my body is not working very well now. Sigh..." Mouse suddenly appeared beside him from the darkness. She asked softly, "Mister Old Mark, are you okay?" Old Mark shook his head and smiled wryly, "Im old now, unlike you youngsters. If I have a young body, humph! How could he, a mere pope, hurt me?" Mouse was silent for a moment. Her fingers slightly moved, and a healing spell was ced on Old Marks body. A troubled look appeared on her face. She then said in a low voice, "From what I see, the popes magic has already reached the level of a Great Practitioner. Im afraid he is three times more powerful than me." Old Mark sneered, "Humph! So what? Ive killed an elder in front of him and escaped at ease. He could not do anything to me...But...but the blow he hurled at me in the end, it seems like the most advanced magic called the Original Seal of Spirit. It is rather remarkable for an old man to attain such a level. He is one of the few in the history of the Empire over these few hundred years. But now, without his elders, the most formidable Gods Vanguishing Spell of the Combination Magic cannot be conjured anymore. Now we will have to see if young Rody ahead can finish him off." Mouse frowned and said, "You guys seem to fear the Gods Vanguishing Spell very much. Is it a very powerful magic? Why havent I heard of it before?" Old Mark went silent for a moment. He then shook his head and said, "Girl, that Gods Vanguishing Spell is really terrifying. Previously, a Domain Master was beaten until his soul was scattered by his Gods Vanguishing Spell. Not even his corpse was left behind..." Mouses expression changed. She clenched her teeth and said, "No wonder Rody was reluctant to tell me about it. Is he afraid that Ill worry?" She stomped her feet angrily and said, "Im going to find Rody. Hes alone ahead. Im a bit worried!" Having said that, she drifted away like a gust of wind. Old Mark gasped for breath before he stood up. He still felt some pang in his chest, and he said with a bitter smile, "Sigh, have I been living an overly carefree life all this while? Im already two hundred years old, why cant I even defeat a pope?" Chapter 326: Rody’s Revenge (I) Chapter 326: Rodys Revenge (I) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The pope only had one elder following him now. They could only rely on their powerful magic to fly as they had lost their carriage. After flying for dozens of miles, they saw from afar a wide river flowing ahead. It was already nearing dawn right now. There was a faint white light in the sky, and a glow gradually appeared at the end of the horizon in the east. The surrounding was quiet and peaceful, only the gurgling sound of the flowing river could be heard. However, the pope did not dare to let his guard down anymore. Initially, he thought that he would be able to divert the attention of the royal familys pursuers by dividing his forces into two groups, while he and several elders flee through another route. But they were hunted down several times in one night. It was obvious that the royal family knew their escape route very well, especially now that they had reached the river bank, which was the best natural ce to intercept them. He took a deep breath. Under the effect of powerful magic, a golden light shed in his eyes, and the rity of his vision immediately increased ten times. He could see clearly each and every detail of the surrounding areas with his eyes. Even the tender shoots on the tree top and the pebbles on the river bank became extremely clear. He turned and whispered to the elder beside him, "Okay, release the signal." Upon hearing his order, the elder took out a tiny crystal rock which was as red as blood from his chest. He slowly threw it into the sky and pointed his wand at it. Boom! An invisible ripple, which was colorless and shapeless, spread out. This was a secret signal formed using magic and only those with profound magical powers could see it. Ordinary people could never see it. This was the secret signal of contact within the church. By using it, they could also avoid being hunted down by the royal familys armies. "Your Holiness, theyre here!" the elder eximed, excited and delighted at the same time. Sure enough, in the sky, a stream of gentle magical energy was transmitted from across the great river. Although he could not see anything with his naked eyes, Corsica VI could clearly sense the other partys echo with his powerful magic ability. The traces of magic rippled like water waves. It corresponded to the signal he released from afar. However, he apparently sensed something amiss. "Why is it so quiet?" Corsica VI scowled, "Werent they told to bring their men toe to our aid?" His eyes narrowed. Although the great river was about a hundred meters wide, when the pope scanned his eyes across the river and probed around using his magical powers, there was not the slightest sign of life energy from humans across the river, but only a hint of... A hint of death! The pope suddenly gasped, "Something is not right!" Just as he was saying that, the surface of the great river in front of them rolled and foamed in an unusual manner! Corsica VI could clearly sense a strong and pure energy unfolding. That was apparently the most authentic and purest form of energy of the Light Series! Regardless of the sorcerors in the Rnd Continent or the magicians in the Radiant continent, those who believed in the religion of God all practiced the purest magic of the Light Series. But this energying from in front was gentle and warm without a tinge of ferocious murderous aura. It was as if it had blended into heaven and earth... The wide great river before them split quietly! The tranquil surface of the river was as though cut open by a pair of invisible scissors! The water which was flowing slowly suddenly became static, and a gap approximately five meters wide appeared in the middle of the river. The gap cut off the flowing waters and exposed the pebbles and soil on the bed of the river. There seemed to be an invisible force which stopped the flowing waters of the river on both sides. A tall and big figure slowly walked up from the split river. His long, blue hair fluttered in the wind, and his uncreased warrior uniform did not even have a speck of dust on it. His feet did not touch the ground and looked as though he was floating. Only Corsica VI could sense that that pure Light Series energy was actually emitted from this person! His hand was held up gently, and the pure white ring on his fingertip radiated a soft glow. As he walked forward slowly, the river water on both sides retreated away.... This was obviously not a worldly power! Splitting the river easily and causing the river to be static without using any explosives! Sweat drenched the forehead of Corsica VI. He who knew the religious books very well immediately thought of the ancient mythological legend written in the books! Slowly, the person walked out from the river and came up to the riverside. The pope finally could see his face clearly. His expression became gloomy, and he said with his teeth clenched, "So its you...I recognize you. Youre the Marquis of the Empire, Regimental Commander of the Northern Army, Lord Rody." Rody nodded. The expression on his face was calm, except for an asionalplicated look that shed in his gaze. The murderous look in his eyes was not at all harsh, but it pierced deeply into Corsica VIs body like ice. "Pope, did you know? Ive waited for this day toe for a very, very long time..." There was no warmth in Rodys voice. It was as cold as ice. He slowly unsheathed his strange scimitar. His movements were very slow and careful as if he was afraid he would make any mistakes. "Lord Rody, did Abbas XI send you here?" The Pope squinted his eyes, his hands gripping his wand tightly. Rody looked up calmly, but his eyes were locked on to the Popes face. His voice was even calmer, but this calmness sent chills down Corsica VIs spine. "Your Holiness, did you know? Ive been wanting to kill you since a long time ago. Ive always wanted to..." Rody said calmly, "So Ive been waiting for this chance like today for such a long long time...Ive even thought about this before, if one day I can confront you, how will I strike?" A smile crept up on his face...That was a very scary smile! "Previously, I thought I will be very agitated, very angry, and I will lunge at you recklessly and fight you until death..." Rody continued slowly, "But I will not do this...because this opportunity is too precious...I will cherish this opportunity. Even though now my heart is raging, and I wanted so badly to rip you into pieces immediately...I still need to remind myself to remain calm and be careful. I cannot afford to make a single mistake!" He raised his scimitar and smiled, "You see, Im ready now. I assure you that I will go to all lengths. No matter what, I must kill you today!" Confronted by such a terrifyingly calm Rody, Corsica VI subconsciously retreated one step back. He could clearly sense the murderous aura from Rody, but the expression on Rodys face was way too calm... "Marquis Rody, I cant recall when the religion of God had offended you!" Corsica VI said coldly, "As the empires marquis who has boundless prospects, you deliberately defy the religion of God in the Tulip Familys fief...You said you wanted to kill me, but I dont remember having any grudge between you and me." Rody chuckled, and a weird look appeared in his eyes. He shook his head and said, "Pope, you are very smart. Are you trying to stall for time? Let me tell you, the ming Warriors across the river whom you are waiting toe to your aid will not being anymore...never. All three thousand two hundred of them werepletely deadst night! I can assure you in my name, none of them have survived. Every single one of them is dead!" "Impossible!" the elder standing at his side roared, "Impossible! We have millions of armies in the eastern region. You...you cant possibly sneak into the eastern region and kill off all our support army quietly!" Rody smiled, "It was indeed impossible...but unfortunately, you all are just a bunch of psychics. Perhaps there are powerful magicians among you who have boundless magical power, but when ites to war, you all are just amateurs..." Rody gently erected one finger, "Just one small trick! We just carefully revealed bits and pieces of the news of your escape to the Vampire Tribe, and intentionally advanced your contact time half a day earlier. So yesternight, the three-thousand-men army that was waiting to get in touch with you at the opposite side of the river were ambushed by the Vampire Tribe. One thousand assassins from the Vampire Tribe had easily crushed the three thousand zing Warriors that were sent to pick you up." His smile was evil, the kind of evil that was formed from genuine hatred from the depths of his heart, "Of course, we secretly helped them a bit... "I suppose you have been hunted down several times along the way? That was just to hold you up and buy some time so that I have the time to get rid of your supporting armies..." The smile on Rodys face finally disappeared, and a murderous look appeared in his eyes. He said in a low voice, "Now, I can assure you that there arent any forces of the church within a hundred miles from here. And you, Your Holiness Corsica VI, there arent any elders or ming Warriors beside you anymore, so, you are destined to die here today!" "You...As the royal family of the empire, how can you collude with the Vampire Tribe!" the elder standing beside the Pope shouted angrily. He was so frightened that he could only vent his stress by shouting and scolding. "Shut up," Corsica VI suddenly whispered. His originally aged face seemed to have be ten times older in the blink of an eye. His eyes became hollow, he shook his head gently and said in a low voice, "Lord Rody, you guys are really brilliant...very brilliant...but I really dont understand. Where did your hatred towards mee from?" He smiled, but his smile was very bitter, "I can sense your killing intention towards me...Such hatred, where did ite from?" Rody walked towards him slowly. As he closed in step by step, golden fighting energy silently red up from his body, and the scimitar in his hand buzzed due to the fighting energy. "I was just a small boy who was alone and had no one to depend on since young...There was once this person who treated me very well. He was like a teacher, like a father, to me. He taught me how to be a man, and he taught me swordsmanship. He made me understood the truth of strength, and he even taught me all his lifetime knowledge..." Rodys voice became softer and softer, his body trembled uncontrobly, "But, you killed him! You killed him right in front of my eyes! You destroyed his soul and mind, and not even his corpse was left behind..." He waved the scimitar, and a golden half-moon sh split out! After a howling sound, the half-moon sh struck heavily on the ground in front of Corsica VIs feet. A deep crack was left behind on the ground. "Half-moon sh...You, you are talking about Master Autumn!" the popes pupils constricted, and he eximed, "I remember now! You were thatd who battled the Vampire Tribes prince at Prince Barons residence that night years ago! It was on that night that we obtained the Dracs Spear!" Looking at the burning golden fighting energy around Rodys body, Corsica VI sighed feebly, "I didnt expect that youve already attained the level of Sacred Swordsman...Master Autumns disciple is indeed extraordinary...hehe..." He thumped his wand hard on the ground and bellowed, "Come on then! Im Gods most loyal servant. I would like to see how you are going to fight against Gods dignity!" An outstanding white light surrounded the Pope Corsica VI. There was a holy glow on his face. His beard and hair fluttered under the morning twilight, making him look like a divine lord! "Evil heretic, receive the punishment of the Gods!" The elder at the side suddenly roared and took two big steps forward, blocking in front of the pope. The wand in his hand was also inserted into the ground. He drew a cross on his chest using his hands, and then his wand too emitted a white light. "Humph! The Light Series Gods Guardian Boundary again...Do you really think that that thing that looks like a turtle shell can stop me?" Rody sneered, and then he moved! He seemed to have moved in a sh and took one step forward. But by taking just one step, he had already stepped forward several meters and suddenly appeared in front of the elder! Sure enough, the white Guardian Boundary of the Light Series was unable to stop him. He had just entered as he pleased! Both the elder and Corsica VIs faces changed drastically. They looked at Rody in disbelief! Impossible! Even a Domain Master could not so easily break through and enter this kind of Guardian Boundary! Rodys body shed again, and he went up so close to the elder, his face was almost touching the elders nose. There was a chilling smile on his face. "I forgot to tell you that I possess the body of the Mystic Dragon! Whichever Light Series Spells you use, unless youve attained the Domain level, if not, when used on me..." His eyes suddenly narrowed, "Im immune!" A ck me shot out from his hand. A whooshing sound was heard, and a ck dragon rammed through the elders body. The elder screeched and he fell to the ground as a hole was punched through his body. A ck spear was impaled on his body, and a ck me was silently devouring his body...as well as his soul! "Dracs Spear!" The pope looked as though he had just seen a ghost. His face changed dramatically, "So it was you who took it away!" Rody grabbed the spear and stepped forward. The Vampire Tribes magical weapon was indeed powerful. The flesh and blood of the elder who was pierced with it were rapidly drying up, as though his whole body was sucked dry by this magical weapon that was cursed by the Gods. He immediately became a mummy! Rody pulled up the spear and looked at the pope smilingly, "Years ago, you ambushed Master Autumn with this spear. Now...Im going to do the same to you!" Chapter 327: Rody’s Revenge (II) Chapter 327: Rodys Revenge (II) Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion "Go to hell!" Rody roared and stabbed the spear in his hand forward! Corsica VIughed woefully, but he did not dodge. A light of despair shed in his eyes, along with a tinge of madness. The spear pointed at the pope who stood upright and unafraid. He raised his wand high and bellowed, "Come on, young Rody! Even if I die here today, I will bring you apostate to hell with me!" Poof! The spear pierced through Corsica VIs body. The ck me spread along the spear into the popes body, but an odd glow appeared in the popes eyes. He closed his eyes and he chanted a spell slowly... Ripples of energy started to flow out from the wand and spread out in the air silently. Rody immediately felt that something was wrong. The Drac Spear was the Vampire Tribes magical weapon. The flesh and blood of those who were pierced by this magical weapon would be sucked dry. Even their souls would be absorbed into the spear and imprisoned in it for eternity. However, the spear had pierced through the popes body and left a massive hole in his chest, but everything seemed to have frozen. Although fresh red blood was slowly spilling out, there was nothing else unusual about the popes body except for his face which had be paler. Rody could indistinctly make out the golden rays radiating from the pope, which suppressed the devil me on the Drac Spear. The golden rays did not look like any Light Series Spells. This aura... Rodys heart sank. He had an uneasy feeling. This aura, it felt like.... It felt like the same aura that Rody had experienced during the battle with the Hakone Serpent in the Rnd Continent! That aura waspletely different from any power in this world. It was an aura beyond human strength! It was not a fighting energy, not a Domain Masters energy, but.... The level of Gods! Rody finally understood why he was so familiar with this aura. It was because traces of a Divine Primordial Spirit fluctuated with it! The smile on the popes pale face became creepier. He opened his mouth and released some golden gas. He then gave a sadugh and said, "Marquis Rody, lets go to hell together!" As he was saying that, he waved his wand gently, and a golden light shot into the air towards the clouds like a sharp arrow. It looked as though it could pierce a hole in the sky. Rodys heart raced and he subconsciously withdrew the spear, but it felt like some force was controlling the Drac Spear, and the golden rays emitted from the pope was rapidly devouring the ck me on the Drac Spear. The body of the Drac Spear started to buzz, and Rody could clearly feel the spear vibrating! Rody gritted his teeth and let go of the spear. His other hand grabbed the Dragon Spell Scimitar and struck it forward violently. The pope sighed and closed his eyes, but he held out one hand and warded off Rodys scimitar bare-handed. A loud ng was heard. As Rodys scimitar which carried golden fighting energy struck heavily on the popes arm, a loud noise was made. Under the protection of the golden rays on the popes arms, his arms emitted a strange glow that made it seem like it was not made of flesh and blood anymore. A thundering sound exploded, and Rody felt a shock from the great impact that his body was unable to resist as his body shot backward. An arm soared into the sky. The pope cried out in pain and his body staggered, almost copsing onto the ground. He spurted blood again and sighed, "Good! Good! Good! Good one, Marquis Rody! I didnt expect that besides having the Drac Spear, your scimitar carries the Dragon Tribes curse! Even my magical body could not withstand it!" Rody was shocked as his arm ached and went limp. Although he had only recovered to the Sacred Swordsman level, he could smash a huge rock with his scimitarced with fighting energy in just one blow. But now, the pope warded off his attack with his bare arm, and even knocked him off! Rody felt that his fighting energy was smashed by the impact just now. He took a deep breath with great difficulty and managed to suppress his scattered energy. The pope narrowed his eyes, and the golden rays from his body became more and more dazzling. He had an invibly sacred and majestic aura around him. The golden beam from the wand in his hand connected directly to the sky, and it tore open the vault of heaven. mes and thunders poured down from the opening, burning the sky and even suppressing the rays of the rising sun in the east. A strange phenomenon was formed in the sky. Half of it upied by the rising sun, and the other half was full of thunders and lightning! "Rody, you are already very powerful...I did not hesitate to shorten my life and merge my body with the artifact gifted by the Gods to the church. I thought that none of the weapons in this world can harm me anymore, but I did not expect that..." He nced at his amputated arm. Before Rody could speak, a cold voice rang from afar, "Youvemitted the sin of sphemy by merging your mortal body with Gods artifact! As a pope, how dare you steal the power of the Gods!" Mouse drifted to Rodys side like a whiff of smoke. There was concern in her eyes, and she ced a healing spell on Rodys body. "Be careful..." Mouse whispered, "Those who have merged with the Gods artifact, even if you rip their flesh, you will be struck back by the artifacts natural powers!" Rody sneered, "Its just an artifact. Ive seen many of them, what can it do to me!" Mouses eyes fell on the pope standing at a distance who was emitting dazzling golden rays. She clenched her teeth, "This is not the same, not the same. Weve only seen ordinary artifacts. The force exerted by those artifacts were driven by humans magical powers, but since he had merged his body with the artifact, that means he is now using his life to drive the artifact!" "Ah..." The pope suddenly opened his mouth and rays of golden light spilled out. The expression on his face seemed like he was in extreme agony. The golden fighting energy from his body flowed continuously onto the wand, which then became a beam shooting directly up into the sky. The beam kept tearing the opening bigger and bigger! Mouses expression changed, and she eximed in shock, "Its the Heaven Mending Stone! Its the Heaven Mending Stone! This old devil has refined the treasured artifact of the religion, the Heaven Mending Stone, into his body!" She grabbed Rody and shouted, "We cannot kill him today, lets go!" Rody struggled free from Mouses grasp and roared, "Why! If I dont kill him today, how long more do I have to wait for the next chance!" He would not listen to Mouse. He held his scimitar and charged forward. Immediately, fighting energy exploded from his body, and a magnificent Half-Moon sh shot across the sky. Following a loud crack, the Half Moon sh collided with the golden rays radiating from the pope. It then dissipated, but the pope trembled, and blood trickled from his moutheven his blood had be golden in hue! Rody already came in front of him and raised his scimitar before swinging it down onto his head! ng! It was as though it had struck something metallic. Rody could clearly see the golden rays from the popes body entered the scimitar in his hand, and also a great resistance! As he inched deeper, his strength would be rapidly neutralized. Finally, Rody roared and his scimitar sliced through the popes skull! Crack! One-third of the popes head was sliced open, but then something weird happened. No blood was spilled, and no brain matter sttered out. One-third of the popes head was split open, but Rody groaned and suddenly flung out. The scimitar in his hands vibrated in agony as if it was overwhelmed. Mouse raced towards him, but before she coulde to Rodys side, he was already struggling to stand up. His hands were covered with blood. He already used all his strength for that blow just now, but it merely split open one-third of the popes head! And the part between his thumb and index finger was torn due to the impact. The pope looked creepy with his head split into two and the Drac Spear impaled in his chest, but he still stood firm without any sign of copsing. A chuckle came from his mouth, but that chuckle did not sound human-like anymore. Finally, a golden ray spilled out from his mouth and fell heavily onto his wand. He then slowly copsed and sat on the ground. Rody stared at the pope sitting afar in disbelief. He asked through gritted teeth, "What is going on?" Mouse shook his head, "You cant kill him! His body is equivalent to a Gods artifact! Can you destroy the Drac Spear? Can you break the Drac Spear into two? Even if its you, its still impossible right?" Rody immediately recalled himself trying to destroy the Drac Spear a long time ago. Indeed, it was not easy to destroy a Gods artifact or a magical weapon. During their conversation, the roar of thunder became more and more violent. shes of purple thunderbolts struck down from the sky. The gorgeous lightning filled the sky like writhing snakes. Rodys expression changed, "Why on earth did he pierce arge hole in the sky?" The pope sat there, his head eerily split in half, and he suddenly opened his eyes. Mouses hair stood on end as the scene she saw was too scary. An intangible voice floated into their ears, "Rody, receive the Gods punishment..." "Gods Vanquishing Spell..." After a loud boom, a lightning the size of a huge axe struck down right on the popes wand. However, there was no explosion. The pope and his wand became ashes and smoke in the midst of the purple lightning! They had be invisible! A gigantic hand stretched out from the sky andpletely tore open the crack in the vault of heaven. Arge ck hole appeared, and a golden armored giant formed from light stepped out from the ck hole! Mouse was stupefied as she looked at the weird phenomena in the sky. She muttered, "Its indeed the Gods Vanquishing Spell! It is the supreme magic that has been lost for thousands of years, the Gods Vanquishing Spell!" she shook his head and said in a low voice, "The pope merged himself with the Gods artifact, so he can perform the Gods Vanquishing Spell alone without the assistance of others using Combination Magic. But the price he has to pay for using his life to drive the Gods artifact is to finally be ashes and smoke! The gigantic warrior above, who looked like a god d in golden armor, stepped out from the clouds. His eyes which resembled lightning gazed upon the earth, and a loud shattering howl came out from his mouth. The gigantic axe in his hand burnt with golden mes, which caused the sky to burn with a golden color. Immediately, a row of figures appeared behind him. All of them were warriors d in golden armors. Their bodies were surrounded by golden mes, but they were smaller in sizepared to the giant. They stood among the clouds like divine troops descended from heaven! "Sinful apostate! You have the evil dragon breath in you!" The golden armored giant suddenly roared in anger. His eyes fell on Rody. Immediately, tworge beams surrounded Rody and pierced through his body, illuminating every inch of his body! Under the illumination of the light beams, Rodys fighting energy dispersed and became invisible. The innate nature of his force was revealed! That was a ball of ck mes! The mes of the Mystic Dragon! The golden armored giants roar sounded like thunder. A huge hand then waved, and the burning gigantic axe struck down above his head! The Gods Vanquishing Spell had resurfaced! In the canyon dozens of miles away, Old Skeleton and Fatty looked at the strange phenomena in the distant sky in disbelief. Old Skeleton forcefully swallowed his saliva. He could feel bitterness in his mouth. "How could this be possible...how could this be possible...How could the pope perform the Gods Vanquishing Spell on his own? Oh no...Is that boy Rody still alive? Even a Domain Master might not be able to withstand the Gods Vanquishing Spell...Moreover, Rody is not at the domain level now..." The flesh on Fatty Skys face was trembling too. He was having a great struggle in his heart right now. Finally, he sighed and said loudly, "The boy looks pleasing in my eyes, I must go to his rescue!" When he was done, hisrge body suddenly soared into the air and flew towards the distance like a huge bird. Andy stomped his feet and cursed, "If that boy dies, Im afraid Nicole will put up a deadly fight with me. Little boy, Im not willing to let you die..." When he finished saying, he immediately used his magic power to fly and followed after Fatty. Back there, Rody held his scimitar and looked arrogantly at the gigantic axe striking down from the sky. He pulled Mouse behind him and manipted the fighting energy in his whole body. He rose into the air like a tiny sun and knocked into the giant axe! A loud boom was heard. It felt like the sky was falling and the earth was cracking apart... Chapter 328: Eighth Transformation Chapter 328: Eighth Transformation Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rody collided into the gigantic axe like aet! Although the golden armored giant in the sky was just an apparition and not a physical entity, the axe contained boundless magical power. Rody immediately felt the Dragon Spell Scimitar in his hand let out a sorrowful buzz and then it began to crack inch by inch starting from the tip of its de! His limbs too felt as though they were breaking apart, and his body was about to disintegrate. He held his breath and did not dare to reserve any of his fighting energy. He suddenly roared, and his fighting energy instantly transformed into pure ck mes! That was the hellfire! The hellfire had the characteristic of devouring everything, and the golden armored giants gigantic axe too could not resist it. The enormous light apparition was immediately devoured, leaving behind a gap, and the ck mes were working hard to devour the giants axe! "Lowly apostate! How dare you use the devils fire forbidden by the gods!" a loud voice exploded from the sky above. The huge sound wave immediately sted Rody away, and he fell heavily on the ground. Boom! A deep,rge pit ten meters wide was formed in the ground! Even though his body was toughened by the Mystic Dragons blood and became extremely strong, he was still soaked red with blood from head to toe. There were thousands of wounds on his body, and every inch of his skin had split open! Right now, Rody was badly mutted. Not an intact piece of flesh could be found on his body. Mouse cried out in rm and staggered towards Rody and let out another shrill cry when she saw the ripped flesh on Rodys body. Tears of pain trickled down her face, and she threw herself beside him. She held out her hands, but she dared not touch Rody because his appearance right now was too scary. He looked as if he would break apart anytime. Mouse was afraid that she would injure Rody if she was not careful. Rody could not even open his eyes now. He opened his mouth, but his voice was very soft. He only managed to say, "Mouse, you... leave immediately..." Mouse wept bitterly. One healing spell after another was performed on Rody, and she was unaware that her sorcery was almost exhausted. A loud roar came from the sky once again, and the loud voice exploded in their ears, "Lowly apostate! Receive the ultimate judgment of the gods!" The gigantic light axe in the golden armored giants hand had be intact once again and the gap had disappeared. He raised the huge axe with his hands and struck it down for the second time! A clear whistling sound came from afar and a huge light ball with a ming tail charged in their direction. The figure flew past Rody and Mouse like a thunderbolt and snatched the Drac Spear on the ground like a gale. He then turned around and bellowed towards the sky, "Stop your nonsense about the gods!" The expression on fatty Skys face was hideous. He gave out a loud roar before grabbing the spear and throwing it upwards! The Domain Masters attack was nothing out of the ordinary, but its spear attack was quiet, and nothing happened. An invisible domain force was formed between the heaven and earth. The sky was distorted in an instant. The opening in the sky where the golden armored giant stood trembled, and it looked as though it was closing up! mes radiated aggressively from Skys body. The Drac Spear he threw traveled at a speed indiscernible to the naked eye and shot towards the golden armored giant. It had only raised its huge axe halfway when it suddenly gave out a thunderous roar! The Drac Spear was indeed the vampire tribes most powerful weapon, which could injure the gods as told in the legends! The golden armored giants roar was filled with pain and rage. The light from his body dimmed, and even his figure was starting to look blur. Sky roared again and soared up into the sky! The mes around his body became even more terrifying, and his body suddenly increased ten times in size. It was as though a light-figure of Fatty magnified ten times exploded from his body! Old Skeletons voice rang, "Fatty! Are you going to risk your life!" Old Skeleton had only arrived slightlyter than Fatty. He held out his hand and created a boundary to protect himself as well as Rody and Mouse. He then shouted, "ck Veil chick, dont worry about that guy first. Hes not going to die. Put up your most powerful boundary! Fatty has gone all out! He... he has conjured the Domain Masters astral body!" The greatly magnified light-figure of Sky suddenly soared into the clouds, holding a huge, long sword condensed from fighting energy. He roared, and his imposing manner stood up to the golden armored giant! A sh of golden light swept past, and Skys light-sword struck forward. It smashed the little light warriors standing on both sides of the giant in the blink of an eye. Those warriors were formed from coagtion of light, so it was immediately scattered with Skys one mighty blow! The giant roared, and the sky felt like it was going to crack. It moved its axe in a sweeping motion and swung it hard on Skys light-sword. At this moment, it felt as though the sky was going to fall apart! Even dozens of miles away, the sky could be seenpletely covered in a golden light. Skys light-figure was knocked off with one blow. It gradually dimmed before it disappearedpletely. Skys physical body flew out like a bullet and finally crashed into the walls of the distant canyon. A huge hollow was sted out of the mountain wall. Old Skeleton saw this clearly and gave out a shrill cry, "Fatty, you arent dead, are you!" Rody struggled to stand up. Half of the wounds on his body had healed after Mouse continuously cast dozens of advanced healing spells on him. But he felt pain all over his body, as though it was going to burst open! He could only watch helplessly as Fatty charged towards the sky and was sted off after striking at the golden armored giant. His heart ached terribly! The memory from the imperial pce years ago immediately came back to him. He remembered how Master Autumn, who was also a Domain Master, was crushed after one blow by the Gods Vanquishing Spell. When he saw Fatty getting knocked down, his emotions surged, and blood spurted out from his mouth. The empty space in his body formed from the Divine Primordial Spirit, which devoured half of his strength, suddenly spun at high speed! Rodys body trembled uncontrobly, and a humming sound came from his mouth. It was as though he was in great pain. Mouse was shocked, and she immediately grabbed Rody. As she was about to speak, she gave out a cry of surprise instead. She was bounced off violently by a powerful force just as her fingers came into contact with Rodys body. The empty space in Rodys body spun rapidly like a roulette as if something was rapidly ballooning inside and trying to break out from within! Plentiful and strong forces spun out vigorously from the empty space. Rody was overwhelmed by the massive torrent! He suddenly opened his mouth and a beam of light shot out. The face of Old Skeleton changed drastically. He pulled Mouse and said in a low voice, "We need to get out of the way!" Rodys clothes were already torn into pieces. Blood suddenly gushed out vigorously from the numerous wounds on his body! But the flow of blood was somewhat strange. It looked like there was some force within his body squeezing out all the blood from his whole body! Rodys roar became louder and louder. His backbones cracked and beneath his skin, dots of ck scales were slowly showing up! He suddenly knelt on the ground, and swoosh! An enormous pair of dragon wings spread out from his back! The blood gushing out from his wounds finally stopped. ck mes rose from his body which evaporated the gushing blood in an instant. Rody stood up slowly. He had bled so much, but his body was gradually swelling up! His eyes had transformed into an abnormally ck color, and they looked towards the sky maliciously. The wounds all over his body were healing at an insanely high rate! Grantion tissues could be seen growing insanely with the naked eyes! All of a sudden, he clenched one fist and punched it towards the golden armored giant in the sky. A beast-like snarl came from his mouth. "Roar..." Following a loud bang, gusts of wind whipped up, blowing away the golden light filling the sky! The scales on his body were rapidly growing. In just a while, the scales had covered all of his body and it finally stopped after spreading towards his cheek. Rody, right now, had a pair of huge wings behind his back, his body was covered with ck scales, and he had be three times taller! The golden armored giant instinctively flinched at the power of his roar. But he then gave out a weak howl, "Lowly, evil apostate! You! How dare you use the Mystic Dragons Spiritual Dragon Change in front of the gods!" Old Skeletons face changed drastically. He stared at Rody and was unable to utter a single word. Mouse was aghast. She, too, looked at Rody anxiously. Her voice shook as she said, "He... did he... did he..." Old Skeleton closed his eyes and he calcted rapidly, "Hmm, at the southern mountains where he transformed into a dragon and killed Wuya, that was the first transformation. In the imperial city where he wiped off the vampire tribe after Jojo was killed, that was the second transformation. At the Thunder City where he battled with Pdin Fielding, that was the third transformation. At the sea along his journey to Rnd Continent where he battled with the first Pdin of the Dragon Tribe, that was the fourth transformation! In the Rnd Continent where he put on the ring from old Moses staff and was hunted down by three Dragon Pdins, breaking through the domain, that was the fifth transformation. In the Hakone Kingdom where he underwent yet another transformation while ying the Hakone Serpent, that was the sixth transformation... And then on his way back he got rid of the pursuers from the Rnd Temple, that was the seventh transformation..." he spoke rapidly. After he finished calcting, his expression calmed down a bit. He sighed and said, "Luckily, luckily, so now this is the eighth transformation! The situation is still not out of hand..." Rodys body bent forward slightly. He poised and suddenly shot into the air! A loud bang was heard. The ground where he stood previously exploded and rubbles spattered everywhere. The wings on Rodys back spread open and fluttered. He stood high up in midair! ck fumes silently spread out from his body, and it was totally different from the hellfire performed by Rody during normal days. These were not mes... but just ck fumes, spreading out silently... The golden armored giant seemed to fear Rody very much. Although Rody was very tiny whenpared to him, Rody just stopped right beneath his nose, and the giant dared not strike the gigantic axe in his hands down on him... A series ofughter rang through the sky. Rodysughter was extremely ear-piercing, and it was not the kind ofughter that humans could make. When Old Skeleton and Mouse heard hisughter, they trembled, and their faces were ashen. They had to quickly cover their ears with their hands as theughter sounded like some devilish voice from hell that could rip open ones soul when it fell on their ears! The golden armored giant seemed like he was bing more and more afraid. Finally, he could not endure it anymore and gave out a loud roar. The light-axe in his hands swung out aggressively, and this blow too shook heaven and earth. It was even more powerful than that blow which knocked off Fatty just now! ng! A strange noise came from the sky. Andy and Mouse looked up and saw the axe in the golden armored giants hands frozen. Rody held out one finger and ced it in front of him. The de of the axe struck heavily on Rodys finger, but no matter how loud the giant roared, he was unable to move it forward another inch! Rody remained standing quietly in the air. The ck fumes around his body did not explode, nor did it bedazzle. It continued to silently spread out from his body... Silence! Rodys movements were so quiet that it was terrifying! Without making any noise and too much movement, he easily had intercepted the blow from the golden armored giants axe which could split the earth and heaven! Therge body of the golden-armored giant trembled vigorously. It was apparent that he was filled with fear! Suddenly, he opened his mouth and shouted, "The devils power has taken shape! Retreat immediately..." Rody finally moved again! His two fingers gently pinched on the de of the gigantic light-axe, and then he opened his mouth suddenly! An ear-piercing howl spilled out from his mouth, and Rodys body immediately shot forward like a ck ball of me! Following a loud bang, a golden light radiated all over the sky. The ck ball of me not only pierced through the gigantic light-axe, it also pierced into the golden armored giants body! The golden armored giant gave out a roar, but his roar stopped abruptly. He opened his huge mouth wide, but he could not let out a single sound anymore... The huge golden figure in the sky suddenly inted! It inted rapidly like a balloon. The expression on the golden armored giants face became more and more scared as he inted bigger and bigger. Finally, after a boom, a golden light filled the sky and its huge body exploded into shards of light. It then vanishedpletely! Rodys figure appeared from the golden light. An evil smile was spread across his face and he took in a deep breath, inhaling the golden light through his nostrils. He seemed quite pleased, and he turned to look at the tiny golden warriors behind him who had cowered away. He casually waved his hand, and a ck me swept across the sky. Before the golden warriors could make any sound, they turned into a golden gas and disappeared... Old Skeleton body trembled uncontrobly. The expression on his face was of shock, fear, as well as excitement. Mouse, who was standing beside him, paled and asked shakily, "Rody... Has he recovered to the domain... domain level..." Old Skeleton took a deep breath and turned to look at Mouse. He said through gritted teeth, "No..." The expression on his face was very odd and the smile on his face was worse than crying. He said slowly, "Even the domain level is not so powerful... He... he seems to have entered the rank of the gods!" Chapter 329: The Devil’s Coming Chapter 329: The Devils Coming Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rody stood upright in the sky, looking like an ancient devil with the pair of dragon wings spread out. Purple sky-fire and lightning shed and roared within the huge crack in the sky. Lightning streaked like writhing snakes, but when they struck on Rodys body, they were immediately shattered by the ck mes surrounding him. Rodys body trembled slightly as he held out his hands with his palms stretched, as though forcibly ripping something. He seemed to be exerting a great effort, causing the ck mes around his body to surge and shine brightly. The huge crack in the sky soon slowly closed up. Rody suddenly let out an ear-piercing howl that almost knocked out Old Skeleton and Mouse. The crack in the sky gave a weak sigh like a tired beast. It sounded angry but furiously helpless at the same time. Rody shattered thest streak of purple lightning with one blow, and the crack in the sky closed uppletely. Rody then steadied himself, ced his hands down, and lowered his head to re-examine thisnd. Old Skeleton and Mouse both possessed super strength, so their vision was naturally very sharp. Both of them could clearly see the expression on Rodys face. His expression was cold and ghastly. His eyeballs were abnormally ck, and the corners of his mouth curved into an eerie smile which would send chills into those who look at him... Finally, Rodys gaze fell on Old Skeleton and Mouse. He let out another sharp howl and dashed downwards swiftly like a lightning! He lifted one finger, and a whiff of terrifying ck me sprung up from his fingertip. The air was immediately separated, and he reappeared right in front of Mouse and Old Skeleton. A murderous look filled his face, and following a slight tap with his fingertip, the boundary set up by a master magician and a master sorceror was disintegrated in an instant. A pair of cold hands grabbed Old Skeleton and Mouses throats, lifting them from the ground! Mouse could clearly feel his hand choking her throat. She gazed at Rody fearfully. Sorrow spilled from her gaze, and she called out to him in a hoarse voice, "Rody... Rody... Whats wrong with you... you..." Rodys eyes turned to Mouse who was struggling weakly, and aplicated expression appeared on his face. The expression looked as though he was having an intense struggle in his heart. The hands clutching their throats would rx but then tighten up again. The expression on his face became increasingly pained and frantic. Murderous look and confusion alternated in his eyes. Finally, Rodys hands let go after a loud roar. Old Skeleton and Mouse fell onto the ground gasping for breath, but Mouse immediately got up and hugged Rodys legs, sobbing, "Rody... Rody... What is wrong with you!" As Mouse hugged Rody, a murderous look immediately shed in his eyes, and his hand struck towards Mouses neck like a lightning. However, halfway through it, his action froze, and aplicated look appeared in his eyes. Rage suddenly shed across his face but was quickly reced by reluctance, which then turned into an expression of struggle. "Silly woman, are you out of your mind!" Old Skeleton dragged Mouse away from behind. He held down Mouses shoulders tightly and shouted, "Hes not Rody now! Hes the Mystic Dragon! Its just that Rodys consciousness is fighting with the Mystic Dragon for this body, so he did not kill us... you..." Mouses heart ached terribly. Tears streaked her face and she screamed, "No! Why did Rody be like this!" Mouse struggled desperately, but Old Skeleton held her down firmly. Rodys eyes locked on the two of them standing in front of him, his hands raised and dropped, and dropped and raised again. It was obvious that he was at the edge of flipping out with his inner struggle. Finally, he opened his mouth and gave a thundering roar filled with rage and helplessness. The pair of dragon wings spread out and after a few howls, he soared into the sky once again. After a series of long screeches, his body shot towards the east and disappeared from their vision in the blink of an eye. "Rody..." Mouse looked up into the sky and shrieked. Her body then swayed, and she passed out gradually. Old Skeleton looked helplessly at the woman beneath his feet, and then looked into the east, helplessness filled his heart. They had lost terribly today. Although they managed to get rid of the pope, that boy, Rody, had be mad. Judging from the way he behaved, it was possible that the Mystic Dragon had taken control of Rodys body. They would need to rack their brains on how to solve this mess. Old Skeleton lifted Mouse and carried her on his back and walked slowly back on the path they came from. After walking for some time, he saw a quivering ck figure flying towards them from the peak in front. The figure seemed unsteady, and it almost fell down twice, like a big bird with injured wings. As it flew closer, it was actually fatty Sky! Sky looked extremely wretched. All that was left of his clothes were strips of torn fabric, exposing his fleshy body. He was covered in blood, and there were ck and grey patches on his face. His huge head was now bald. Not only was his head bald, even his eyebrows were gone. When he saw Old Skeleton, he eventually could not hold on any longer, and crashed down in front of Old Skeleton. "Old Skeleton, please cast dozens of healing spells on me quickly. My goodness, that blow almost crushed me! If it was not because Ive battled with the Mystic Dragon for 200 years and bathed in the Mystic Dragons blood, I would have died today! The Gods Vanquishing Spell was indeed powerful! Even a Domain Master is not his match! If it was not because I have a body strengthened by the Mystic Dragons blood, I would have been killed by the Gods Vanquishing Spell today like Master Autumn!" After saying all this in one breath, Sky panted, and he felt like he did not have the strength to move even one finger anymore. Old Skeleton sighed and ced ck Veil Saint down. He cast several powerful healing magic before Sky finally regained some of his strength and was able to stand up and walk. After resting for a moment, they saw one fat and one slender figure sped towards them. They were Old Mark and Rn. Old Skeleton saw that both of them looked quite wretched too. He could see blood seeping from Old Marks shoulder from afar. He eximed, "Oh heck, tonight is pure bad luck." During the battle just now, Old Mark and Rn were not far away. They wanted to rush here, but the fierce battle following Rodys transformation into the Mystic Dragon was earthshaking, like a furious thunderstorm. Old Skeleton and Mouse were a master magician and a master sorceror, respectively, so they could create a strong boundary to protect themselves. But Old Mark and Rn were warriors who were not capable of creating boundaries. They could only protect themselves with their own fighting energy. Hence, when they saw the fierce battle going on, they could note any closer. Once they came together, Old Skeleton rushed to treat their injuries. Mouse finally regained consciousness, but there was deep sorrow in her face, and she did not utter a single word. They had a short conversation. All of them were worried about Rodys current situation, but they could note up with a good solution. ... Eventually, the sun rose. Above the city walls of Panka City at the edge of the eastern province of the empire, a row of warriors from the ming Warriors stood there guarding the city. Ever since the church and the empire fell out, the ming Warriors suddenly rose in revolt in the empires eastern province, the area where the church had the most profound influence. They took over the control of the majority of areas in the eastern province, and Panka City was one of those cities being controlled by the ming Warriors. In fact, Panka City was just a small stronghold. Situated in the empires eastern province, Panka City was previously a military stronghold. Four hundred years ago, before the Radiant Empire unified the Radiant Continent, Panka City was a military stronghold at the border of the Empire in the east of the Radiant continent. It was a frontline battlefield used to resist the Radiant Empires attacks. But after the Radiant Empire unified the Radiant Continent, Panka City had evolved in these 400 years into the Empires eastern province borders important traffic point. It had also gradually transformed from a military stronghold into a half-military city. Panka City was notrge. Originally, there were fifty thousand ordinary residents, ten thousand local garrisons of the empire, and about ten thousand merchant travelers who came and went. It was merely a pit stop for transportation and trade. When the church and the empire fell out, the ming Warriors seized power here and expelled all the empires local garrison. As a result, almost all the residents here had fled too! The local garrisons of the Empire were all local people and they were basically residents of Panka City. When the army was expelled, the residents of Panka City too fled together with the army. Old Skeleton was correct. Religion was just illusory. For the normal folks, when it involved the matter of survival, being religiously pious would then be far less important. Hence, although the ming Warriors had seized this important city in the eastern region of the Empire, they had lost almost ny percent of the poption. All they got was just an empty city! But there were still high walls around Panka City, and inside the storehouse, there were also numerous properties of the local government as well as weapons and material resources of the local garrisons. All these had tremendously helped the ming Warriors of the church. After obtaining the military resources originally belonging to the local garrisons, the eight thousand ming Warriors stationed here had greatly strengthened their military power. The suprememander here now was Moreira, a senior warrior of the ming Warriors. Moreira was 40 years old this year. His strength had reached the Empires Grade 5 Swordsman and was considered a master now. What was more, he was very loyal to the Church. Right now, he was standing on the city wall, gazing at the morning sun in the distance, but there was an uneasiness deep inside his heart. Currently, there were eight thousand ming Warriors in this city and abundant military resources and food supplies. Two days ago, another three thousand ming Warriors arrived. These people came from the heart of the eastern province, and it was said that they were here to carry out an important mission. Although Moreira did not know what this mission was, he could guess that they were here to receive some important people at the border of the province. An important person from the direction of the imperial city... Could it be His Eminence, the honorable Pope? Apparently, the church was going to start a Great Crusade led by His Eminence, the honorable Pope! To overthrow the Radiant Empires evil royal family who sphemed the gods! Moreira was filled with emotions, but on the other hand, he felt a bit uneasy! Justst night, the three thousand ming Warriors went to the great river to carry out their mission, which was just several dozens of miles away from Panka City. If all went well, they should havee back this morning! But until now, there was no news at all... Did something go wrong? Thinking of this, Moreira sighed. He had just sent twice the usual number of scouts to go check things out. This city was at the border of the eastern province. Once the war with the empiremenced, this ce would be the first battlefield to be attacked by the imperial army! Hence, all this while, Moreira had been cautious and intensified the preparations for war. This morning itself, he had sent out two hundred scouts. But till now there were still no traces of the three thousand ming Warriors who went outst night! Did arge number of imperial army sneak in and finish off the three thousand ming Warriors? Probably not! If they were to finish off all the three thousand ming Warriors without even one escaping, then there must be arge number of the imperial army! But ording to the intelligence at hand, Moreira was certain that there werent any Empire army with more than two thousand soldiers within a hundred miles of Panka City! Standing on top of the city walls and looking at the sun which was rising higher and higher, the uneasiness in Moreiras heart intensified, especially when he thought of the peculiar phenomena in the distant sky during the wee hours today... In the wee hours, there were rumbling thunder and shes of lightning in the distant sky, but there was not a single drop of rain. Moreira had never seen such strange weather before! He paced around anxiously and bellowed, "Pass on my orders, assemble the fourth battalion! Ill personally lead them out and have a look!" After ordering his deputy to guard the gate carefully, he walked towards the gate. At that moment, a loud boom came from the sky! All of a sudden, a ck me speared its way across the originally clear sky! The ck lightning looked as though it was going to tear a slit through the blue sky! A tiny ck figure could be seen standing in the sky above Panka City with the naked eyes, and strange ck mes seemed to be emitted from it. Although the distance was so far away, an unexinable fear crawled within Moreira... Another long groan came from above their heads. The groan was not loud, but it immediately spread across the whole Panka City. A look of horror spread across the faces of the ming Warriors standing on the walls. The figure in the sky came down slowly, and it gradually became clear... It was a person! A person wrapped in ck mes! Although his face was not visible within the ck mes, the long groan brought forth an invisible sense of oppression and fear. Moreira subconsciously shouted, "Archers, ready!" The person in the sky suddenly let out a long howl! The howl was ear-piercing, and the warriors on the city walls screeched in pain. The voice had a strange magic as though it could pull out ones soul from the body. One after another, the warriors vomited blood. Several warriors with the lesser strength had copsed after letting out a shrill cry. Blood trickled from Moreiras mouth too, and he looked up at the human in the sky with fear. The person suddenly opened his arms, and at his back...at his back... There was a pair of huge wings! The boundless ck mes suddenly surged and burnt like a ck sun. The person then opened his arms and a huge ck ze formed in his arms. Finally, there was a long howl... In Moreiras final memories, he saw that huge ck me came roaring down from the sky with a long fiery tail behind and struck on Panka City... This was thest sight everyone in Panka City saw that morning before their life ended! In the pce of the imperial city, Emperor Abbas received an urgent intelligence from the eastern region of the empire. They had juste back to the imperial city yesterday. These masters were all ashen and wretched. Fatty Sky was the most heavily injured. He was the one who was struck hard by the Gods Vanquishing Spell directly, almost getting killed. But the most worried of them all was ck Veil, thatdy. She looked empty and dazed, most probably... Most probably those women in Rodys house were going to cause some headaches. Andy had no choice but to send Fatty to Marquis Rodys Mansion to calm those women down with whatever means possible. The rest of the matter would have to be put off until sometimeter. Just when they had calmed down a bit, he then received this secret report! In the secret report, the ounts recorded from the officials of several towns in the Empires eastern province which were still under the control of the Empires administration were as follows: One day ago, a peculiar phenomenon suddenly urred in Panka City which had fallen into the hands of the church! ording to the ounts of witnesses from afar, in the morning that day, a ck lightning struck down from the sky and hit Panka City. In an instant, the skies fell apart and the earth opened up, and Panka City was burnt down into ruins! There were no survivors within a radius of ten miles from Panka City, including the eight thousand ming Warriors of the church! Old Andys eyebrows twitched. He crumpled up the secret report in his hands and sighed, "What bullshit ck lightning from the heavens... Sigh, that was obviously that madman Rodys Mystic Dragon Purge!" Thinking of this, Old Skeleton smiled wryly, "Luckily... luckily that day after Rody boy went mad, he headed towards the east. If he headed to the west, the ones in trouble would be us!" Chapter 330: Nediss Journey Chapter 330: Nediss Journey Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The empires eastern province, Rawles City. Being thergest city in the eastern region of the empire and the capital of the eastern province, Rawles Citys situation was very chaotic right now. The ming Warriors of the church had taken control of the entire city a couple of days ago and drove off the empires government officials here. Originally, the garrison had thirty thousand locals stationed here, but the eastern province was indeed an area where the church had the most powerful influence. The entire eastern province had the highest number of devout followers. Even within the local garrison, this was the case. Among the thirty thousand locals in the garrisons, there were five thousand devout followers. Part of the reason was the church had deliberately infiltrated the local garrison with a group of their own so as to strengthen the infiltration of power within the empires strongholds in the eastern province. Whenrge numbers of ming Warriors and magicians from the church suddenly rose in revolt, they rapidly seized control of the municipal government and then expelled the local garrison soldiers. It could be said that in Rawles City where the church was deeply rooted, the government which was loyal to the empires royal family was stunned by the attack. Before they could assemble the army, they were already defeated. The five thousand devout followers lurking in the army took the lead in mutiny. Under such circumstances, the local garrisons could not do anything at all. Once the church took control of Rawles City, they immediately released the officials of the municipal government and several arrested aristocrats. And now, this city had be the center of religious rebellion in the eastern region of the empire. These days,rge numbers of ming Warriors kept heading towards Rawles City. ording to preliminary estimates, the highest number of military force had once reached a hundred thousand. This did not include the devout followers, a portion of believers, and the mutiny soldiers of the empire who had formed a militia organization. With Rawles City being the center,rge numbers of ming Warriors spread out to light the fire of rebellion of the church everywhere in the eastern province. Within less than a week, half of the territories in the eastern province had fallen into the control of the church. Now above the Rawles City walls, the thorn flower gs which were the symbol of the Radiant Empire, could not be seen anymore. The Governor Mansion which originally belonged to the provinces governor had been burnt down, and the new central authority was set up within the original church. Militia wearing sleeve badges of the church could be seen walking on the streets. They wore long white robes and pointed hats, and in their hands were swords and weapons taken from the local garrisons military armory. They now acted as the security patrol soldiers. From time to time, there were missionaries giving various fervent speeches and instigating the masses at the square in the center of Rawles City. Of course, in these speeches, the royal family of the Radiant Empire was used without exception as the core of evil who sphemed the gods and an evil organization that went against gods will Traces of destruction could be seen everywhere in the streets of the city. There were marks left behind by fires, copsed houses, big piles of rubbish on the streets and people scurrying about. It was apparent that the church was merely a religious organization. Although the church managed to seize control power due to its deep-rooted influence in the eastern province, they were not capable of managing a city. To be frank, they were excellent saboteurs. They had driven out the Empires government officials, dissolved the institution, and disrupted the original system that kept the city running. However, no other effective mechanism was constructed. A bunch of religious fanatics had transformed the whole city into a fanatical religious center. The huge statue of Abas the Emperor, which was erected in the middle of the city square, was demolished, and the stones were transported to the city walls as a military preparation for the uing holy war.... The church had even given out weapons publicly. They recruited devout followers of God among the ordinary civilians to take up arms and join in the armed rebellion against the Empire. Unfortunately, no matter how hard the missionaries shouted at the point of weapon distribution, there were only a scarce few who responded. They had only managed to recruit less than three hundred people in a week, and half of these were street thugs who joined for the sake of the generous pay. Anyhow, without a doubt, the whole of Rawles City was shrouded in a fanatical religious atmosphere. Militias wearing sleeve badges could be spotted around every corner of the city. Various slogans and piles of rubbish on the streets could be spotted too. This was because the original government was dissolved, and the new government formed by the church was busy with much more important matters such as the holy war. They did not have any energy to spare to take care of trivial matters such as rubbish on the streets. The situation in all other cities of the eastern province where the church took control was almost simr to Rawles City. Of course, there was another distinct characteristic in the eastern province. As this was the stronghold of the traditional influences of the church and also where the holy war erupted, the power of the vampire tribe in the entire eastern province became unprecedentedly weak. They had almost be extinct! A carriage slowly exited from the west gate of Rawles City. The curtain was drawn at the corner of one window, and a pair of charming eyes appeared from behind, gazing at the bustling militias and recruited craftsmen. "Sigh... these lunatics," a graceful voice sighed inside the carriage, "Do they think they can hold off the empires elite troops with this chaotic rabble?" A long queue was formed at the city gate as the tightly packed crowd awaited interrogation to enter or exit the city. The church had set up a new surveince system at the city gate, and a new city gate tax was also implemented. When the church first expelled the Empires officials, they had obtained arge amount of wealth. However, it was obvious that these religious chatans did not know how to allocate the funds. They had spentrge amounts of money to repair the city walls, recruit militias and also hoard military resources and weapons. Soon enough, they realized that their pockets had be empty! In desperation, they began to levy taxes! Not only did the traditional religious contribution tax increase by thirty percent, those entering and leaving the city had to pay a certain amount of fees too. Apparently, judging from the expressions of those waiting to enter and leave the city gate, they were very unhappy about this. Old Skeleton had said that religion was illusory. Once it involved actual survival interests, most people will abandon this empty devotion. After all, there were only very few religious fanatics in this world. "A bunch of idiots!" the person in the carriage looked at the angry passersby and sighed from the bottom of her heart, "The first thing they should do after seizing control of a city and obtaining vast territories, is to win popr support in every possible way! Those fellows from the church, dont they even understand such simple truths?" The carriage headed to the west slowly. When Rawles City was far behind, the person in the carriage opened the windows, revealing a beautiful face. "How long do we need to move westward to reach the ce?" a gentle and charming voice came from inside the carriage. The girl who spoke was Nedis, who had the vampire bloodline and had been missing for several days after she left Rody. Nediss hair was casually tied behind her head, and she was wearing simple clothes made from coarse materials. Her face seemed to have slimmed a bit, and her beautiful eyes looked weary, losing its usual sparkle. The driver smiled and said, "Miss, we better go southward for half a day before heading to the west. Currently, there is chaos in the west. Ive heard rumors that Panka City was struck by disaster the day before. Thunder fired down from the heavens and destroyed the entire city! Right now,rge numbers of troops are rushing there! Sigh... Miss, you need to be extra careful now that the entire eastern province is in turmoil..." Nedis smiled lightly and let out a soft sigh, "Turmoil? To me, this is the safest ce as there are so many ming Warriors here... At least, those from the vampire tribe wont being after me." She paused andughed loudly, "You said Panka City was destroyed by some thunderbolts from the heavens? What was that all about?" "Shhhh!" the driver was startled. He looked left and right cautiously before saying in a hushed voice, "Miss, you must not speak carelessly regarding this matter. Ive only heard a little about this after overhearing the conversation of two men from the ming Warriors when I was changing the wheels at a workshop this morning. It seems that it is a bottled-up secret of the church, so we cant just simply talk about it!" After pausing for a moment, the old driver sighed and continued, "Isnt the church representing the gods? How could thunderbolts descend from the heavens and destroy Panka City? Sigh, there are rumors saying that nothing was left of the city. It was all burnt down into ruins. Sigh... There were so many people there, and suddenly they were all dead. What a pity..." When he finished speaking, heshed his whip. Nedis became curious after listening to him. She smiled and asked, "Oh? Youve described it so vividly, did such a thing really happen?" "Of course!" the driver lowered his voice as he said, "Dont you know? A lot of strange things has been happening in the eastern province these two days. Ive heard that in many viges, many suddenly died overnight. And in some of the ces, mountains which were previously present would suddenly vanish in one night. Nobody knows what the hell is going on. Those ming Warriors could not care less. The previous local garrison soldiers of the Empire would frequently go out and patrol, unlike these fellows from the church. They look morous during normal days, and each time they speak its about the gods, but now they keep asking for money. I really dont understand, why would the gods need so much money?" Nedis was unable to help herself from giggling as he was too funny. When the driver saw his beautiful passengers smile, he became excited and burst out cursing in a suppressed voice, "Damn it! I need to pay 5 bronze coins as tax just to exit the city gate. If it werent because miss paid me a higher fare, I would have been at a loss for this ride. Sigh, how I wish the Duke of the Tulip Family would bring his men here soon and throw out this money greedy religious chatans! Theyre nothing but bloodsuckers!" Nediss face dulled when she heard the word Tulip. She then became silent and did not speak anymore. Wheels rolled, and the carriage drove towards the west. After moving for a while, it took the fork towards the south. As Nedis looked out from the carriage, she noticed that they were surrounded by wilderness, and there were only low hills in the distance. She smiled and asked, "Where are we now?" "We will be there soon after turning around the small town in front." As the driver was speaking, his tone became anxious. He lowered his voice and said, "Miss, do you know, there were some paranormal activities going on here the day before? You see..." he pointed at a hill in front and continued, "Did you see those hills? It was originally connected together, but when you look at it now, it was disconnected in the middle right?" Nedis eyes followed his finger and indeed, the supposedly connected hills seemed like it was dug out in the middle. Sheughed, "So what?" The driver kept shaking his head and eximed, "Its not the same! Its not the same! Few days ago when I passed by this road, the hills were not like this! They were originally in one row, and I heard that on that night the day before, there were rumblings of thunder and shes of lightning from the sky, but strangely it was quiet in other ces. The rumblings thunder and lightning bolts only gathered here and struck down at this ce continuously. In the end, a gap was formed between those hills. So, dont you think this ce is haunted?" "Oh?" Nedis frowned and her expression became grave. The hills at the distance were not high, maybe about several dozens of meters. They were low hills, characteristic of the eastern region. "Is it that the empires armies had invaded here, and these were marks left behind by the fights between the magicians in the armies and the church?" Nedis mumbled to herself, but then she decided to let it go, "What has this got to do with me? Im now just wandering around and need not worry about anything else. As long as I dont bump into the vampire tribe, whos fighting with who has nothing to do with me!" Thinking of this, a smile reappeared on her face, "So you knew that this ce was haunted a few nights ago, why did you dare take this road now?" The driverughed and said, "Miss, Im an uneducated man. Although I dont know much, I still know that a good horse will not turn back to crop the old grass. Think about it, even animals like horses understand this principle, dont the supernatural beings know this too? Hehe... A good horse will not turn back to crop the old grass, so I guess supernatural beings will not turn back too? There were already hauntings here a few days ago, I suppose they will haunt some other ces now. So, its very safe for us to take this road today!" Although the driver was rough in speech and manners, the way he talked was somewhat interesting. Nedis gossiped with him for some time until she felt tired. She then smiled and said, "Okay, Im going to rest for a while. Wake me up when youve reached the town in front. I need to buy something there." The driverughed and replied, "Sure! The town is just after that hill ahead. Please rest, miss. I will wake you up in a little while." Nedis nodded and retreated into the carriage. Shey down and tried to nap, but the drivers mention of Tulip evoked feelings of sadness in her heart. Although she wanted to rest, her mind could not stop spinning. She would think about that guys tall back, his brilliant smile and the scene where he burst in while she was bathing in the sea that night. She would smile one moment and then sigh the next. Time passed, and just as Nedis was starting to feel drowsy, a shrill cry suddenly rang from outside! Years of being hunted down had led Nedis to be extremely vignt. She immediately sat up and her hands already reached for the dagger hidden in her boots. Holding the dagger in her hands, she pushed open the window and shouted, "Whats going on!" Right now, the carriage had halted. As Nedis pushed open the windows, she saw the driver sat there terrified, his eyes locked straight ahead... Chapter 331: Little Vampire’s Wisdom Chapter 331: Little Vampires Wisdom Trantor: GamingLife Editor: Frappe A small town appeared ahead after the turn at the hill in front. Or to be exact, this was a town! Everything in sight had burnt down andid in ruins. It looked as though a beast had ravaged the whole town. There was not a single house which was intact. Previously there was a row of tall trees at the entrance of the town, but now they had fallen as if knocked over by some powerful force. Also, there were residual mes in some of the buildings, emitting puffs of ck smoke. A few stray dogs scurried away at the entrance of the town. The whole town was utterly dested! "What... what happened here?" Nedis was shocked to see this miserable scene. The drivers knees trembled, and he kept repeating nervously, "Ghost... ghost... there are ghosts..." Nedis cautiously took a few steps forward. The driver behind her looked as if he wanted to stop her, but he dared not make any sound after opening his mouth. Nedis walked slowly towards the copsed wall and took a handful of soil from the ground. She crumbled the soil and let it slip through her fingers. Her expression was grave. Apparently, this ce was attacked. Judging by the way the walls copsed, they must have been struck down by some powerful magicians or powerful light des or wind des of a powerful warrior. What kind of destructive force was that to damage about ny percent of the towns buildings! About several dozens of meters away, arge pit was blown out on the streets beneath their feet, and the houses on both sides had all copsed! More importantly, Nedis could sense a vaguely familiar aura! Aplicated look appeared in her eyes. She suddenly bit her lips, and her body transformed into a blood-red light before vanishingpletely on the spot! The driver standing behind her did not know that this pretty youngdy was using the vampiresBlood Escape Spell. His eyeballs almost popped out, and he was scared to death. So this girl who had been talking to him for one morning was also a monster! The driver suddenly let out an ear-piercing shriek. He turned around, dashing back to the carriage like a rabbit shot by an arrow, and fled for his life along the path they came. Nedis used the Blood Escape Spell to hide her movements. Her body floated towards the town like a breeze. The nearer she came to the central part of the town, the more terrifying were the signs of destruction. It seemed like an explosion urred in the central part of the town, and the impact spread to all directions, causing the destruction of the entire town. A deep, round pit was formed in the small square in the middle of the town. The buildings around it were all smashed and became piles of indistinguishable rubble. Suddenly, Nediss body froze, and an astonished look appeared on her face. Her hands trembled as she looked ahead in shock... Amid the ruins, a tall and big figure stood there with his back facing Nedis. He stood there silently in the ruins, and there were no signs of life from the body. He seemed to be looking at the sky, lost in thought. His long ck hair fluttered in the breeze, and he wore a tattered armor of an imperial warrior. The armor was badly torn, leaving only shreds and pieces hanging on his body. Nediss heart trembled, and she wanted to turn around and flee. She did not have the courage to face this person anymore. However, she could not control her feet and she ended up walking towards him silently. Her Blood Escape Spell was indeed amazing. That person did not notice her even after she came closer, but Nedis could already hear him muttering to himself. "Stop killing people! Stop killing people!" His voice was hoarse, and there was a tinge of anger and pain in it. Immediately, the voice paused and switched to a vigorous longugh. His tone turned stiff and strange, "They... have the smell of the gods... I... hate! Those with the smell of the gods...all...will kill!" His tone switched again, and it turned into the initial angry voice, "If you do this again, well fight and perish together!" "Tsk tsk tsk... Rody, you... angry? Why? Kill those... gods... very good! Very interesting!" Nediss body swayed, and she almost fell to the ground. She could now clearly see the side of that persons face. The sharp facial features, straight nose, and the tough look on his face. That was the Rody who had caused her to have sleepless nights! But Nedis could sense a dangerous aura... After all, she had seen Rody possessed by the Mystic Dragon during the battle with the Hakone Serpent in the Dwarf Kingdom of the Rnd Continent. Right now, Rodys long hair had turned ck, and his eyes too became abnormally ck. The corners of his mouth were twisted into an evil smile. This was how Rody looked like when he was possessed! Suddenly, Rodys face changed. Anger was written all over his face, and he bellowed, "All right! Lets fight again!" His face changed again, and his expression became scornful. A cold voice slowly rang, "Come!" Whoosh! Rody moved! His left fist raised and struck down hard on his own chest. The fist was enveloped in a fiery golden fighting energy, but his right hand immediately stretched across his chest and forcefully mped down his left hand. Rodys furious voice could be heard amid the vicious coldughter, "We shall die together!" A wind de appeared in his left hand and sliced towards his throat. A loud boom was heard, and ck mes suddenly exploded from Rodys body, shattering the wind de. Rody roared and his body shot into the air before it smashed down onto the ground. Both his arms were tangled in a fight, but after a series of loud shing sounds, it was Rodys own body that was injured. Blood continuously spurted out from his mouth, and there were wounds on both his arms too. The two wounds on his shoulder had burst open, and blood spurted from the wounds... Nedis was stunned by this scene. Her mind went nk, and she looked on in shock as Rody battered himself. She suddenly screamed when she saw blood spurt from his body again, "Stop!" Just as she was screaming, Rody who was previously rolling on the floor and wrestling with himself suddenly trembled, and then he vanished in front of her eyes! Nediss heart jumped, and all of a sudden, a viciousughter rang from behind her ears. It was the cold voice again, "Eh? Vampire?" Immediately, an iron grip grabbed Nedis by the back of her neck and lifted her up. Nedis was terrified, and she turned around and saw Rodys face as she struggled. The expression on Rodys face waspletely twisted. Anger,cency, scorn, pain... The various expressions were entangled, seemingly causing his soul to be twisted too. "Stop... Do not hurt her!" Rody roared angrily. His left hand struck down towards the right hand which held Nedis. "Hahaha..." The roar immediately switched toughter again. Nedis felt a great strength tossing her away. Her body went flying and crashed heavily onto the ground. As she turned around, she saw Rody standing behind her, with one hand choking his throat and another hitting himself hard on his chest. A golden fighting energy suddenly exploded from his body. The golden fighting energy red and Rodys face immediately became normal again. He looked at Nedis and shouted, "You must run now! Run..." Before his voice faded away, the golden fighting energy suddenly transformed into ck mes. The expression on his face too became an evil sneer. His voice switched back to the stiff, dry tone again, "You... Vampire... Come here..." The golden fighting energy seemed to try to burn again, but it was suppressed by the ck mes. Finally, little by little, the golden fighting energy waspletely devoured. Rodys body eventually stopped trembling, and he stood upright with a triumphant smile on his face. He stretched himself hard, shook his head and heaved out a long breath. He then looked up into the sky and roared withughter, "Ive won! Ive won again! Rody, youve battled with me three times... you keep losing... to me!" As he was saying, he took a deep breath and raised his hand. ck light radiated from his body and immediately, the wounds on his body healedpletely. A ck me then shrouded his body, and the tattered armor on his body too mended in an instant. A brand-new armor was now covering his body! When he was done, Rody slowly walked towards Nedis who was shaking with fear. He sneered and asked, "You... vampire... Rodys woman, too?" He closed his eyes and seemed to be pondering over something. A smile then appeared on his face, "Ahh... I know... you... Nedis!" Nedis stared at this Rody in front of her. Of course she knew that although this was Rodys body, it was the Mystic Dragon which was controlling this body now! "Shocked? Dont!" the Mystic Dragons voice was a bit strange. It was as though he was unfamiliar with the humannguage, "His memory... I can... see." As he finished, he held out his hand and lifted Nedis, holding her in front of him. "Rody... What did you do to Rody?" Tears welled up in Nediss eyes, and she screamed. "He... fell asleep," the Mystic Dragon smiled, "Every time he lost, he would fall asleep." Nedis was a bit relieved when she heard that, but as she looked at Rody who was now possessed by the Mystic Dragon, she quietly moved a few steps back. Finally, when she managed to retreat few steps, she chanted some spells in her heart and her body was shrouded in a blood red light before disappearing suddenly! "Eh?" the Mystic Dragons eyebrows twitched slightly. He scorned but did not immediately stop Nedis when he saw her using the Blood Escape Spell to flee. All of a sudden, he pointed a finger at the distance and tapped lightly. "Ahh..." Nediss scream rang in the air, and her body immediately reappeared. There was a bloody hole on her shoulder as a blood arrow shot out from the wound. She staggered before copsing on the floor. The Mystic Dragon walked towards her slowly. With one wave of his hand, the wound on Nediss shoulder immediately healed. "You... vampire... Do not run," the Mystic Dragon said coldly, "Your Blood Escape Spell doesnt work on me." When he saw the terrified look on Nediss face, the Mystic Dragon mockingly said, "The Blood Escape Spell... I taught... you vampires!" "What...!" Nedis eximed in shock. The Mystic Dragon bent down and stained his finger with some blood from the wound on Nediss shoulder. He then waved his fingertip across Nediss face and drew a weird symbol on her forehead with her blood. "You... vampire... Dark Faction. Me... Mystic Dragon, Dark Faction!" The expression on the Mystic Dragons face was icy cold, "Vampires... my ve! You were before, and still are now!" He stood up and waved his hand, and a ck me shot towards Nediss body. It immediately prated her body, and Nedis felt her whole body rxed. All the pain and feeling of weaknesses in her body had suddenly vanished. "I like the dark aura radiating from your body. I will not kill you," the Mystic Dragon strode forward, but then he turned back and ordered coldly, "Follow me, do not escape!" He waved his hand, and Nedis felt a strong force dragging her towards him. Her body could not resist that force at all. Both of them flew for a few miles, but the Mystic Dragon seemed to be extremely curious about everything. He flew here and there along the way, and he would grab the birds he saw flying in the sky to examine before crushing them to death. When he saw houses in the distance, he would stare at it for a moment and then shoot a ck me towards it with a wave of his hand. They would then immediately turn into ashes. And then he would turn around to look at Nedis and say in a serious manner, "The smell of gods... kill!" Nedis understood those households must be devout followers of God. Now that the entire eastern province was under the control of the church, those who were loyal to the Radiant Empire had already fled. Those that remained were mostly inclined towards the religion of God. If this Mystic Dragon were to kill as he wished, the poption of the entire eastern region would be wiped off by him! The longer Nedis followed him around, the more she noticed that his mode of thinking was somewhat strange. He was like an insensible child! Nedis had been following the Mystic Dragon around for the whole day. At night, the sky had darkened but the Mystic Dragon seemed like he was not sure where he wanted to go, or maybe he did not have any destination in mind at all. Finally, Nedis called out to him from behind, "Wait!" The Mystic Dragon immediately drifted in front of Nedis like a gust of wind. He asked coldly, "Why?" Nedis jumped and retreated a step back. She whispered, "I... Im hungry!" "Ah." The Mystic Dragons expression was dark. He looked at Nedis coldly, "Vampires, weak tribe." With a wave of his hand, he grabbed a few wild birds from the trees beside the road. He wrung their necks and threw the badly mutted birds to Nedis, saying coldly, "Drink blood, vampire!" Nedis opened her mouth and looked helplessly at the Mystic Dragon. She was not a pure-blood vampire. She had half-human blood and half-vampire blood coursing through her veins. She did not usually drink blood, and her eating habits were simr to that of humans. She smiled bitterly as she looked at the Mystic Dragon. Suddenly, an idea struck her, "Please wait, I have something to show you." As she said that she took out a water bottle which she carried with her and a small package. Inside the package were a small knife and a few tiny bottles. She then picked up some twigs from the roadside and started a fire. The Mystic Dragon frowned and watched her. He was curious and confused at the same time. So vampires dont drink blood? Nedis feared that the Mystic Dragon would be impatient, so she did everything very quickly. In just the blink of an eye, she already removed the feathers and skin on the wild birds. She then sliced open their stomachs with the small knife and washed it with some clean water. Finally, she pierced them with tree branches and started roasting them over the fire. Then, Nedis opened the tiny bottles and sprinkled some powder onto the roast birds from one of the bottles. Immediately, a delicious aroma filled the air. A strange look appeared on the Mystic Dragons face when he smelled the scent. He felt that this scent was somewhat tempting, but he had nevere across such weird scent before this. Nedis rapidly turned the branches which skewered the wild birds. She secretly cast some spells to make the fire burn more vigorously. She smiled and exined, "Ive sprinkled some seasonings which I carry with me while traveling." When the meat was evenly roasted, Nedis handed the branch to the Mystic Dragon. She smiled and asked, "See?" The Mystic Dragon frowned and took a step back, staring at the thing in Nediss hand, not knowing what to do. Nedis smiled and took a bite of it before handing it over to him again. The Mystic Dragons eyebrows smoothed out and he took it. He tried one bite, and his mouth was filled with the fragrance of the food. He had never tasted such vor before. In his memory from thousands of years ago, he used to eat Mythical Beasts meat and drink their blood. Even the meat of the Three-Faced Boars meat, which he thought was the most delicious, dimmed inparison with the food this little vampire offered him today! He finished it up in a few gulps, and the way he looked at Nedis became kinder. Seeing that he enjoyed his food very much, Nedis sped up what she was doing and handed him another one. A strange smile appeared on the Mystic Dragons face and he did not look so evil anymore. Nedis sighed silently in her heart. Mystic Dragon from the ancient times? An existence which even the gods feared? It seemed like he had never had any delicacies before. Hmph! The life of His Majesty the Mystic Dragon was not asfortable as an ordinary human. Thinking of this, she passed him another bottle which was filled with wine. Nedis was in the wine business, so the wine that she carried with her was, of course, some fine wine. The Mystic Dragon did not refuse her offer this time. He poured the whole bottle of wine into his mouth and swallowed it all. His expression was very happy. Nedis looked at the smiling Mystic Dragon. It was as though it was Rody who was standing in front of her, and she was entranced by looking at him. Right at this moment, there was the drum of hooves in the distance. A troop galloped towards them from the main road ahead. There were hundreds of people, all d in the ming Warrior uniform of the religion of God. They carried longbows on their backs and sharp swords in their hands. They galloped rapidly towards them like a gust of wind. The Mystic Dragon did not even bother to look at them. He was focused on the lingering aftertaste of the rich wine. He felt that none of the food that he had eaten in his entire life were as good as the one offered by this little vampire tonight. Five hundred ming Warriors hade up to them in an instant. They halted their horses, and the leading warrior bellowed, "Who are you!" The Mystic Dragons eyebrows drew together, and he looked at them coldly. His expression became more chilling as he said in a low voice, "Gods... the stench of gods..." Nedis sighed. She knew that the Mystic Dragon was going to kill again. She could not bear the sight, so she turned around. That warrior did not know that he was already in grave danger. He shouted, "Who are you! And you! You are wearing the armor of an imperial warrior! Soldiers! Arrest them!" The Mystic Dragon suddenly pointed his finger and looked coldly at the warrior in front of him. "You... stink of God... I... hate..." The warrior looked at the Mystic Dragon strangely. Just as he was about to speak, a ck me suddenly shot towards him. Nedis had already closed her eyes as she could not bear to look on anymore. A loud boom rang in her ears, and the earth shook under her feet so much that she could hardly keep her bnce. She could hear fierce winds blowing up the sand and rocks. When she opened her eyes once again, there was no sign of any ming Warriors anymore! The main road ahead waspletely destroyed. A hundred-meter-long and hundred-meter-wide huge pit appeared in front of them. ck smoke fumed from the ground, and the men from the ming Warriors had vanishedpletely together with their horses. The Mystic Dragons expression was dark, and he said coldly, "Gods... the smell of the gods... I hate!" A thought came up in Nediss mind, but she kept a straight face and asked, "You... You hate those with the smell of God?" The Mystic Dragons face was gloomy. He said slowly, "Hate them! Hate them! Kill them all!" A cunning look appeared in Nediss eyes. She immediately took a few steps closer to him. The expression on her face was sincere and she said respectfully, "Your Majesty, go northward! North! After crossing a strait, the whole continent there are people loyal to the gods! There is even a temple there! Inside the entire temple are all servants of the gods! Why not I bring you there?" Rage immediately appeared on the Mystic Dragons face. He bellowed, "Servants of gods!" He suddenly let out a long howl, drawing up a strong gale all over the sky as he shouted, "Kill them... kill them all!" He grabbed Nediss arm and roared, "Bring me there!" As he was speaking, he waved his hand. After an explosion of ck mes, the entirend within the perimeter of a hundred meters became scorched earth. The Mystic Dragon then lifted Nedis and flew up into the air. Under the moonlight, both of them shot towards the direction of the Rnd Continent up north like aet... Chapter 332: The Forbidden Door Chapter 332: The Forbidden Door Trantor: GamingLife Editor: Frappe At the highest peak of the Rnd temple, the great hall was somber as always and a huge fire flickered. The shadows of the fire swayed on the walls, causing the entire hall to be filled with a mysterious atmosphere. Prometheus, the Rnd temples Pontiff. He was still wearing his silver mask, and currently, he was alone in the great hall. Prometheus slowly climbed up the stairs of the spiral staircase. There was an open tform above it, where one could fully feel the cold wind from the summit. Looking down, below the steps of the temples main building, there were several ascetics praying at the main hall of the temple on all fours. He gazed at them for a moment, and his lips curled into a smile. Absurd fellows. The war had started for quite a few days. The Holy Knight Regiment was fighting a bloody battle. Although they had lost their pdins, the Holy Knight Regiment was still much more powerful than the armies of the Rnd Continents kingdoms. However, themander of the Rnd Kingdom was not a fool. He led his massive army to fight a long war of attrition against the temple. This was a smart strategy, but the result was still foolish! Prometheus sneered. Nobody knew that he, the pontiff of the temple, never wanted to win this battleHow ridiculous! Why would Kara the great devil care about the mere position of the humans Pontiff? The sole purpose of starting this war was to destroy the temple! To destroy that person in heavens agent in the human world! No matter who won or lost this battle, there was no difference at all for Kara. If the Rnd Kingdom won, the temple would be destroyed as a result. This would undoubtedly be the best result. If the temple won, then the Rnd Kingdom would be united into a massive empire of the templeand its leader would still be him! Hahahahaha... What a wonderful situation! "Your Majesty, what are you smiling at?" a cold voice rang from behind. Prometheus turned around and looked calmly at the person behind him. He sighed gently, "Fielding, youve gotten out?" Fielding was wearing a badly torn armor. His gaze was terrifyingly calm, as though it was not life flowing in it, but ice! He slightly bowed and said in a low voice, "Yes, Your Majesty. My training has ended. The person you sent over just now told me that you wanted to see me." Even though he was bowing, there was not a single trace of respectfulness in his voice. Prometheus squinted his eyes at Fielding. His eyes scanned from Fieldings face to his hands. His right hand was pressed on the handle of his sword all the time, and the coarse knuckles seemed to be full of power. "Hmm. Very good. I can see that you have achieved some great improvements after your training this time!" Prometheus nodded, "Now that the Holy Knight Regiment is fighting a bloody battle, as the only pdin of the temple, I wish that you could go to the front line! Are you willing to do so?" Fielding was silent for a moment before he raised his head, and a mocking smile appeared on his face. The pdin then spoke, not too loudly but his voice was firm, "Im sorry, Your Majesty, I refuse to do so!" "Oh?" Prometheus did not show any discontent or anger. His lips were still curled in a smile, "Why?" The smile on Fieldings face disappeared. His expression became solemn, "Prometheus, there is no one else here, so lets just be frank and open. Since the first day I returned to the temple, you already knew my intentions! You should have understood that the main reason I came back to the temple was to kill you! You already knew this long ago, and I also knew that you have seen through my mind! But what surprised me was that you possessed a strength that was unpredictable to me!" Prometheus remained smiling, "Pdin Fielding, you are a brave man." Fielding lowered his head and said in a low voice, "I understand that although Im a pdin, my strength as one does not pose a threat to you. Hence, you did not harm me! As for me, I knew that I wont be able to kill you, so I chose to continue training. Ive once sworn that before I have the certainty to be able to kill you, I would not end my training!" Prometheusughed, "So now that youre out, you must be confident that you can kill me?" "A little, but not much," Fielding confessed straightforwardly. He then shook his head and said, "Too bad I cant wait anymore! Im afraid that if I wait any longer, there will not be enough time anymore." He suddenly looked up straight into Prometheus eyes and asked slowly, "Tell me, what is your true purpose?" Fielding grasped the handle of his sword and moved forward slowly, "The temple cannot win this battle. You and I know this very well. Even if you release all the forces of the temple avable now, it will only bring havoc to the Rnd Continent. The final oue will be the temple being destroyed while the Rnd Kingdom only suffers severe damage! As the supreme leader of the temple, what is your objective?" "Do you really want to know?" Prometheus voice was malicious and evil. He smiled, and then slowly said in a low deep voice, "My purpose, is to destroy the religion of God, or... to destroy humans, the humans of your gods tribe!" "Almighty God!" Fielding eximed. Swoosh! He already drew out half of his sword. Prometheus looked at Fielding with pity in his eyes. He sighed and said, "Fielding, it seems you have indeed achieved some breakthrough. I can see that your strength has improved quite a lot." He then shook his head and said slowly, "But have you ever wondered why I didnt kill you and instead let you continue to stay in the temple, keeping an enemy who had intentions of killing me?" Fielding showed no emotions. Prometheus sneeringly asked, "Since you cant get it, why not try piercing me with your sword?" Fielding did not hesitate at all and drew his sword! Golden fighting energy enveloped the sword and pierced into Prometheus chest like a fire dragon! A tearing sound was heard, and the golden fighting energy shattered Prometheus entire body... "Illusion!" Fieldings expression suddenly changed. "It is indeed an illusion." Prometheus voice came from afar and struck the bottom of Fieldings heart, "Fielding,e in. Come to the temples highest level, in front of the Forbidden Door. Im waiting for you there!" ... At the foot of the mountain, Nedis breathed out slowly as she looked at the towering peak. The air was very cold, and she could not help but shudder. "Stench... the stench of gods!" There was an uneasy look on the Mystic Dragons face, and his eyes were filled with hatred and rage. "The temple is at the peak. This is the heart where the servants of the gods control the entire continent." Nedis sighed and pointed at the peak above. It had never urred to her that she, an insignificant vampire of the vampire tribe, would one day bring someone to attack the temple! ... After passing through a long corridor, it was the forbidden area of the temple. Strange words and pictures were carved on the stone walls on both sides. As Fielding walked further inside, the uneasiness in his heart became stronger and stronger. He pushed open a five-meter-tall door in front of him and inside was a room the size of a mini piazza. In the middle of the room, Prometheus sat cross-legged on the floor. A smooth stone b as thick as a book was in front of him. "Youre here, Pdin Fielding." Prometheus looked up and said smilingly, "Dont worry, Im not an illusion anymore." Fielding was silent as he walked closer slowly. "This is the temples highly forbidden area." Prometheus gaze swept across the room, "Only the chief elder can enter this ce. And you, youre the second person entering this ce for the past ten years." He then pointed at the door beside him and smiled, "Thats the temples Forbidden Door. Unfortunately, I cant tell you whats behind the door, because I too have never been inside." Fielding stood in front of Prometheus and asked coldly, "Why did you lead me here?" Prometheus fingers gently stroked the stone b in front of him. His fingers glowed with a magical radiance, and lines of texts immediately appeared on the stone b. But in just the blink of an eye, the magical radiance vanished as his fingertips swept past, and the texts too disappeared. "Fielding, have you heard of a story called the Tower of Babel?" Prometheus smiled gently and said, "A long, long time ago, humans had once doubted the existence of God. Hence, all the humans came together and built a very tall tower. They wanted to reach the heavens through the tower to see if God really exists." His gentle voice seemed to carry with it some magic and echoed in the entire room. "However, how could the lowly humans offend God? So when the humans have built the tower halfway, God got angry and destroyed the Tower of Babel, forbidding the humans from seeking the existence of God since then... "But humans are lowly and ignorant. To make sure that humans do not do anything sphemous to God anymore, God decided to send someone to discipline these ignorant humans." Prometheus smiled and then sighed, "So, God sent his messengers to the human world and created a religion which believed in God to achieve the purpose of controlling the humans. They taught the humans to respect God and believe in him. Hence, there is the religion of God in this world! "But during that time, not everyone in this world believed in God. Some of them did not believe that God exists. So, war erupted among the humans. The kingdoms which believed in God united to destroy the kingdoms which did not believe in God... To make it simple, it was war! How ridiculous... The allegedly noble religion of God, was just an organization which utilized the power of religion to eradicate dissidents!" Fielding subconsciously loosened his grip on his sword and looked at Prometheus in shock. "The matter is not over yet. In this world, human beings are the hardest creature to control. They are smart but greedy. They have wild ambitions and imaginations. When the religion of God finally let the entire human world believe in God, wars still continued to erupt among the humans. The human kingdoms fought against each other to jostle for their own interests. Even the religion of God could not stop this. Seeing that His agent in the human world had encountered trouble, God came up with a good idea..." Hatred appeared in in Prometheus eyes as he was saying this, "Divert the conflict! "God created the messenger Moses and gave him the Staff of Moses to split the Thunder Straits. As such, the humans attention was no longer focused on the battle in the Rnd Continent. Their gaze had turned to the south, where there are vastnds, rich resources, and boundless territories... Hence, what followed next was again war! But this time, the humans united, and theirmon enemy was the Kara Tribe which originally inhabited the Radiant Continent! "After that, it was still war. The Kara Tribe had their own god too, but their god was already defeated by the human beings God in the heavens. Hence, without any more help from their god, the Kara Tribe was rapidly wiped out by the humans, and the humans took hold of the Radiant Continent. Later on, the religion of God of both continents split! Absurd humans, absurd God, and absurd religion of God! As the agent of God in the human world, they possessed powers that were the envy of others. And mans greed eventually grew in the face of power. The church then became the aggregation point of chatans. Their focus was not on serving God anymore, but on seizing power. In the end, the religion of God of both continents broke off. They hated each other and became enemies." Fielding finally opened his mouth and asked loudly, "What about God? Since the church had broken up, why didnt God interfere?" "Because God was smart! Because God had supreme wisdom!" Prometheus smiled and continued, "The religion of God was established to control the human world so that the humans believed in God. However, if humans became united, what happened thousands of years ago would repeat itself again. The human would boldly build another Tower of Babel to pry into the heavens, to pry into Gods territory. So, to ensure that humans remain obedient, God decided to let them fight. It was better to let them fight non-stop so that they could never unite. As long as the religion of God still exists, who cares if the religion of God of both continents were split? Moreover, in the human world, even if the religion of God of both continents hated each other, they still believed in God." Fielding gasped and stared at Prometheus. It had never urred to him that the Pontiff of the temple would say something so treacherous! "Dont look so shocked." Prometheus smiled, "If you do not believe me, you can have a look at this." He pointed to the stone b in front of him. There was a creepy smile on his face, and he said in a slow, strange tone, "This is the legendary Gods Record! You must have heard of this before..." Chapter 333: Time to Unveil the Truth Chapter 333: Time to Unveil the Truth Trantor: GamingLife Editor: Frappe "Gods Record!" Fieldings expression changed. He looked at the stone b in front of Prometheus in shock, "This is the Gods Record!" Prometheus stood up and smoothened his clothes gently. Smiling, he said, "Exactly. The so-called Gods Record only recorded a little bit of historical truth, but those events were nothing glorious, so naturally, God is not willing to let anybody see this thing." "ording to the legends, the Gods Record cannot appear in this world!" Fielding asked in a deep voice, "How did you get it?" Prometheus did not answer. He gently lifted the stone b and walked slowly towards the Forbidden Door behind him. The huge door was purely made of stone, but there was something strange about that door. If you put your ears on the door and listen, you could hear some whistling sound behind the door, and there seemed to be a faintly discernible force which could captivate ones soul. Prometheus held the Gods Record and sighed. He turned his back to Fielding without taking any precautions, and said gently, "This Forbidden Door has existed in the temple for thousands of years, and the temple has regarded it as the most sacred ce, but nobody could open it... How ridiculous! Even if they wanted to open it, it is impossible! If it were not for me standing here, how will you people know the secret to opening this door? And who would know what is behind this door?" As Fielding looked at Prometheus figure, he tightened his grip on the handle of his sword. He could not help staring at the back of Prometheus neck. A murderous look appeared in his eyes as he asked in a deep voice, "What do you mean?" Prometheus turned and looked at him, and then he chuckled, "Fielding, you must have reached the Domain Master level? Youve finally achieved some breakthrough during your training this time... sigh... " He shook his head and sighed, "Actually, before this, I did not think highly of you. Among the two Pdins of the temple, I am more optimistic about Augustine. He is more talented than you. You are way too young, and your obsession is too strong, so I thought you will not be able to achieve the Domain Master level in your lifetime... But this is not your fault. Domain Masters have not appeared in the Rnd Continent and Radiant Continent for centuries." Fielding was silent for a moment. He sighed and walked forward slowly, saying in a low voice, "I never thought I would break through too. If it were not because Ive met him... " A hint of mockery shed in Prometheus eyes, "Met him? That guy was certainly an unexpected marvel. All the while those who break through the level of Domain Master, which of them were not extremely talented, which of them had not undergone rigorous training? Even you, Fielding, from what I know, you are the first man in the Rnd Continents history to have attained the Domain Master level before the age of forty. Maybe I was wrong, the obsession in your human heart will produce miracles... " "What did you say... you said, your human?" Fielding narrowed his eyes and raised his sword. Prometheus shook his head and asked softly, "Are you anxious already? It is not time to attack yet, Fielding. I havent finished my story." He held the Gods Record in one hand, and his other hand glided across its surface. A strange glow entered the stone b from his hands, and lines of weird texts appeared on the stone b. "Have you heard of this saying?" Prometheus was calm, and he continued slowly, "The domain is the road to heaven!" "The domain is the road to heaven?" Fielding stopped dead in his tracks. Prometheus sighed again. He shook his head and said, "It is time to unveil the truth about everything." He pointed to the Forbidden Door, and there was an odd smile on his face. His voice sounded foggy, "This door, is the door to heaven!" The door to heaven? Shock was written all over Fieldings face. Prometheus was lost in his thoughts as he looked at the door. There was yearning in his eyes, as well as nostalgia. He then shook his head and whispered, "How many years has it been since I left that world? One thousand years? Or two thousand years? Im afraid I cant even remember it myself." He then turned his gaze to the shocked Pdin once again. "Fielding, it was written very clearly in the books of the religion of God, that this world was created by God. There was nothing wrong with this sentence. This world was indeed created by God." "All beings, mountains, rivers, oceans, flowers, trees, birds, beasts, as well as human. The sun in the sky, the moon, the stars, all of them are the creation of God." "However, when God created this world, He did not make humans the ruler of this world. Long, long ago, when this world was just created, humans were like other animals. They were just part of the living beings in this world, there was no difference between the humans and other animals." "But human beings are too scary. Maybe God made a mistake, or maybe it was the act of providence, anyhow humans were so powerful that it was beyond Gods expectation. Humans have wisdom, wild ambitions, and creativity that other animals did not have! In just the short span of several thousand years, humans had conquered this world, and other living species became the humans ves." "Its like youve nted some flowers and bred some animals in your backyard, but suddenly one day, you realized that your backyard had be an independent world. One of the animals that you kept there became the leader of the other animals, enving all other creatures. Besides that, they had also set up their own world and order, dominating your backyard, and seemed to gradually expand towards your threshold... At this point, would you be shocked?" Fielding asked coldly, "So why didnt God destroy this world?" Prometheus was silent for a moment before continuing slowly, "God tried, but He failed." "What did you say?!" Fielding asked hoarsely. Prometheus expression was grave. He replied slowly, "Havent you read about the great flood recorded in the temples ssics?" "ording to the temples ssics, God the creator of this world was very angry because humans were full of sin. So, in order to punish mankind, he decided to destroy these creatures He created... " Speaking of that, Prometheus burst intoughter. There was a tinge of madness in hisugh, "Sin? Hahaha... The greatest sin of mankind was disrespect to God!" "One month after the humans built the Tower of Babel, God finally became enraged. Or it could be said that... He became scared! So, He created the flood waters in an attempt to destroy the human world, forbidding humans from continuing the exploration of Gods territory. What did the temples ssics say about that great flood? Hmph... God intentionally kept a few obedient humans as the seed of mankind, and it was due to Gods mercy that humans were not annihted... Hahaha, another big lie!" "Of course, God wanted to annihte mankind. He wanted this species which was out of his control topletely disappear, but He cant! Even God was not omnipotent!" Fieldings face was shrouded in doubt. Prometheus shook his head and sighed, "You had received education in the religion of God since young, and your reverence toward God was already deeply rooted, so even though you were shocked by what I said, deep inside your heart, you will notpletely believe me." He paused before continuing. "Its not that God did not want to annihte mankind, its just that He cant do it! To be fair, the difference of strength between humans and God is like theparison between ants and humans. When a human finds a colony of ants in his house, can he possibly kill every single ant? Hence, although God used tremendous superpowers to draw up a great flood which almost inundated the entire world, there were still many living beings which survived! Mankind did not go extinct, and the world did not die out too! Although the world suffered great damage, not long after that, it thrived again." Prometheus paused and sighed. He then said in a grave tone, "Because the world already had its own order and rules!" "So, after some time, God helplessly realized that the humans in this world became powerful once again and flourished. It finally dawned on him that although He created this world, it was already out of his control and it was impossible for Him to destroy it anymore. Hence, he changed his strategy... " Fielding frowned, "So, like what you said previously, the religion of God emerged. Am I right?" "Yes." Prometheus smiled, "But God was full of wisdom. He knew that he could notpletely control the humans with just the religion of God." He stared straight at Fieldings face, "Have you ever seen the big reservoirs above rivers? Big reservoirs were built above rivers to control the flow of water by blocking the path of rivers." "Hence, the religion of God is an oppressive existence. Its purpose is to suppress the growth of mankind, to suppress mankinds exploration of higher realms, and to suppress mankinds adventurous spirit as well as their initiative to explore the truths of this world! However, suppression is just a measure. Gods fear of humans is great, so he understood that he cannotpletely control mankind with mere suppression. Human beings are the scariest and most powerful creatures in this world. Humans are weaker and slower than many other animals. A single human is no match for a huge beast, but now they have enved most of the living creatures on earth! This is because humans have wisdom! Because they have wisdom, they mastered powerful weapons, powerful magic, and sorcery, and became a powerful species. And among the humans, there is the most terrifying existence which truly threatens God!" Prometheus tone was very solemn. He pointed at Fielding and said, "Which is someone like you, a Domain Master!" "You people have mastered the rules of space, learned how to utilize the rules, destroy the rules and even create new rules. Such capability has already threatened Gods existence! So, there is this door to deal with mankinds top master like you! This Forbidden Door!" "Once humans be powerful, they cant resist exploring Gods territory. God cannot tolerate such actions, but humans growth is already beyond Gods control... The religion of God is just a religion. It will not be able to truly control mankindpletely. Arent human beings always trying to explore Gods territory? Which is why God left behind a door leading to His territory for you humans! So there is this saying Domain is the road to heaven!" Fielding was full of shock. What he had heard in his entire life was not as shocking as what Prometheus said today. "God feared the Domain Master because your status is already close to God... But take note, I said close! When a human reached the domain level, he already saw through the rules of this space. Though he still does not have the ability to overthrow God, he is already close... But God will not allow you to be truly powerful to be able to overthrow him! So, God was smart. He will wipe out the threats while they are still budding!" He pointed to the door, "Fielding, this is the road to heaven for you humans who are Domain Masters! Behind it is Gods territory which mankind tried to explore for thousands of years! God left behind a door for you and make it seemed like you have saved lots of time in finding the road to heaven yourself. But this is just a trap. Or in other words, it is another shackle!" Prometheus patted the Gods Record in his hands and sighed, "There are conditions to open this door. You need the keys!" "One of the keys is this Gods Record as it contained the incantation to open this door. However, did you know how hard and dangerous it was to get this Gods Record... " Prometheus smiled bitterly. That powerful Hakone Serpent was already a half-god creature. Even the human Domain Master would be killed by the Hakone Serpent if they try to take the Gods Record by force! This was like when you have rats in your house, it was better to set up a mouse trap, ce some baits on it and wait for it toe take the bait, than wasting energy to try and capture it all over the ce. "As for the second key... " Prometheus walked towards Fielding slowly. He looked into Fieldings eyes and said softly, "To open the Forbidden door, it will require all the blood of a Domain Master... " He shook his head and sighed, "I wanted to go behind this door very badly, but although Ive gotten the Gods Record, I cant possibly kill myself and offer all my blood to this door, right?" "So, Ive drawn you here because I need your blood, Fielding... " As Prometheus was saying this, a powerful aura radiated in full st from his body! An invisible domain immediately unfolded in this room. This was not a pure fighting energy of a warrior or a magical boundary of a sorcerer... Fieldings expression was stone cold and there was no sign of fear, "Prometheus, the reason you tell me all these is to kill me here? Have you forgotten that Im also a Domain Master! Will you be able to kill me!" "I dont know... but I can try, because I really wanted to go behind that door... " Prometheus lowered his eyelids, "Ive already lost one chance to restore my strength, and the only way left is to go home. My home is in heaven!" He slowly held out a finger and swished it like a de. Immediately, Fielding grunted in pain. He quickly used his sword to ward off the attack, but a bloodied arrow shot out from his shoulder. Fielding clenched his teeth and retreated. "Open up your domain, Fielding! Let me see your strength as a Domain Master!" Prometheus tone was eerily cold. Fieldings raging roar rang from within the temple. A loud boom followed, and the great hall at the peak shook violently. A boundless aura expanded within the temple and extended slowly from the peak to the sky! ... On the steps below the temple, there were dead bodies everywhere. Those magicians wearing the clergys robes, and also several Holy Knights who stayed behind were all dead on the floor. There were blood stains all over the ground, and Rody, no, the Mystic Dragon, was standing above the steps silently. One of his hands was stained with bright red blood and the strange glow in his eyes became stronger and stronger. Below the steps, the long stairs which were a hundred over meters were already stained red by blood. The Mystic Dragon seemed to have walked up calmly from the hill of bodies. Nedis was already vomiting. Although she already knew the Mystic Dragon was very powerful, she could not help but feel scared when she saw how Rody came all the way up here. Those people from the temple did not have the ability to stop him at all. They were killed by Rody in an instant with just a wave of his hand! And now, there was no longer anyone alive below the temple! The Mystic Dragon raised his head and looked coldly at the temple above. He frowned and said, "Inside, there are two Domain Masters fighting!" As if to confirm his statement, there was a loud bang. One corner of the temple crumbled, and a series of terrifying banging sounds came from within. The Mystic Dragon looked at Nedis coldly, "Stay here!" He then let out a long howl and a shrill dragon groan. His body immediately rose a few meters above ground and shot towards the temple like a ray of light... Boom! Fielding fell down on the floor, and several cracks appeared on the stone floor. Half of the walls in the room had copsed. The battle between two Domain Masters was about to overturn the temple. Fieldings sword had already been broken into half, the armor in front of his chest had disappeared, and one of his arms was broken. Blood was all over the left side of his face. Prometheus was also very wretched. He knelt on the floor with one knee and kept panting. His robe was torn beyond recognition with blood stains on his cor, and he just spurted a mouthful of blood. "Fielding, youre not my match. Even though youve reached the Domain level, youre just a warrior! But me, I not only possess the Domain powers of a warrior, I am also a sorceror!" "Hmph!" Fielding snorted and stood up. The broken sword in his hand suddenly shattered, and countless fragments shot towards Prometheus like shooting stars! Chapter 334: Entering Heaven Chapter 334: Entering Heaven Trantor: GamingLife Editor: Frappe A ck figure rushed in like a whirlwind. The wind broke the already crumbling walls on both sides of the passage. With a loud sound, the five meters tall door was crashed open. The shattered stones crashed. The Mystic Dragon stood there looking indifferently at the forbidden holy area of the temple. The blood on the ground had not yet dried up. Fielding was sitting there with his back against the wall. Beside him was the Forbidden Door. At that moment, the door waspletely out of shape. The surface of the b stone door rippled like the surface of the water and shined with a silver light as though something had just been put into the water. Fielding looked as though he had fallen asleep. His hand was holding the hilt of a sword with the de missing. His head weakly leaned on his shoulder. His other clenched fist was dripping with dark red blood. A trace of resentment and anger could be seen on his face. His messy hair dropped down his forehead and covered his eyes. However, his face looked lifeless. The Mystic Dragon stood there and stared at Fielding. He suddenly had a strange sad emotion. "Rody, are you feeling sad right now?" the Mystic Dragon muttered softly. He slowly walked past and put a hand on Fieldings head. "He is already dead." A trace of hellfire appeared and burned off Fieldings body. A few sparks flew in front of the Mystic Dragon and his expression turned a bitplicated. "Did you wake up, Rody?" The Mystic Dragon smiled bitterly. His voice was a bit hoarse, "I suppose you know this person. I know your memories." In front of the Forbidden Door, Prometheus was lying on the ground facing upwards. He looked so calm to the extent that he was excited. His silver mask was broken and unable to cover his face. The Mystic Dragon quietly looked at Prometheus as though he was in a trance. "Rody, you do not want to fight with me for this body?" "Mystic Dragon, now is not the time." A sneer appeared on his face. The Mystic Dragon pointed at Prometheus and said in a dry voice, "He has gone in. Through that door is heaven! In heaven, the body is not needed. Only the soul. Now, let us enter too!" Broken to pieces on the ground was the Gods Record. He stretched out his hand to touch the Forbidden Door. His fingertips slid over the surface of the water, causing ripples. "The body is not needed in heaven, but if I want to go in nobody can stop me!" A ck aura spread out from his hand and the water burned. Arge hole gradually appeared in the middle. Inside it was a formless mass. With a single step, Rody entered heaven! ... After stepping into it, everywhere seemed boundless and indistinctin front, behind, up, down, left and right. Things that looked like white clouds seemed to revolve around. Golden stairs 1 were by his feet. It was obvious that the stairs were made of light. Rody had just walked through the door and with a whooshing sound, his body had burst into ck mes. The surrounding white clouds burned as well. He suddenly raised his neck and roared loudly. His body shined with a ck light and after that, whoosh, his figure had split into two! Rody inconceivably looked at his hand. He looked at himself from top to bottom for a while and then frowned. "What happened?" "We have separated," the Mystic Dragon replied. His stiff voice came from behind Rody. Rody turned around and saw another Rody standing in front of him. His face and hair looked exactly the same. The only difference was his indifferent expression. "Did you return my body to me? But how did you divide it into two?" Rody asked coldly. "I am a god." The Mystic Dragon slowly walked past Rody. "Having a body here will affect my strength." Rody frowned and carefully examined his body. He did not feel anything strange. He secretly checked his fighting energy and also did not feel anything out of ce. "You just gave up my body like this?" Rody frowned. The Mystic Dragon slowly walked forward. His head did not look back as he said, "I do not need it anymore." Suddenly, he looked back at Rody and said, "Arent you curious? Follow me." Rody looked back. The solitary stone door was stood in front of him. Around it was just a formless emptiness drift. The b stone stood tall and upright, right there. "Can I still go back?" Heughed bitterly. He then sighed and followed behind the Mystic Dragon. The Mystic Dragon walked at the front. With every step, the ck mes from his body would burn away the surrounding indistinct mass. Rody felt as though he was walking in the clouds. He was surrounded by boundless whites as though it was a sea of clouds. God could create a rich and colorful world. So why is it so dull in his own space? Even until walking to the end of the golden stairs, the Mystic Dragon did not talk to Rody at all. He did not tell Rody the reason for giving up the body. He also did not attack to kill Rody. He simply kept walking forward. A sound was then gradually heard. The cluster of cloud-like things gradually became thin. Everything then became open and clear. At the boundless space, there were only the golden stairs under their foot. At the distance, a tall towering pce gradually appeared. The pce looked golden. Even weirder was that the golden pce was transparent. It looked as though it was made of golden ss. As they gradually approached the pce, golden bolts of light suddenly flew over from the sky. Golden angel-like things flew to Rody and the Mystic Dragon. It then hovered around them. The golden angels shone with a bright light. Each of them was as big as a small bird. A pair of wings pped behind them. Their faces were devoid of expression as they simply looked at Rody and the Mystic Dragon. Only their eyes showed curiosity. "These are the angels that serve God. They have no gender, no intelligence, and no emotions. Their minds are empty. They only have a simple mechanical awareness. They dont even have a body!" The Mystic Dragon had an impatient tone. He grabbed an angel with his hand and forcefully crushed its neck. It burst into a golden light. The angel that was crushed really had no body. Its body was just an apparition, leaving behind a golden fog. The surrounding angels looked astonished. They retreated a little and then came back. "Look. They do not have intelligence. They do not know how to be afraid. They do not know about death." The Mystic Dragon coldly said, "I hate these things. I hate them ever since I lived here a long time ago." Rody curiously extended a hand and let an angel flew over his palm. Sure enough, the little things did not have any intelligence. Its height was not even as long as Rodys finger. It had an exceptionally good-looking face with curious eyes. "Cute little things." Rody sighed. "Nicole and Mouse would like it if I could take them back." The golden stairs reached its end. They were finally under the pce. The golden door looked lofty and majestic. Although it was transparent and the things behind the door could be seen, an extremely powerful aura shocked Rody. There was a person standing in front of it. Prometheus, or rather, Kara, was standing at the entrance and was coldly looking at the door. "Its you?" Kara turned around and looked at the Mystic Dragon. He then looked at Rody and was a little shocked. "Rody, you also came here? Then you, big headed lizard. You came back to life?" "Right now, I will not kill you." The Mystic Dragon coldly looked at Kara. "Right now, you are just a Domain Master." "You are not much better." Karaughed. "You and the boy split into two. You are no longer god-ranked! You had split into two, so half of your power is given to the boy. Right now, you are only about as strong as that Hakone Serpent!" Rody was shocked. He looked at the Mystic Dragon and could not help but ask. "You lost half your strength when you came out of my body?" "Having a body here will affect my strength," the Mystic Dragon replied coldly. Kara coldly looked at Rody. "Boy, you are very lucky, but you are also misfortunate." Heughed with a bit of a mocking smile. "You have won half the power of a god but because you physically entered heaven, you are not able to use any of it here. Soon, there will be a huge battle here. See if you survive and return back to the human world after that." Kara then looked at the Mystic Dragon and frowned. "I really do not like your current appearance. Did you get addicted to the human form?" The Mystic Dragon was silent for a while before replying. "This is because I have already understood." The Mystic Dragon looked at the towering pce and then looked back at Rody. "You know it best. Dragons have nine transformations. Right now, we have already transformed eight times. Yet, we already have the power of a god. Dont you find it strange? What will happen when I reached the ninth transformation?" Without waiting for Rodys reply, the Mystic Dragon smiled as he looked at the door of the golden pce. His voice was filled with a deep anger. "After a thousand years of sleep, I finally understood how cunning the God that created me was. The Mystic Dragon does not have a ninth transformation! What they call the ninth transformation is a lie!" Kara sighed. "Is it really like that? There is no ninth transformation?" "..." The Mystic Dragon was silent for a while. "There is. There is a ninth transformation." He looked at Kara and coldly said, "At the start, when I first went to war with you. That is the ninth transformation! What they call the Mystic Dragons ninth transformation is a lie. A deceit. A joke that made me shackle my own neck!" "God created me, but he was afraid of me. So he gave me the falsehood of the ninth transformation. I already had the same ability as the gods at the eighth transformation. However, the ninth transformation would make me lose my rationality and be a mindless beast. A beast without wisdom! With my ability, I no longer need to be limited by the form of a body. To pursue the transformation, I ended up remaining with a dragons body." "Things would turn the opposite way when they reached an extreme state," Rody replied and coldly asked, "What is the use of you bringing me here?" "There is none." The Mystic Dragon shook his head. "In the human world, we are unable to separate. I was only able to break away from you in heaven." "Break away?" Rody gave a wry smile. "I never wanted to break away from you? You are the one upying my body." Kara nced at Rody with eyes of pity. "Boy. You only have one choice left. That is to wait here. Wait for us to kill the gods. Maybe after the battle, I will break open space for you to go back. Or perhaps you could follow us in and watch us get defeated together by the gods. After that, you would be destroyed as punishment. In other words, you would not be able to return by yourself." After a pause, Kara sneered. "Of course, you could also discard your body now and cross the Forbidden Door with your soul. However, without a body, how would you survive in the human world?" Rody became gloomy and asked. "I cannot go back anymore?" Kara smiled slightly and extended his palm. "Give it to me!" "What?" "My Divine Primordial Spirit." Kara smiled calmly. "Return to me whats mine. When I and this dragon defeat God, I will send you back." Rody sneered. "Really? Right now, at the most, you are just a Domain Master, but you ran all the way to heaven. Are you not afraid of courting death?" Kara shook his head and pointed to the door. "I came here much earlier than you two. Do you know why I did not enter? This is because I was already prepared to wait here." "This is heaven! The difference it has with the human world is that the passage of time here is much faster! One day in heaven is one year in the human world! I am ready to slowly cultivate outside this door. It is much faster than cultivating for a century in the human world. Either way, I have already overturned the temple on the Rnd Continent. Gods agents in the human world have been destroyed by me. My only wish is to return here and pull that guy out of his throne. Not only do I not need to worry about other things by cultivating here. Cultivating here for a few tens of days is like cultivating for a few decades in the human world! With my godly knowledge, I can soon cultivate a new Divine Primordial Spirit and once again be god-ranked!" Rody frowned. "You can cultivate in front of this door?" Karaughed calmly. "Why not? For ordinary people, standing here would cause the guardian angels to attack. But I am different! I had reincarnated under the light system! The guardian angels would not attack me and the old guy in there would note out!" Rody frowned. "Guardian angels? What is that?" "It is them." The Mystic Dragon suddenly said as he pointed to the angels flying everywhere. "Them? They can attack?" The Mystic Dragon suddenly looked at Rody. He suddenly extended a finger and forced out a mass of ck air at his fingertips. It then magically changed into a human form with an evil aura. However, the aura was much weaker. The angels in the sky immediately uttered an extremely shrill cry at the same time. Countless angels flew towards them at the same time while little bows and arrows appeared in their hands together and their shrill cries filled the sky. Countless golden lights were shot at the thing the Mystic Dragon created. The human-like gaseous figure was instantly riddled with the gold lights and was instantly crushed. "Did you see that? Those little things are not just birds flying around. Once there is something evil, they would immediately destroy it. The fierceness of their attacks are not things you could imagine! More importantly, they are unable to die! Even if you kill them, you would only disperse a ray of light. But the golden light will quickly just turn into an angel again!" Kara sighed. "Although I hate these dumb things, they are really useful." Rody looked at the angels flying around in the air, packed densely like locusts, and asked, "Why do they not attack me? Why do they not attack the Mystic Dragon?" Kara sighed. "They did not attack you because you have my Divine Primordial Spirit! They did not attack the Mystic Dragon because..." The Mystic Dragon coldly looked at Kara and said, "Enough!" Karaughed. "Old dragon, are you afraid I would tell him your most embarrassing story?" He then looked at Rody and continued. "They did not attack the Mystic Dragon because the Mystic Dragon has Gods mark on his body! When he was created, he had that mark to say that he is forever Gods ve and servant!" The Mystic Dragons expression turned bad and looked a little bit angry. But he simply looked at Kara for a while and said somberly, "Enough!" Rody took a deep breath and asked. "What about me after I give you back your Divine Primordial Spirit? What would happen to me?" Kara narrowed his eyes and said, "Those angels will attack you. However, with me and the Mystic Dragon here, they would be unable to hurt you. However, without the Divine Primordial Spirit, you may return back to bing a Domain Master, but you would not be able to use the Mystic Dragons power even if it is in your body." "I will return you your Divine Primordial Spirit if you send me back out!" Rody coldly said. "Deal!" Kara then sighed and added. "However, we must wait until everything is finished. Otherwise, I will not be able to send you back." "Why?" Kara gritted his teeth and slowly said, "Obtaining the Divine Primordial Spirit would restore my strength to semi God-ranked. However, I would still not be able to cut the space and stand you back. Did you think it would be easy to return to earth from heaven?" Rody shook his head. "I dont believe you. I have seen Gods Vanquish before. You can forcibly separate the passageway to heaven." The Mystic Dragon suddenly said, "He is not lying. The only passageway to the human world is inside. We cannot leave through the door we came in." Rody sighed. "In other words, I would have to follow you in." ... A ck fire was shot outside the pce. A ck screen spread out and protected the three inside. Rody had already spat out the Divine Primordial Spirit from his body. He initially did not know how to spit it out and needed Kara to teach him. Kara held his Divine Primordial Spirit with excitement and muttered silently in a strangenguage. The angels now sensed Rodys aura and flew down. Countless golden arrows were shot towards Rody. However, the Mystic Dragons protective screen was like a huge umbre. The light arrows fell onto the screen, pitter-patter like raindrops, and exploded. The sky lit up as though there were fireworks. "Boy! Cover your ears!" Kara said with a somber expression. The Divine Primordial Spirit slowly became dim but his face shined with a holy brilliance. "Hmph. Did you think the Divine Primordial Spirit was something to swallow? Without my incantation, you would not be able to use the power inside! Now cover your ears if you do not wish to break to pieces here." Rody saw the Mystic Dragon took a deep breath and he quickly covered his ears... Suddenly there was a long and loud cry filled with anger and a hostile aura. Although Rody covered his ears, he still felt his body tremble and his heart shook. The angels in the sky were all destroyed by the roar, lighting up the sky shine with a golden brilliance. Only Kara coldly smiled as he stood at a side. "Hmph. This dragon is still as bad-tempered, just like a thousand years ago. Are you calling that guy out to challenge him?" Kara had already stretched out his hand to gently tap the golden transparent door. His movements were very gentle, and he lightly knocked twice as though he was visiting a neighbors house. There was a loud sound. Therge door in front of Kara suddenly shattered into thousands of golden rays of light. Numerous fierce and sharp whirlwinds almost cut Rodys face. Rody was sure that if his body was not strengthened by the Mystic Dragons blood, he would have been long cut into thousands of pieces. Karas cold voice resounded. "Mystic Dragon. Let us cancel off our enmity with each other from a thousand years ago! You were sealed off for thousands of years and my body was imprisoned after being destroyed. After we get rid of that old guy today we can each go our separate ways!" After that, Kara led the way and took a step towards the pce. The Mystic Dragon coldly smiled. He pulled Rody lightly and walked into the pce. What was behind the door was a different worldpared to what was outside. Rody took a step in and immediately felt a calm and peaceful atmosphere. He looked around and saw that it looked like a fine spring day. There was lush and thick grass; the trees were blooming; the leaves and flowers were lush and flourishing. The sun and the moon co-existed in the sky. He clearly knew that this ce was heaven and it felt like a paradise. "Arent we inside the pce?" Rody frowned. "Hmph. Did you think heaven is a broken pce? This is just an illusion. It is also the ce where God breed the Mythological Beasts!" Kara coldly sneered. "Yes. You released the Mystic Dragon, so I suppose you have seen the Sphinx? That guy is also a Mythological Beast. Simr Mythological Beasts like it are plenty here." Kara then pointed to a towering tree andughed. "For example, that bird on that tree is also a Mythological Beast! These guys can be considered Gods watchdogs!" Just as soon as Kara said that, a shrill whistle came from the tree. A roc with seven-colored wings flew over. A p of its wings brought forth sharp, cutting winds. The Mystic Dragon waved his hand and the bird immediately gave a blood-curdling scream. Its wings broke into two. Its golden colored blood sprayed out as it fell from the sky. "Lets go," the Mystic Dragon coldly said, "I dont like the atmosphere here." Kara sighed. "Hmph. You do not like a clean and peaceful ce like this but you like the scorching hell?" A man, a god and a dragon walked into the depths of the fairnd. Chapter 335: Dragon Egg Chapter 335: Dragon Egg Trantor: GamingLife Editor: Frappe "How much further?" Rody sighed. He had already been walking for two hours. Two hours was enough time to walk around an entire pce 1 . However, the firstyer of illusion inside this pce was still extremely lush and flourishing, and it was not clear how big this whole ce was. If it was a new space created by God, it need not be as big as the human world. Even one-tenth the size of the human world would be enough to cause Rody to die from walking. What Rody was most worried about was that he was in heaven. A day in heaven meant a year in the human world. Kara and the Mystic Dragon were two-thousand-year-old monsters and they naturally would not care. However, Rody was waiting to go home. Rody thought it would be frightening if the two were to spend twenty days in that space. He looked a little resentful at the Mystic Dragon who was at the front of the group. Did this guy get lost after noting here for a thousand years? "Are you worried?" Karas voice came from behind him. "Rest assured. We are not looking for a road. We are looking for a mythological beast." "A mythological beast?" "Yes." Kara smiled. "This illusion has no fixed exit. When God created this space, he left behind one of the most powerful mythological beasts to guard it. The only way out of here is to find it, kill it, and capture its magical core. Then only would we be able to break out of this fairnd to leave." Rody was silent for a while. He then asked, "The most powerful mythological beast?" "Its a dragon." Kara sighed. "Didnt you notice? Why did none of the mythological beasts attack us again along the way? Oh, I have almost forgotten. You have the Mystic Dragons aura too, so you did not realize it... Cant you feel the Mystic Dragons extremely heavy murderous aura? The murderous aura made the ordinary mythological beast move further away and note closer. This saves us a lot of trouble. In addition, another important method would be to attract the dragon over. Dragons are very territorial. If there were other dragons not from its group, it would take the initiative to attack! The Mystic Dragon and I have used this method before when we were herest time." Rody was still puzzled. "But isnt there only a few dragons left? You said that killing the dragon here is the only way out. You also said that you all once fought God. If the only dragon left here was killed by the Mystic Dragon, then wouldnt there be no more dragons here? In that case, how would I be able to leave?" Kara smiled. "How could Gods power be so simple? You have probably seen the Samsara River in the valley that sealed the Mystic Dragon. On top of that, there were also those angels outside! Even if they were killed, the golden aura would form a new angel. All of these are reincarnation. So, even if the dragon here is killed, it can reincarnate in this environment. However, such a powerful thing would not be able to reincarnate as easily as the angels outside." Rody sighed andughed bitterly. "How big is this ce? How long do we need to look for it?" Kara frowned. "Logically, the dragon should have alreadye over when it felt the Mystic Dragons aura. But up till now it still has not appeared. I find it strange too..." "Is the guardian dragon here strong?" Rody asked warily. Kara gave Rody a nce. "It is not very strong, but it is also not weak. I told you about this just now that domains are the road to heaven. I believe you still remember? The angels outside and the mythological beasts inside would all try and kill the humans that tried to enter Gods domain. Even if a Domain Master enters, they would not be able to get past this guardian dragon. I knew the guardian dragon from one thousand years ago. It was truly a holy andrge dragon. Although it was slightly weaker than the Hakone Serpent, it is not that far off." Rody sighed and murmured. "Domain is the road to heaven. How many of the humans Domain Master have been tricked into entering heaven in the past thousand years? Even if they do not die at the hands of the angels, they would still be buried in this fantasynd." The Mystic Dragon suddenly stopped. From the side, his expression looked somber. "Large lizard, why have you stopped?" Kara frowned. The Mystic Dragon pointed at a distance and suddenly said in a strange tone, "No need to look for it anymore. I wasted all my effort. Even if I release a strong dragon aura, that dragon will not attack us!" His body shed and disappeared. Karas expression turned solemn too and pulled Rodys hand. "He must have found something. Let us go and see." The two of them then disappeared. ... When Rody stood behind the Mystic Dragon, he could feel that the Mystic Dragons aura was somewhat gloomy. His face was filled with shock. At the same time, Rody could feel a weak trace of a dragons aura. However, the aura did note from the Mystic Dragon. It came from the object the Mystic Dragon was staring at. There was a huge egg with a white ring of protective qi in a thick clump of grass. The dragons aura wasing from that egg. The Mystic Dragon looked at the dragon egg for a long time without saying a word. However, he looked shocked to the extent of almost forgetting himself. Rody could see the Mystic Dragons clothes faintly shake. After a long time, Kara took a deep breath and walked forward a few steps. He waved his hand and destroyed the protective qi. He paused for a moment and gently put his palm on the dragon egg. He then closed his eyes and carefully felt the egg. Kara also had an imposing expression. He opened his eyes and looked at the Mystic Dragon. He then asked in a dry voice. "What do you think?" The Mystic Dragon shook his head. He looked shocked and dazed. Kara slowly said, "The Sacred Guardian Dragon is currently being reincarnated. Even if he is killed, he would revert to an egg and then reincarnate! However, how long does it take for the Sacred Dragon to hatch?" The Mystic Dragon squeezed out his voice as he replied, "About two hundred to three hundred years." Kara sighed. His eyes revealed a sharp gaze. "When was thest time you came here to fight with the old guy? Was it about one thousand three hundred years ago? At that time, you killed the Sacred Dragon once. Myst time here was about one thousand years ago! That time, I had killed the Sacred Dragon once. I had good fortune at the time as you had killed it just three hundred years before that. It had only just hatched when I came to kill it. As a result, it was not too strong, and I had easily passed this level. But..." Karas tone then became stern. "However, since I had killed it a thousand years ago, there should not have been anyone else who came here! The Guardian Dragon immediately bes an egg after being killed. However, the egg has not yet hatched! In other words, it was killed in the past three hundred years. But in the past three hundred years, you were sealed and asleep at a remote mountain. My body was destroyed, and my soul was wandering around. The only other thing that could kill it was the Hakone Serpent that was sealed at the Dwarven Kingdom. Besides us, who else could havee here? Who else has the ability to kill this Guardian Dragon?" The Mystic Dragon was speechless. Both he and Kara became even tenser. Since someone hase here before and killed this dragon, it means someone has broken through this fantasynd! The atmosphere became somber. The Mystic Dragon and Kara both did not speak but their breathing gradually became heavier. Rody had a suspicion in his heart. He could understand Karas words and he was also puzzled. "Kara, I have something to ask you." Rody suddenly spoke. He looked at Kara in the eyes and continued. "I know my strength is not worth your attention, but I have a question..." Rody then looked at the Mystic Dragon and slowly said, "Recently, I experienced the war between the two continents. The Rnd people has learned the legendarybined sorcery. I heard that a miracle happened in the temple. They said that God had shown his might and once again taught the humans a trick used by the ancient humans that were lost. I presume this is your doing?" Kara immediately nodded without hesitation. "Thats right. I am the one that taught thembined sorcery. Otherwise, they would not havee out and would not dare to cross the ocean and attack you." Rodys tone gradually became heavier. "What about thebination spells and the Gods Vanquishing Spell from the Radiant Continents church?" Kara looked at Rody and sighed. "That was also me! At that time, I looked at both continents and saw that there were no Domain Masters aside from me. I feared that if the Rnd Continent had masteredbined sorcery, their power could not be suppressed. So, whatever the consequences, I went and stealthily taught thebination spell as a miracle, to the Radiant Continents church. That ludicrous Pope actually thought it was a miracle..." Rody nodded. "So, it really was you. I have a friend that was also suspicious for a long time. God had not appeared for so long and yet both continents suddenly these kinds of lost forbidden skills. Now I understand it was your handiwork." Rody frowned and asked, "But how do you know all this? You are the Devil God Kara. You are not God. Both thebined sorcery andbination spell were something taught by God. How did you master it?" Karas expression gradually became strange as he looked at Rody. However, he remained silent. "This is because..." the Mystic Dragon suddenly spoke, "This is because he was once a part of God!" "What?" Rody was really surprised this time. Kara looked a little angry. He looked coldly at the Mystic Dragon. The Mystic Dragons cold expression remained unchanged as he continued, "Rody. Dont you find it strange? If the world was created by God, where did the Devil God Karae from? Let me tell you. A long, long time ago, there was only one God. One day, God suddenly went crazy. The two consciousness in his mind fought and then one of them left and took along some part of the godhood. So, the gods split became two. They both fought in heaven. The winner became God while the loser upied the Southern Radiant Continent as Devil God Kara..." The Mystic Dragon then looked at Karas angry eyes and coldly said, "Earlier, you spoke about my mark. Now we are even." Rody was silent for a moment before he suddenlyughed wildly. He pointed at Kara andughed extremely wantonly until he could hardly catch his breath. But anybody would know that Rodysughter was not a cheerful one. "You! You guys!" Rody suddenly stoppedughing as he coldly looked at the Mystic Dragon and Kara. "You gods and Devils are spoken off so loftily, so mighty and majestic! The ridiculous humans went on war expeditions for thousands of years. Countless people spilled their blood and were just sacrificial offerings for you all! What a joke! Hahahahahaha..." Although Rody was only a human, he looked at the god and the dragon fearlessly, in profound anger. Karas expression gradually cooled down as he asked, "What is so funny? Humans were created by us and are not so different. Humans in high positions fight by using the humans at the bottom just like us. This is an unchanged rule in the world." Rody did not object and took a deep breath. He then slowly said, "Perhaps you are right. But just now, when I saw this dragon egg, I had thought of a very interesting possibility. I wonder, has the great Mystic Dragon and Devil God thought of this already?" A deep mocking look appeared on Rodys face. "God has not created any miracle for hundreds of years. The dragon egg shows that someone or something has reached this ce and achieved Gods domain level a few hundred years ago... Have you not thought of the possibility..." He looked at the two legendary people that had been worshipped by millions, opened his mouth and slowly said, "...that God probably no longer exists?" Chapter 336: God? Chapter 336: God? Trantor: GamingLife Editor: Frappe "Nonsense!" Kara coldly rebuked while the Mystic Dragon seemingly turned pale. Rody smiled calmly. "Then can you exin the dragon egg? You said that nobody woulde here but you had forgotten that the saying domain is the road to heaven." Kara frowned as he thought to himself. He then shook his head and said, "Even if a humanes here, a Domain Master cannot kill this Guardian Dragon." The Mystic Dragon then coldly said, "There is no point in continuing to guess. We might as well go in and see the answer." He sent out a wind de to cut open the dragon egg. This was the first time Rody saw a young dragon that had not yet been hatched. The embryonic form of a dragon could be seen and was about the size of a small kitten. It waspletely covered in a silvery mucus and its eyes were closed. There was a horn protruding on his forehead. The pair of wings behind its back has not yet opened... The Mystic Dragon looked at the young dragon and sighed. He sent a wind de to the young dragons head, creating a stter of blood. A five-colored crystal slowly rose from the young dragons front horn. The Mystic Dragon then held it in his hand. An incantation was spoken by the Mystic Dragon. Rody felt a wind blow under his feet. The surrounding lush and green environment started to fade. It was as though the scenery was a thin paper that disappeared after being blown by the wind. The three found themselves standing in the golden hall, less than one hundred steps away from the pce doors. "How do we go up?" Rody asked. "There doesnt seem to be any stairs." Kara snorted. "This is heaven. Dont use human rules to make guesses. Just open that door in front of you and you can immediately go up. At first, Rody did not believe it. However, when the three reached the door, he could not help but look around with wide eyes. The door was opened and Rody already found himself on the castle terrace. Karas expression was somber. He had just used Rody of speaking nonsense but he himself felt that it was peculiar. In front of him was a flight of stairs that numbered hundreds of steps and was twenty meters wide. They would reach the heavens hall after walking up those stairs. What made Rody apprehensive was the armored warriors at the side of the stairs. Their armors and their bodies were like the angels outside, made of pure light. The armored warriors looked exactly like the one summoned by the popes Gods Vanquishing Spell. Right now, they appeared to be standing at the side lifelessly. Rody could not help but wonder if they were real warriors or just statues. "You have not found it odd." Kara pointed at the warriors on the sides andughed. "These are all real, just like the angels outside. However, they are even less intelligent than the angels and will only obey God. They are simply..." "Na?ve thugs, right?" Rody added coldly. Karaughed but his eyes looked anxious. "It is very strange... Last time when we came here, these golden armored warriors would have long attacked us. On top of that, heavens Valkyrie 1 is also missing." Rodys heart stirred. "Heavens Valkyrie?" "It is the leader of these thugs. Hmph. As something created by God, its job is to guard the highestyer of heaven and also to inspect for evil and disrespect against God in the human world. In ancient times, those devout to God could summon the Valkyrie to eliminate the so-called evil such as the vampires, the Kara race, powerful Mystical Beasts and others. That guy has a little bit more intelligence than these fellows. It is also stronger. You should have also seen it before. The so-called Gods Vanquishing Spell summons the Valkyrie!" Rodyughed and nced at the Mystic Dragon. He then exhaled and said, "In this case, I think you do not need to look for the Valkyrie anymore. It has already been killed by the Mystic Dragon." Kara frowned and looked at the Mystic Dragon. "This old lizard always acts in a cold manner. Since you have already defeated the Valkyrie, why didnt you tell me? God may be taking the opportunity to create a new one. We should seize the advantage in this situation." Kara then quickened his pace. Rody looked at the disturbingly quiet pce and shook his head. The golden armored warriors on both sides looked so lifeless that Rody thought that they were corpses. At the top of the stairs were sixteen pirs made out of light, supporting the roof. However, the surroundings were roofless. Under the roof was a circr pool of water. The waves were golden and calm like a mirror. "Something is strange." Kara looked around suspiciously. "It does not matter whether it is me or the Mystic Dragon. To reach here, we would have already encountered a fierce battle. Those armored warriors seen along the way up here today looked dead." Kara then could not help but said, "That old guy is clever. Did he hide because he saw me and the Mystic Dragoning here together and knew that he could not win?" Suddenly, the light rays on Karas body became dazzling. A halo appeared on his head. His white robes fluttered calmly as though something was slowly moving in his robes. He immediately created a golden curtain of light. The light immediately transformed into arge and sharp sword that was ten meters long. The sword than shot towards a corner of the pce. The Mystic Dragon frowned and created a ck me to protect himself and Rody. Boom! The sword created by Kara cut off the topmostyer of the pce. Following the burst of golden light radiating all around, Rody was shocked to see the damaged top of the pce. The golden light that was shattered started to coalesce together and seemed to grow. Gradually, the one-third of the roof that had been cut off started to repair itself. However, the speed of repair was not too fast. "What are you doing? The pce cannot be destroyed." The Mystic Dragon coldly said. "Of course, I know that. However, I can force that old guy out! If he doesnte out, I will break it ten thousand times!" The moment Karas voice ended, an imposing voice came out from inside the pce. "Who! Who destroyed my bedroom? Shit. Where is that damned Valkyrie? Did it ck off in the mortal world? I am going to punish you a hundred times!" The voice was dignified and majestic. However, saying such things in that tone made Rody show a strange expression. Karas face turned strange and looked at the Mystic Dragon with surprise. The Mystic Dragon was dazed. It was as though they do not recognize the voice... "This is God?" Rody resisted his urge tough wildly. Kara shook his head looking confused. "His voice sounds alike but..." The moment that was said, a burst of golden light shot out from the distant broken roof with a booming sound. It transformed into a persons figure as it that flew towards the three. A slender old man stood in front of them. This was the first time Rody saw the real God. Gods appearance looked like what was described in the churchs records, the pictures, and the sculptures. He wore an extremely simple robe. His long hair and long beard almost reached his chest. His face radiated a holy light and his body faintly carried a holy aura. He was barefooted. His eyes, especially, carried a trace of godly majesty. His gazed over, making Rody feel somewhat shocked. At that moment, God had an angry tone and his voice carried a fierce wind as though handing out punishments. He shouted, "Who destroyed my bedroom?" The moment God said that, he saw the three people in front of him and froze for a moment. "Who are you? No. No. Are you people or something 2 ? Should it be what are you? Or maybe you are not anything?" Kara and the Mystic Dragon turned stiff. They looked at the god in front of them as though their eyes were about to drop out. God waved solemnly and brought his sleeves together behind his back. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Hm. One is semi god-ranked. One has a dragon aura. Eh? Are you twins? How do you have the same appearance? No, that is not right. One is a fake human with a dragons aura while the other also has a dragons aura but is human. Hm? How did you physically enter heaven? How did youe here?" At that moment, the anger on his face turned into a happy smile. "This is great. It has already been more than two hundred days. I feel suffocated being here alone. Every day I only interacted with these corpse-like things. It is not joyful at all. Eh? No that is not right. Two hundred days would mean..." He then pulled out his five fingers and counted. He frowned. "It should be more than two hundred years. After all, one human year is only a day in heaven." When God finally finished speaking, Kara and the Mystic Dragon shouted out at the same time. "Who are you?" "Me?" God raised his eyebrows. He revealed a solemn expression and gently coughed before saying loudly, "I am this worlds god! I am the omnipotent, noble and greatest existence! Hm... You all do not need to kneel. I am not fond of formalities." Kara could not take it anymore. He raised his palm and therge sword in the sky then shed down at God. Boom! God moved one of his hands from behind him. His hand was holding a small unknown object that suddenly shot out a golden light. The giant swording down from the sky was shattered. "Aha! You guys are really malicious!" God showed an excited expression. "Come! Since you came to heaven, it must be to challenge God. I... Hm? No!" The aura in Karas body spread out as he gave a loud cry. The body of the Temples Pontiff suddenly shattered, and a golden light shot out from within to form a huge body. Kara stood in the sky. His upper body was human, his lower body was that of six different monsters. He held a huge silver sword in one hand and a giant ming hammer in the other... It was as though the sky was covered in his sad howl... Next to him, the Mystic Dragon also gave a long whistle. The ck mes around his body grew more and more intense. Finally, the mes reached to the skies imposingly. The ck mes in his hands grew more and more intense. Rody was clearly very familiar with this. The Mystic Dragon was clearly ready to release the Mystic Dragons Purge. "Oh, so it was the Devil God Kara and the Mystic Dragon of ancient times." God narrowed his eyes and looked somber. He nced at Rody. "What about you? What kind of transformation do you have?" Rodyughed and stepped back a few paces. "I am a human. I am a pure human." Rody stood beside the Mystic Dragon. This way, Karas fierce aura and the mes would not be able to hurt him. The Mystic Dragons hellfire naturally did not hurt Rody who also had the Mystic Dragons body. "I will ask you again! Who are you?" Karas voice resounded like thunder in the air. God took a step back. He frowned and looked at the two angry mythological monsters. His gaze looked strange as he sighed. "Trouble hase. The predecessors debt also needs to be cleared by me. This is not fair." He suddenly raised his hands andughed gently. "You two. Wait for a moment. I surrender alright? Everyone is either a god or a devil, or even the Mystic Dragon. Such a huge fight would not be meaningful." He thenughed bitterly and said, "I am indeed God. However, I only obtained this position for about two hundred days. Um, it should be two hundred years. If the previous God had offended you, you can destroy or take whatever you want here. Is that all right?" When these words came out, Kara almost fell from the sky. The Mystic Dragons ck mes also stopped burning. Rody stared at God with his eyes wide. "You all asked who I was, right? Let me tell you. I am God. A more detailed exnation would be, I was the one who challenged the original bastard and took over his position. In simple terms, a sessful rebellion." As these words came out, Rodys suspicions became more intense. Rody felt as though the old mans manner of speaking, his demeanor, and his tone, were very familiar. It seemed to be someone he knew. Finally, as if by instinct, Rody blurted out, "Andy?" God froze for a moment and looked at Rody. "What did you say? Andy? Do you know Andy? No, I am not Andy. My name is..." He thought for a while and thenughed. "My name in the human world is Dandong!" Chapter 337: The Final Chapter (1) Chapter 337: The Final Chapter (1) Trantor: GamingLife Editor: Frappe Dandong! All of the absurd things Rody had heard of in his life when added up would have never been as shocking as this. The Great Sage of the Empire actually became a god! Kara and the Mystic Dragon stood there silently. Kara had withdrawn his magical body and returned to a human form "Not fighting anymore? Every injustice has its perpetrator. Devil God and Mystic Dragon, the one who has offended the two of you is not me but my predecessor." Dandong shook his head. He stretched out his finger and drew a line. A crack in the air appeared as though the air was cut. It then turned into a door. "You are all visitors from a faraway ce. Come. Follow me in." Dandong said with a joyful tone. "I had long hoped that someone woulde here." Once Rody stepped into the door, he had a slightly familiar feeling. They were in a room inside the golden pce. Theyout of the room was simr to theboratory Dandong had left behind at the Dukes residence. Although everything was recreated with Godly powers, Rody could not help but smile when he looked at the strange instruments on the table. Kara and the Mystic Dragon, on the other hand, may not necessarily understand what they had seen. "Alright. I know you all must have many questions. However, I believe I may be able to answer them. The Mystic Dragon looked at Dandong with his strange ck eyes and asked, "You are human. How did you be a God?" "Domain is the road to heaven. I believe you all know about this. This ridiculous lie was just a trap that deceived even me..." Dandong sighed. "Fortunately, I was no longer a Domain Master when I heard this lie." "Then what were you?" Rody asked. "God-ranked." Dandong shook his head. "Or so it should be, as God is not the only one that is god-ranked. I spent a lot of time researching and found out that those myths and legends actually existed. Since those existed, then Mystic Dragon, Kara, and God should also exist. So, since god-ranked isnt limited to just the god spirit, why cant I do it as well?" Rody was speechless. He could create apletely new creature, Andy. He could create a new space. Wasnt the mask a key used to store things in a space? He also found a way to make the soul transfer bodies and keep on living like Old Mark. Werent these god-ranked powers? Rody suddenly asked, "Are you researching... for a way home?" Dandong showed a surprised expression. "You read my notes?" Rody nodded. "Andy is my friend and the daughter of the Tulip Family is my wife." Dandong nodded. He showed a very weird smile and asked, "In other words, you studied the Sunflower Treasure?" Rody naturally did not know the meaning of Dandongs weird smile and just nodded seriously. Dandong nced at Kara and the Mystic Dragon as he said, "The story of God and the Devil God, I know about it. The two of you getting free of the thousand-year shackles anding here is to presumably settle your score with God. However, that guy no longer exists. So, if the two of you still have something else, please speak up." "Frankly speaking, I have no interest in being God. My only purpose is to find a way home. The ce I seek is probably in another space. I initially thought God would be the most powerful person who mastered space, so I searched for this ce by hook or crook. Unfortunately, the god spirit did not give me a way home." Dandong smiled bitterly. Rody then asked, "Where is that god spirit?" Dandong gave an evilugh and said, "If I tell you I ate him, would you believe me?" Rody was startled and blurted out, "Dragon Conversion Technique!" "It is not simple. You actually know about this. Looks like that bastard Andy..." Dandong then gave an awkward expression and said, "All of this changing and transformations in this world is nothing more than the conversion of energy. The so-called idea that God will not die only verifies thew of conservation of energy in my original world. Although I cannot make the previous Godpletely disappear, it is still possible for me to convert his existence into another form." Rody smiled wryly. "At first when I converted the Mystic Dragon, I almost lost my body to him." Dandong looked at the Mystic Dragon andughed. "It is because you two are identical. Presumably, the Mystic Dragon now feels disdainful to remain in your body. You are just an ordinary human, but you converted the powerful, god-ranked Mystic Dragon. Naturally, it would be unbearable. However, I am not afraid of this. It is like a body having two souls. The more powerful one would be in control. You are too weakpared to the Mystic Dragon. Of course, it could not work." Dandong then pped his hands andughed. "Alright. I have already said all that I should say. Do you still have any more questions? If you are interested in this pce, I will give it to you. If you want to be God I can also leave now." After that, Dandong sighed and said, "If the two of you really want to fight me, I will also let you break these old bones apart. However, this is heaven. Even if we tear each other apart, we will just reincarnate again. There is no point in fighting... If you want to seal me up like what God did to you, there is no need for that. Just give me a house and I would quietly do my research inside. I wouldnt have evene out had you all not destroyed my roof!" After Dandong had finished, he asked with a smile. "Now, what do you want?" Kara sighed as he looked at Dandong and said, "A small human could actually reach this far. You are really a miracle." He then continued coldly. "God no longer exists, but heaven should not belong to you. From now on, I will take control of heaven. I will be the new God!" "Sure!" Dandong immediately replied as though he felt relieved. The Mystic Dragon then said in a low voice, "Heaven has nothing to do with me. I also have no interest in the human world. However, the dragon race will no longer be under Gods jurisdiction!" After that, the Mystic Dragon looked at Dandong and asked, "Are you really willing to give up the position of God? Having this position is bing the supreme existence; you will be above millions and second to none" Dandongughed and replied, "You came from the human world. Didnt you hear that God has not shown any miracles for centuries? I have no interest in these things." The Mystic Dragon and Kara looked at each other and then said, "Deal." Kara added, "I promise you. After I be the new God, the dragon race will no longer be bound to heaven." Dandongughed and said, "In that case, I will give you the mark of God. However, before that, what do we do about this human?" Kara looked at Rody and smiled. "I have promised to send him back. I am the Devil God Kara. I am not that despicable old guy." Dandong nodded and nced at Rody as he said, "Come with me." Dandong immediately opened a door of the room. They then walked to the pool outside. Standing there, Dandong looked hard at Rody and asked, "How is Andy?" Rodyughed bitterly. "He should be doing well." He then thought in his heart, He already became an Emperor. Could he still be doing any worse? Dandong nodded and pointed to the calm mirror-like water. "This is the gateway to the human world. It is the only exit! It is also the only channel through which God can control that space!" Rody realized something. Dandongs tone emphasized the word only. Dandong thenughed again and said, "I presume my mask is still in your possession? You must also know that my mask is a small space of my own creation. I have left some of my few interesting toys from those days in there. Those things inside... I am giving it all to you." Rody was surprised. That mask is already in my possession. Its inner space is also simply where Andy sleeps. At most, it has various junk, the lightsaber, and the magical cores from Mythical Beasts. Although these things were strange, they already belong to me. Why is it being mentioned seriously? Dandong stared at Rodys eyes and suddenly smiled. "You have to take care of that mask. It is the only key to that storage space. If it is lost, even I will no longer be able to enter that space to take those things." After that, Dandong gave Rody a wink. However, this action was not seen by Kara and the Mystic Dragon. Dandong began to speak an incantation. Immediately ripples began to form slowly on the surface of the water. Dandong stared at the water with a strange expression. He could not help but said, "Eh? Strange. There is a war going on down there. The people of the church are fighting against the Radiant Empire." Rody was stunned for a moment. He thenughed. "That is..." Before Rody could finish, Dandong stopped him with a look and lightlyughed. "Both sides seemed to be fighting for their faiths in God. I think it is better to separate them." He waved his hand and several Guardian Angels appeared in the sky. The angels gathered and flew around Rodys head but did not attack Rody. Kara coldly asked at the back, "What are you doing?" Dandongughed. "In the future, you will be the new God. The people down there are all yours. Are all of them fighting meaningful? I did not do anything in the past two hundred years ever since I became God. So now I am simply doing a few exciting things to satisfy myself before giving away the position." Dandong grabbed Rody. A golden divine power entered Rodys body. Dandong suddenly whispered quickly in Rodys ear, "The banner fighting below belongs to the Tulip Family, right? These angels are thest time I help an old friend. However, they cannot stay in the human world for too long and will soon disappear." Kara started to have an ufortable feeling at the back. He could not help speaking out, "What do you mean? You..." Dandong had suddenly and fiercely kicked Rody into the pool. There was a ssh, and Rody immediately sank. A whirlpool formed in the water. The angels in the sky then flew down the whirlpool like a golden stream. Rody felt dizzy as though he was falling into a cloud. He heard Dandongs final mocking words "The human world does not need God!" Rody seemingly heard Kara and the Mystic Dragons angry roars. Hody turned around to look. All he saw was a world of water. However, it was clear that the ripples were drifting along. Behind the water ripples was a misty emptiness. The group of guardian angels flew behind him. The whirlpool opening then became smaller and smaller before bursting into a golden light. That was an explosion! ... In the eastern province, outside the city of Lorsch, there were twenty thousand fully armed Lightning Gods Whip troops with murderous aura. On their left was the heavily armored infantries of the Northern Legion. At the moment, there was a strong bloody scent on the battlefield. The imperial army had just fought a battlefield in the middle of Lorsch. The blood on the ground had not yet dried up. Corpses were left all over. The gates of Lorsch City were closed in a panic. The me Warriors on the city walls had expressions of panic and anger. Just a moment ago, they had watched twenty thousand of theirpanions killed by ten thousand of the Wolves Fang. Finally, they left behind the corpses and retreated into the city. The imperial army did not seem anxious to start a siege but allowed them to retreat into the city. "Duke!" amander of the Wolves Fang beside Seth said, "They have already retreated." Seth nodded. He was riding a ck warhorse. He wore a set of armor apanied by arge sword at his waist. From afar, his conspicuous gold armor along with the tall flying banner of the Tulip Family made him look like an invincible God of War. However, only Seth knew how tired he was. Shit. How is this armor so heavy! "Let us fall back. We will continue to educate this gang of thieves tomorrow!" Seth exhaustedly waved his hand. Themander next to him asked. "Duke, are we not going toy siege today? With enemies of this level, I am sure a single charge would be enough to drive them off the walls!" Seth frowned. "No need. Sieg is still mopping up the other church rebellions in the Eastern province. We do not have to fight so desperately here. As long as the Eastern provinces settle down, they would naturally surrender. It is fine as long as they do note out courting death. Seth muttered in a low voice, "Rody, what kind of army is this? All of your officers are like war maniacs. Dont they know that it is dangerous to go to war? It is more sensible to gain the fruits of war without any deaths." The whole army then rapidly executed the dukes orders. Just as the soldiers began to withdraw systematically, there was a loud sound... Boom! A thunderp suddenly came from the originally clear and boundless sky. A whirlpool that looked like arge hole then appeared. Golden brilliant lights could be seen flying out. The golden figure at the front then stopped in the air. The lifelike figure in the golden brilliant light then flew slowly around in a circle. The people on the ground were stunned. Both the churchs army on the walls and the imperial army were stunned at the strange scene. That figure then lifted his finger, pointing towards Lorsch City. The golden lights began to move. Numerous golden guardian angels gave a majestic cry. Golden arrows materialized in their hands and were shot towards the wall. It was like a mighty gold torrent. The me Warriors on the walls wanted to counterattack with their own arrows, but their scattered arrows were pitiful. Tens of thousands of people were shocked as they saw the golden torrent descended from the sky and fiercely struck the walls of the Lorsch City. There was a series of explosions as the entire city was covered in a golden light. Finally, there was an oppressive sound as the imperial army felt the earth shook. A few deep cracks appeared on the walls after the explosion. The walls then finally copsed. Seths eyeballs almost dropped out as he looked at the sky in surprise. Shit. That looks like an angel! The angels attacked Gods church? There was a shout as Rody quickly flew to the army. He stood in midair andughed at Seth. "Duke, how are my angel troops?" Seths expression turned stiff when he saw Rody. He fiercely looked at Rody with a bit of resentment and helplessness. Finally, he waved and shouted. "Wolves Fang! Charge! Rush into the city!" The horses galloped ahead, and the suits of armor pressed forth. Chapter 338: The Final Chapter (2) Chapter 338: The Final Chapter (2) Trantor: GamingLife Editor: Frappe Under the setting sun, Rody stood under the ruined walls of Lorsch. The heavenly angels had already disappeared. The angels naturally could not survive for long without aplete body. After some time passed, they vanished and became golden rays of light in the sky. Seth stood beside Rody and gritted his teeth. "You finally came back! Did you know this was supposed to be your fight? Yet, those guys actually forced me toe here." Rody shook his head. "You are now the Duke of the Tulip Family. The army would not even have half of their fighting spirit if they cannot see the Tulip Familys banner. Even if I was the one leading the troops, the war would end so easily." Rody paused for a while before he suddenly asked, "How long has this war been going on?" "It has been a month." Seth looked around at those cleaning up the corpses after the war as he softly said, "The preparations for the war took fifteen days. Most of the Lightning Gods Whip wasmanded by Sieg. Meanwhile, I led this army to the Eastern Province to attack their headquarters." Rody nodded. Separating Seth and Sieg was correct. Amongst those in the Empire, Sieg was with him the longest and knows him the most. If Sieg and Seth were together, the perceptive Sieg would surely be aware that something was not right with the Duke. There was a moment of silence. Seth subconsciously asked, "Was what you said earlier true? Dandong is God? Heaven and this world have now separated? God would no longer appear in this world again?" Rody smiled as he replied, "I know you are very curious. If you want to go to heaven, there is still a way. There is a forbidden door at the Rnd temple. You can walk through that door, but you will not be able toe out." Seth thought for a moment and shook his head. "I wont go. You said we need to abandon the body to go to heaven. Without a body, there must also be no fun in heaven. On top of that, even if I want to go, did you think I can?" He suddenlyughed and said, "Besides that, Rody, when you return to the capital, you will have trouble waiting for you." "Trouble?" Rody froze for a moment. "What other trouble is there?" Seth restrained hisughter and said, "After you became crazy and disappeared without reason, the women in your home quickly went mad. Strange news kepting from the east. If Sky had not forcibly detained the ck Veil Saint, nobody could have stopped her from going to the East to look for you... But after that..." At this point, Seth paused and sighed. "You are really a flirtatious fellow. Several dayster, a woman suddenly came to the empire and told us that you went to the Rnd temple. When we found out that you, the demon, is no longer in the east, we finally dared to dispatch soldiers to fight against the church. That woman now lives at your residence at the imperial capital." "It is Nedis!" Rody immediately remembered. Although his body was possessed by the Mystic Dragon, he was still aware. It was merely his body being controlled by someone else. He was initially worried about Nedis. However, the people at the temple had already been killed by the Mystic Dragon. He believed that Nedis would not encounter any more danger. However, he did not expect Nedis to go to the imperial capital and inform the others. "Yes. That woman seems to be called Nedis. At first, my sister was very hostile to her. However, the fatty said something to my sister and then her attitude suddenly changed." Seth then nced at Rody with his eyes. "You are really popr with women." Rodys mouth tasted bitter. Even if he were to think with his feet, he believed that the women at home would no longer be so nice to him. He looked at Seth, who was gloating at his misfortune hatefully and had the intention of striking back. He stretched out his hand towards Seth and asked him. "Seth, what do you think this is?" A golden light moved around in circles on Rodys palm as though it was a life force. Rody deliberately spoke slower as he smiled and said, "This is not my fighting energy. It is also not sorcery. This is a trace of divine power. Dandong has given me some divine power. Let me tell you this. The god spirit has no body. At first, I struggled to find Gods blood. However, after finding Dandong, I learned that the God Spirit has no body. How could there be blood? That is why Gods blood must be the trace of divine power from their body of light. When he saw Seths uncertain expression, Rody deliberatelyughed and added, "This divine power is the gods blood. I heard that as long as the body is well preserved, Gods blood could even revive the dead." With a longugh, Rody took a warhorse next to him and got on it. He then lightly said, "You have been restricted by the ck Veil Saints sorcery, so you are unable to escape. I will go back to the Imperial Capital first and wait for you there... When youe, I will personally send you a surprise!" Seth felt uneasy as he saw Rody rode off towards the setting sun. Even though he felt uneasy, the mighty Duke of the Tulip Familymanded the equally mighty Lightning Gods Whip to overrun the remaining armed rebels from the church. Naturally, the current church was then ssified as evil heathens by the emperor. When the Duke of the Tulip Family led his army for the final battle against the heathens headquarters, even angels came down from heaven to help. Such a miracle was unprecedented. Even when humans fought against the Kara race in the ancient times, angels did note down to help. For a time, the people believed that the duke was Gods envoy that came from heaven. The Duke of the Tulip Family was invincible because he was protected by God! Of course, a certain person hiding in the imperial pceughed himself off the chair with this kind of rumors. A monthter, the Duke of the Tulip Family withdrew his army from the east after stabilizing the area and returned to the imperial capital. The ceremony for the triumphant return of the God of War was extremely grand. Tens of thousands of civilians went to the streets outside the city hoping to have a glimpse of the graceful patron saint of the empire. A huge crowd could be seen from a mile away leading to the entrance to the imperial capital. Seth was still wearing the gorgeous but heavy armor as he rode his ck warhorse at the front of the convoy. His loyal Wolves Fang was on both his sides. The golden fluttering banner of the Tulip Family was behind him. Countless flowers flew over alongside the cheers of the crowd. Countless people took off their hats and screamed their cheers. They almost deafened the ears of the Wolves Fang warriors. Without a doubt, the ones having the hardest time were the public security soldiers of the Empire. However, when the Duke of the Tulip Family saw the important figures waiting for him at the gate, his eyes grew wide. Although his pale face was hidden behind the thick helmet and nobody noticed his body shook on the horse, it was a fact that the duke had an uneasy and shocked expression. A slim and graceful woman slowly walked up. She smiled and looked around. Her powdered face was filled with joy and expectation but looked a little pale. It made her look gentler and touching. When Seth saw this woman, he almost had the urge to turn around and escape. His Majesty the Emperor, Abbas XI, or rather, Andy,ughed as he looked at the young woman. He desperately suppressed the urge tough and whispered, "Jojo, do you remember my words earlier?" Jojo, the young woman who had just been resurrected bit her lips and said, "But Seth hates people forcing him to do things the most." Rody, who was standing behind Andy, coughed gently. Nicole said, "Rest assured. My little brother has a weakness. In this, there will be someone helping you to make decisions." The dukes group then arrived at the front. Jojo trembled with excitement, but her eyes were firm. She took a deep breath and slowly went to greet Seth. "Jo... Jojo... Hello." Seth got down the horse while being revered by many. Jojo smiled magnificently, but her eyes were moist with the excitement. "I am back. Are you unhappy?" "I am happy." Seth sighed. He knew how Jojo died. Although he had a heart of stone, he could not turn away the girl who was willing to die for him. For a time, Seths feeling of frustration against Rody for saving Jojo had turned into feelings of gratefulness. There were joyous voices as the two embraced each other. All the people watching felt happy for the patron saint of the Empire. It was at this time when His Majesty the Emperor coughed solemnly. "I dere that three days from now, I will personally host the wedding for the Duke of the Tulip Family!" Seths legs turned soft and he almost slipped. He looked at the Emperor with pleading eyes. ... Three nights after. The carnival had ended. The Duke of the Tulip Familys mansion grounds were full of colored ribbon and cut flowers fluttering in the wind. That day was the wedding day of the Duke of the Tulip Family, the God of War of the Empire. Although numerous women in the Empire had cried secretly, the wedding was conducted in an extremely grand manner. His Majesty the Emperor personally presided over the wedding ceremony. Almost all of the Lightning Gods Whip had been mobilized to act as guards of honor for their greatmander. The only regrettable thing was that the grooms smile seemed unnatural. "Shh. Quiet, Fatty. You almost shoved me..." "Shut up. It is crammed here. Do you want me to fly up?" Near the back door of the Dukes mansion, several figures stealthily hid in a tree. Rody looked at Sky and Andy who was beside him helplessly. It was hard to imagine the Emperor peeping at the new groom that night, at the back door. "What did you drag me here to see tonight?" Andy gave him a nce and said, "Right now, you are Seths rtive. Dont you understand that person? A yboy like him was forced to get married by us. He might try and run away." Rodys eyes lit up. "So we are waiting to catch him here?" Sky shook his head and replied, "Of course not. We are just here to watch the excitement." At this moment, a slender figure slipped out from a side door. He looked around for a moment to see the situation. "He is here!" The three guys hid at a dark ce behind the branches. Just as the figure felt relieved, he heard a shout from the courtyard. "Seth!" The figure quivered and the three guys hiding at the tree immediately chuckled. However, Sky was too huge. When heughed, his body shook. The branches could not support him and it snapped. The three of them then crashed from the tree. ording tomon sense, these three guysone was a super magician, one was a Domain Master, one more was a demigodwould not fall to the ground. But Sky was holding on firmly to Rody in the darkness. When Rody struggled, he bumped into Andy who was trying to quickly cast a spell. In turn, Andy crashed in pain into Sky. As a result, all three of them came into contact with the ground. As the tree was outside the fence, they were unable to see inside the house. However, they could still hear the voices from inside. "Seth... are you trying to sneakily escape?" "Ah? Hahaha. Jojo, you got it wrong. I simply saw that the moon tonight was beautiful and came out for a walk." "Moongazing? Do you need to bring along a luggage to go moongazing? Seth... you hurt my feelings." Whoosh! There was a sudden sound. Nobody knew what happened, but the three people outside could see a sh of light inside the fence followed by Seths horrible shriek. "Ah! Didnt Mouse say she has lifted the sorcery restriction spell on me? Why..." Jojos voice seemed a bit distressed. "Seth, are you hurt? I am sorry. I am sorry. Mouse gave me the restriction control... This is a spiritual sorcery ced on your body. Whenever I feel sad, the restriction on you will be triggered." The voices stopped here. They did not know if the duke had already fainted. The three guys theny on the ground and looked at the stars. "Andy, do you think Dandong and the others are still up there?" Rody pointed to the sky. "Hmph. Did you think Master would be content with sacrificing himself to trap those two monsters in heaven?" Rody was unable to utter a reply for a time. Andy was sly, quick-witted; even treacherous and despicable. It could be imagined how clever Dandong was to be able to create such a person. A guy that was so dangerous and had god-ranked powers too. Rather than feeling worried for Dandong, it would be better to be worried about the Kara who had been muddled by extreme anger and hatred and the indifferent and rigid Mystic Dragon. After a moment of silence, Rody said in a dissatisfied tone, "Old guy, today at the wedding, you have suddenly announced that I am your adopted son. Why did you do that?" Skyughed. "The adopted son of the emperor. In the future, even Seth will need to call you Your Highness. Wouldnt that be interesting?" Rody sounded somewhat vignt as he replied, "Interesting... I feel like you all have some kind of conspiracy." Andyughed. "Ah. Initially, I did not intend to do that... However, the Empress gave birth to a girl, and I am a skeleton. I can never father a child... Think about it. Even if I could live for a few hundred years, dont you think it would be too absurd for an emperor to live for a few hundred years? At most, I can help the empire for about twenty to thirty years. Then I would find somewhere to be free. At that point in time, who could I let to manage the empire? Who would inherit the title of Emperor? My adopted son..." The skeletonughed proudly and sinisterly. Rody was silent for a moment before he wailed mournfully. The sky was beautiful, and the night was splendid. Sky was happy, and his unbridledughter could be heard in the distance. With his gruff voice, he began to sing. Toads in the river creating a racket. Croak! Croak! Croak! Croak! The old man was driven mad by the racket. Why dont I catch some to go with my wine? Croak! Croak! Croak! Croak! They all ran away! < End of Novel> The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!